On 16 December 2025, the European Parliament approved at first reading the proposal for a directive amending, among other legislative measures, Directive (EU) 2024/1760 on corporate sustainability due diligence (CSDDD).

The proposal now awaits approval by the Council of the European Union.

As reported on this blog, the amending directive, part of the Omnibus Simplification Package, aims to recalibrate certain corporate sustainability reporting and due diligence obligations.

Both the scope of application of the CSDDD and several of its substantive provisions are affected by the proposed directive.

As regards the scope, the due diligence obligations in the CSDDD will apply only to EU companies with more than 5,000 employees and a net annual turnover exceeding 1.5 billion Euros. Non-EU companies generating the latter turnover within the EU would also be covered.

The substantive amendments concern, inter alia, the provisions whereby a company is required to adopt and implement transition plans ensuring the compatibility of its business model with the transition to a sustainable economy (these will no longer appear in the CSDDD, as amended), and the provisions on the identification and assessment of adverse impacts (which will be adjusted and mitigated). The rules on  penalties will also be affected.

Of particular interest for the readers of this blog are the changes affecting Article 29 of the CSDDD on the civil liability of companies. While some elements of the existing provision are retained, others have been removed or reformulated.

Article 29(1) establishes an autonomous EU-level basis for civil liability, defining when companies incur liability for intentional or negligent breaches of their due diligence obligations under Articles 10 and 11, while excluding liability where damage is caused solely by business partners. This paragraph would be deleted under the amending directive, meaning that the above issues will be left to the applicable national law.

Article 29(2) links the right to full compensation to liability established under paragraph 1 and expressly excludes punitive or multiple damages. The directive, as amended, will preserve the right to full compensation but anchors it in national civil liability regimes.

Article 29(3) is concerned with remedies and access to justice, and covers issues such as limitation periods, litigation costs, injunctive relief, representative actions and access to evidence. Most safeguards remain unchanged, but the proposal deletes point (d), which set out the obligation to allow trade unions, NGOs or national human rights institutions to bring actions on behalf of alleged injured parties.

Article 29(4) clarifies that participation in industry or multi-stakeholder initiatives, third-party verification or contractual clauses does not exclude liability. The directive, as amended, refers this provision to liability under national law, consistently with the removal of an EU-harmonised liability regime.

Article 29(5) preserves the liability of subsidiaries and business partners and expressly provides for joint and several liability where damage is caused jointly. The provision will be narrowed under the amended directive, stating only that the company’s liability is without prejudice to that of its subsidiaries or business partners, without any express reference to joint and several liability.

Article 29(7) provides that Member States shall ensure that the provisions of national law transposing the Article are of overriding mandatory application in cases where the law applicable to claims to that effect is not the national law of a Member State. This paragraph will no longer appear in the amended directive.

A review clause has nevertheless been introduced, requiring the Commission to reassess the need for an EU-level liability regime at a later stage.

Under the amended rules, the deadline for transposition of the CSDDD is postponed by one year, to 26 July 2028. The companies concerned will be required to comply with the new obligations from 26 July 2029.

On 2 December 2025, the Court of Justice of the European Union rendered its judgment in case C-34/24, Apple Store Nederland. The case was already commented on this blog by Jorg Sladic this morning as well as by Burkhard Hess a few weeks ago, and by Geert van Calster on his blog.


Both Burkhard and Geert are quite critical of the judgment, that they think amounts to legislating from the bench.

I only partly agree with them.

International Jurisdiction

If one focuses on international jurisdiction, Apple Store Nederland is, in my opinion, unsurprising, because, as I have already noted elsewhere, it was an easy case.

The CJEU rules that Dutch courts have jurisdiction because the damage occurred in the Netherlands. As all readers know, the court has ruled since 1976 that Article 7(2) grants jurisdiction to the court of the place of damage. The only issue was to determine the place where the damage was suffered in a case concerned with a website overcharging customers. This is not obvious, because this all happens on the internet (‘the virtual space’), but the Court rules that, in that case, it could be considered that the damage occurred in The Netherlands, because the relevant website (Apple Store Nederland) was focused on that country. It offered ‘apps for sale to users with an Apple ID associated with the Netherlands’. As a consequence, the victims were ‘likely’ to have their domicile or registered office in the Netherlands.

App im App Store veröffentlichen: Checkliste für iOSIn other words, the CJEU rules that, in this case, it was ‘likely’ that all victims were residents in the Netherlands with an Apple ID associated with the Netherlands. It deduces from these facts that the damage was suffered in that country. True, the CJEU does not require proof that each of the victim did suffer damage in the Netherlands, but it suggests that this can be assumed in the present case. This is not the strictest possible interpretation of Article 7(2), but I would not say that this amounts to a dramatic departure of the rule.

Obviously, the case would have been much harder if the App Store had not been focused on a single country but, precisely, it was.

Domestic Territorial Jurisdiction

For its critiques, the real problem with the judgment is its impact on domestic territorial jurisdiction. The CJEU rules, in Geert’s words:

Dutch foundations can consolidate their collective claim in just one court in The Netherlands, despite the absence of a clear ex ante procedural rule in Dutch civil procedure providing for same.

And this, according to Burkhard and Geert, is unacceptable lawmaking from the CJEU.

Well, I must say that I have a hard time following this argument. The critical issue, it seems to me, is rather why, in the first place, the CJEU has ruled that the Brussels I bis Regulation is relevant at all in determining domestic territorial jurisdiction. The Brussels I bis Regulation is an instrument of international civil procedure. It should determine whether the courts of one Member State or another have jurisdiction. But how can the interference with domestic jurisdiction be justified in the light of the subsidiarity principle?

The CJEU has justified it on the difference in language between some provisions of the Regulation, which refer to ‘the courts of the Member State’, and others which refer to ‘the Courts of the place of …’ I have to say I am not impressed by this reasoning. Can subsidiarity really depend on such a formalistic argument?

But if you accept that the Brussels I bis Regulation interferes with domestic jurisdiction, how can you complain about a further extension such as the one suggested by the CJEU? This is certainly legislating from the bench, in violation of the subsidiarity principle, but it has started quite some time ago.

On 2 December 2025, the Court of Justice gave its ruling in Apple Nederland Store (case C-34/24), on the interpretation of Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation in cases regarding infringements of cartel law. A first comment on the judgment, by Burkhard Hess, was published on this blog the day after the judgment itself was rendered. Geert van Calster also analysed the ruling in his blog. The issues raised by Apple Nederland Store are further explored in two posts published in the EAPIL blog today.

The post below is the first in the series. The author is Jorg Sladič, a practising lawyer in Ljubljana, a former référendaire at the Court of Justice of the European Union, and an assistant professor at the European Faculty of law in Ljubljana and Catholic institute in Ljubljana (Slovenia). He is a co-author of a textbook on private international law of the European Union in Slovenian (Mednarodno zasebno Pravo Evropske unije, Ljubljana, 2018). His book ‘US Class Actions and European Models of Collective Redress Proceedings’ will be published by Springer in 2026.

The second contribution to the symposium on Apple Store Nederland, by Gilles Cuniberti, can be found here. As with all other on-line symposia offered through the EAPIL blog, readers are encouraged to share their views by comment on the posts. Those willing to submit guest posts, are encouraged to get in touch with the editors at blog@eapil.org. 


That evil day has come where the first meaningful judgment on private international law (the term used due to lack of a better term) and collective redress has been given by the Court of Justice (CJEU) in case C-34/24, Apple Store Nederland.

As far as terminology is concerned, in the USA and in most common law legal orders class action is used instead of the European term collective redress. The ELI/UNIDROIT Model Rules of European Civil Procedure use the term collective proceedings, in the EU the term used is also representative action.

Private international law (conflict of laws and conflict of jurisdictions) and collective redress cannot easily co-exist. Private international law means fragmentation caused by several legal orders, collective redress (nowadays called also representative action in the EU or collective proceedings in the ELI/UNIDROIT Model Rules) on the other hand requires uniformity and a judicial ‘one stop shop’ (the same solution for the whole mass harm situation). We might observe the development of complexity of lawsuits. American scholars have already observed that ‘problems of civil procedure that are daunting enough in ordinary litigation often assume nightmarish proportions when they arise in class actions’ (Wood, ‘Adjudicatory Jurisdiction and Class Actions’, Indiana Law Journal, 62 (1987), 597). In Canadian case-law we read: ‘Cases involving class actions raise unique jurisdictional challenges’ (Airia Brands Inc. v. Air Canada), para 69). If one adds conflict of laws and conflict of jurisdictions to the already daunting problems, the nightmare even becomes stronger.

Until very recently there was a general impression that collectivisation (as in representative actions litigated under national implementation measures of the  Representative actions Directive, or RAD) and Brussels I bis were irreconcilable, as stated by the CJEU in C-498/16, Schrems:

Article 16(1) of Regulation No 44/2001 [corresponding to Article 18 of the Brussels I bis Regulation] must be interpreted as meaning that it does not apply to the proceedings brought by a consumer for the purpose of asserting, in the courts of the place where he is domiciled, not only his own claims, but also claims assigned by other consumers domiciled in the same Member State, in other Member States or in non-member countries.

The CJEU followed his advocate general. According to the latter, the Brussels I Regulation

does not provide specific provisions on the assignment of claims or procedures for collective redress. This (presumed or real) lacuna has long been debated by the legal scholarship, which has expressed the view that the regulation is an insufficient basis for cross-border EU collective actions. The application of the consumer forum in cases of collective action is the object of heated debate (Opinion of Advocate General Bobek, C-498/16 Schrems, para 121).

Stripe shows iOS developers how to avoid Apple's App Store commission ...As far as collective redress is concerned, there are no differences between the old and the new Brussels regulation. This opinion follows the common opinion in private international law according to which traditional connecting factors in one-on-one lawsuits are not fit or suitable for collective redress. Instead of recognition of US class actions (see, e.g., prof. Voet’s report on recognition of a US class action settlement in Belgium in the Lernout & Hauspie case), we have been faced with a rather technical issue of the scope of exceptional heads of jurisdiction in Brussels I bis in collective redress (or representative actions as the RAD puts it).

The issue at stake is the scope of forum actoris where qualified entities (or any other lead plaintiffs in US class actions or in international legal writing ideological or collective party according to Mauro Cappelletti) litigate in a collective lawsuit in Apple Store Nederland.

Prof. Hess already published a convincing analysis of the said ruling on this blog. While prof. Hess correctly and convincingly put the emphasis on a very peculiar interpretation and application of the exceptional nature of Art. 7(2) of the Brussels I bis regulation, scholars of collective redress eagerly awaited the ruling. There appears to be a direction in development of private international law and collective redress where traditional connecting factors and heads of jurisdiction get a new and different interpretation in collective redress. While the exceptional head of Article 7(2) Brussels I bis requires a traditional interpretation of exceptiones sunt strictissimae interpretationis, the CJEU recognised the problem of collective redress where the ‘supraindividual and perhaps even public interests’ to use a term used to describe qualified entities is at stake (Rechberger, Simotta, Grundriss des österreichischen Zivilprozessrechts, 9th edn, Manz 2017, p. 354).

Qualified Entities and Standing

While we might not always agree with prof. Hess’s reasoning that Dutch Foundations do not operate as ‘qualified entities’ under the RAD as the CJEU referred to WAMCA i.e. the Dutch legislation on collective redress, he correctly characterised legislating from the bench (judex in modo legislatoris), identified and exposed a conflict between collective redress and private international law that is also coming to the EU. However, the question might be whether the traditional restrictive approach frustrating the RAD and the interpretation put forward by Apple should be retained in this case (para 21 of the ruling)?

A different approach might help to understand the ruling in Apple Store Nederland according to which the exceptional nature of qualified entities (ideological or collective party) shall be the main guidance in collective redress. EU collective redress is litigated by a qualified entity for a represented harmed group.

The victims of a mass harm situation (same illegal practices relating to the violation of rights granted under Union law by one or more traders or other persons) form the represented group and are not litigants themselves. In Apple Store Nederland the CJEU uses the term ‘an entity qualified to defend the collective interests of multiple unidentified but identifiable users’.

The qualified entity is not a legal subject harmed by the mass harm situation, it is not a victim whose right would be infringed and has as such no personal interest in bringing proceedings for claiming damages (it is litigating uti cives).

The standing and interest in bringing proceedings of qualified entities are created entirely ex lege and are different from traditional one-on-one lawsuits (Jorg Sladič, Part XI Collective proceedings, paras. 19.035 and 19.154, in: Stadler, Smith, Gascón Inchausti, European Rules of Civil Procedure, A Commentary on the ELI/UNIDROIT Model Rules, Edward Elgar, 2023). Applied to general private international law this means that in case of collectives or ideological parties there

appears to be the territorial limitation of the authorisation to bring collective proceedings. The qualified claimant in any other collective redress than injunctive is in principle given standing solely on the territory of the state having adopted the qualified proceeding order. In injunctive collective redress the qualified claimant is given standing by the law or the administrative act of that state. However, the jurisdiction to adjudicate and the jurisdiction to enforce are strictly territorial. As a consequence, qualified claimants can only litigate before courts in the states where they were authorised to bring proceedings (Sladič, op. cit., para. 19.154).

In the EU the situation is quite different due to so called cross-border collective redress. The issue at stake is the standing and interest of the qualified entity and the interest of victims harmed by a mass harm situation.

This might explain the CJEU’s reasoning in para 64 of Apple Store Nederland according to which

As is apparent from the request for a preliminary ruling, under Netherlands law, a foundation or association which brings a representative action acts as an independent promoter of the interests of persons who, although not referred to individually, have similar interests. Those applicants thus exercise their own right, namely the right to represent and defend the collective interests of a ‘strictly defined group’ which brings together unidentified but identifiable persons, namely users, whether consumers or professionals, who have purchased apps created by developers on the App Store NL to which those persons had access by means of their Apple ID associated with the Netherlands and whose domicile or registered office is likely, for the majority of those users, to be located throughout the territory of that State.

The approach of the qualified entity as the collective or ideological party litigating uti cives for ‘multiple unidentified but identifiable users’ is accepted by the CJEU. If such an approach is accepted, then the interpretation of Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis in traditional lawsuits is clearly ill suited for this case. Legislating from the bench in order to comply with the principle ubi ius, ibi remedium seems to be the only feasible (re)solution.

In the EU the limitation of standing of qualified entities to the territory of a single EU Member State has been avoided by so called cross-border collective redress regulated by the Article 4 RAD. According to recital (23) of the RAD where a qualified entity brings a representative action in a Member State other than that in which it is designated, that representative action should be considered a cross-border representative action. It is well known that the European Commission considers the lack of standing of qualified entities from one Member State in other Member States as a discriminatory act and requires ‘cross-border collective redress’.

However, the CJEU appears to have avoided the interpretation of the RAD by interpreting the Brussels I bis Regulation (as it was asked to by the Dutch judex ad quem) in such a way that the effet utile of legislation on qualified entities litigating uti cives in defending the interests of ‘multiple unidentified but identifiable users’ is emphasised. In other words, there appears to be a deliberate judicial action towards new interpretation of existing rules on (direct) international jurisdiction in order to favour cross-border collective redress. The classical re-interpreting of direct international jurisdiction in class actions is also coming to the EU.

Should the ruling in Apple Store Nederland be deemed a final nail in the coffin of cross-border collective redress under Article 4 RAD as the emphasis is not any longer on standing of qualified entities in collective redress litigated abroad in different Member States of the EU?

The discussion after Apple Store Nederland is now focused on heads of jurisdiction under Bussels Ibis allowing the forum actoris in collective redress. One might ask why create special conditions of admissibility allowing qualified entities to stand abroad in collective redress litigation in other Member States by Article 4 of the RAD only to see the heads of jurisdiction in Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation extended to qualified entities?

The answer is that cross-border collective redress is quite a rare occurrence in praxi. Will qualified entities from Sweden engage in litigation in Greece only in order to comply with the actor sequitur forum rei under Article 4 of the Brussels I bis regulation? No economically sound litigant would do it. Or from the other point of view: will a Greek qualified entity litigate in Portugal? The answer is the same.

As far as this author is aware, there are only two cases reported of cross border collective redress. One was decided by the Belgian Court of Cassation some 20 odd years ago on cross-border collective injunctions litigated by the qualified entity British British Office of Fair Trading as a foreign government agency under EU consumer protection Directives. This litigation case ‘was the first ever cross-border court action in Europe to stop a trader in one country sending misleading advertising to consumers in another’ (Office of Fair Trading, Annual Report 2005–06, p. 8; Belgian Cour de cassation, judgment of 2 November 2007, Case C.06.0201.F., Sladič, op. cit., para. 19.172). The second was decided by the Rechtbank Breda in the Netherlands. The British Office of Fair Trading as a qualified entity from (then) another EU Member State, as a foreign government agency, had standing in a representative collective lawsuit under the then version of Art. 3:305a BW (Dutch Civil Code) in the Netherlands. The Rechtbank Breda ordered a Dutch company to stop sending misleading e-mails, advertisement and commercial letters to UK citizens (Rechtbank Breda, judgment No 170463 of 9 July 2008). Both cases are old, it might be difficult to apply them to modified legislative framework such as Brussels Ibis regulation, Rome I and II Regulations and the RAD. However, as the RAD as the lex generalis of collective redress in the EU was adopted in 2020 it is still premature to speak of death of cross-border collective redress. There might be some new developments in cross-border collective collective redress in the Iberian Peninsula as reported by professors Maria-Jose Azar-Baud and Miguel Sousa Ferro at a conference on collective redress on 7 and 8 April 2025 in Budapest.

Canadian Experience

Foreign experience in resolving the question of how to anchor direct international jurisdiction would be more than welcome. Certain foreign laws such as Canadian law already found the answer of how to anchor such jurisdiction by reinterpreting and extending the heads of jurisdiction. Canada applies since 1985 (Libman v. The Queen) a connecting factor (also) in tort cases called real and substantial connection test in individual and collective tort cases that is not known in the EU. We might report an one-on-one case in Club Resorts Ltd. v. Van Breda). The Canadian Supreme Court ruled, e.g., in Society of Composers. The said connecting factors was already reported by prof. Van Calster.

There appears to be no fundamental rule of jurisdiction in tort cases in Canada comparable to Art. 7(2) of the Regulation Brussels I bis. Nevertheless, the said Canadian connecting factor was extended from criminal cases  to civil cases and then to Canadian class actions by way of judicial re-interpretation ‘The real and substantial connection test has been a dominant, although not exclusive, test governing the issue of jurisdiction’ (Airia Brands Inc. v. Air Canada, para 52) The process of reinterpretation appears to be the main issue at stake also in Apple Store Nederland. We see a similar development as in Canada also at the CJEU. What is more, the development leading to a reinterpretation on both sides of the Atlantic is collective redress (or class actions).

However, in Canadian case-law on class actions we read:

Cases involving class actions raise unique jurisdictional challenges.  Unlike traditional litigation, which consists of an identifiable plaintiff actively selecting a jurisdiction and hence consenting to the jurisdiction, class actions involve at least one identifiable representative plaintiff and frequently unidentified members of a larger class. Typically in litigation, the question is whether the Ontario court has jurisdiction over a defendant, not whether it has jurisdiction over [absent foreign claimants].  Indeed, the purpose of class actions is, in part, to confer a benefit on absent class members. It is difficult to reconcile class actions that include unidentified claimants with traditional approaches to jurisdiction. In those circumstances, a real and substantial connection on an individualized basis may be elusive.  To allow for jurisdiction, either the members must be identified and present or consent to jurisdiction or there must be another doctrinal mechanism available to anchor jurisdiction.’ (Airia Brands Inc. v. Air Canada, para 69).

This point may also be construed in such a way that connecting factors known in traditional one-on-one lawsuits are ill suited to be applied in collective redress.

Commonality Test

I am in no way trying to imply that Canadian case-law contains better law than EU law. We might simply repeat what prof. Van Calster said some years ago: Airia Brands shows that the concerns are far from settled. The issue in anchoring international jurisdiction in collective redress has already been explored by legal writers (Saumier, ‘Transborder Litigation and Private International Law: the View from Canada’, in Cafaggi and Micklitz (eds.), New Frontiers of Consumer Protection – the Interplay Between Private and Public Enforcement, Intersentia, 2009, p. 361 at 369). If the Canadian legal formant is identified: in collective redress international jurisdiction shall be established with respect to the defendant and the representative’s plaintiff claim, then we get a solution that is also applied by the CJEU in the second part of the dispositif in Apple Store Nederland. Indeed,

any court having substantive jurisdiction in that State to hear a representative action brought by an entity qualified to defend the collective interests of multiple unidentified but identifiable users … has international and territorial jurisdiction, on the basis of the place where the damage occurred, to hear that action with regard to all those users.

That EU solution is not far away from the Canadian one. The setting of connecting factors in collective redress appears to be heavily influenced by characteristics of collective redress. On the other side of the Atlantic commonality is used to describe one of the prerequisites of class actions. ‘commonality itself [as the main characteristics of class actions] supplies the real and substantial connection sufficient to assert jurisdiction over non-resident class members’ (Monestier, ‘Personal Jurisdiction over non-resident Class – Members: Have We Gone Down the Wrong Road’, Texas International Law Journal, 45 (2010), 537 at 538). Commonality in the Apple Store Nederland case was described by the term ‘multiple unidentified but identifiable users who have purchased digital products’.

The CJEU did not mention the commonality test expressis verbis. However, at paras 67 and following, it argued that:

67. … the fact that it is impossible to determine, for each person alleged to be the victim of anticompetitive conduct, the place where the damage occurred, within the meaning of Article 7(2), does not mean that that provision does not apply. … in this case, that place corresponds to a well-defined geographical area, namely the whole of the territory to which the market affected by the relevant anticompetitive conduct belongs, with the result that it is not impossible to identify that place, which could, where appropriate, justify the application of the general criterion of jurisdiction laid down in Article 4(1) of Regulation No 1215/2012, namely that of the defendant’s domicile …

68. It follows from the foregoing that, in situations such as those at issue in the main proceedings, any court having substantive jurisdiction to hear a representative action brought by an entity qualified to defend the collective interests of multiple unidentified but identifiable users will have international and territorial jurisdiction, on the basis of the place where the damage occurred, within the meaning of Article 7(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012, to hear that action in its entirety. …

71. As regards the objective of proximity between the court seised and the subject matter of the dispute, it should be noted that the specific features of the representative actions in the main proceedings lead, in essence, to a situation where the court called upon to hear those actions is required to examine the existence of the alleged damage in relation to the strictly defined group consisting of unidentified but identifiable users who have suffered the same type of damage, resulting from anticompetitive conduct implemented throughout the territory concerned. [emphasis added] …

72. That conclusion also satisfies the requirement of predictability, in that it enables both the applicant and the defendant to identify the courts having jurisdiction. As regards, in the present case, Apple Distribution International, in so far as the App Store NL targets specifically the Netherlands market, it is predictable that a representative action for damages in respect of purchases made on that platform will be brought before any Netherlands court having substantive jurisdiction.

That said, a lesson to be drawn from comparative law in relying on the sufficient commonality as the real and substantial connection blurs the limits between the merits and the jurisdiction. Jurisdiction depends on the commonality, which itself depends on an early assessment of the merits (Monestier 2010, p. 550).

A EU criterion of a group consisting of unidentified but identifiable users who have suffered the same type of damage is the functional equivalent of the commonality in legal orders where the US class action was transplanted. The simplicity of that criterion is that it completely avoids the discussion on the place of damage and goes towards the place of the harmed group (or absent class members represented by the qualified entity) for anchoring the jurisdiction.

We cannot yet say that the EU would abandon the connecting point of the place where the harmful event occurred or may occur. However, the commonality is added to that criterion by reference to objective proximity. The EU criterion also requires due to objective proximity an in-depth assessment of isomorphic claims of ‘absent class members’ (passive group members) already in the stage of determining international jurisdiction. As a consequence, the commonality is both the connecting factor in allocating the jurisdiction to adjudicate and the criterion of efficiency in collective redress (a condition of admissibility, see e.g. Rule 212 of the European Rules of Civil Procedure).

The general conclusion is that collective redress required an adaptation of traditional heads of jurisdiction in collective redress in order to grant jurisdiction to the court of the place of damage. That adaptation in the EU has been performed by the CJEU acting in modo legislatoris.

In the end, traditionally there was always a fear in European Academia that in collective redress even fora in EU Member States could ‘bind absent class members without having jurisdiction over them’ and thus infringe upon the effet utile of Brussels I bis Regulation (see, in the US, Winters, ‘Jurisdiction over Unnamed Plaintiffs in Multistate Class Actions’, California Law Review, 73 (1985), p. 181(182)). However, this case involves a very unfavourable solution for a corporate defendant. Therefore the traditional fear of a lack of protection of absent class members (group consisting of unidentified but identifiable users who have suffered the same type of damage) was avoided.

Corporate defendants react to unfavourable rulings, we might à titre d’exemple refer to Volkswagen who appears to require in its general terms and conditions an ex ante renunciation by consumers of any alternative dispute resolution scheme (Hirsch, ‘Verbrauchergerechte Sammelklagen? Zur Schnittstelle von kollektivem Rechtsschutz und außergerichtlicher Streitbeilegung, Zeitschrift für Konfliktmanagement, 2019, p. 68). We might see in next years the large corporate defendants setting up a defence against the ruling in Apple Store Nederland by various restrictions and limitations of their general terms and conditions referring to the use of digital goods precluding the consumers and in fine the qualified entities to claim jurisdiction under Art. 7(2) of the Regulation Brussels Ibis. In the US class action waivers in general terms and conditions are used. The EU solution will be different, as such waivers will not be accepted in the EU (see the terms referred to in Article 3 (3), term 1(q) of the Council Directive 93/13 of 5 April 1993 on unfair terms in consumer contracts).

The fourth and final issue of the RabelsZ (The Rabel Journal of Comparative and International Private Law) for the year of 2025 has been published and is now available via open access and in print, featuring topics as diverse as Roman marriage and digital assets. The following titles and English abstracts of the articles have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

Anne Röthel, Debatten über das Vergleichen. Wanderungen zwischen Rechtsvergleichung und Komparatistik (Debates about Comparison. Journeys between Comparative Law and Comparative Literature) (Open Access)

Many academic fields look to comparative methods in pursuit of insight, with scholars debating how to proceed and what they hope to learn from the comparison. This article explores what comparative law stands to gain from interdisciplinary dialog with other fields of comparative inquiry. By way of example, it evaluates the potential gain from several journeys into the field of comparative literature. At first, these journeys back and forth between disciplines reveal a number of parallels: a striking resemblance between each field’s narrative of its own becoming; both fields’ exposure to fundamental criticisms; both fields ethicizing along similar trajectories; each one’s encounter with related dilemmas. At the same time, these journeys into comparative literature reveal implicit hierarchies and orientations in comparative law. But these cursory journeys through the history of comparative literature also counsel that comparative law would do well to avoid letting its own debates over the direction of the field veer into polarization and name-calling, into a kind of struggle that is mostly unwinnable and unproductive.

João Costa-Neto and João Guilherme Sarmento, From Roman Marriage to Unmarried Unions. Defining the Requirements for de facto and Registered Partnerships (Open Access)

This study examines the historical and comparative evolution of family law, tracing the transition from Roman marriage to contemporary partnerships. The article explores how Roman law conceptualised marriage as a social institution based on affectio maritalis, detailing its transformation through Christian doctrine into an indissoluble sacrament and its subsequent adaptation within modern legal systems. By analysing legal frameworks in Germany, Italy, France, England, and Brazil, the inquiry highlights the varying degrees of recognition granted to unmarried unions, from informal cohabitation to registered partnerships. The comparative analysis reveals the dynamic interplay between tradition, societal norms, and legal evolution, underscoring how distinct legal systems balance autonomy and protection in family law. This work contributes to the broader discourse on the harmonisation of family law and the impact of evolving societal values on legal institutions.

Tom Hick, Claiming Back Anticipatory Performance after Failed Negotiations. A Comparative Analysis of Alternatives to Precontractual Liability (Open Access)

As a matter of principle, breaking-off negotiations or refusing a contract offer are lawful actions. For based on freedom of contract, each individual is free to contract, free to choose one’s counterpart and the content of the contract, and equally free not to contract. Only exceptionally can a party be held liable for breaking-off negotiations based on wrongful conduct. Hence, it appears worthwhile to look for alternative approaches to recover fruitlessly incurred costs in the context of negotiations that failed independently of any wrongful conduct. Undue payment offers precisely this possibility. Therefore, the present contribution offers an exploratory look at the chances of success of an action for undue payment to recover costs incurred in the context of failed contract negotiations in Belgium, France, the Netherlands, and Germany. The paper finds that in those cases where fruitlessly incurred costs technically qualify as a payment in the respective national legal system, the prospects for the party seeking to recover these costs are surprisingly positive.

Derwis Dilek, Sebastian Omlor, and Dominik Skauradszun, A New Private International Law for Digital Assets (Open Access)

The increasing popularity of digital assets presents significant challenges for private international law, as fundamental conflict-of-laws rules concerning proprietary issues are often absent. This article outlines a possible approach to a technologically neutral and function-based conflict-of-laws framework. Taking existing instruments into account, it examines in particular the role of party autonomy through a choice-of-law rule, as well as alternative connecting factors based on structural, functional, or factual links between digital assets and legal systems. Building on this, the article proposes a conflict-of-laws framework for determining the law applicable to proprietary issues. This framework is designed to be applicable to various types of digital assets, including those based on decentralized networks. The proposed draft rule combines an express choice-of-law option with a multi-layered system of objective connecting factors and includes supplementary mechanisms for cases where the applicable law lacks substantive provisions.

Claudia Mayer, Keine verfahrensrechtliche Anerkennung von beurkundeten oder registrierten familienrechtlichen Rechtsgeschäften innerhalb der EU (No Procedural Recognition of Acts Affecting Personal Status Based on Certificates Issued by Public Agencies within the EU) (Open Access)

In EU law, there is a discernible tendency on the part of the EU legislature to subject legal acts to procedural recognition – including as to their substance – based on certificates of recording or other kinds of documents issued by public agencies. It has therefore already been argued in the literature that a change of method has taken place whereby the conflict-of-laws as well as substantive review in the receiving state has been replaced by a recognition system. But this position must be rejected; generally, such documents issued by public agencies, from a procedural point of view, only have formal probative value. If the validity of the underlying legal act is ultimately uncertain from the point of view of the originating state and if no (procedural) position can be established based on the state’s participation, the substance of the act may and must be re-examined by the receiving state in accordance with the law designated by a conflict of laws examination there, even at the risk of creating a limping legal relationship. The ECJ’s case law on Art. 21 of the TFEU does not alter this principle. To further prevent limping legal relationships at the European level, what is needed instead is better standardization of the conflict of laws in EU secondary law.

As always, the issue also contains several book reviews. The full table of contents is available here.

This post was written by Dr Franziska Arnold-Dwyer, Associate Professor of Law at University College London (UCL).


On 24 November 2025, the Privy Council handed down judgment in Credit Suisse Life (Bermuda) Ltd v Ivanishvili [2025] UKPC 53 in an appeal from the Court of Appeal for Bermuda.

By way of background, it is worth noting that the Privy Council is the final court of appeal for UK overseas territories, Crown dependencies, and those Commonwealth countries – like Bermuda – that have retained the appeal procedure to the Privy Council. The Justices of the Privy Council are identical to the Justices of the UK Supreme Court (which is the highest court in the United Kingdom).

In Credit Suisse, the Privy Council decided an important point of substantive law – that the claimant’s awareness of a representation is not an element of the tort of fraudulent misrepresentation under Bermudian law and English law – but the focus of this note will be on two principles of private international law: the double actionability rule and the doctrine of renvoi.

Facts and Issues

The factual background to the case was, in brief, that, on the advice of Credit Suisse AG (“the Bank”), Mr Ivanishvili transferred cash and other assets amounting to some US$750 million, held on trust, to Credit Suisse Life (Bermuda) Ltd (“CS Life”, a subsidiary of the Bank) in 2011 and 2012 as premiums for two life insurance policies. In 2015, Mr Ivanishvili discovered that his relationship manager, Mr Lescaudron, an employee of the Bank, had been dealing fraudulently with the policy assets. Mr Lescaudron was convicted of criminal offences in Switzerland in 2018. Mr Ivanishvili brought proceedings against CS Life in the Bermudian courts, alleging breach of contract and breach of fiduciary duty in 2017, and fraudulent misrepresentation in 2020.

As regards the fraudulent misrepresentation claim, the issues on the cross-appeal were whether the Bermuda Court of Appeal was right to hold that the misrepresentation claim failed because: (1) Mr Ivanishvili had not pleaded and proved that he had any conscious awareness or understanding of the representations made to him; and/or (2) the claim was subject to the law of Georgia relating to limitation and was brought after the expiry of the three-year limitation period prescribed by Georgian law. It was in this context that the Privy Council examined what system of law applied to the misrepresentation claim [116].

It was common ground between the parties that the place where the acts constituting the alleged tort were committed was Georgia [124]. By recommending investment in the policies, Mr Lescaudron (on behalf of CS Life) impliedly represented to Mr Ivanishvili that the Bank did not intend to manage the policy assets fraudulently [115]. This implied misrepresentation was made at meetings in Georgia in 2011, at which the life insurance policies were proposed [114]. It was also where the misrepresentations were acted on by Mr Ivanishvili by signing documents necessary to enter into the life insurance policies [124].

Double Actionability

At common law, a claim in tort arising from an act done in a foreign country is generally “actionable” only if the act gives rise to liability under both (1) the law of the forum where the claim is brought and (2) the law of the foreign country where the act was done (Boys v Chaplin [1971] AC 356). This is known as the double actionability rule. The Privy Council pointedly noted that it would have been open to either party to invite the Privy Council not to follow the double actionability rule and that instead the court should apply only the law of the place where the tort was committed [123]. That the Privy Council might have been receptive to such an argument might be deduced from that the Privy Council noted:

The defects of the double actionability rule identified by the UK Law Commissions are usefully summarised in Dicey, Morris & Collins on The Conflict of Laws (16th ed, 2022), [35-013] and were also cited by the Privy Council ([120]):

  • it is anomalous to require actionability by two systems of law, such an approach being unknown in any other area of UK private international law,
  • it is “parochial in appearance” and unjustifiable in principle to apply the substantive law of the forum in cases involving a tort regardless of the factual situation,
  • it gives an unfair advantage to the defendant because the claimant cannot succeed unless liability is established under two systems of law, and
  • the formulation and application of the “flexible exception” is speculative and uncertain.

Yet, the double actionability rule remains applicable in England in defamation claims (excepted from the 1995 Act and the Rome II Regulations) where it serves to protect English publishers from claims under foreign – potentially draconic – laws. Moreover, the alternatives – lex loci delicti and lex loci damni rules – have also given rise to problems. The Australian courts have resorted to renvoi (rejected by the Privy Council – see below) to moderate outcomes from applying a strict lex loci delicti rule (see Neilson v Overseas Projects Corporation of Victoria [2005] HCA 54). The Rome II Regulation lex loci damni rule can cause friction with the loci delicti rule for choice of forum in the Brussels I Regulation (EC) No 1215/2012, art.7(2) by leading to different outcomes on choice of law and jurisdiction which could ultimately reflect in the complexity and costs of litigation.

On the basis of the Privy Council’s decision that there is no legal requirement that the claimant was aware of the representation and understood it to have been made, Mr Ivanishvili could show an actionable tort under Bermudian law. But under the double actionability rule the claim would still be barred because the claim was outside the applicable limitation period under Georgian law ([183]-[184]). The “flexible exception” did not apply because the claim did not have a significant connection with Bermuda ([188]-[189]). To get around the limitation period bar under Georgian law, Mr Ivanishvili sought to rely on, inter alia, “renvoi”.

Renvoi

Renvoi is concerned with what happens when the … court refers an issue to a foreign system of law … and where under that country’s conflict of laws rules the issue is referred to another country’s law” (Lord Collins in Dallah Real Estate and Tourism Holding Co v Ministry of Religious Affairs of the Government of Pakistan [2010] UKSC 46, [124]). The foreign law expert evidence showed that, if the misrepresentation claim were brought in Georgia, then under its conflict of laws rules the claim would be regarded as governed by the law of Bermuda. Seeking to build on an article by Professor Adrian Briggs (‘In Praise and Defence of Renvoi’ (1998) 47 ICLQ 877), Mr Ivanishvili argued that, applying the doctrine of renvoi, the misrepresentation claim, including the question of limitation, would be governed solely by Bermudian law ([192]).

The Privy Council forcefully rejected that argument: English law, from which Bermudian law is not said to differ in that respect, has never applied the doctrine of renvoi in the field of tort ([193]). Several key textbooks (Briggs on Private International Law in English Courts; Dicey, Morris & Collins on The Conflict of Laws; Cheshire, North & Fawcett on Private International Law) were cited in support ([193]). The Privy Council noted that, except for specific areas of law outside the law of obligations, renvoi had been discredited for introducing unnecessary complexity, the possibility of renvoi stalemate (“circulus inextricabilis”) and the undesirability of subordinating the choice of applicable law to another country’s choice of law rules ([197]-[200]). To the extent renvoi could be used as a tool to restrain forum shopping, the Privy Council commented that forum shopping can be controlled directly under the doctrine of forum non conveniens ([216]). Accordingly, Mr Ivanishvili’s misrepresentation claim failed.

However, he did not leave empty-handed as his breach of contract claim was upheld ([58]).

Assessment

The renvoi argument was spirited but bound to fail. The Privy Council made it abundantly clear that there is no room for the doctrine in tort law and the law of obligations more widely. Perhaps more importantly, there is no judicial appetite for deferring “to the rules chosen by another country’s legal institutions, whatever those rules and the policies underlying them might be” [200]. As for double actionability, the Privy Council gave some hints that it does not look favourably on the rule and might have been prepared to abolish or restrict it had the point been argued by one of the parties. Given how rarely double actionability issues come before the courts, this is a missed opportunity. To me, this Privy Council judgment stands out for its engagement with the academic scholarship as well as practical concerns in the areas of private international law discussed in this note (and also in relation to the substantive law issues which I have left out).

The decision in case C-240/24, BNP Paribas Fortis, will be delivered on 18 December.

After a Belgium bank refused to acknowledge the legitimation effect of a European Certificate of Succession issued in Poland, the issuing notary (the Notary in Krapkowice Justyna Gawlica – Krapkowice, Poland) started on its own motion proceedings to withdraw the certificate. In this context, he referred the following questions to the Cour of Justice:

  1. Must Article 71(2) of Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 [on matters of succession] be interpreted as meaning that in the current proceedings to withdraw or modify a European Certificate of Succession that has been issued, the non-judicial authority issuing the certificate of succession is entitled to refer a question for a preliminary ruling pursuant to Article 267 of the TFEU?

and if the answer to that question is in the affirmative:

  1. Does Article 71(2) of the above regulation allow for the costs of proceedings to withdraw or modify a European Certificate of Succession to be charged, based on national law, to a bank that was not a participant in the proceedings to issue this certificate, has not filed an application for its withdrawal or modification, but has questioned the legitimation effects of the certificate presented to it in such a way that has led to the issuing authority of its own motion starting proceedings to withdraw or modify the certificate, conducted with the participation of that bank?

and if the answer to that question is in the affirmative:

3.  Must Article 69(2) of the above regulation be interpreted as meaning that the bank to which a valid certified copy of a European Certificate of Succession is presented is not entitled to challenge the status as heir of the person identified in the certificate?

The case has been allocated to a chamber of three judges (M. Condinanzi, R. Frendo et N. Jääskinen as reporting judge). No opinion has been requested.

Additionally, I would like to report that on 11 December 2025, the Court of Justice published its ruling in case C-789/23, Tatrauskė. The request was made in proceedings between I. J. and the Registrų centras VĮ (Registers Centre, Lithuania), concerning the refusal by the latter of the request made by I. J. for the registration of information relating to her matrimonial property regime in the Lithuanian Register of Marriage Contracts. After the Regional Administrative Court of Vilnius dismissed as unfounded her action challenging the decision of the Registers Center , I.J. brought an appeal before the Supreme Administrative Court of Lithuania, the referring court. The question for a preliminary ruling concerns the interpretation of Article 21 of the TFUE:

Must Article 21(1) [TFEU] be interpreted as precluding national legislation under which a marriage contract concluded in another Member State of the European Union may not be recorded in the Register of Marriage Contracts if the marriage contract does not contain the personal identification number of at least one of the parties to that contract, as provided by the Population Register of the Republic of Lithuania, where, in circumstances such as those of the present case, the competent authorities of the Member State in which the marriage contract was concluded refuse to provide an extract from that contract supplemented by the relevant personal identification information?

AG M. Szpunar’s opinion, published on May 22, 2025, was already commented on the blog. Following his views closely, the Court (Second Chamber) has ruled that Article 21(1) TFEU

must be interpreted as precluding legislation of a Member State under which the registration in the Register of Marriage Contracts of a marriage contract concluded in another Member State is subject to the requirement that that contract contain the personal identification number, issued by that first Member State, of at least one of the two spouses, where such a requirement is not laid down in respect of the registration, in that register, of a marriage contract concluded in that Member State and where the information contained in that contract make it possible to identify the persons who concluded that contract.

The European Association of Private International Law calls for expressions of interest from its members to participate in a Working Group on the Jurisdiction Project of the Hague Conference on Private International Law.

The immediate goal of the EAPIL Working Group would be to answer to the public consultation on the draft text developed by the HCCH Working Group.

The deadline is 26 January 2026, at 9:00 CET.

A Working Group established under the auspices of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) has developed draft provisions for a possible convention (Draft Text) to address parallel proceedings and related actions taking place in multiple States, acknowledging the primary role of both jurisdictional rules and the doctrine of forum non conveniens. The Permanent Bureau of the HCCH is seeking feedback on whether the Draft Text would, in practice, assist in addressing such matters and how the provisions in the Draft Text could be improved. Responses received from this consultation will be submitted to the governing body of the HCCH, the Council of General Affairs and Policy (CGAP), where, in March 2026, CGAP will decide on the next steps for the project.

EAPIL Members interested in joining the EAPIL Working Group are invited to contact Gilles Cuniberti at gilles.cuniberti@uni.lu before 18 December 2025, stating “EAPIL WG on the Jurisdiction Project” in the object of the message.

Had someone asked me before 11 December 2025 to select three key principles underlying the application of Article 6 of the Rome Convention and Article 8 of the Rome I Regulation, dealing with the law applicable to individual employment contracts, I would probably have listed the following:

  • Identical interpretation of the connecting factor of the habitual place of work across the Rome, Brussels and Lugano instruments – because the Rome I Regulation expressly states, in Recital 7, that “the provisions of this Regulation should be consistent with … Brussels I”, because this has been regularly repeated by the CJEU (see, for example, [50] of ROI Land Investments) and because achieving the identity between the law and forum was one of the original reasons for having special private international law rules for employment contract (see, for example, [13] et seq of Ivenel);
  • A broad interpretation of the connecting factor of the habitual place of work and a correspondingly narrow interpretation of the connecting factor of the engaging place of business – because, as the CJEU has repeatedly stated (see, for example, [35] of Voogsgeerd), this is required by the principle of employee protection that underlies the whole of EU private international law of employment, given that the connecting factor of the engaging place of business does not guarantee a particularly close connection between that place and the employment contract and can be easily manipulated by the employer; and
  • A relatively strict application of the escape clause – because, as the CJEU confirmed in the context of employment contracts at [40] of Schlecker, the escape clause applies only where the gravitational pull of the most significant elements which define the employment contract in question indicates a closer relationship between that contract and a country other than that whose law would apply under the choice-of-law rules based on the connecting factors of the habitual place of work and engaging place of business.

On 11 December 2025, the CJEU delivered a remarkable judgment in Case C‑485/24 Locatrans Sarl v ES ECLI:EU:C:2025:955, the effect of which is that my answer to this hypothetical question would have been completely wrong.

Facts and Question

I have already reported on the opinion of AG Norcus in a previous post, which contains a detailed description of the facts of the case. The key fact was that ES, after having worked for a certain time in one place, was called upon to take up their activities in a different place, which was intended to become the new habitual place of work.

The question that the CJEU had to answer was whether Articles 3 and 6 of the Rome Convention must be interpreted as meaning that account should be taken of the intended new habitual place of work in determining the objectively applicable law.

Judgment

There are three elements to the CJEU’s decision.

First, since the wording of the relevant parts of Article 6 of the Rome Convention (which refers to “the law of the country in which the employee habitually carries out his work in performance of the contract”) and Article 8 of the Rome I Regulation (which refers to “the law of the country in which or, failing that, from which the employee habitually carries out his work in performance of the contract”), on the one hand, and Article 21 of the Brussels Ia Regulation (which refers to “the courts for the place where or from where the employee habitually carries out his work or in the courts for the last place where he did so”), on the other hand, is different, it is not necessary to interpret the connecting factor of the habitual place of work identically across these instruments ([46]-[53]).

Second, the CJEU noted that the broad interpretation of the connecting factor of the habitual place of work was adopted in Koelzsch and Voogsgeerd because these cases “each concerned an employee who had, during the entirety of his employment relationship, carried out his activities in more than one Contracting State and in respect of whom the connecting factor served to determine a single habitual place of work” ([43]). However, Locatrans was different because it concerns the situation of an employee who also carries out his activities in several States, although for whom the habitual place of work moved to the territory of another Contracting State during the most recent period of the performance of his contract of employment” ([43]). This difference mattered because it required the court to “take the employment relationship into consideration as a whole” ([44]) and because “a change has occurred with regard to the habitual place of work, [so] no country, within the meaning of Article 6(2)(a) of the Rome Convention, can be identified” ([45]). Consequently, the law of the country of the engaging place of business would have been applicable under Article 6(2) ([54]).

Third, the CJEU implicitly recognised that the application of the law of the engaging place of business is unlikely to be in line with the principle of employee protection ([59]-[60]) and invited the referring court to apply the law of the intended new habitual place of work under the escape clause ([57]). Without a hint of irony, the CJEU said that this is required by the principle of legal certainty and foreseeability ([61]-[62]).

Comment

It will take a while for the full consequences of this judgment to become apparent. My first impression is that the CJEU unnecessarily complicated the matter and yet did not resolve it fully.

The CJEU ultimately invited the referring court to apply the law of the intended new habitual place of work under the escape clause. But surely it would have been simpler – and arguably fully in line with the case law on the determination of the habitual place of work under the Brussels instruments, in particular MuloxRutten (both concerning itinerant commercial representatives) and Weber (concerning a cook working on a ship and an offshore installation) – if the CJEU had said that the law of the intended new habitual place of work should apply as the objectively applicable law under Article 6(2)(a), rather than under the escape clause.

If the habitual place of work changes, for example from the law of Luxembourg to the law of France as in Locatrans, an additional question arises: whether, and if so to what extent, the previously applicable law remains relevant. AG Norcus addressed this point by applying the principle tempus regit actum. According to him, a change in the applicable law “must not affect legal relationships which arose prior to that change, so that, rationae temporis, the dispute remains governed by the law applicable at the time those circumstances arose” ([51] of the AG Opinion). However, the CJEU judgment is silent on this point.

Leonard Maximilian Wagner is the author of Die internationalprivatrechtliche Qualifikation, a monograph on the issue fo characterisation, or qualification, as it arises in the context of conflict-of-laws rules, recently published by Mohr Siebeck in its Studien zum ausländischen und internationalen Privatrecht series.

Since its discovery, the question of how to identify the relevant choice of law rule has been one of the fundamental problems of private international law. Leonard Wagner outlines the historical development of the discourse on the problem of qualification and, building on this, addresses current issues.

The full table of contents can be found here.

See here for additional information.

This post was written by Marco Pasqua (PhD, Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan). It is the final contribution to the EAPIL on-line symposium on the judgment of the Court of Justice in Cupriak-Trojan. The previous posts were written by Laima Vaige, Alina Tryfonidou, Elizabeth Perry and Anna Wysocka-Bar, and can be found here, here, here and here, respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the various posts in the symposium.


On 8 October 2025, the European Commission published a Communication entitled Union of Equality: LGBTIQ+ Equality Strategy 2026–2030, concerning LGBTIQ+ rights and LGBTIQ+ related actions. The document identifies three main strategic objectives.

The first, Protect, focuses on strengthening safeguards against violence and discrimination, including hate crime, hate speech, online safety and the protection of LGBTIQ+ youth. The second, Empower, aims at enabling LGBTIQ+ people to live and work freely across the EU, promoting inclusion in education, health and employment, and reinforcing anti-discrimination protection. The third objective, Engage, is about cooperation with Member States and international partners to advance LGBTIQ+ equality, support civil society and promote human rights globally.

Relevance of Cupriak-Trojan to the Commission’s Equality Strategy

The ruling of the Court of Justice in Cupriak-Trojan (C-713/23) is relevant to the above objectives in several ways and helps clarify how they may be implemented in practice.

As regards the relevant legal framework, Cupriak-Trojan further consolidates the trajectory of the Court’s case law in Coman (C-673/16), Pancharevo (C-490/20), K.S. (C-2/21) and Mirin (C-4/23). These rulings confirm that, when assessing Member State measures affecting the exercise of EU citizenship rights and family life, the central question is whether a particular action, at Member States level, amounts to an infringement of those rights derived from Articles 20-21 TFEU read together with Articles 7 and 21(1) of the Charter.

In addition, Wojewoda Mazowiecki reaffirms the direct effect of Articles 20-21 TFEU in this context, thereby ensuring that individuals can rely directly on these provisions before national authorities and courts. A further development may result from a pending case – Shipov (C-43/24) – which raises related questions and may offer additional clarification.

This line of case law reinforces the view that the Commission may legitimately prioritise measures aimed at ensuring procedural equivalence and effective administrative recognition as core elements of LGBTIQ+ equality policy. The above aspects are particularly relevant to the Empower objective, as they help ensure that individuals can meaningfully exercise their EU citizenship and free-movement rights in cross-border family situations.

Ensuring Equal Rights Across Borders: The Role of Private International Law

The policy context – namely, the Commission’s overarching approach to LGBTIQ+ equality as set out in the Communication – forms the backdrop for the section Ensuring equal rights across borders. In this part of the document, the Commission highlights the role of private international law in facilitating the continuity and recognition of family and personal status rights for LGBTIQ+ people who move within the Union.

While 22 Member States currently provide for marriage equality and/or registered partnerships, national rules on family status still differ significantly. This diversity is not, in itself, problematic. It becomes an issue when appropriate private international law mechanisms are lacking, creating uncertainty for families whose status has been validly established in one Member State but is not automatically recognised in another. According to the EU Agency for Fundamental Rights’ third LGBTIQ survey, around 14% of LGBTIQ+ parents face challenges of this type, particularly regarding the recognition of parent–child relationships.

The issues addressed in this section of the Communication – in particular, the challenges arising from the absence of adequate private international law rules – are directly affected by the Wojewoda Mazowiecki ruling. The Court of Justice clarified that the refusal to recognise or transcribe a family status already established in another Member State may amount to an unjustified restriction on free movement and an interference with the right to family life. This reinforces the need for reliable cross-border recognition mechanisms under EU law.

At the same time, it is important to acknowledge that these questions require balancing different considerations. In addition to free movement and fundamental rights, the EU Treaties also refer to the respect for national identities and legal traditions under Article 67 TFEU. The challenge, therefore, is not to assert the primacy of one objective and policy over all others, but to develop fair and workable solutions that operate coherently within the EU’s multi-layered constitutional structure.

This tension between EU-level guarantees and Member States’ constitutional identities has already been examined by this author in the EAPIL blog post commenting on Advocate General de la Tour’s opinion in the same case. As noted there, a convincing analysis must account not only for EU integrationist values – such as freedom of movement and non-discrimination – but also for the legitimate interests of Member States in regulating personal status according to their own constitutional traditions. EU law itself recognises that national competences remain protected, provided they are exercised without depriving EU rights of their essence.

Several Member States have entrenched definitions of marriage and parenthood at the constitutional level. Article 18 of Polish Constitution defines marriage as a union between a man and a woman. Hungary’s Fundamental Law, as amended in 2020, similarly states that “the mother shall be a woman, the father shall be a man”. Romanian Constitution defines the family in Article 48, and although the 2018 referendum to specify that marriage is between a man and a woman did not meet the turnout threshold, the debate reflects a deliberate constitutional stance.

Most recently, Slovakia adopted Constitutional Law No. 255/2025, amending the Constitution with provisions that emphasise national identity and sovereignty in areas such as marriage, parenthood, personal status and family life. The reform introduces new paragraphs 6 and 7 in Article 7, affirming that these matters fall within the exclusive domain of the Slovak constitutional order and cannot be delegated, limited, or interpreted as being transferable to any external authority beyond the national constitutional framework. Article 15 is amended to prohibit any agreement to create a child for another person. Article 41 is revised to state that the parents of a child are the mother (a woman) and the father (a man), and to restrict adoption primarily to married couples or, exceptionally, to single persons when in the child’s best interests. A new Article 52a further provides that Slovakia recognises only the biologically determined sex of men and women.

These examples illustrate that constitutional identity claims are not abstract arguments but concrete legal constraints that shape how Member States approach questions of family status and recognition – an issue that the Cupriak-Trojan judgment cannot disregard, even as it strengthens EU-law-based guarantees.

A more grounded point emerging from the ruling is its focus on the tangible difficulties created by divergent national practices. These include fragmented administrative approaches, obstacles in accessing social protection, difficulties in obtaining identity documents and uncertainty around property or inheritance rights. By highlighting these concrete effects, the judgment adds political and legal momentum to the Strategy’s commitments on cross-border recognition and judicial cooperation.

In its Communication, the Commission notes that several EU private international law instruments – including Regulation (EU) 2019/1111 on matrimonial and parental responsibility matters, Regulation (EC) No 4/2009 on maintenance obligations, Regulation (EU) 2016/1103 and Regulation 2016/1104 on matrimonial and partnership property regimes and Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 on succession – already ensure the mutual recognition of judgments in cross-border family situations, irrespective of sexual orientation or gender identity. The Commission monitors how these instruments operate in practice for LGBTIQ+ families and maintains dialogue with Member States to identify practical challenges.

The Communication’s selective examples raise a question worth noting. Regulation (EU) 606/2013 on mutual recognition of protection measures in civil matters is not included in the short list, despite its clear relevance to the Protect pillar. This omission may reflect the Communication’s focus on instruments that shape status recognition, but it also suggests a potential blind spot: distinctly procedural protection tools and their interaction with status recognition deserve explicit consideration when designing comprehensive cross-border safeguards for LGBTIQ+ families.

The Communication also reiterates the Commission’s support for the Proposal for a Regulation on parenthood. This initiative would harmonise core private international law rules and require Member States to recognise parenthood established in another Member State for its civil effects more broadly, not only when free movement is at stake. Recognition, however, would still operate within the limits and safeguards set out in the proposed Regulation itself (e.g., public policy), so it would not guarantee recognition in every possible case. Still, the instrument would markedly improve legal certainty and strengthen the protection of children’s rights across the Union.

Cupriak-Trojan also reinforces the logic underpinning these initiatives. It confirms that, where a family status has been lawfully created in one Member State, the authorities of another cannot simply disregard it in ways that undermine free movement or the right to family life. At the same time, the judgment operates within the established framework of EU private international law, which already accommodates exceptions and safeguards rather than imposing an unqualified, binary model of recognition.

Finally, the Commission notes that legal gender recognition remains uneven across Europe. While some Member States have embraced self-determination models, others still require medical interventions – a practice the European Court of Human Rights has deemed incompatible with human rights standards (Application No 55216/08, S.V. v ItalyApplications No 79885/12, 52471/13 and 52596/13A.P., Garçon and Nicot v. France). The Commission explains that greater convergence in this area would also support the consistent functioning of EU law in cross-border situations, and it therefore intends to facilitate exchanges of best practices to encourage Member States to adopt self-determination procedures free from unnecessary medical or age-related barriers. Again, Cupriak-Trojan confirms that procedural mechanisms cannot be used to undermine substantive EU rights, highlighting that recognition must be effective and available to all without discrimination – relevant for both the Empower and Protect pillars of the Strategy.

Judicial Cooperation and Enforcement Perspective

The ruling in Cupriak-Trojan reinforces the Strategy’s attention to judicial cooperation under both Article 81 and Article 83 TFEU. While the role of Article 81 in supporting mutual recognition and cooperation in family matters has already been highlighted, the judgment signals that Article 83 TFEU – traditionally associated with combating hate crime and enhancing criminal-law responses under the Protect pillar – may also be relevant in framing EU-level responses to discrimination against LGBTIQ+ families. At the same time, instruments based on Article 81 TFEU (and proposals such as the Commission’s parenthood regulation) appear increasingly viable, both politically and legally, as tools to secure cross-border recognition of parenthood and other family-law effects without requiring Member States to alter their domestic definitions of marriage under (Empower).

From an enforcement perspective, as ‘guardian of the Treaties’, the Commission monitors Member States’ compliance with EU law and acts decisively to uphold EU values. For example, in 2022 it referred Hungary to the CJEU over discriminatory national rules affecting LGBTIQ+ people, arguing that these laws violated fundamental rights, single market rules and core EU values under Article 2 TEU (C-769/22). The case drew support from sixteen Member States and the European Parliament, and while the Advocate General issued an opinion in June 2025, the CJEU’s judgment is still pending. Cupriak-Trojan reinforces the Commission’s supervisory toolkit – infringement action, targeted guidance and structured dialogues with Member States – by clarifying the minimum baseline of recognition EU law requires, signalling to national courts and administrations the obligation to interpret or, where impossible, disapply domestic provisions that would produce the legal vacuum condemned by the CJEU (Engage).

Practical Priorities and Next Steps

The judgment of the Court of Justicealso clarifies and strengthens the Strategy’s practical priorities: it highlights the need to develop procedural tools that provide recognition and legal certainty, such as European certificates and improved mutual-recognition rules; it emphasises that monitoring and Member State action plans should focus not only on legal reforms but also on administrative practice, interoperability of registers and training of officials; it underlines the importance of linking anti-discrimination enforcement with private international law, so that equality and free-movement rights are effective in practice; and it supports targeted capacity-building in those countries where legal and administrative gaps cause the greatest obstacles for LGBTIQ+ families.

In short, Cupriak-Trojan provides judicial momentum for the Strategy, highlighting the need to complement high-level policy objectives with concrete administrative and procedural mechanisms. The Commission’s next steps should focus on translating these commitments into practical instruments and administrative tools that ensure cross-border recognition and prevent the fragmentation that the ruling highlights.

The third edition of the EAPIL Winter School will take place in Como between 2 and 6 February 2026. The upcoming edition’s general topic is Values in Private International Law.

Day 1 will be about the protection of weaker contractual parties. The concerns surrounding torts will be dealt with in Day 2. Day 3, on “vulnerable people”, will address the current challenges the arise in relation with children and with adults who are unable to protect their interests. Day 4 will revolve around the relationships between the values underlying EU texts and those inspiring developments in other regions and worldwide. On Day 5 the focus will shift to a selection of specific fields, such as poverty, and issues at the crossroads of business and human rights.

Registrations are open until 20 January 2026. Detailed information about the program, the registration process and the fees can be found here.

For further inquiries: eapilws@gmail.com.

The Seminar: A Report

Silvia Marino, the Coordinator of the School, made a general presentation of the initiative.

Gilles Cuniberti (Methods in Private International Law: Protecting People and Values) introduced a provocative scene, where the traditional neutrality of private international law will be confronted with the more recent trends of colouring it with new values.

Javier Carrascosa González and Maria Asunción Cebrian Salvat (Consumer) distinguished between ‘traditional’ consumer contracts and ‘new consumers’, including so-called ‘professional consumers’, that represents a challenge to the traditional protective approach.

For Erik Sinander (Worker and Collective Rights) the differences in national laws question the potential role of private international law in the fragmentation and on its methods and advanced possible litigation strategies in industrial actions, where the harm is not accidental, but on purpose.

Anna Wysocka-Bar (Passenger) recalled the high number of legal acts regulating the right of the passengers, and their diverse natures, the consequential difficulties in coordination and in the identification of the role of the Rome I regulation.

Thomas Kadner Graziano (Torts Victims as Vulnerable Parties? and Product Liability) spoke about the protection of the victims of torts. Challenging the interpretation of the Court of Justice of the European Union of Article 7 point 2 of the Brussels I bis regulation, in personality rights the identification of the person and the right to be protected is not immediate, thus weakening the traditional views of tortfeasors and victims. Under the products liability, he disclosed the discussion of real cases related to the role of consumer protection in Article 7 point 2 of the regulation.

Eva-Maria Kieninger (Environmental Claims) shed some light on the importance of choice of law in environmental claims due to the different liability (strict of by fault) that can be envisaged in national legislations and announced a discussion on the current practice in climate change litigation.

Cristina González Beilfuss (Vulnerable Adults) previewed a discussion of the EU proposals on the protection of vulnerable adults, in the light of the UN Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities triggering a favourable approach to voluntary measures.

Sara De Vido (Women) proposed a critical conversation on private international law categories, making use of feminist and gender theories to imbalance the person. Discussing the very same term woman, she faces cross-border cases on violence.

For Laura Carpaneto (Children and Parenthood) the developing concept of parentage/parenthood/filiation questions its very foundations, starting from the principle that identity of the mother of a child is always certain. In the reproductive market, the risk of commodification of children is real.

Javier Carrascosa González (Mothers and Children in Surrogacy) followed this path, stressing that the legal protection that private international law shall offer mechanisms to prevent children from being treated as objects and the exploitation and deception of the women involved.

Hans van Loon (The EU in the HCCH) opened the presentation of Day 4, illustrating the main features of the impact of the EU private international law in the HCCH Conventions. After the accession of other non-European countries, more synergy and complementarity between global and regional are needed.

In a similar vein, Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (The EU and Third Countries) focussed on the conceptualisation of private international law in other regions, such as South America and Asia. The connections must be global and regional, so that the values discussed in other regional system can develop a global private international law shape.

A common point can be the legal treatment of immigrants and the quest for integration. Hans van Loon and Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (Migrants and Integration) distinguished different kind of immigration, asylum seekers and refugees, protected by international conventions, and labours migrants, in need of a different system of protection.

Recalling the fundamental values enshrined in Article 2 TEU, Johan Meeusen (Minorities: Equality through Private International Law) stressed the significance of equality for conflict of laws in a broad sense. In the lecture, he aims to analyse the inclusion of minority groups through adequate private international law instruments.

Geert van Calster (Business and Human Rights) discussed forum shopping and applicable law as a clear help in business and human rights litigation, as the recent English judgment in Municipio shows. At the same time, jurisdictional battles bleed claimants in human rights cases of scarce resources when they cannot have their claim funded.

Stefano Dominelli (The Right of Nature) showed new frontiers, related to the attribution to legal personality to the nature, or to some parts of it. The potential recognition of a legal status imposes original solutions in the cross-border protection of the environment, that can lead to extraterritoriality.

Finally, Cristina González Beilfuss showed a macro perspective to the topic of Poverty in Private International Law. She left us three questions for future discussion: whether the theme is present in the private international law-related aspects reflections; whether conflict of laws can fight poverties, for example with measures in cooperation with authorities; whether it is partly responsible for inequality and poverty.

— Attendees and lecturers of the second edition.

 

Still Unsure whether to Attend? See What a Past Attendee Thinks of His Experience!

Paul Lorenz Eichmüller, who took part in the 2025 edition, speaks of the EAPIL Winter School as an opportunity to meet an “enormous variety of speakers with their diverse expertise”, and “devote fully to private international law for an entire week”.

This is, he adds, an “experience which I can definitely recommend to everyone who wants to take their private international la skills to the next level”.

 

— Paul Lorenz Eichmüller and Fabian Pollitzer on the shores of Lake Como

This post was written by Anna Wysocka-Bar (Jagiellonian University). It is the fourth contribution to the EAPIL on-line symposium on the judgment of the Court of Justice of the European Union in Cupriak-Trojan. The previous posts, by Laima Vaige, Alina Tryfonidou and Elizabeth Perry, can be found here, here and here, respectively.


In this post I would like to provide some comments from the Polish perspective to the discussions on judgement given by the Court of Justice in Cupriak-Trojan (C-713/23).

Introduction

Some of the observations included in the opinion of the Advocate General and in the Court’s judgment are indeed very accurate: the foreign marriage certificate, in accordance with Polish Code of Civil Procedure, “must have the equivalent probative value as a Polish certificate” (para. 44 of the opinion). However, “those rules are not, in practice, applied by competent authorities” (ibidem), and therefore the transcription of the marriage certificate is the only way a person can prove a status as a married person (paras 44 and 60 of the opinion). In addition, “under Polish law, heterosexual couples are entitled to have their marriage certificate transcribed” (para. 74 of the judgment).

Given the above and the reasoning based on EU Law, the CJEU decided that Poland “is required to apply that procedure [of transcription – editors’ note] without distinction to marriages between persons of the same sex and those between persons of the opposite sex” (para. 75 of the judgment). Hence, all marriage certificates coming from EU Member States must be transcribed into Polish civil status registers.

Transcription of a Marriage Certificate

The Court’s judgement is now much debated in Poland, the Member State of origin of the preliminary question. As one can imagine, different, sometimes contradictory, statements are made. The judgement “comes as no surprise” (see for instance, a comment by the Commissioner for Human Rights here). The Secretary of state by the Prime Minister explained that the government must now internally “discuss how this judgment should be implemented … everything depends on the decision of the government and civil status registries” (see here).

Some commentators try to put the obligation to act in conformity with the judgement on the shoulders of the authority which is competent to transcribe foreign civil status certificates in Poland, namely the Head of the Office of the Civil Status Registry (Kierownik Urzędu Stanu Cywilnego). It must be underlined however that Kierownik Urzędu Stanu Cywilnego even if willing to transcribe a foreign marriage certificate of a same sex couple (which is often the case!) cannot do it currently (with no legislative changes implemented). The Law of Civil Status Records, an IT system, in which the records are created and kept, as well as the underlying marriage certificate form require to indicate the data of a “woman” (kobieta) and a “man” (mężczyzna). National ID numbers (PESEL) which are associated with a given person in the records also indicate the sex of the person concerned, and therefore, the IT system would not “accept” the data of two persons of the same sex in one certificate. Kierownik Urzędu Stanu Cywilnego does not have any tools to arbitrary decide how to fill in the two spaces or how to allocate them to same sex partners (compare para 23 Judgement).

It might seem that adjusting an IT system and forms is an easy, rather cosmetic change, but still it does not change the overall conclusion that amendments to the legislation on civil status records are needed. Suggestions that what we need is a change of the attitude of Kierownik Urzędu Stanu Cywilnego are – in my view – unfounded.

Effects of the Transcription

Imagining that necessary changes are implemented and transcription is being made, one can ask what the resulting consequences are. I do agree with the view presented by Laima Vaige in her post, that only a broad reading of what are consequence of transcription (recognition) should be adopted. Transcription of the marriage certificate, confirming the status of being in a marriage should result in being treated as “a spouse” for all purposes provided for in Polish law, to name some as example: maintenance, tax, social security or inheritance.

If it was supposed to be otherwise, it would require a whole reconstruction of the legislation on civil status records in Poland. If some marriage certificates would mean something different than others this would have to be clearly described. As noted “transcription generates a Polish civil status record which is ‘detached’ from the original record registering the event (…) the direct legal effect of the transcription of a foreign civil status record is the creation of a Polish civil status record which has the same probative value as civil status records drawn up in Poland” (para. 28 Judgement). And then also cross-border couples would still think twice before moving to Poland and therefore Polish law would still be at odds with the provisions of EU law elaborated on by the CJEU in the commented Judgement.

Introduction of Same Sex Marriages?

Imagining that transcription is being made, with all the relevant consequences under Polish law, one can ask if this would be in line with Polish law, for instance the Constitution, that same sex marriages contracted abroad give full range of rights in Poland whereas no such similar marriage can be contracted back in Poland, by those who do not exercise their freedom of movement within the EU. This would be hard to imagine, even if perfectly in line with the EU law (see para. 61 Judgement).

The Polish Minister of Justice explained (what is obvious) that the Judgement does not “automatically” mean that now same sex-marriages would be possible to be contracted in Poland, but while discussing the possibility of the introduction of such marriages into Polish law noted that the “Constitution refers to the protection of opposite-sex marriages, but does not mention the impossibility of same-sex marriages” (see here). The question whether introduction of same sex unions would require a prior amendment to Article 18 of the Constitution (which states that “Marriage, being a union of a man and a woman, as well as the family, motherhood and parenthood, shall be placed under the protection and care of the Republic of Poland” – see para. 11 Judgement) is also debated in Poland for years already with contradictory views being presented.

A comment made by the secretary of state (see link above) seems very practical: “we are on the same path that all other countries have taken, which ultimately introduced marriage equality anyway (…) introducing marriage equality is much easier than introducing civil partnerships or cohabitation agreements.” The latter comment refers to current attempts to regulate registered partnerships. Proposals for new laws on registered partnership (here and here) are being discussed at different stages of legislative process.

It seems that the Judgment might serve as catalyst to the current works and also to possibility that Poland skips the registered partnership phase and goes directly to introduction of same sex marriages.

This post was written by Elizabeth Stuart Perry, Senior Lecturer/Associate Professor at Department of Law at Uppsala University and a Californian attorney. It is the third contribution to the EAPIL on-line symposium on the judgment of the Court of Justice of the European Union in Cupriak Trojan. The previous posts, by Laima Vaige and Alina Tryfonidou, can be found here and here, respectively.


On 25 November 2025, the Court of Justice of the European Union delivered a landmark judgment obliging all EU Member States to recognize same-sex marriages lawfully entered into in another Member State, even if they do not permit such marriages domestically.

This 27-Member-State Union’s constitutional drama may remind private international law experts of another that unfolded a decade ago in the federation of 50 diverse State legal systems known as the United States —also partially fueled by cross-border concerns — which also led to a landmark high court decision that signaled the end of marriage discrimination throughout the (American) Union.

This post revisits that United States Supreme Court decision from ten years ago, Obergefell v. Hodges, and explains its constitutional legal basis, briefly comparing its basis and practical consequences with those of the recent judgment of the Court of Justice.

Obergefell legalized same-sex marriage nationwide by requiring all States to recognize such marriages entered into in other States, very similarly to Cupriak-Trojan, but also to license —  within their own jurisdictions, under State law — such marriages. I thus offer an American point of view on the EU’s new “mutual recognition” model, in light of the US “constitutional rights” model.

The US Model: Obergefell v. Hodges

“The Constitution promises liberty to all within its reach…” — Justice Kennedy’s opening.

In Obergefell v. Hodges, the plaintiffs comprised 14 same-sex couples and two widowers whose same-sex marriages, lawfully performed in US States that allowed them, were not recognized by their home States, all of which at the time defined marriage as between a man and a woman.

On June 26, 2015, the US Supreme Court held, by a 5–4 majority, that the Fourteenth Amendment to the US Constitution requires that: (1) States must license marriages between two people of the same sex; and (2) States must recognize same-sex marriages lawfully performed in other States.

Justice Anthony Kennedy, writing for the majority (joined by Justices Ginsburg, Breyer, Sotomayor, and Kagan), grounded the ruling in fundamental constitutional rights. The Court held that the right to marry is an inherent component of individual liberty protected by the Due Process Clause of the Fourteenth Amendment to the US Constitution, and thus that States denying same-sex couples the right to marry at home in their State or to have their cross-border marriages recognized violate the Equal Protection Clause shielding individuals from State overreach and infringement of their fundamental, constitutionally-guaranteed liberties.

The Fourteenth Amendment: At Obergefell’s Core

An introduction to the Fourteenth Amendment (1868) and its Due Process and Equal Protection Clauses here is warranted, as its clauses are not only the underpinnings of Obergefell but of many constitutionally-protected rights in the United States. Because of these clauses, not only federal but also state actors are obligated to protect the rights and liberties which Americans have enjoyed since the founding of the United States.

One thing to understand is that early American colonies, now known as the States of the Union, did not (and do not today) readily concede power to the federal-level government of limited, enumerated competencies defined in the founding “treaty” known as the US Constitution.

To entice the 13 original American colonies to ratify the Constitution — and thus to compromise their sovereignty to the extent necessary to create a “more perfect Union” where only a loose confederation of independent colonies had existed before — the Bill of Rights to the US Constitution (1789) was adopted, consisting of ten original Amendments assuring rights and liberties to the states and to their people as individuals. One could summarize this to say that rights in the US at the time were mainly negative rights, designed from a fear of overreach at the supra-State (federal) level.

In that context, the Fifth Amendment, ratified (along with the rest) in the year 1791, set boundaries on federal government interference with individual libraries. The Fifth Amendment Due Process Clause reads: “No person shall be… deprived of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law.” As the Supreme Court confirmed in Barron v. Baltimore (1833), US states were free to have their own constitutions and laws, which might — and often did — offer fewer individual protections, but the federal-level government was not.

And then, many decades later, there was a civil war, ultimately ending slavery and preventing a splintering of the young Union. The Fourteenth Amendment (1868) was drafted and ratified in the aftermath of the Civil War, specifically to address the conduct of the former Confederate States. Its architects, not entirely unlike the EU institutions of our era, sought to nationalize a floor of fundamental rights. They drafted the Fourteenth Amendment’s key clauses as near repetitions of the Fifth Amendment’s Due Process Clause, but with a revolutionary change, binding the States: Due Process Clause: “… nor shall any State deprive any person of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law”; Equal Protection Clause: “… nor shall any State deny to any person within its jurisdiction the equal protection of the laws”.

Since the adoption of these clauses — and their becoming applicable to the States through a doctrine called “incorporation” which is reminiscent of direct effect of EU Treaty articles in its piecemeal approach — it became US law that the “liberty” (in the Due Process Clause) protected from US State law deprivation includes most of the fundamental rights enumerated in the Bill of Rights as against the federal government.

Obergefell’s Legal and Social Consequences

In Obergefell, the Court emphasized that marriage represents “one of the vital personal rights essential to the orderly pursuit of happiness” and a union that “embodies the highest ideals of love, fidelity, devotion, sacrifice, and family”. The Court rejected arguments that extending marriage to same-sex couples would harm the institution of marriage, pointing out that married same-sex couples pose no risk to themselves or third parties.

By finding that the right to marry is protected from undue state law interference, the Court made clear that fundamental rights cannot constitutionally be subject to populist votes or majoritarian timetables. The rule of law, not majoritarian state legislatures, must protect them.

The Obergefell ruling had sweeping consequences: it generalized marriage equality across all 50 US states and required uniform recognition of same-sex marriages, relying on the supremacy of the US Constitution over state law, and of the right of the US Supreme Court to interpret it. Same-sex US couples gained access to the full array of marital rights: adoption and parental rights, inheritance, spousal benefits (e.g., health care, social security), tax treatment, next-of-kin status, and more.

By rooting the decision in the Fourteenth Amendment’s liberty and equality guarantees, the Court framed marriage equality not as a political preference but as a constitutional right tied to personal dignity, autonomy, and equality under law. This reasoning truly exemplifies the fundamental underpinnings of US law: if a state, at any level, does not have a strong and legitimate-enough interest to protect given its obligations to the people, it may not interfere with personal rights and liberties. The strongest personal rights require the strongest state interests to justify an interference, or a law that amounts to an interference cannot stand.

Comparing Models: Constitutional Rights vs. Mutual Recognition

The US perspective focuses on negative rights and has a relatively suspicious view of subjecting one’s liberty to the social contract that is living under the rule of law. From the US perspective, the topic of this post is a story of two legal systems built on a compromise between sovereign States and supranational institutions, where competence for family law — and all else not enumerated in the founding constitutional law — remains largely at the more local level, and where protecting minority rights to equal treatment by the state is in tension with local-level political will to retain legal distinctions that (at the supra level) are now deemed unjustified discrimination.

The decision of the Court of Justice relies on EU law’s conflict-of-laws / recognition regime, grounded in internal market freedoms and human rights under the Charter. It protects the liberty of EU citizens to move freely, with family, and not to suffer discrimination when doing so, but within the confines of EU competences.

The US decision relies on the State’s lack of a strong-enough justification to infringe the constitutionally-protected liberty to choose one’s partner, especially where equality before the law for those belonging to minority groups is threatened by laws allowing some but not others to marry. This is possible because the states have ratified constitutional laws that guarantee individual liberty and non-discrimination in such a way that the federal courts can rule unconstitutional even state-level laws infringing them. It raises a question I can pose to you for debate in the comments: in what ways might EU law one day justify a more comprehensive guarantee of EU-wide marriage equality?

The 2025 judgment of the Court of Justice requires only recognition of already valid same-sex marriages from other EU states, but it does provide a functional equivalent to the US rule, a PIL solution for same-sex couples, albeit by creating a “two-tier” reality difficult to justify through the constitutional-rights, American lens, but admittedly more respectful of the remaining political divides in the (younger) Union.

This post was written by Alina Tryfonidou, Assistant Professor in EU law and Family law at the University of Cyprus. It is the second contribution to the EAPIL on-line symposium on the judgment of the Court of Justice of the European Union in Cupriak Trojan. The previous post, by Laima Vaige, can be found here.


In its much-anticipated judgment in Cupriak-Trojan (C-713/23), the Court of Justice confirmed that same-sex marriages lawfully concluded in an EU Member State by Union citizens who have exercised free movement rights must be recognised by all Member States, including those whose national law permits only different-sex marriage.

This was not the Court’s first engagement with cross-border recognition of same-sex marriages. In Coman (C-673/16), the Court had already held that Member States must recognise such marriages for the specific purpose of granting a derived right of residence to the third-country national spouse of a Union citizen exercising free movement. But Coman left major questions open, including whether recognition of marriages in the context of EU free movement extends beyond the area of family reunification.

Cupriak-Trojan addresses the above question. As this post explains, the Court of Justice held that the obligation of recognition extends to all legal contexts in which married status may need to be invoked. Nonetheless, the Court left much undefined and therefore several questions arise from this ruling. Thus, as will be explained in this post, while it constitutes a landmark step for the rights of same-sex couples under EU law, the large discretion left to Member States may lead to inconsistent implementation and legal uncertainty.

What the Judgment Adds to the Existing EU Framework

The judgment clearly represents the next major step in the EU’s evolving approach to cross-border recognition of same-sex marriages. Its most significant contribution is the articulation of a broad, free movement-based, requirement of continuity of family status across Member States: if a couple is married in one Member State, that marital status cannot simply disappear when they move to or return to another. The existence of a limping status – i.e. being a married couple in one jurisdiction and legal strangers in another – constitutes in itself an obstacle to free movement, contrary to Article 21 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU).

This reasoning draws on the ‘serious inconvenience’ reasoning first articulated in the Court’s surnames case-law (e.g., Garcia Avello (C-148/02) and Grunkin Paul (C-353/06)), and, more recently, in the context of the cross-border recognition of changes in legal gender (Mirin (C-4/23)). The Court now explicitly extends the same logic to (same-sex) marriage: free movement requires coherence of personal and family status within the Union. For same-sex spouses, this is a significant clarification: the ability to live and function as a married couple cannot vary depending on where in the EU they happen to be.

The second point worth mentioning concerns fundamental rights. Although in line with the Court’s consistent approach the human rights analysis appears only at the justification stage, the Court nonetheless in this case engaged more substantially with this issue. Moreover, it relied not only on Article 7 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the EU (the Charter) (which needs to be read in line with Article 8 uropean Convention on Human Rights (ECHR)), but it also engaged with Article 21 of the Charter, which prohibits discrimination based, inter alia, on sexual orientation. This is a rather bold step as both the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) have traditionally been cautious when addressing discrimination on grounds of sexual orientation and have often avoided explicit reliance on this ground when alternative reasoning was available. That the Court in this case relied explicitly on Article 21 of the Charter and used it to reinforce the illegitimacy of Poland’s refusal to recognise the marriage ‘under any form’, marks a turning point in the Court’s willingness to treat LGB equality as a serious fundamental rights concern.

Taken together, the above two elements mark a substantial advance beyond Coman: the obligation of recognition of same-sex marriages contracted in other Member States is no longer tied to a narrow functional context, such as residence rights, but extends to all spheres in which marital status may carry legal significance, whilst it is considered an important aspect of the fundamental rights that Union citizens enjoy under EU law.

Key Questions Left Open by the Ruling

Despite its important clarifications, the judgment leaves several critical questions unanswered, and this is likely to complicate both its interpretation but also its practical implementation.

One of the central ambiguities concerns the form of recognition required. In its judgment, the Court at no point does it state explicitly that national law must acknowledge the relationship using the label ‘marriage’. This, in combination with the fact that the Court requires transcription of the marriage certificate only where this is the sole route of recognition, suggests that the obligation may not, in general, extend to recognising the marriage as such. Instead, the judgment appears to follow the suggestion of the Advocate General, that it may suffice for Member States to recognise (merely) ‘the effects’ of the marriage.

This, however, creates uncertainty about the scope of the obligation. In particular, it is unclear whether recognising (merely) the effects of the marriage, entails granting access to all the rights conferred on married couples domestically, or whether Member States may limit recognition to a narrower set of rights. Although the ECtHR in its case-law has required States to treat same-sex and different-sex couples equally in various areas (see, e.g., Kozak v. Poland (App. No. 13102/02) and Pajić v. Croatia (App. No. 68453/13)), and although both the ECtHR and the Court of Justice have, in some cases, required equal treatment even where the couples had different legal statuses (see, e.g., Taddeucci and McCall v. Italy (App. No. 51362/09) and Maruko (C-267/06)), it remains unclear whether same-sex couples whose marriages are only recognised for their effects must receive all the rights that the recognising State gives to different-sex couples who marry under its own law or whose marriages it fully recognises. This uncertainty is bound to be especially problematic in sensitive areas such as parenthood, where States that exclude same-sex couples from marriage, have often intentionally reserved certain rights for married couples, precisely in order to prevent same-sex couples from accessing them.

A related question concerns the form that the recognition of ‘the effects’ of the marriage will take. Does the discretion left to Member States – acknowledged throughout the judgment – permit them to downgrade the marriage to another legal institution, such as registered partnership? The latter would be consistent with ECtHR case-law such as Orlandi and Others v. Italy (App. Nos. 26431/12, 26742/12, 44057/12 and 60088/12)and Formela and Others v. Poland (App. Nos. 58828/12 and 4 others). However, even if this issue is clarified, further questions arise: if downgrading is permitted, must it occur automatically? Or can Member States merely inform the couple that recognition is conditional on contracting a registered partnership domestically? But would such downgrading itself not amount to discrimination on grounds of sexual orientation contrary to Article 21 of the Charter, given that it would only occur for same-sex couples? Would it, also, not cause ‘serious inconvenience’ for the Union citizens concerned and would thus impede their free movement rights?

Another open question concerns the scope of the ruling. Throughout its reasoning, the Court stressed that the couple had been lawfully resident in the host Member State and had created or strengthened their family life there. This leads to the question whether the obligation to recognise marriages contracted in another Member States applies only where the marriage occurred in a scenario involving the exercise of free movement rights and the creation or strengthening of family life whilst the couple were resident in another Member State prior to their return to the State of recognition; thus, it is unclear whether the ruling also applies to couples who travel briefly to another Member State solely to marry and then return home seeking recognition.

Finally, Cupriak-Trojan, like Coman, does not address whether EU law requires recognition of same-sex marriages concluded in third countries, especially in situations where such marriages were initially contracted outside the EU but later recognised as marriages by a Member State. Reading Metock (C-127/08) – involving different-sex marriages – where it was noted that EU law imposes no requirement concerning the place of solemnization of the marriage, together with the Court’s analysis of the prohibition of discrimination based on sexual orientation in Cupriak-Trojan, it would appear difficult to justify excluding same-sex marriages contracted in non-EU States from the scope of recognition.

Conclusion

Cupriak-Trojan marks a significant development in the EU’s approach to the free movement rights of same-sex spouses. The ruling embeds the principle that family status acquired in one Member State must be recognised across borders, preventing the limping statuses that undermine the enjoyment of free movement rights. It also signals a greater willingness by the Court to rely on Article 21 of the Charter and to treat discrimination based on sexual orientation as an important part of its analysis. At the same time, key uncertainties remain regarding the form of recognition required, the implications of the recognition, the possibility of ‘downgrading’, and the scope of situations covered.

The judgment potentially carries its greatest implications for the Member States that currently offer no legal recognition for same-sex couples (Bulgaria, Poland, Romania, and Slovakia, as well as Lithuania, which remains without a legislative framework pending the implementation of its Constitutional Court judgment of April 2025) . These States must now recognise the effects of same-sex marriages concluded elsewhere in the EU, despite lacking any domestic legal institution that could accommodate or reflect such recognition. For obvious reasons, resistance is likely, particularly given that even the narrower obligation stemming from Coman remains only partially implemented in some of these jurisdictions.

This post was written by Laima Vaigė, Associate Professor and Senior Lecturer in Private International Law at Uppsala University. It is the first contribution to the EAPIL on-line symposium on the ruling of the Court of Justice in Cupriak-Trojan.


The Court of Justice of the European Union delivered a landmark Grand Chamber judgment in Cupriak-Trojan (C-713/23) on 25 November 2025. The ruling is concerned with the obligation of a Member State to recognise a same-sex marriage lawfully concluded in another Member State when the spouses, both EU citizens, return to their State of nationality.

The dispute concerned a Polish national and a Polish-German national, who had married in Germany and requested that their marriage certificate issued in Germany be recognised and transcribed in the Polish civil register. The request was refused, as Poland does not allow same-sex couples to conclude marriages (nor registered partnerships). The case was referred to the Court of Justice by the Polish Supreme Administrative Court, and because it is about “recognition” of a marriage lawfully concluded abroad, the judgment also has implications for private international law (PIL).

Key Reasoning

The Court of Justice held that Poland’s refusal to recognize a same-sex marriage lawfully concluded in Germany, and to transcribe the foreign marriage certificate, creates serious administrative, professional, and private inconveniences (para 51), prevents the couple from continuing their family life in Poland (para 52), and exposes them to serious obstacles in everyday life (para 53). Such a refusal therefore constitutes an obstacle to Article 21 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) free-movement rights (para 54).

Although restrictions may in principle be justified (paras 55–56), the Court found that neither national identity nor public policy can justify the refusal. Recognition of a same-sex marriage concluded abroad does not undermine Poland’s national conception of marriage and does not require the introduction of same-sex marriage domestically (para 61). Consequently, the obligation of recognition “does not undermine national identity or constitute a threat to public policy” (para 62).

Any restriction must also comply with the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the EU (the Charter) (para 63). Article 7 of the Charter mirrors Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR) (para 64), and the ECtHR has repeatedly confirmed that same-sex couples fall within both private and family life (see, e.g., Orlandi and others v. Italy). With reference to a number of judgments in which the ECtHR has held that Poland has breached its duties under Article 8 of the ECHR, the Court of Justice highlighted that Poland’s failure to provide legal recognition leaves couples in a “legal vacuum”, contrary also to Article 7 (paras 65–67). While Member States may choose how to provide recognition (para 69), they must establish some effective procedure (para 68). In Poland, transcription is the only available mechanism, and without it, recognition depends on inconsistent administrative discretion (paras 71–73). Since heterosexual couples can obtain transcription but same-sex couples cannot (para 74), the situation amounts to discrimination based on sexual orientation, prohibited by Article 21(1) of the Charter (para 75).

Finally, the Court underlined that Articles 20 and 21 TFEU and Articles 7 and 21 of the Charter are directly effective. National courts must disapply conflicting national law where it cannot be interpreted in conformity with EU law (para 76).

Implications for Domestic and EU Private International Law

In PIL, substantive validity of marriage concluded abroad is a crucial question for “recognition” – different genders being one of the substantive requirements for entering into marriage in Poland and some other States. Marriages can be concluded under different substantive laws, hence choice-of-law rules are needed to determine their substantive validity.

In some States, substantive validity of marriages concluded abroad is determined by the law of the habitual residence of the spouses (e.g., Estonia) or lex loci celebrationis (law of conclusion of marriage), e.g. Lithuania. In other States, among them Poland, it is determined by the law of nationality of the spouses. The Polish Prawo prywatne międzynarodowe (Polish PIL Act) of 4 February 2011 provides that law of nationality at the time of entering into marriage determines each spouse’s substantive capacity to marry (Article 48). There is also the ordre public safeguard (Article 7) to prevent validity of certain marriages in exceptional cases. Besides PIL rules, administrative rules on transcription apply, and these also contain ordre public exception (Prawo o aktach stanu cywilnego, i.e, Law on civil status records,  of 28 November 2014, Article 107(3)).

The Court does not engage with Polish PIL in its reasoning, and only briefly mentions the ordre public safeguard in Article 7 of  the Polish PIL Act in its description of the legal context (not directly relevant, because Article 48 leads to application of the Polish law). Once the ECJ turns to the substance, its analysis is framed entirely through EU free-movement law and the Charter. When the Court assesses “public policy” (paras 57–62), it does so not as an interpretation of the Polish ordre public exception in PIL but as an EU-law review of whether national identity or public policy can justify a restriction on Article 21 TFEU. In other words, the Court interprets the EU concept of public policy, or the EU ordre public , which cannot be determined unilaterally by Member States. As a result, Polish PIL plays only a marginal role: it is effectively displaced by the primacy of EU free movement and fundamental rights.

The Court highlighted in Cupriak-Trojan that Articles 20 and 21 TFEU and Articles 7 and 21(1) of the Charter have direct effect and national courts must ensure their effectiveness by disapplying the conflicting national provisions. Various provisions of national law can be disapplied as a result. As to private international law, there is a strong case for disapplying, in EU-law situations, the PIL rule that ties marriage validity to the spouses’ nationality. Instead, a marital status concluded in another EU Member State should follow the spouses, provided that they had a residence in the Member State where marriage was concluded (see para 52). Hence, in situations where EU law is applicable, habitual residence or lex loci celebrationis appear to work better as connecting factors in determining substantive marriage validity.

Do the concepts of “habitual residence” in PIL and “residence” in Coman (C-673/16) and Cupriak-Trojan coincide? They might, but not always, because a person can obtain habitual residence very quickly in certain situations. Meanwhile, “genuine residence” (para 51 in Coman) implies EU citizen who resides in the Member State where marriage was concluded for more than three months, under certain conditions provided in secondary EU law (art 7.1. of Free Movement Directive).

It can be observed that in the previous case-law on cross-border recognition of surnames, there was no requirement of residence. For instance, in Garcia Avello case, the surname was obtained while living in the country of birth, never changing the State of residence. In Freitag, the surname was obtained in Romania, while the applicant resided in Germany. The Court found violations of Article 21 TFEU. In both cases, the applicants had dual nationality. From the reasoning in Freitag, it appears that obtaining the new civil status in the place of nationality should also be acceptable. The requirement of residence hence applies, so far, only to cross-border recognition of marriages, but not surnames. Although the requirement of residence for entering into marriage works rather well in PIL, it does not stand on a strong footing, from the perspective of EU primary law, and even less so, from the perspective of the ECHR.

Although Cupriak-Trojan is a free-movement case, it must have consequences for EU PIL. EU secondary law (inter alia, the Brussels II ter and the Succession Regulation) must apply in compliance with EU primary law, which has now been interpreted. Where these instruments rely on marriage, Member States should not exclude same-sex spouses, provided that their marriage was concluded within the EU and involved at least one EU citizen lawfully residing in the State of conclusion. Given the direct effect of the relevant Articles, national courts must disapply conflicting national PIL rules and substantive law rules where these would undermine the required recognition for the purposes of EU law.

Loopholes and Narrow Readings

One can see in this case a “free-market logic” applied to civil status. The Court treats surnames, marriages, and legal genders as if they were legal products that must move freely in the Union, to ensure free movement of persons to which they are attached.

At the same time, these cases are not really about market integration. They concern the substance of rights attached to Union citizenship and reflect the growing constitutional role of fundamental rights in the EU legal order since the Charter acquired primary-law status. Indeed, free movement cannot function if a person, after moving or returning to a Member State, is no longer sure whether they are married, what their legal name is, or which gender is recognised in law. That uncertainty creates serious practical and legal obstacles to everyday life and deters free movement.

There are certain loopholes remaining, particularly where EU law does not reach. If the EU citizens marry in a third country and then return to their State of nationality (e.g. Poland), or if it is a third country nationals marrying in the EU and then moving to Poland, they cannot be helped by neither free movement nor EU Charter rights. In these situations, the couples can still claim infringement of the ECHR (Article 8, possibly in combination with Article 14).

Another problem is that in the region where heterosexuality is the social norm, narrow readings and outright refusals of implementation (of both ECtHR’s and Court of Justice’s judgments) have been increasingly common. Despite the judgments of the Court of Justice in Coman and Pancharevo, the child of two mothers in the latter case was never recognized as the child of the Bulgarian mother, and Mr. Coman’s husband never got a residence right in Romania.

In Coman, the Court used a narrowing phrase, “for the sole purpose of” (derived residence rights) in its reasoning and conclusions. This allowed readings that “interpretation relates only to the Directive”, which means that Mr. Coman needs to get a job in Romania (or otherwise satisfy Article 7(1) requirements of the Directive), and only in that scenario, his husband might claim the derived residence right. The Romanian authorities did not even use this reasoning, but simply dismissed the case on procedural grounds; a case is pending at the ECtHR, as a result. As to the aftermath of Pancharevo, the Bulgarian authorities decided that they needed to know which one of the mothers was the birth-giving mother, and, deciding it was not a Bulgarian national, refused to recognize the filiation of the child, thus the child had no right to Bulgarian citizenship, and subsequently, authorities could not issue a Bulgarian passport to the child in question.

The narrow readings of the Coman and Pancharevo cases were still possible due to narrow formulations of the Court, despite the fact that EU primary law was also interpreted in these cases: Article 21 TFEU, Article 4.2 TEU, and Article 7 of the EU Charter, in Coman, and Articles 20 and 21 TFEU, Article 4.2 TEU, Articles 7, 24 and 45 of the EU Charter, in Pancharevo.

In contrast to previous case-law, Cupriak-Trojan contains no narrowing formulation “for the sole purpose of” (transcription). On the contrary, the judgment explicitly references the loss of concrete legal effects when recognition is withheld: access to health insurance, registration of surnames (para 50), and enforceability of obligations between spouses and third parties (para 52). These examples show that recognition must preserve the practical ability of same-sex spouses to continue living “as married persons” and to “rely on their marital status” after returning to their home state (paras 52–53).

Transcription is only one means by which Member States may implement recognition, but implementation must be effective, not formalistic or symbolic. It follows that Member States should not provide a procedure that strips the marriage of its ordinary legal consequences. That means, in my reading, full recognition of the civil status for the purposes of private international law.

Is there room under EU law for downgrading a same-sex marriage to a registered partnership? The Court in Cupriak-Trojan did not address this because neither the facts nor the legal context allowed it.

The ECtHR’s case law might suggest that downgrading is compatible with the Convention, but it concerns recognition of marriages from any country, including possible marriage tourism. The EU context differs: it concerns only marriages concluded by EU citizens in the EU while lawfully residing in another Member State. If downgrading were permitted, a same-sex marriage would not be seen as a marriage under EU secondary legislation (except the Free Movement Directive), thereby potentially eliminating or reducing the legal effects that the Court appears concerned to preserve in Cupriak-Trojan.

In some countries, even the most basic legal effects are not available to registered partners (e.g., a registered partnership in Lithuania currently cannot be dissolved and has fewer effects than cohabitation in other EU countries). Perhaps downgrading can happen only where the registered partnership confers legal effects comparable to marriage. A simpler solution is that a lawfully concluded marriage remains a marriage and cannot be downgraded in the intra-EU context. If it is a marriage under EU primary law, it should remain a marriage under EU secondary law.

Even if the room for narrow readings is limited, it remains to be seen how the Polish court ultimately decides the case on the merits and how will the Polish legislator reacts.

In contrast to the approaches taken in other jurisdictions in the field of constitutional law, the judgment of the Court of Justice is not such a gigantic step, but respects both national identity of the recognizing state, as well as the logic of private international law.

The Court of Justice gave on 25 November 2025 its much-awaited judgment in Cupriak-Trojan (C-713/23). The ruling clarified the implications of Article 20 and Article 21(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), concerning the citizenship of the Union, for the recognition of same-sex marriages across the Member States of the EU.

Specifically, the Court ruled that the above provisions, read in the light of Article 7 and Article 21(1) of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union (the Charter), on respect for private and family life and non-discrimination, preclude

legislation of a Member State which, on the ground that the law of that Member State does not allow marriage between persons of the same sex, does not permit the recognition of a marriage between two same-sex nationals of that Member State concluded lawfully in the exercise of their freedom to move and reside within another Member State, in which they have created or strengthened a family life.

EU primary law, the Court also explained, likewise precludes legislation that does not permit, in the described circumstances,

the transcription … of the marriage certificate in the civil register of the first Member State, where that transcription is the only means provided for by that Member State for such recognition.

The ruling adds a new chapter to the Court’s evolving case law on the cross-border portability of personal status and gender identity, following Coman (C-673/16), Pancharevo (C-490/20), K.S. (C-2/21), and Mirin (C-4/23). Another case on related issues is expected to be decided in the not too distant future Shipov, (C-43/24). Its relevance lies not only in the continuation of this case law line but also in assessing whether the Court has consolidated a pre-existing trend or has gone further.

An online symposium will be held on the EAPIL blog to discuss the Court’s Cupriak-Trojan ruling and the effects it entails.

On 9 December 2025, Laima Vaigė will provide a general presentation of the judgment and discuss its significance for the development of EU private international law. Alina Tryfonidou will then explore the implications of the judgment from a free movement and EU constitutional law perspective.

The day after, Elizabeth Stuart Perry will compare Cupriak-Trojan with Obergefell v. Hodges, the 2015 decision of the US Supreme Court whereby same-sex couples were recognised the right to marry in the US.

On 11 December, Anna Wysocka-Bar will address the consequences of Cupriak-Trojan in Poland, the Member State in which the case originated.

Finally, Marco Pasqua will assess the Court’s judgment in light of the recently adopted LGBTIQ+ Equality Strategy of the European Commission.

Readers are invited to share their views and feed the conversation by commenting on the posts.

The latest volume of the Yearbook of Private International Law is out. Edited by Andrea Bonomi and Ilaria Pretelli, it is the first volume of the Yearbook published by Brill.

The volume consists of six sections: the usual “Doctrine” section; a section on choice of court agreements; a section on court decisions; a section exploring the case law of several EU Member States regarding Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 on matters of succession (the European Succession Regulation); a section on the “COVID-19 Impact on International Family Law”; two “National Reports” (from Mongolia and Bangladesh, respectively); and the the presentation of two monographs in the “Forum” section.

The Doctrine section comes with four contributions: Paving the Way for an Internationalist Representation of Private International Law Today, by Pascal de Vareilles-Sommieres; The Law Applicable to Third-Party Effects of the Assignment of Claims – The travaux préparatoires for an EU Regulation, by Francesca C. Villata; New Private International Law Rules in the Law of Persons in Germany – Gender and Names, by Christiane von Bary; and Cross-border Service of Documents via Social Media “Notifications” in Global and EU Private International Law, by Stefano Dominelli.

Here’s how the editors of the Yearbook present the section in their foreword:

The volume’s Doctrine section opens with a foundational contribution exploring an internationalist conception of private international law, inviting us to reconsider the theoretical underpinnings of our discipline. This reflective approach sets the tone for a volume that addresses both emerging challenges and enduring questions in cross-border legal relations. The same section delves into the complexities of modern commercial relationships through a detailed analysis of the law applicable to third-party effects of assignment of claims. In the context of civil law, the Doctrine section highlights how contemporary social developments are reflected in the new German private international law rules concerning gender and names, revealing how evolving concepts of personal identity impact transnational relations. Finally, the section examines cross-border service of documents via notices on social media, illustrating how digital communication may transform traditional procedural mechanisms.

The following are the three essays included n the section devoted to choice of court agreements: Delineating EU Law from Member State Law – The Latest from the CJEU on Choice of Court Agreements (Inkreal, Lastre, Maersk), by Matthias Weller; A Swiss Federal Court Decision on Jurisdiction Clauses and Multiple Defendants, by Tanja Domej; The Law Governing Forum-Selection Clauses in International Commercial Contracts – Interpretation and Enforcement in Light of Choice-of-Law Provisions, by Lyssa Maria Brito.

The “Court decisions” section features an article by Johan Meeusen entitled The Interaction between Freedom of Establishment and Corporate Conflict of Laws in the European Union – The CJEU’s Edil Work 2 Judgment, and an article by Etienne Pataut on Selling Citizenship – A Challenge for Europe
A Commentary on the CJEU’s Decision in Commission v Malta.

As stated in the editors’ foreword, this volume of the Yearbook

also completes … the extensive overview of the application of the European Succession Regulation by the national courts of the Member States, inaugurated last year. After covering the case law of fifteen Member States in the previous volume, this year’s section presents judicial decisions from eight additional Member States, providing a comprehensive picture of the interpretative challenges that the Regulation continues to generate in its practical implementation.

The States covered are Belgium, France and the Nethrlands (all three by Patrick Wautelet), Finland (Iina Tornberg and Katja Karjalainen), France (Patrick Wautelet), Latvia (Inga Kačevska), Lithuania (Eglė Čaplinskienė), Malta (Paul Cachia), and Romania (Ioana Olaru).

The three contributions in the specialised section on the impact of the COVID-19 pandemic on international family law (International Issues of Surrogacy during the Pandemic and the War in Ukraine, by Bohdana Ostrovska; The Effects of the Pandemic on Cross-border Parental Relations and in Child Return Proceedings, by Regiane Pereira; The Impact of the Covid-19 Pandemic on International Child Abduction – An Analysis of the Grave Risk Exception and the Prompt Enforcement of the Return Order, by Thiago Lindolpho Chaves) are presented as follows in the foreword:

[the contributions] examine, on the one hand, how those extraordinary circumstances affected surrogacy arrangements in Ukraine during the war, and, on the other hand, how they interfered with the functioning of the 1980 Hague Child Abduction Convention, particularly with respect to the application of the grave risk exception. This section illustrates how contemporary humanitarian crises are placing unprecedented strain on international legal frameworks. It illustrates the farreaching consequences of the breakdown of these frameworks, which affect cross-border legal relations, family structures, and commercial arrangements across continents. Reflecting on contemporary challenges, it is clear that the unprecedented disruptions to the international legal order caused by armed conflicts and humanitarian crises worldwide pose a serious threat to established international law. The scale and nature of the civilian casualties and destruction witnessed in Gaza have raised fundamental questions about the continued effectiveness of international humanitarian law. These events compel us to examine whether current legal frameworks and enforcement mechanisms fulfil the post-Holocaust commitment enshrined in the Geneva Conventions. The ongoing armed conflicts in Ukraine and Gaza directly challenge the legal architecture designed both to prevent the use of force as a means to settle international disputes and the indiscriminate killing of innocent civilians.

The national reports are by Tamir Boldbaatar and Batzorig Enkhbold (Child Protection in Mongolia in the Context of the HCCH 1993 Adoption Convention), and by Mohammed Rakib-ul-Hassan (Beyond Judicial Patchwork – The Urgency of a Comprehensive Statute for Private International Law in Bangladesh).

Finally, the forum is concerned with the monographs of N. Kansu Okyay (Hybrid Dispute Resolution Clauses in International Law) and Manuel José Segovia González (Cross-border Insolvency Cooperation Agreements – Elements for a Contract Theory of Joint Jurisdiction).

Further information can be found here.

María Victoria Cuartero Rubio (University of Castilla-La Mancha) and José Manuel Velasco Retamosa (University of Castilla-La Mancha) edited El Derecho de Familia a la luz del derecho fundamental europeo al respeto a la vida familiar (Family Law in Light of the European Fundamental Right to Respect for Family Life) with Aranzadi.

The book, part of the project on The Right to Respect for Cross-Border Family Life in a Complex Europe: Open Questions and Practical Challenges, explores how contemporary family realities, diverse, dynamic and at times disruptive, pose a genuine challenge for the law, especially when they acquire a cross-border or international dimension. It adopts an analytical perspective of the right to respect for family life, resulting in a work in an interdisciplinary manner.

From this angle, it revisits family law to identify new issues, reconsider traditional questions and assess the adequacy of existing legal solutions in light of their impact on individual rights, whether these are effectively protected, to what extent and how their protection might be improved. It also considers whether greater legal harmonisation could contribute to this goal.

Authors include María Victoria Cuartero Rubio, José Manuel Velasco Retamosa, Rafael Arenas García, Amèlie Benoistel, Esperanza Castellanos Ruiz, Ana Fernández-Tresguerres García, Enrique Fernández Masiá, David García-Pardo Gómez, María del Carmen González Carrasco, Mónica Guzmán Zapater, Pilar Jiménez Blanco, Ángeles Lara Aguado, Isabel Eugenia Lázaro González, María Teresa Martín López, María del Mar Moreno Mozos, Nicolas Nord, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Afonso Patrão, Ana Quiñones Escámez, Lorena Sales Pallarés, Margherita Salvadori, Lucía Inmaculada Serrano Sánchez, Katarina Trimmings, Isaac de la Villa Briongos and María Ángeles Zurilla Cariñana.

The book is available through RUIdeRA, the open access repository of University of Castilla-La Mancha.

Cover Recueil des cours, Collected Courses, Tome/Volume 341The general course of international law that Professor Campbell McLachlan (University of Cambridge) gave at the Hague Academy of International Law On the Interface Between Public and Private International Law was published in volume 446 of the Collected Courses of the Academy.

Our understanding of the operation of law beyond the State has been deeply shaped by two great disciplines: public and private international law. Yet surprisingly little systematic attention has been devoted to the relationship between the two. This is the first General Course at the Academy to examine this interface comprehensively, looking at the impact of each system on the other. McLachlan argues that understanding how the interface operates is highly consequential for law’s capacity to control the State and the corporation, which are, respectively, the principal holders of public-political and private-economic power in the world.

More information, including a full table of contents, is available here.

This post was contributed by Burkhard Hess, who is professor at the University of Vienna. Two more contributions on the ruling of the Court of Justice in Apple Store Nederland appeared on this blog since this post was published, one by Jorg Sladic, the other by Gilles Cuniberti.


On 2 December 2025, the Grand Chamber of the Court of Justice gave its long-awaited judgment in case C-34/24, Apple Store Nederland.

The Court went for a fundamental expansion of Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation (in the following: JR), reversing its prior case-law of the exceptional character of this special head of jurisdiction. The Grand Chamber held that in cases regarding infringements of cartel law via a platform addressed to specific Member States, each court in the Member State where the (pretended) damage occurred has (full) territorial jurisdiction to decide on the whole damage occurred in that Member State when the lawsuit is implementing a collective claim. Protagonists in consumer protection and in cartel damages will certainly welcome this outcome. However, the judgment’s line of argument does not convince me at all.

The Facts of the Case

In 2021 and 2022, two Dutch foundations brought representative actions against Apple Ireland before the District Court Amsterdam. They assert that they are acting in the interests of all users (consumers and professional users) of Apple products and services who have purchased products and services from App Store NL, an online platform. The plaintiffs pretend that Apple holds a dominant position in the market for distribution of apps which run on iOS and in the payment system for those apps (IAP) and that Apple is abusing its dominant position, within the meaning of Article 102 TFEU, by charging an  excessive commission on the sale price received.

The defendant contests the jurisdiction of the District Court Amsterdam. According to its submission, jurisdiction cannot be based on Article 7(2) JR, because the alleged harmful event cannot be located in Amsterdam since no specific event took place exclusively there. In the alternative, Apple argues that the referring court has jurisdiction only with respect to users who reside in Amsterdam or who made purchases in Amsterdam via App Store NL.

In an interlocutory decision of 16 August 2023, the Amsterdam court held, in relation to Apple Ireland, that Dutch courts have international jurisdiction on the basis of both alternatives of Article 7(2) JR: the place of the causal event and the place where the damage occurred. However, the court had difficulties in determining territorial jurisdiction. In addition, the court was uncertain about the effects of the representative actions having been brought, under Article 3:305a of the Dutch Civil Code (BW), by a legal person by virtue of its own right (that is, not as an agent, representative or assignee). Therefore, the Amsterdam court asks whether the collective nature of the claim could have a bearing on the determination of territorial jurisdiction, under Article 7(2) JR.

The Arguments of the Grand Chamber

In his Opinion of 26 March 2025, EU:C:2025:212, AG Campos Sánchez-Bordona referred to the constant jurisprudence of the Court according to which the special heads of jurisdiction are exceptions from the general rule (Art. 4 JR) and must be strictly interpreted. Moreover, the Opinion referred to the upcoming recast the Regulation and urged for judicial self-restraint in extending the scope of application of Article 7(2) JR.

The Grand Chamber (in the following: GC), however, adopts a different approach. Although the judgment starts by citing the Court’s jurisprudence on the strict interpretation of article 7(2) (para 44) and the requirement of a close relationship and proximity between the place of the damage, the GC finally deviates from its established case-law. The main arguments are found in the following paragraphs:

58. However, in the light of the Court’s interpretation of Article 7(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012, referred to in paragraph 50 of the present judgment, according to which that provision confers directly and immediately both international and territorial jurisdiction, the referring court asks which one or more of those courts with international jurisdiction would have territorial jurisdiction to hear that dispute.

60. In the present case, it should be noted, first, that those connecting criteria cannot apply mutatis mutandis in the event, such as that at issue in the main proceedings, of the purchase of digital products, on an online platform, by an indefinite number of natural and/or legal persons who were unidentified at the time when the action was brought.

61. The difficulties in applying those connecting factors therefore require them to be adapted in order to preserve the effectiveness of Article 7(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012 and to contribute to the sound administration of justice.  

64. As is apparent from the request for a preliminary ruling, under Netherlands law, a foundation or association which brings a representative action acts as an independent promoter of the interests of persons who, although not referred to individually, have similar interests. Those applicants thus exercise their own right, namely the right to represent and defend the collective interests of a ‘strictly defined group’ which brings together unidentified but identifiable persons, namely users, whether consumers or professionals, who have purchased apps created by developers on the App Store NL to which those persons had access by means of their Apple ID associated with the Netherlands and whose domicile or registered office is likely, for the majority of those users, to be located throughout the territory of that State.

65. That group must be determined in a sufficiently precise manner to enable interested persons to express their position on the outcome of the proceedings concerned and, where applicable, to receive compensation. In that regard, the Netherlands Government stated, at the hearing, that the outcome of a representative action for the defence of the collective interests of unidentified but identifiable persons is binding on the persons established in the Netherlands who belong to that group and who have not expressed their intention to refrain from participating in those proceedings.

66. In such circumstances, a court cannot be required, for the purpose of determining its territorial jurisdiction to hear such an action, on the basis of the place where the damage occurred, within the meaning of Article 7(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012, to identify, for each alleged victim taken individually, the precise place where the damage that may have been suffered occurred, since those victims are not identified individually at the time when that court ascertains whether it has jurisdiction; nor can it be required to identify one or some of those victims.

68. It follows from the foregoing that, in situations such as those at issue in the main proceedings, any court having substantive jurisdiction to hear a representative action brought by an entity qualified to defend the collective interests of multiple unidentified but identifiable users will have international and territorial jurisdiction, on the basis of the place where the damage occurred, within the meaning of Article 7(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012, to hear that action in its entirety.

According to the GC, the new criterion (establishing jurisdiction) is consistent with the objectives pursued by Regulation No 1215/2012. It corresponds to “proximity”, as the damage resulted from the anticompetitive conduct throughout the whole country; and it is considered as predictable given that the defendant targeted the whole country. Finally, its permits a sound administration of justice due to the complexity of cartel damage cases (paras 70 – 74).

Assessment

If one examines the judgment’s arguments which practically overrule a standing caselaw of almost 50 years, there is not much substance to be found: The GC primarily refers to effectiveness and to the sound administration of justice (para 61). This starting point permits the Court to depart from the wording of Article 7(2) JR (“place of the damage”) and to replace it by the new criterion based on the associations’ own “right to represent and defend the interests of strictly defined group” (para 64). And the Court continues by saying: “In such circumstances, a court cannot be required … to identify, for each alleged victim taken individually, the precise place where the damage that may have been suffered occurred, since those victims are not identified individually.” No additional legal argument is provided to explain why a deviation from the clear wording of the Regulation is permissible. Here, I cannot refrain from wondering: Is this still an interpretation of a legal provision or does this (thin) line of reasoning amount to judicial law making?

In addition, the reader gets the impression that this deviation from the wording of Article 7(2) JR and from a constant jurisprudence of Court has no genuine foundation in the jurisprudence – in the operative paragraphs of the judgment, no supporting case law is quoted at all. And some of the few citations are even misleading. What remains are the basic arguments of “effectiveness” and “sound administration of justice.” However, these arguments should be used primarily by the legislator when establishing a new head of jurisdiction.

I would like to clarify here that I do not criticize the outcome of the proceedings as such, but primarily the manner in which the new head of jurisdiction has been justified, which I consider insufficient. It appears obvious that the driving idea behind the decision is the intent of the GC to facilitate collective redress in the constellation at hand by adapting the heads of jurisdiction under the Brussels Ibis Regulation to the (perceived) special needs of collective actions. This objective immediately triggers the question whether other heads of special jurisdiction should also be adapted to the (perceived) needs of collective litigation, in particular Article 7(1) JR.

An additional, more fundamental question raised by the decision concerns the internal balance of the Regulation: Until now, jurisdiction at the plaintiff’s domicile has been the exception, not the basic rule of the Brussels regime. Deviations from the basic rule are justified by specific protective needs of weaker parties. These needs are not visible here (even if the Court refers to the Appel users as “victims”); the GC facilitates private enforcement instead. It goes without saying that these aspects cannot be resolved in a judgment but must be discussed addressed through the legislative process.

There are further consequences of the judgment that need to be discussed: The new interpretation of Article 7(2) JR allows the organizer of a collective action to shop into his preferred local court, by a tailored description of a group of represented “victims”. In larger Member States such as Spain, Poland or Germany, where geographic distances are significant and court specialization varies, this reinterpretation may have considerable consequences. In this regard, the judgment amounts to an invitation to domestic forum shopping.

Finally, the judgment favours those EU Member States that do no longer require a specific designation of represented individuals in collective actions like the Netherlands (Article 3:305a of the BW) and Germany (Section 4 Verbraucherrechte-Durchsetzungsgesetz). By contrast, some Member States, like Austria, adhere to this criterion (Section 624 ZPO). The judgment does not assess the differences in the implementation of the Collective Actions Directive. Consequently, it will certainly intensify legislative competition among the Member States in this field and ultimately constrain legislative freedom of Member States in procedural law.

Final Remark

Is the Court of Justice beginning a new line of interpretation of the Brussels I bis Regulation? We will find the answer only in its future case-law. However, there are some signs of a broader approach in the judgment. The most telling one is found in the operative part which expressly uses the term “qualified entity”. This notion is a central element of the Collective Action Directive (1828/2020/EU) and describes the standing of associations to bring a collective action. In the case at hand, however, the use of this term appears misleading: the Dutch Foundations do not operate as “qualified entities” under the Collective Actions Directive. This indirect reference to non-applicable EU-instruments might be read as a sign of the willingness of the Court to further develop its case-law favouring collective redress in the context of the Brussels regime. It will certainly trigger additional preliminary references on the interpretation of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Finally, the basic criticism remains: At the time when the ongoing recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation is being initiated and issues of collective redress are expected to be discussed, the Grand Chamber appears to pre-empt the work of the EU legislator. In case C-498/16, Schrems II, AG Bobek told the Court that creating a special regime within the Brussel I bis framework for collective redress was a matter for the EU legislator, and the Court followed that opinion. Now, the Grand Chamber effectively assumes competence to reshape the Regulation. It remains to be seen whether the EU lawmaker will endorse the Court’s case-law in the upcoming recast. A more balanced solution is still needed.

Care Proceedings with an International Element coverCare Proceedings with an International Element, by Maria Sofia Wright, a practicing English solicitor, has been published by Bloomsbury Publishing.

The blurb reads:

Presenting the findings of a study of 100 care cases, this book provides rigorous analysis of how jurisdictional issues are determined and how information sharing of child protection operates across borders.

It draws on the first empirical study of the operation of private international law instruments (Brussels IIa and the 1996 Hague Convention) in care proceedings in England. It also illustrates how prospective carers are assessed and the routes which are used to secure legal permanence for children living overseas. In so doing, it identifies all the ways in which children’s welfare interests are compromised in the cross-border context. But it does suggest solutions: identifying how private international law instruments, their interpretation and application, should be improved to promote the best interests of children.

Georgia Antonopoulou (University of Birmingham) and Ekaterina Pannebakker (Leiden University) have issued a call for papers in view of a roundtable that will take place at the University of Birmingham, on 14 May 2026, under the title Bridging Jurisdictions: Rethinking Commercial Conflicts of Laws 10 Years After Brexit.

The roundtable will focus on highlighting cooperation opportunities in commercial conflicts of laws between the United Kingdom and the EU in light of current developments including jurisdictional competition, digitisation, sustainability, and international sanctions.

The organisers invite submissions of draft articles from researchers and academics, especially at their early stages of their careers, on private international law in the aftermath of Brexit.

The selected participants will give an in-person presentation of their articles at the roundtable. Accepted papers will be considered for publication in an edited special journal issue in an international law review. The roundtable will cover reasonable costs of travel, accommodation, and meals for the selected participants.

See here for further details.

The deadline for submission is 1 February 2026.

Before the Christmas break (from 22 December 2025 to 11 January 2026), the Court of Justice will publish several decisions and opinions related to private international law.

As of 30 November 2025, the scheduled calendar includes the decision of 2 December in case C-34/24, Right to Consumer Justice et Stichting App Stores Claims.

The main dispute concerns collective action for damages brought by Dutch foundations against Apple Inc. (domicile in the US) and Apple Distribution International Ltd. (with seat in Ireland), under the Netherlands wet afwikkeling massaschade in collectieve actie (Law on the Settlement of Mass Claims in Collective Action, ‘WAMCA’), as a result of alleged infringements of Article 102 TFEU causing users of the Netherlands Apple App Store to suffer damage. The Rechtbank Amsterdam (Netherlands) requires the interpretation and application of Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The central question raised is which court has territorial jurisdiction to settle these disputes and whether the Regulation offers the possibility of applying national referral rules allowing for the concentration of related claims.

A hearing took place on 10 December 2024 (see my post here). Advocate General Campos Sánchez-Bordona published his opinion on 27 March 2025:

Article 7(2) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] must be interpreted as meaning that:

– if, in a case involving the abuse of a dominant position which consists of charging commission on the price of apps offered for sale on an online platform specifically targeted at the whole of a Member State, the sale of those apps is accepted as the event giving rise to the damage, the place where that event occurred may be situated at the domicile of a user purchasing those apps, within that Member State;

– the place where the damage occurred may be treated as the place of domicile, within the market concerned, of a user who suffered the effects of the abuse of a dominant position, by paying an additional cost when purchasing the apps;

– as EU law currently stands, the interpretation of Article 7(2) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] does not differ where the action was brought by an entity which is qualified under national law to bring representative actions, which may include claims for damages, to protect, but not in name, the interests of multiple users;

– the allocation of international and territorial jurisdiction to a court of a Member State, as a result of the application of Article 7(2) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], is compatible with a national rule which permits a court to decline jurisdiction in favour of another court which is already seised of a similar action, where that rule contributes to achieving the objective of the sound administration of justice, a matter which it is for the referring court to determine.

The proposals are consistent with the Court of Justice’s existing case law, which, like the Brussels I Regulation itself, was not developed with collective litigation (or torts in today’s digital world) in mind. The fact that the case has been allocated to the grand chamber (K. Lenaerts, T. von Danwitz, F. Biltgen, I. Jarukaitis, L. Arastey Sahún, I. Ziemele, J. Passer, M. Condinanzi, F. Schalin, A. Kumin, N. Jääskinen, Z. Csehi, B. Smulders, S. Gervasoni, and O. Spineanu-Matei as reporting judge) most probably indicates the Court’s intention to depart from its previous jurisprudence and, at the same time, provide guidance to the Commission in view of the recast of the current regulation.

On Wednesday 3 December a hearing will take place in case C-716/24, Ponner. The Oberlandesgericht Frankfurt am Main (Germany) has referred two questions to the Court for the interpretation of Regulation 655/2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order procedure (the EAPO Regulation):

Must Article 2(c) of [the EAPO Regulation], read in conjunction with Recital 8 of Regulation (EU) No 655/2014, be interpreted as meaning that the opening of insolvency proceedings not covered by Regulation (EU) 2015/848 … on insolvency proceedings (recast), but conducted in a third country, precludes the issuing of an account preservation order under Article 7(1) of [the EAPO Regulation] or the forwarding of the request for account information under Article 14(3) of [the EAPO Regulation] if the national law of the Member State responsible for issuing the account preservation order recognises the insolvency proceedings in the third country concerned?

 Must the first sub-paragraph of Article 14(1) and (3) of [the EAPO Regulation] – namely the ‘reasons to believe that the debtor holds one or more accounts with a bank in a specific Member State’ to be provided by the creditor and ‘well substantiated’ – be interpreted as meaning that circumstances which do not specifically indicate the existence of an account in the Member State concerned, but which generally imply strong economic links between the debtor and the Member State concerned, such as, for example, payments to the debtor via a payment service provider with registered office in the Member State concerned which is a subsidiary of the debtor, or the existence of an agency or branch of the debtor with registered office in that Member State?

The facts can be summarised as follows. EJ obtained an enforceable default judgment from the Landgericht Frankfurt am Main, against DX N.V., a company based in Curaçao, whose business consists of operating games of chance. On 29 May 2024, EJ requested information about the accounts it believed DX N.V. held in Cyprus, as well as their preventive seizure under Article 14 of Regulation No 655/2014. In view of the involvement of Cypriot companies in the collection of bets, EJ considered that it had reason to believe that that company held accounts in Cyprus. It also argued that DX N.V. was a ‘letterbox company’ which, as a result, had no seizable assets in Curaçao. On 5 June 2024, the request for information relating to the said bank accounts was rejected. EJ lodged an immediate appeal with the referring court against that court’s decision. In this context, it presented further evidence to establish that DX N.V. did not have any accounts in Curaçao, but may have had accounts in Cyprus. EJ also indicated that, according to the Curaçao commercial register, insolvency proceedings had been initiated in respect of the assets of DX N.V. since 10 June 2024.

The court, sitting in a chamber composed of five judges (I. Jarukautis, M. Condinanzi, R. Frendo, A. Kornezov and N. Jääskinen as reporting judge) will be supported by the opinion of advocate general R. Norkus

The same chamber is in charge of the preliminary ruling in case C-279/24, Liechtensteinische Landesbank, to be published on Thursday 4 December (see here for a summary of facts). The Oberster Gerichtshof (Supreme Court, Austria) has referred these questions to the Court:

Must the legal consequences of orders for the acquisition of financial products placed by a consumer domiciled in State A (here Italy) on the basis of an ongoing business relationship with a bank domiciled in State B (here Austria) be assessed in accordance with the law resulting from Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 June 2008 on the law applicable to contractual obligations (Rome I Regulation) if the conditions for the application of Article 6 of the Rome I Regulation were met when the individual orders were placed but not when the business relationship was entered into and the parties had at that time chosen the law of State B for the entire business relationship in accordance with Article 3 of the Rome I Regulation?

If question 1 is answered in the affirmative:

Is the exception in Article 6(4)(a) of the Rome I Regulation applicable where a bank opens accounts for a consumer domiciled in another Member State on the basis of a contract and subsequently acquires financial products for the consumer on the basis of the consumer’s orders that are attributed to the accounts, where the consumer may (also) place the orders by means of remote communication?

If question 1 is answered in the affirmative and question 2 is answered in the negative: Must a choice of law made before the conditions for the application of Article 6 of the Rome I Regulation were met be regarded as unfair within the meaning of Article 3(1) of Council Directive 93/13/EEC of 5 April 1993 on unfair terms in consumer contracts […] after those conditions were met if the contract does not refer to the legal consequences of Article 6(2) of the Rome I Regulation?

In his opinion published on 22 May 2025, advocate general R. Norkus proposes the Court should answer that

The legal effects of orders for the purchase of financial products given by a consumer residing in State A to a bank established in State B within the framework of an ongoing commercial relationship must be assessed by reference to the law designated by the parties in the contract that gave rise to the commercial relationship, even if, after that contract was concluded, the conditions for the application of Article 6(1) of Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 June 2008 on the law applicable to contractual obligations (Rome I) are satisfied and were satisfied when the various orders were placed.

The decision in case C-485/24, Locatrans, will be published one week later, on Thursday 11 December, in answer to a request from the French Cour de Cassation on the 1980 Rome Convention on the law applicable to contractual obligations:

Are Articles 3 and 6 of the [Rome Cnvention] to be interpreted as meaning that, in the case where the employee carries out the same activities for his employer in more than one Contracting State, the full duration of the employment relationship should, in order to determine the law which would be applicable in the absence of a choice made by the parties, be taken into account in order to determine the place where the person concerned habitually carried out his work or should the most recent period of work be taken into account where the employee, having worked for a certain time in one place, then carries out his activities in a lasting manner in a different place which is clearly intended by the parties to become a new habitual place of work?

I reported here on the publication of the opinion by advocate general R. Norkus, which has been commented by our editor Ugljesa Grusic in October in the EAPIL blog. The deciding chamber is composed of judges F. Biltgen, I. Ziemele, S. Gervasoni, M. Bošnjak and A. Kumin as reporting judge.

Finally, on the same day advocate general J. Richard de la Tour will publish his opinion in case C- 791/24, TERVE Production, to be decided by the same formation of judges as case C-485/24, Locatrans. The Supreme Court of Slovakia has referred three questions to the Court of Justice on the interpretation of the Brussels I bis Regulation:

Must the provisions of Article 7(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that an action to substitute the approval of the appellant’s draft agreement concerning the purchase of shares with a court ruling should be considered an action ‘in matters relating to a contract’?

If the first question is answered in the negative, must the provisions of Article 7(2) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that an action to substitute the approval of the appellant’s draft agreement concerning the purchase of shares with a court ruling should be considered an action ‘in matters relating to tort, delict or quasi-delict’?

Must the provisions of Article 24(2) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as also applying to the main proceedings in view of the fact that the appellant requests that the court in the main proceedings consider, as a preliminary issue, its plea that the resolution of the general meeting approving the transfer of the shares of the other shareholders (including the appellant’s shares) to the respondent is non-existent or invalid?

The dispute, which opposes a Slovak company, TERVE Production, and a Luxembourg company, Intesa Sanpaolo Holding International S.A., seeks to obtain a court order requiring Intesa to accept a draft contract for the purchase of shares belonging to TERVE.  Both were shareholders in the Slovak bank VÚB, with Intesa holding by far the majority of the shares. Following the decision of VÚB’s general meeting on 18 December 2020 to delist its shares from the stock exchange, Intesa issued, in place of the issuing bank and in accordance with the Slovak Securities Act, a mandatory public takeover bid for the purchase of all listed shares. The transfer of the shares of all remaining shareholders, carried out in connection with the exercise of the mandatory squeeze-out right pursuant to the Securities Act, was approved by the VÚB general meeting on 19 April 2021.

On 18 August 2021, asserting its mandatory sell-out right on the basis of the Slovak Securities Act, TERVE filed an action with the Okresný súd Bratislava V (District Court of Bratislava V, Slovak Republic) seeking a court order replacing Intesa’s acceptance of the draft contract for the purchase of its shares. To justify the jurisdiction of the Slovak court, TERVE relied on Article 7(1) of Regulation Brussels I bis. The court declined jurisdiction. Upon appeal by TERVE, the Krajský súd v Bratislave (Regional Court in Bratislava, Slovak Republic) set aside the decision at first instance, basing its jurisdiction on Article 7(2) of the same Regulation. Intesa lodged an appealed against that decision with the Najvyšší súd Slovenskej republiky (Supreme Court of the Slovak Republic), arguing that only the Luxembourg courts have jurisdiction, in accordance with the general rule on jurisdiction in Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

In the main dispute Intesa claims that TERVE no longer owns the shares with respect to which Intensa’s declaration of intent is to be substituted as a result of exercising the right of squeeze-out under the Securities Law. TERVE, in turn, raises, as a preliminary questions, the validity or existence of the resolution of the general meeting of VÚB, a. s. of 19 April 2021, which approved the transfer of the shares of all the other shareholders of VÚB, a. s. to Intesa. The referring court wonders whether the fact that that annulment is not the sole or main subject matter of the proceedings at issue could nevertheless be decisive in concluding that there is exclusive jurisdiction on the basis of Article 24(2) of Regulation Brussels I bis, according to which the courts of the Member State in which the company has its registered office have jurisdiction to rule on the validity of the transfer of shares.

The request for apreliminary ruling has been allocated to a chamber composed of judges F. Biltgen (reporting), I. Ziemele, A. Kumin, S. Gervasoni and M. Bošnjak.

Since 2023, the Unified Patent Court (UPC) has served as a supranational patent litigation forum for 18 EU member states. On 3 October 2025 the UPC Court of Appeal delivered its first final judgment, in a dispute between Philips and Belkin concerning alleged infringement of a patent relating to wireless charging technology.

Although the UPC primarily applies the Agreement on the Unified Patent Court (UPCA), which constitutes a uniform set of rules for all contracting states, the judgment is also noteworthy also from a private international law perspective.

Specifically, there are two aspects of the judgment that are interesting from a private international law perspective. First, the court explicitly relied on the Brussels I bis Regulation to assess the res judicata effect of a prior German judgment to the dispute. Second, the UPC’s approach to filling gaps in the UPCA through uniform interpretation raises broader questions about the relationship between the UPCA and differing substantive law regimes of the member states, particularly in areas such as company law and employment law, as well as its interaction with EU choice-of-law instruments.

Summary

Philips initiated proceedings in Munich Local Division (Court of first instance of the UPC) for alleged patent infringement under the UPCA against Belkin and its managing directors. The court of first instance held that the managers were partly liable, but all parties involved appealed the decision to the UPC Court of Appeal.

Overturning the court of first instance’s judgment, the Court of Appeal found the managing directors not liable for patent infringement. Still, the Court of Appeal held that managing directors can be held liable on grounds of the UPCA. This obiter dictum conclusion seems to be reached regardless of the law applicable to the managing director’s employment contract or to the law applicable to the company which he or she directs.

Res judicata Effect of a Judgment from an EU Member State

In 2019, Philips had filed a lawsuit against Belkin for issues related to the patent in question for the UPC. That lawsuit was filed in a national German court that held that Belkin was not infringing Philip’s patent. For the UPC, Belkin argued that not only the operative part of the German judgment (i.e. the conclusions) should be binding under Article 36 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, but that also the arguments leading the court there should have res judicata effect for the UPC. Article 36 prescribes that a judgment from a member state shall be recognised in all other EU member states. Belkin’s procedural argument put this recognition mechanism in Brussels I to the test in a new context. First, it is not immediately apparent how the Brussels I bis Regulation is to work in relation to the UPC. Second, the issue of how to determine the res judicata effect of a foreign decision is also not self-evident. Shall it follow the law in the country where the decision was rendered, the country where it is to be recognised or shall it be autonomously determined?

As regards the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation in relation to the UPC, it can first be noted that the UPC works as a national court for the 18 contracting EU Member States. Hence, Chapter VI of the UPCA dealing with issues of international jurisdiction explicitly refers to the Brussels I bis Regulation and the 2007 Lugano Convention for determining the court’s international jurisdiction (Article 31 UPCA). Also, it follows from Article 34 of the UPCA that a UPC decision has legal effect in all contracting states where the European patent is valid. In other words, there is no need to recognise and enforce a UPC judgment in a UPCA contracting state.

In the present case, the recognition issue arose in the opposite direction from what is governed in Article 34 of the UPCA. A judgment from a UPCA contracting state (Germany) was to be recognised by the UPC. A somewhat peculiar circumstance is that the seat of the UPC is also located in Germany. Despite that both courts are located in Germany, the relation between the courts must go the way over EU private international law.

Being a (supra-)national court for the 18 contracting member states, one can regard the UPCA system as a separate jurisdiction in this manner. Even though the claimant’s option to initiate patent proceedings before the national courts in a UPCA contracting state is only available during a transition period, that period is lengthy. Similar situations may therefore arise for a considerable time. Moreover, the same issue of recognition will become relevant for judgments from EU Member States that are not contracting parties to the UPCA as well as in relation to the Lugano Convention States.

As regards how to determine the res judicata effect of a foreign decision, Belkin had argued that it follows from Gothaer Allgemeine Versicherung, C-456/11, EU:C:2012:719, that the recognition mechanism requires that not only the conclusion of a decision, but also the grounds for it shall be recognized. Here, the UPC made the remark that Gothaer Allgemeine Versicherung concerned the special situation when a foreign court has decided on the validity of a forum selection clause. Such a clause cannot be contested in more than one other country than the country chosen in the forum selection clause.

Instead, for determining the res judicata effect of a decision, the Brussels I bis Regulation relies on a conflict of laws inspired solution favouring the law in the country where the judgment was rendered. This idea was presented already in the 1979 Jenard Report and was last confirmed by the CJEU in BNP Paribas, C-567/21, EU:C:2023:452 (reported for this blog here). With references to the two judgments above, the UPC held in its judgment that the res judicata effect of the German judgment should be governed by German law.

Analyzing German civil procedural law the UPC held that only the operative part of the judgment is legally binding and has res judicata effect. Hence, Belkin’s res judicata argument had only effect for the German patents and for those companies in the dispute that had also been parties in the German national procedure.

UPC’s Method of Filling Gaps

Apart from the obvious EU private international law aspect of the UPC’s judgment in its application of the Brussels I bis Regulation, also the substantive law interpretation methodology in the judgment deserves some attention. As was mentioned above the UPC found that a managing director may be held liable for patent infringements that he or she ought to have had knowledge of, even if no such liability was imposed in the case at hand. Here, it is noticeable that the UPCA contains no explicit rules for holding a managing director or an employee liable. Nor has this been harmonized in the EU or among the contracting UPCA states. Given the substantive law diversity among the different states, one could think that issues not explicitly covered by the UPCA would be subject to private international law considerations.

That private international law should play a role in disputes for the UPC follows from Article 24 of the UPCA. This Article first sets out the sources of law on which the UPC shall base its decisions (EU law, the Agreement itself, international patent conventions and national law). Although national law appears at the bottom of the list, Article 24(2) expressly instructs the Court to determine the applicable national law through private international law rules.

Albeit, the explicit reference to private international law and the role for substantive national law, the UPC does not bother to take such a detour over conflict of law rules. Instead, the Court cuts straight to the chase and creates an autonomous personal liability mechanism in paragraphs 189–200 of the judgment.

Even if the court does not apply private international law rules, substantive national law plays a significant role in the creation of the personal liability mechanism for managing directors. With inspiration from German, Dutch and French case law, the UPC holds that personal liability for a managing director must be a possibility also under the UPCA.

Undeniably, taking the hard harmonization path that the UPC does has its advantages. Not least for the efficiency of the UPCA. Still, such a hard harmonization does not really take into consideration the various substantive law solutions for company law liability and employment law that managing directors probably try to comply with.

If one glances at how the issue would have been resolved under the Rome II Regulation containing rules on the law applicable for non-contractual obligations, there is the conflict of law rule for intellectual property rights in article 8 pointing out the law in the country where protection is sought. If one can count the UPCA regime as a “country” that would certainly speak in favour of the UPC’s conclusions and methodology for filling gaps. Also, it follows from Article 15 of the Rome II Regulation that “the determination of persons who may be held liable for acts performed by them” is an issue subject to the scope of the law applicable. However, it is a fact that substantive law in the EU differs when it comes to these issues. Also, when it comes to personal liability for directors of a company, the company law exception in Article 1 p. 2(d) of the Rome II Regulation could come into question.

In the pending CJEU case Wunner, C-77/24 the question whether personal liability is subject to the Rome II Regulation or out of its scope will probably be assessed. Just like in the UPC case, non-contractual liability for managing directors has been sought. In the opinion of advocate general Emiliou (Wunner), it is argued that such personal liability is not part of the exception, but part of the Rome II Regulation.

Comment

UPC’s first judgment makes it clear that the UPCA is a new creature in EU law. This is particularly shown in the UPC’s method for filling gaps. Unlike how gaps in EU regulation are filled with the applicable national law, UPC leaves little room for national substantive law differences. Also compared to most other substantive supranational legal frameworks like conventions, UPCA differs by having a uniform supreme court (the UPC). Still, future interactions between UPCA and private international law will quiet clearly arise regardless of the fact that the UPC seems not to resort to private international law without necessity.

Having reflected on the judgment, I cannot refrain from making a side remark about its language and formal structure. As for language, the judgment is in German. That in itself is not a problem. The problem is that no English translation has been made available, even though seven weeks have passed since the judgment was rendered. Today, it is safe to assume that anyone interested in EU law understands English, whereas the same cannot, whether one likes it or not, be said of German (or any other language). Notably, the UPC local courts in Germany, France and Italy allowed for the usage of English as late as when the UPC opened (see this press release of 1 June 2023). If the UPC wants to position itself  as a “player” in European law, it must improve its accessibility. The simplest way of doing so is to make sure that all precedent judgments are available in English. Preferably on the same day as the judgment is issued in its original language.

Another point relating to accessibility and readability is that the UPC has chosen an internationally unusual method of structuring its judgment. Instead of building arguments from the bottom up (like the Court of Justice of the EU and the European Court of Human Rights do), the UPC starts with its conclusions and explain them backwards. This method probably has advantages, but it makes the line of reasoning difficult to follow, at least in my view.

Denmark does not apply the Brussels II ter Regulation in jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in matrimonial matters and matters of parental responsibility. Jurisdiction in international parental-rights cases is assessed against domestic rules, unless the Hague Convention of 19 October 1996 on protection of children, to which Denmark is a party, provides otherwise. Under the domestic rules of Denmark, Danish courts may assert their jurisdiction on the ground that the child has habitual residence in Denmark at the time the proceedings are initiated. If the child moves during the proceedings, the courts of Denmark retain jurisdiction.

This jurisdictional rule was tested in a Supreme Court judgment of 4 September 2025 (case BS-2041/2025-HJR), where a man in Denmark, who had lived for a period with a Mexican woman and her child, claimed parental rights over the child before the Danish authorities. Although he prevailed on the international procedural issue of jurisdiction, he ultimately lost on the merits.

Background

A child was born in Ireland in 2016 to a Mexican mother and an Irish father. Shortly after the child’s birth, the mother and child moved to Mexico. In 2019, the mother married a man in Denmark and moved there together with her child. Two years after the marriage, Danish authorities granted the married couple joint custody over the child. One year thereafter, the couple separated. During a transition period of three months, the child lived with the mother’s ex-husband.

A custody dispute arose between the parties. Danish authorities decided that the child should temporarily reside with the Danish man while the parental responsibility case was pending. The temporary residence decision was not complied with and the ex-husband has not spent time with the child since the summer of 2023. In 2024, the mother moved again to Mexico with the daughter now residing with yet a new man.

Judgment

The case went to the Danish Supreme Court to determine whether Danish courts retained jurisdiction over the parental rights dispute. Before the Supreme Court, the mother argued that the case should be dismissed for lack of jurisdiction.

The Danish Supreme Court first held that Section 448 g(1)(1) of the Danish Procedural Code (retsplejeloven) provides that a case concerning parental responsibility may be heard in Denmark if the child has its habitual residence there. Referring to the preparatory works to the Procedural Code, the Supreme Court stated that Danish international jurisdiction is determined on the basis of the circumstances at the time when the proceedings are initiated. That jurisdiction remains unchanged even if the child moves from Denmark during the proceedings, unless the child moves to a Contracting State of the 1996 Hague Convention on the protection of children.

The Supreme Court found that it was undisputed that the child was habitually residing in Denmark when the parental-rights proceedings were initiated. As Mexico is not a party to the 1996 Hague Convention, there were no grounds for dismissing the case because of the child’s subsequent change of habitual residence.

On the merits, the Supreme Court, referring to the best interests of the child, concluded that the mother should have sole custody and parental responsibility for the child.

Comment

With private international law terminology, the Danish judgment is an expression of the principle of perpetuatio fori. Under article 7 of the Brussels II ter Regulation, the same jurisdictional idea of continuity applies in parental-rights cases. That the exception for a child’s change of habitual residence to another 1996 Hague Convention state also prevails was confirmed in the judgment CC, C-572/21, ECLI:EU:C:2022:562.

The Institute of Justice in Warsaw will host on 9 December 2025 a one-day conference titled: EU Succession Regulation – A Decade in Application.

The first decade of the Regulation’s application, highlighting its impact and future challenges, will be comprehensively assessed. The event will bring together representative of legal professions and scholars from various parts of the European Union, to discuss key aspects of the Regulation.

More information, including the conference program, can be found here.

Live broadcast of the event (without registration) will be available at the main page of the Institute.

Participation in person (free-of-charge) for a limited number of interested guests is also possible. Please register by contacting the Institute at: konferencje@iws.gov.pl.

The third issue of 2025 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out.

It features five contributions.

Cristina Campiglio, Cittadinanza iure sanguinis e nazionalità: riflessioni internazionalprivatistiche [Citizenship by Birthright and Nationality: Private International Law Reflections]

The recent amendment to the citizenship law, which restricts transmission by descent to two generations, offers an opportunity to revisit the concept of ius sanguinis from that specific legal perspective outlined in the nineteenth century by Mancini. Mancini linked citizenship (a public law institution) to nationality (a guiding principle of private international law). This connection remains evident today in cases where Italian citizenship is passed down to descendants born abroad. Filiation status must be evaluated according to conflict-of-laws rules (Arts 33 and 35 of Law 31 May 1995 No 218), which refer to the child’s own national law (creating a circular situation) or, if more favourable, to the parent’s national law. The public order exception (Art 16), particularly in cases of medically assisted procreation, can lead to the denial of filiation recognition, potentially resulting in statelessness. The new citizenship rules’ generational limit ultimately prompts reflection on whether Law No 218 of 1995, rooted in the nineteenth-century principle of nationality, should also be reconsidered.

Costanza Honorati, La circolazione di «accordi» in materia di responsabilità genitoriale nel Regolamento Bruxelles II-ter: Una disciplina destinata ad uno scarso rilievo pratico [The Circulation of ‘‘Agreements’’ on Parental Responsibility in the Brussels IIb Regulation: A Legal Framework of Marginal Practical Significance]

Among the most interesting developments in European family law in recent years is the circulation of authentic instruments and agreements. Regulation (EU) 2019/1111, also known as Brussels II-ter, introduced specific rules for the circulation of authentic instruments and agreements relating to legal separation and divorce, as well as parental responsibility. While numerous contributions have focused on the circulation of agreements relating to separation or divorce, less attention has been paid to agreements relating to parental responsibility. This contribution, through a detailed analysis of the provisions relating to parental responsibility agreements contained in both the aforementioned Regulation and the internal laws of individual Member States, highlights how, at present, this innovative regulatory framework is likely to have little impact. With the sole exception of what occurs in the French legal system, in fact, the category of “agreements” contemplated by the Brussels II-ter Regulation is currently devoid of its own content, being compressed between the private act which embodies the exchange of wills between the parties but which is irrelevant at the international level, and an increasingly broad notion of “decision”, modeled on a control carried out by any public authority, including an administrative one, which is classified as “on the merits” but which can be limited to compliance with the conditions established by law without implying any real appreciation of the content of the agreement.

Gaetano Vitellino, Misure cautelari e rapporti con stati terzi in materia civile e commerciale [Provisional Measures and Relations with Third States in Civil and Commercial Matters]

This paper examines the issues that arise when provisional or protective relief is granted in cases involving non-EU States. This topic has received limited attention in legal scholarship. The analysis presents three main arguments. First, interim relief may be granted not only by courts with jurisdiction over the merits but also by other courts. In this case, the restrictive conditions set out in Art 35 of the Brussels Ia Regulation, as interpreted by the CJEU, should not apply when no EU courts can hear and decide the dispute. Second, recognition and enforcement of provisional measures ordered by non-EU courts are subject to differing domestic rules across Member States. The analysis shows that in most countries – both within and outside the EU – foreign interim measures are generally not capable of being recognised, mainly due to their provisional nature. Third, the paper explores two key aspects of the free circulation of provisional measures within the EU. Firstly, contrary to the suggestions made by the European Commission in its recent report on the application of the Brussels Ia Regulation, it argues that provisional measures granted by EU courts with jurisdiction over the merits under national law should also freely move. Secondly, in line with the rationale behind Art 35, interim measures issued by courts without jurisdiction over the merits should not be prevented from circulating when no EU court can hear and decide the dispute.

Bartosz Wołodkiewicz, Erosion of the lex fori processualis principle: A comparative study

The lex fori processualis principle is one of the fundamental concepts of private international law. It asserts that in civil proceedings, unlike in the sphere of private law relations, it is not necessary to indicate the applicable law, since courts apply their own procedural law. Accepted since the 13th century, this principle became almost a dogma in the 19th century. However, in recent decades, the lex fori processualis principle has been criticised in academic discourse. Additionally, national legal systems have introduced procedural conflict-of-law rules that explicitly permit the application of foreign procedural law. This paradigm shift, and the resulting erosion of the dominant approach to (in)application foreign procedural law, is the focus of this study. The paper explores the contemporary relevance and legitimacy of this principle, as well as the exceptions to its application, in four legal systems: English, French, German, and Polish law. Based on these findings, three levels of erosion of the lex fori processualis principle are identified and discussed.

Paolo Vinciguerra, Anti-suit injunctions, ECHR and the public policy defence

This article examines a specific injunctive remedy: the anti-suit injunction. This is a discretionary judicial order directed at a private party, intended either to prohibit the initiation of proceedings in another forum or to compel the party to cease any proceedings already commenced in that forum under the threat of financial or personal sanctions. After outlining the key judicial developments that have established the incompatibility of anti-suit injunctions with the European legal order, the analysis shifts to the impact of Brexit and the conflict with Russia on the issuance of such injunctions by courts. Within this framework, the article primarily focuses on the possibility of identifying a new legal basis for restricting the circulation of anti-suit injunctions under the general clause of international public policy.

HCCHThe Working Group established under the auspices of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) to deal with the Jurisdiction Project has developed draft provisions for a possible convention (Draft Text) to address parallel proceedings and related actions taking place in multiple States, acknowledging the primary role of both jurisdictional rules and the doctrine of forum non conveniens.

The Permanent Bureau of the HCCH is seeking feedback on whether the Draft Text would, in practice, assist in addressing such matters and how the provisions in the Draft Text could be improved. Responses received from this consultation will be submitted to the governing body of the HCCH, the Council of General Affairs and Policy (CGAP), where, in March 2026, CGAP will decide on the next steps for the project.

This is a worldwide consultation. The HCCH especially encourages comments from experts, practitioners and judges with experience in cross-border litigation, and private international law more broadly. This consultation is being conducted in English, French and Spanish.

The deadline for responding is 9:00, 26 January 2026, CET.

Enquiries can be sent to secretariat@hcch.net. Further information is available here.

The procedure for obtaining a European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) pursuant to Regulation (EU) No 655/2014 is the most recent of the uniform European procedures adopted by the EU. Its introduction followed the establishment of the European Small Claims Procedure under Regulation (EU) No 861/2007 and the procedure for a European Order for Payment in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006. Unlike the latter texts, the EAPO Regulaton contemplates a provisional measure allowing the attachment of the debtor’s bank accounts.

As scholars and practitioners working in this area know, the EAPO Regulaton leaves a number of aspects to national procedural rules. Depending on the circumstances, this occurs where the Regulation refers to the law of the forum and where the provisions of the Regulation simply fail to address certain aspects of the procedure. As a result, the procedure varies, to some extent, from one Member State to another. Additionally, for this reason, several  details concerning the way in which the EAPO Regulation is applied in a specific jurisdiction may not not be immediately visible to interested parties or practitioners in other countries.

Various EU studies and publications looked into the operation of the EAPO Regulation, These include the deliverables of the IC2BE project (Informed Choices in Cross-Border Enforcement), which resulted in an insightful publication edited by Jan von Hein and Thalia Kruger, and the EFFORTS project (Towards more Effective Enforcement of Claims in Civil and Commercial Matters within the EU), focused national implementation and domestic case law. The Regulation also formed the object of various commentaries, such as those edited by Gilles Cuniberti and Sara Migliorini (here), Elena D’Alessandro and Fernando Gascón Inchausti (here), and by Nicolas Kyriakides, Heikki A. Huhtamäki and Nicholas Mouttotos (here), just to name those in English.

The latest publication on the EAPO Regulation is a book by Carlos Santaló Goris (Postdoctoral Researcher at the University of Luxembourg) entitled The Application of the European Account Preservation Order in Germany, Luxembourg and Spain. A Comparative – Empirical Analysis.

The book is based on the author’s PhD and explores in great detail the integration and application of the EAPO within the domestic civil procedural system of three Member States: Germany, Luxembourg, and Spain.

The work, carried out with attention to detail, combines a theoretical perspective that examines how the procedure is embedded in the national procedural rules of the studied jurisdictions, while the empirical part focuses on the use and application of the European procedure by the national courts. These national pictures are then compared to highlight similarities and differences in the functioning of the EAPO across the studied Member States. Throughout the book, Carlos Santaló Goris also provides useful insights from the practices and data of other Member States than the main studied jurisdictions. This adds to the richness of the information available and the useful knowledge readers can find in one place.

Features and Interaction between the European and National Procedural Rules

Chapter 2 reflects not only on the process of adopting the EAPO, but also on its features and interaction with other European Private International instruments such as the Brussels I-bis and the Maintenance Regulation. The author looks into the way the EAPO was received within the national framework of the studied systems: the implementation legislation, other national instruments with a similar purpose of attaching the debtor’s bank account(s), where useful information can be found at the institutional level, how familiar various stakeholders are with the EAPO and where do they take their information about the EAPO. This type of information is helpful to understand certain practices and be aware of the institutional and legislative background. This initial part of the book is followed by a detailed analysis of the various stages of the EAPO procedure.

Chapters 2-8 offer a comparative perspective on the various steps and uses of the EAPO.

Looking at How EAPO Works and What it Can Offer

Chapter 3 focuses on the scope of the regulation and the areas included or excluded from its application. The analysis is a joy to go through because of the level of depth and detail that scholars and practitioners will find useful for their work in relation to the EAPO procedure. The author leaves no stone unturned; he considers scenarios, reflects on the practice of the national courts of the selected jurisdictions, the scholarly opinions and interpretations, the CJEU case law, and other national case law from other Member States (e.g Lithuania, Poland) that are of interest for the interpretation of a concept or provision, or simply adopts a different interpretation.

Chapter 4 of the book focuses on the application of the EAPO and contains a very comprehensive discussion concerning the concepts of periculum in mora and fumus boni iuris, how the courts approach it in Germany, Luxembourg and Spain, the evidence used for proving such situations, and the matter of security payment. This is music for practitioners’ ears, especially those seeking to use or apply these provisions. They can find in one place information that is scarce elsewhere or difficult to find.

Another aspect that is useful to know more about is the practice of the courts and in which circumstances the applications for EAPOs have led to successful requests to obtain information about the debtor’s bank accounts. Chapter 5, which discusses this part, is a rich source of information as to the position of the German, Luxembourgish and Spanish courts, but also of those in other Member States receiving such requests from the studied jurisdictions (e.g. Italy, France) or from other Member States (e.g. Croatia, Cyprus, Estonia, Greece, Lithuania, Portugal, Slovakia). The chapter also contains interesting statistics on the EAPO requests received by information authorities, the storage of transferred information, and the notification to the debtor of the disclosure.

Chapter 6 is dedicated to the examination of the EAPO application by the court. The chapter meticulously goes through all the relevant aspects of the court assessment. This information is relevant to both the parties and the courts. Very useful analysis concerns the matter of establishing international jurisdiction and the practice of the courts in this respect, the relevant elements in the examination of the application, the payment of court fees, maintaining the inaudita aleta parte character of the order, the use of representation, the deadline for issuing a decision on the EAPO, the way the EAPO is issued based on the outcome of the procedure, and the appeal against the decision to reject the EAPO applications. The last part of the analysis is dedicated to the statistics of the use of the EAPO before national courts in the three jurisdictions.

Chapter 7 focuses on the next step of the procedure, the enforcement of the issue EAPO and its subsequent service on the debtor. The research carried out shows that most EAPO enforcement is carried out abroad, and this entails certain steps for the transmission of the order to the competent enforcement authority, which seem not always to be known in practice. This means that errors are registered at this stage. A good part of the chapter focuses on the implementation of the EAPO and the actual process of attachment of funds, the rank of the EAPO, the preservation of funds, exceeding and exempted amounts, the information of the debtor over the EAPO and attachment of his or her accounts, as well as the service procedure when this has to be notified abroad in another EU Member State or in a third country. These are all very useful matters to consider and be familiar with when using the EAPO.

The last part of the analysis – Chapter 8 – focuses on the specific mechanism the debtor has to challenge the order or ask for alternative security, and the liability of the creditor for damages the debtor might suffer. Here, valuable references to national case law can be found, as well as statistics related to such requests to revoke, terminate or limit the enforcement of such orders. The last part of the chapter is dedicated to the liability of the creditor and how this is handled through the lens of the German, Luxembourgish, and Spanish law.

The concluding part is a reflection on all the valuable research and insights the book brings to the forefront for anyone interested in understanding the EAPO, using the procedure, or applying it. It also contains relevant thoughts about policymaking paths and aspects that can be improved from a practice, organisational and/or legislative perspective.

Roundtable on The Application of the EAPO Regulation in Luxembourg: 7 Years On

On 27 November 2025, the University of Luxembourg will be hosting a hybrid event to discuss the work of Carlos Santaló Goris and the application of the EAPO in Luxembourg. The event will run from 5 to 7 pm CET, The following practitioners from Luxembourg will be aming the speakers: Ottavio Covolo (Senior Associate at NautaDulilh), Magedeline Mounir (Counsel at Arendt & Medernach), and Alexandra Thépaut (Jurist at Étude CALVO & Associés).

The event will be carried out in French. For those interested in attending in person or online, registration is available here.

The Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law will host a hybrid conference on the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements on 11 December 2025 in The Hague. The conference is organised on the occasion of the publication of a new commentary of the Convention and the tenth anniversary of the entry into force of the Convention.

Opening remarks: Christophe Bernasconi | Secretary General, HCCH

Panel 1 Introduction to the Commentary

Moderator | Melissa Ford | Secretary, HCCH

The Hague Convention on Choice of Court AgreementsThe manifest injustice and public policy exception in Article 6: novel, misconceived, or unremarkable?

Brooke Marshall | Associate Professor of Law, University of Oxford and Fellow of St Edmund Hall

Stefanie Francq | Professor and Chair of European Law, Catholic University of Louvain

 

Declarations under Article 21 and 22 and accommodating multiple legal systems

Louise Ellen Teitz | Professor of Law, Roger Williams University Law School

Fausto Pocar |   Professor Emeritus of International Law, University of Milan and former judge to international tribunals

 

Law applicable to the issue of consent to choice of court agreements

Gilles Cuniberti | Professor of Comparative and Private International Law, University of Luxembourg and President of the European Association of Private International Law (EAPIL)

Adrian Briggs KC | Emeritus Professor of Private International Law, University of Oxford and Emeritus Fellow of St Edmund Hall

 

Panel 2 Operation of the Convention – Views from Singapore

Moderator | Melissa Ford | Secretary, HCCH

 

Delphia Lim | Director, International Legal Division, Ministry of Law, Singapore

Colin Seow | Founder, Colin Seow Chambers LLC

Anselmo Reyes | Judge, Singapore International Commercial Court

 

Date: Thursday 11 December 2025
Time: 1.30 p.m. – 4.45 p.m. (CET)
Cocktail: 4.45 p.m. (CET)
Venue: International Development Law Office, Hofweg 9-E, The Hague

Attendance, whether in person or online, is free, but registration is required.

The Judges’ Newsletter is an open-access biannual publication of of the Hague Conference on Private International Law devoted to judicial co-operation in the international protection of children.

The latest issue tbrings together the contributions presented at the conference entitled 15 Years of the HCCH Washington Declaration – Progress and Perspectives on International Family Relocation, which took place in April 2025 at the Embassy of Canada in Washington, jointly organised by the Embassy of Canada in Washington, the International Academy of Family Lawyers and the Hague Conference itself.

A report on the conference was published on this blog a few months ago.

The issue follows the structure of the conference, with more than 30 contributions – including several national reports – dealing with the following topics: Setting the scene: The harmful effects of international child abduction and international family relocation as a potential tool to help prevent it; International family relocation – State of play; States with specific relocation procedures; States that follow case law or guidelines in relocation cases; States that utilise best interests assessments as guidelines in relocation cases; Research & Policy work on international family relocation; The use of alternative dispute resolution and other services in cases of international family relocation.

All the issues of the Judges’ Newsletter can be found here.

The fourth issue of the Journal du droit international for 2025 has been released.

It contains two articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues, including the 2024 case-law review dedicated to EU private international law prepared by Louis d’Avout, Jean-Sébastien Quéguiner, Stefan Huber, Patrick Kinsch, Lukas Rass-Masson, Sixto Sánchez-Lorenzo and Michael Wilderspin.

It is also worth mentioning the publication of three articles resulting from a round table held on 10 April 2025 on ‘Arbitration involving public entities’ during Paris Arbitration Week, authored by C. Lapp, P.-M. Duhamel and E. Silva Romero.

In this first article, Paul Klötgen (University of Lorraine) analyses the concept of forum necessitatis in the light of the public policy exception (L’ordre et la nécessité – Du forum necessitatis comme exception d’ordre public).

The English abstract reads:

The forum necessitatis, which exceptionally and subsidiarily establishes the jurisdiction of French courts in cases where there is a risk of a denial of justice, is nothing more than a form of international public policy argument. The approach of the French Cour de cassation in this respect appears flawless, both in the conditions for using the mechanism and in the terminology used to describe it. Well known in matters of conflict of laws or recognition and enforcement of judgments, the invocation of the ordre public exception can thus also apply to the question of direct jurisdiction; it is a general application mechanism. The forum necessitatis, based on the risk of denial of justice, clearly does not evict any foreign rule of law, but rather a repugnant legal situation. This allows for a renewed perspective on the function of the ordre public in Private international law: the historical dogma, according to which the triggering of the international ordre public exception serves to set aside the normally applicable foreign rule, does not reflect the current state of the law and deserves to be definitively forsaken.

In the second article, Johanna Guillaumé (University of Rouen Normandie) examines the complex issue of the represention of parties residing abroad before a French notary in matrimonial matters (La réception par le notaire français de la convention matrimoniale d’un couple domicilié à l’étranger).

The English abstract reads:

French notaries are obliged to act when requested to do so, and the exceptions to their obligation to act are listed exhaustively in the law. The foreign nature of the relationship is not a reason for refusing to act. For example, a couple living abroad, usually expatriates, may ask the French notary to draw up their marriage contract. Since French diplomatic and consular authorities abroad no longer perform notarial functions, the deed can only be drawn up on French territory. However, this does not necessarily mean that the future spouses have to travel abroad. Insofar as article 1394, paragraph 1, of the French Civil Code authorizes representation to conclude a marriage contract, notarized power of attorney concluding by distance avoids the need for travel. In the presence of a foreign element, it is still necessary to ensure that the article 1394, paragraph 1, is applicable and, if so, that the conditions of authenticity, on the one hand, and of simultaneous presence and consent, on the other, are met. The use of representation also raises the question of compliance with these conditions when drawing up powers of attorney and, consequently, of the use of the principle of parallelism of forms in private international law.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

Julien Chaisse (City University of Hong Kong) is the author of Advanced Introduction to International Commercial Contracts, recently published by Edward Elgar.

This practical, globally focused book explains how international commercial contracts are structured, negotiated, and enforced across major economies and key trade hubs. Instead of centring on a single jurisdiction, it provides comparative insights into major legal systems helping readers manage legal, economic, and cultural complexities in cross-border agreements. Covering contract formation, risk allocation, dispute resolution, and regulatory compliance, it also explores emerging trends like digital contracts, AI in contract management, and sustainability requirements, ensuring professionals stay ahead in a fast-changing market. For lawyers, business leaders, and students, this textbook offers the tools to draft, negotiate, and enforce international contracts with confidence.

Further information, including the table of contents, can be found here.

A conference on ‘the concentration of cross-border litigation’ (La concentration des contentieux transfrontières) will take place on 13 and 14 November 2025 at the University Toulouse Capitole.

Background

The event is jointly organised by the DANTE Research Centre (Univ. Versailles Saint-Quentin-en-Yvelines, Paris-Saclay) and the Institut de Recherche en Droit Européen, International et Comparé (IRDEIC) of the University Toulouse Capitole, under the scientific coordination of Sandrine Clavel and Fabienne Jault-Seseke (Univ. Versailles Saint-Quentin-en-Yvelines / Paris-Saclay, and Estelle Gallant (Univ. Toulouse Capitole).

The concentration of cross-border litigation has become a key issue in contemporary dispute resolution, raising questions about judicial efficiency, procedural economy, and the protection of fundamental rights.The conference will explore the phenomenon from a variety of perspectives –  legal, strategic, and institutional – addressing how parties and courts manage the consolidation of complex, multi-jurisdictional proceedings.

Themes and Speakers 

The discussions will take place over two days. Thursday 13 November will focus on the challenges and tools of concentrating cross-border litigation. Friday 14 November will turn to the concentration of cross-border economic litigation.

Among the topics to be addressed are strategic concentration of litigation in transnational contexts, family and economic disputes with cross-border dimensions, the role of arbitration, collective actions and jurisdictional clauses, derived competences, third-party participation, and fundamental rights implications.

The list of speakers and moderators includes Hugues Kenfack, Matthieu Poumarede, Hélène Gaudin, Fabienne Jault‑Seseke, Sandrine Clavel, Claudia Cavicchioli, Marcelin Jehl, Olivier Furtak, Estelle Gallant, Samuel Fulli‑Lemaire, Alexandre Boiché, Estelle Fohrer‑Dedeurwaerder, Olivera Boskovic, Natalie Joubert, Jérémy Jourdan‑Marques, Marie Nioche, Ludovic Pailler, Marie‑Elodie Ancel, Philippine Blajan, Maximin de Fontmichel, Maria‑José Azar‑Baud, Rafael Amaro, Laurence Idot and Lukas Rass-Masson.

The conference will be held in French. The full programme is available here.

Registration is required here.

This post was written by Aygun Mammadzada, Lecturer (Assistant Professor) in Law at the Swansea University. It is the fifth contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the Law Commission of England and Wales’s Consultation Paper on Digital Assets and Electronic Trade Documents in Private International Law. The post is based on the author’s presentation at the Journal of Private International Law Biennial Conference of September 2025) and outlines arguments that elaborated in a forthcoming article. The post offers a concise reflection of that work, while also relying on the author’s own response to the Law Commission’s Consultation Paper. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on this and the previous posts.


The EAPIL Symposium on Digital Assets has already seen sharp and insightful criticism of the Law Commission’s proposed supranational approach to private international law issues relating to digital assets (here and here). Earlier contributions have questioned its conceptual coherence, its practical feasibility, and its departure from traditional conflict-of-laws reasoning.

This post does not seek to repeat those valuable critiques. Instead, it takes a complementary perspective: it re-examines the supranational approach through the lens of the Property (Digital Assets etc.) Bill (“Digital Assets Bill” hereinafter), most likely soon to become an Act. Once enacted, the Act will supply the normative and conceptual foundation upon which private international law questions will inevitably rest. In fact, when read alongside the Digital Assets Bill, which recognises digital assets as a third category of property, the supranational approach appears increasingly detached.

The Digital Assets Bill: Reframing Property Foundations for the Digital Age

The Digital Assets Bill marks a pivotal step in English law’s modernisation of property concepts for the digital age. By recognising crypto-tokens and similar digital assets as a new category of personal property, the Bill confirms English law’s capacity to adapt established private law principles to technological change.

This recognition is not merely symbolic. It provides the foundation for ownership, transfer, and protection of digital assets within a stable legal framework. In doing so, the Digital Assets Bill preserves English law’s hallmark virtues: conceptual clarity, adaptability, and predictability as essential qualities for maintaining the UK’s standing as a global commercial and dispute resolution hub. It is precisely against this principled and structured property foundation that the Law Commission’s supranational approach begins to look unsteady.

The Supranational Turn: From Lex Situs to ‘Just Disposal’

Under conventional English conflict of laws rules, lex situs as the law of the place where the property is situated governs proprietary disputes. The rule anchors rights to a specific jurisdiction, providing clarity and foreseeability.

Based on the proposed supranational approach, the Law Commission, however, concludes that the lex situs rule cannot meaningfully apply to decentralised crypto tokens that “exist nowhere and everywhere.” It therefore proposes abandoning localisation altogether. Courts, instead of identifying a governing law through connecting factors, would resolve disputes by focusing on what is “just” in the circumstances, taking into account a wide range of contextual elements, including the parties’ expectations.

While this appears pragmatic, it effectively replaces rule-based determination with judicial discretion. The resulting framework may look flexible but functions unpredictably, particularly in transnational commercial settings where certainty and enforceability are indispensable.

Reassessing the Supranational Vision

The proposed approach becomes troubling. First of all, it relies on indefinite discretion without principle. The pursuit of justice is an unquestionable objective and we would ordinarily apply the multilateralist approach to achieve just. Yet,replacing connecting factors with “justice” as an open-ended guiding standard risks subjective and inconsistent results. Judicial discretion, untethered from doctrinal anchors, threatens the very values of uniformity, predictability and neutrality that conflict rules are designed to ensure.

This leads to the fragmentation of legal certainty. Cross-border commercial actors depend on predictable conflict rules to structure transactions and assess risk. Without clear localisation principles, it becomes impossible to determine the applicable law for transfer, title, or security rights over digital assets. As Matthias Lehmann astutely observed in his contribution to this symposium, such an approach will result in highly divergent substantive rules, since there will be no PIL mechanism to determine which national law applies, and each court will apply its own rules (which it may call ‘supranational’). This observation strikes at the heart of the problem: a “supranational” framework without a supranational authority risks generating disunity rather than convergence.

This uncertainty undermines the very function of the Digital Assets Bill as well, to create a coherent property regime for digital value. Therefore, the proposed approach leaves a doctrinal incompatibility with the Digital Assets Bill. Once enacted, it will be a property statute, not a procedural experiment. It presupposes that proprietary conflicts will continue to operate within structured, objective frameworks like lex situs or its redefined digital equivalents. Indeed, the Digital Assets Bill was designed to establish a normative framework for already existing judicial rulings which relied on the established multilateralist approach and connecting factors, e.g., in AA v Persons Unknown [2019] EWHC 3556 (Comm),Fetch.ai Ltd v Persons Unknown [2021] EWHC 2254 (Comm), Tulip Trading v Persons Unknown [2023] EWCA, Civ 83, etc.. The supranational proposal, by severing the link between substance and conflict rules, destabilises this relationship. The result is conceptual dissonance between the forthcoming Act’s property foundation and the Commission’s procedural innovation.

It is also worth noting that the supranational approach risks to depart from the Law Commission’s very own tripartite methodology in relation to digital assets (see Final Report, Chapter 2). By relying on discretion rather than principle, it halts common law development by incrementally refining doctrinal anchors. It avoids statutory reform at the precise moment when the Digital Assets Bill provides a model for targeted legislative clarity. Hence, it may sideline technical expertise, treating the problem of digital localisation as irrelevant rather than technologically solvable.

Notably, England has long prided itself on being a centre for global transactional law, dispute-resolution, and enforcement reliability. Likewise, the Law Commission several times restated that the laws of England and Wales are sufficiently flexible to accommodate digital assets (see Consultation Paper, para 1.17). To sustain this role in the digital-asset sphere, participants require clarity: what law binds my token, what court hears the dispute, what rules apply? The proposed justice-based discretion may discourage choice of English law as governing law because it reduces predictability, increases forum-shopping risk, and potentially fragments outcomes. Indeed, the Law Commission itself emphasised that “If the rules developed in relation to digital assets are inappropriate, digital asset platforms are less likely to select English law or to be based in the United Kingdom.” (see Digital assets as personal property: Supplemental report and draft Bill, para 4.9)

Altogether, instead of enhancing certainty, coherence, and responsiveness, the supranational proposal risks producing the opposite: incoherence, unpredictability, and diminished commercial confidence.

Reconceptualising Lex Situs, Not Replacing It

If digital assets are now property, the task is not to discard lex situs but to reimagine it. Several models already point the way: e.g., locating the asset with reference to the controlling person or the place of incorporation of the token issuer or linking it to the governing law of the digital system or platform. Each approach preserves the core values of private international law, certainty, foreseeability, and neutrality, while adapting them to decentralised technology. It is an evolution within the system, not an escape from it.

This is undoubtedly a complex undertaking, and the Law Commission’s sustained engagement with these challenges deserves genuine recognition. Yet, true progress may lie in aligning with the ongoing UNIDROIT and HCCH projects on Digital Tokens, initiatives where the Law Commission already participates as an Observer. Engagement through these platforms would ensure that English law’s reform remains both globally relevant and doctrinally consistent.

Grounded Leadership, Not Groundless Innovation

The Digital Assets Bill represents English law’s unique strength: principled adaptability grounded in the common law tradition. The supranational approach represents something different: innovation untethered from structure.

As the Bill becomes an Act, it will form the normative foundation for all future conflicts involving digital property. That foundation demands corresponding private international law rules that are principled, predictable, and anchored in the coherence of English property law.

English private international law does not need to transcend its structure to stay relevant. It needs to evolve within it. Its global influence has always rested not on radical departures, but on the capacity to modernise without losing doctrinal integrity to remain, quite literally, grounded.

This post was written by Sagi Peari, Associate Professor in Private and Commercial Law at the University of Western Australia Law School. It is the fourth contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the Law Commission of England and Wales’s Consultation Paper on Digital Assets and Electronic Trade Documents in Private International LawReaders are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


Learning to play the music of negotiable instruments law is incredibly difficult. It takes years to learn the technical terms, understand the underpinning private law nature of the doctrine, consider the case law and statutory provisions, grasp the utility of the underlying policy considerations, and reflect on the comparative outlook. It is understandable why—prior to the work of the Law Reform Commission of England and Wales (“Commission”)—modern conflict of laws reforms had excluded themselves from engaging with negotiable instruments. The most notable instance of such exclusion occurred in the Giuliano and Lagarde Report (1980). The inherent complexity and technicality of the field underscore the significance of the work performed by the Commission in Chapter 7 of its Consultation Paper on Digital Assets and (Electronic) Trade Documents in Private International Law (“Consultation Paper”). It is also evident that the Commission has learnt to play the music of negotiable instruments law while applying it in the context of the applicable law question.

The complexity of negotiable instruments law can be attributed to the interplay of the principles underpinning its normative structure. At the core of this structure lies classical contractual liability. Each contract executed under a negotiable instrument crystallises an independent legal relationship between a specific signatory party (referred to as the drawer, the acceptor, or the indorser) and the holder of the instrument. The liability of each signatory is determined by the specific legal relationship formed between that party and the instrument’s holder. For example, under the acceptor’s contract, the acceptor assumes the primary obligation to pay the amount specified in the instrument. By contrast, the drawer and indorser, through their respective contracts, guarantee the performance of that monetary obligation. Their signatures establish secondary obligations—namely, to reimburse the holder in the event of the acceptor’s dishonour. All three contracts also impose various implicit procedural requirements on the holder, intended to ensure fairness and legal certainty in the holder’s dealings with each signatory party.

However, contractual obligations alone do not fully account for the internal structure of negotiable instruments law. The requirement of delivery and the concept of negotiability—according to which a holder can transfer/”negotiate” the instrument to a third party—underpin the proprietary dimensions of this legal framework. A valid transfer of rights under the instrument must be completed through the act of declarative delivery (Bills of Exchange Act 1882 (“BEA”), s 21 (1)).  This requirement reflects a fundamental principle of property law, which assigns central importance to physical possession of a property item. Possession serves as a public signal to third parties regarding the identity of the rightful owner. Similarly, the protected status of a holder who acquires the instrument for value and in good faith derives from a related property law doctrine, which confers superior rights on a good faith purchaser for value.

Many aspects of the central features of negotiable instruments law outlined above remain highly contested between common law and civil law jurisdictions. Common law systems base their negotiable instruments law on the UK BEA, which has served as a model for several codification efforts in jurisdictions such as the United States, Australia, Canada, and South Africa. In contrast, civil law countries have adopted a different framework—the Geneva Conventions of 1930 and 1931—which have influenced countries including Germany, France, Spain, and Italy. Nonetheless, it has been argued that the underlying structures of negotiable instruments law are grounded in classical contract and property doctrines. As Benjamin Geva and I argue in our International Negotiable Instruments monograph (“INI”), there is no reason to exclude the conflict of laws rules applicable to those doctrines from negotiable instruments law, provided that this application involves appropriate qualifications and refinements.

It is clear that the Commission has closely considered INI in Chapter 7. This is evident from the Commission’s frequent explicit and implicit references to the monograph, which aimed to provide the overall reform framework for section 72 of the BEA. Notably, the Commission chose to adopt the key proposals and arguments presented in INI, including:

  • The rejection of the traditional hesitation within modern conflict of laws scholarship to engage with the complex nature of negotiable instruments, as evidenced in the classical Giuliano and Lagarde Report (Consultation Paper, 7.65, 7.147);
  • The recognition that the internal structure of negotiable instruments law is drawn—with proper qualifications—from underpinning private law doctrines (Consultation Paper, 7.42, 7.94, 7.153);
  • The recognition that the traditional rule of the place of contract formation, set out in section 72, must be reconsidered and qualified in light of the underlying rationales and policy considerations (Consultation Paper, 7.88, 7.116, 7.123–7.124);
  • The adoption of the party autonomy principle as a governing principle in the applicable law question (Consultation Paper, 7.133, 7.162–7.163);
  • The adoption of the principal distinction between primary and secondary parties (Consultation Paper, 7.59, 7.174, 7.184, 7.205-7.213, 7.221);
  • The adoption of the place of performance as the connecting factor to govern the obligations of the primary party on the instrument when there is no explicit choice of applicable law (Consultation Paper, 7.183, 7.189);
  • The broad interpretation of section 72(2) of the BEA (Consultation Paper, 7.161).

The adoption of the above-mentioned proposals and arguments is both remarkable and gratifying. It illustrates the central role that INI played in the work of the Commission, which underpins the broader notion of the paramount significance of academia in driving legal reform and social change.

True, the Commission has rejected some of the suggestions made in INI, such as INI’s support for the most significant relationship principle (INI, Chapter VI), its rejection of the validation principle (INI, Chapter VII(A), in particular para. 7.144), and the proposed rule governing the obligations of secondary parties to an instrument in the absence of an explicit choice of applicable law (INI, Chapter VI(B)). To maintain the internal coherence and logic of the arguments advocated in INI, it is hoped that the Commission will reconsider its position on these matters, for the following reasons:

  • The objections expressed in INI against the adoption of the “validation principle” (INI, chapter VII A, in particular 7.144) have been growing and have received validation in recent case law (Enka Insaat Ve Sanayi AS v OOO Insurance Co Chubb [2020] UKSC 38; see also also Ardavan Arzandeh, ‘The Validation Principle and the Choice-of-Law Question’ (2025) 141 LQR). It is important to state that, since contract law doctrine does not present many instances of a “formalities” requirement for contract formation, the jurisprudence of negotiable instruments law warrants particular attention;
  • INI’s support for the rule applicable to secondary parties on the instrument when there is no explicit choice of applicable law (Consultation Paper, 7.205–7.213) closely aligns with practical considerations of commercial utility and a careful assessment of case law spanning over a century (INI, chapter VI, B (2) (b) & (c));
  • INI’s support for the “most significant relationship” principle does not stem from a perception of this principle as an “escape clause” (Consultation Paper, 7.214–7.221), but rather from viewing it as a legitimate and foundational normative principle of the conflict of laws field (Sagi Peari, The Foundation of Choice of Law: Choice & Equality). The endorsement of this principle would be consistent with a careful review of the case law (INI, chapter VI, B (2) (b) & (c)) and would provide an important platform for the operation of legal rules in the age of digitalisation and the increasingly complex web of commercial dealings (INI, chapter VIII).

Despite these relatively minor deviations from INI, all in all, the Commission’s work on section 72 of the BEA represents a monumental achievement, marking a major step in articulating the modern conflict of laws rules applicable to a classical payment mechanism that patiently awaits reinvention in the age of commercialisation and digitalisation.

The sixth and final issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) for 2025 has been published on 1 November. The following abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

M. Weller: Fundamental innovations in international art restitution: “Restatement of Restitution Rules for Nazi-Confiscated Art” and introduction of an “Arbitral Tribunal for Nazi-looted art” [German]

After 25 years of restitution practice under the “Washington Principles on Nazi-Confiscated Art”, two fundamental innovations are emerging for the restitution of Nazi-looted art: Firstly, a “Restatement of Restitution Rules for Nazi-Confiscated Art” was generated from case practice in six states (Germany, Austria, the Netherlands, France, the United Kingdom, Switzerland). Secondly, Germany has decided to set up an “Arbitral Tribunal for Nazi-Confiscated Art”. This article outlines the history and main features of these innovations.

A. Stein: The Anti-SLAPP Directive – minimum harmonisation of national civil procedural law to guarantee safeguards against abusive litigation [German]

The Anti-SLAPP Directive, which was adopted in 2024 and has to be transposed by EU Member States by May 2026, is the reaction of the EU legislator to the growing phenomenon of abusive civil litigation that has as its main objective the prevention, restriction or penalisation of participation in the public discourse or, in other words, a chilling effect on the freedom of expression and media freedom. The Directive obliges Member States to guarantee the existence of certain procedural safeguards including the early dismissal of manifestly unfounded claims, remedies against abusive court proceedings and protection mechanisms in relation to proceedings in third countries. This contribution presents the different elements of the Directive, placing a particular focus on changes the text has undergone in the legislative negotiation process, and takes into account the recently published proposal for transposition in Germany.

L. Veith: Ordre public reservation in case of rule of law deficits in the European order for payment procedure? [German]

The rule of law is not immune to attacks within the EU either. This is demonstrated in particular by the Article 7 TEU procedures initiated in the past against Hungary and Poland. With regard to the European order for payment procedure, a lowered level of legal protection appears to be particularly problematic, as European orders for payment are recognized and enforceable within the Union largely without preconditions. This system of accelerated prosecution is based on the premise that the rule of law in the state of origin is in line with Union values. This paper deals with the question of whether – from the perspective of the absence of an expressly stated ordre public reservation in the European order for payment procedure – possibilities for refusing the enforcement of European orders for payment can be derived from the case law of the ECJ if it was issued merely due to inadequacies in the rule of law. At the same time, dangers in connection with politically motivated SLAPP actions that are relevant in the context of a European order for payment procedure are also explored.

H. v. Scheliha: International jurisdiction in succession matters – when other courts may be better placed to rule [German]

The decision of the OLG Schleswig deals with the international jurisdiction in an application for a certificate of inheritance involving a German-French couple. At issue was whether German or French courts should decide over the estate, particularly in view of a marriage contract under French law. The OLG overturned the decision of the first instance and declared German courts to be competent, as French inheritance law was deemed not particularly complicated in this case. This assessment is open to criticism. French inheritance law, especially concerning the rights of reserved heirs, is indeed complex. The fact that the French courts would have been better placed to rule on the matter, and that their jurisdiction under Article 6(a) of the Regulation No 650/2012 should have been recognised, ultimately becomes evident in the misclassification of the daughters’ legal position by the OLG itself.

A. Junker: Overriding mandatory provisions and mandatory provisions in private international law in the field of individual employment contracts [German]

The article reviews a decision of the German Federal Labour Court dealing with the validity of the termination of employment of a United Airlines flight attendant based in Frankfurt due to the closure of United Airlines’ Inflight Service Base at Frankfurt Airport because of the Corona (Covid 19) lockdown of flight operations. Since the contract of the flight attendant dated back to the year 1993, the Court had to apply the German Private International Law (PIL) Statute of 1986. In applying the old PIL Statute the Court had to take the necessary notice period from German law, whereas the validity of the termination as such is to be judged by the law of the State of Illinois.

J. D. Lüttringhaus: Overriding mandatory provisions in non-contractual obligations: damages for bereavement and the ‘intra-EU’-enforcement of mandatory rules [German]

The question brought before the ECJ in HUK COBURG II is whether a court may apply its national rules on non-material damages as overriding mandatory provisions within the meaning of Art. 16 Rome II Regulation on the ground that “fair” compensation for non-material damage in cases where the death of a close person has occurred as a result of a tort or delict is considered a fundamental principle of the lex fori. Pursuant to Art. 4(1) Rome II Regulation, the terrible shock and grief suffered by family members learning that a loved one has been killed in an accident abroad is an “indirect consequence” of that accident. The family members’ claims for compensation of non-material damages are therefore governed by the law of the country in which the primary damage occurred, i.e. where their loved one was hurt in the accident. Art. 4(1) Rome II Regulation prevents unpredictable outcomes by ignoring the whereabouts of the remaining family members who may be scattered across the globe. However, compensation for grief may vary considerably. German law was (and still is) rather reluctant to award non-material damages. In the HUK COBURG II case, Bulgarian courts therefore sought to apply their national rules on non-material damage as overriding mandatory provisions irrespective of German law otherwise applicable. The ECJ reaffirms its restrictive approach to overriding mandatory provisions: The Court held that the Bulgarian provision does not fall within the scope of Art. 16 Rome II Regulation because the rule on non-material damage aims at compensating individual loss rather than at protecting fundamental public interests.

A. J. Baumert: The choice of German law to the exclusion of the law of the General Terms and Conditions in arbitration law [German]

If a state court is called upon to decide on a legal dispute, the court must determine the applicable law in accordance with the conflict of laws of the lex fori, particularly in the case of a choice of law. In Germany – as in the other EU member states – the Rome I Regulation and Rome II Regulation are primarily applicable. Section 1051 ZPO, on the other hand, stipulates for arbitration awards that the arbitral tribunal must decide the dispute in accordance with the legal provisions designated by the parties as applicable to the content of the dispute. It has always been disputed whether Section 1051 ZPO constitutes a special conflict rule for arbitration proceedings in the sense that it is lex specialis to the – for the state courts undisputedly – binding Rome Regulations and other EU Regulations. The question also arises as to how the special sub-case of the choice of German law to the exclusion of the law on general terms and conditions is to be assessed and what legal consequences are to be assumed if this should constitute a breach of mandatory law. The decision of the First Civil Senate of the Federal Court of Justice of 9 January 2025 (I ZB 48/24) provides an opportunity to deal with these questions at the interface of arbitration law and conflict of laws.

M. Erb-Klünemann: The exception in Art. 13 (1)(b) 1980 Hague Convention in the case of the return of abducted children to crisis areas [German]

During times of martial law applicable in Ukraine German courts are dealing more frequently with applications on the return of children under the 1980 Hague Convention to Ukraine. The main question is whether the actual situation in Ukraine leads to a grave risk of harm for the child according to the exception of Art. 13 (1)(b) 1980 Hague Convention. The Court of Appeal Stuttgart as well as the Court of Appeal Thuringia refused in October 2022 and February 2024 the return of a child to Ukraine because of a grave risk of harm. In May 2024 the Court of Appeal Stuttgart denied a grave risk of harm in relation to Israel. It distinguished the situation in Israel from that in Ukraine. On 23 April 2024, the German Constitutional Court made important statements on the topic which are included in the analysis.

S. Deuring: Surrogacy and parentage: on the recognition of foreign court decisions in France [German]

In its decision of 14 November 2024, the French Cour de cassation once again ruled that a foreign decision pertaining to surrogacy must be recognized and enforced in France. It argued that the recognition of parentage does not constitute a violation of public policy just because the parents are not the child’s biological forebears, as long as it can be inferred from the foreign decision that the surrogate mother acted voluntarily. There does not have to be a biological relationship between the intended parents and the child. The parentage relationship established in a foreign court decision must then be recognized as such in France.

A. Jeschor: Disinheritance by unworthiness in the case of German-English cross-border succession [German]

This article examines the legal institution of disinheritance by unworthiness in the case of German-English cross-border succession. The analysis is structured by four questions that will be addressed in detail: 1. What does the term “disqualification by conduct” encompass in the sense of Article 23(2)(d) Alternative 2 of the EU Succession Regulation (Brussels IV) (infra, II.)? 2. How is disinheritance by unworthiness treated in English law from a conflict of laws perspective (infra, III.)? 3. What does the answer to the previous question imply for understanding whether the EU Succession Regulation refers to English law including or excluding its private international law rules in German-English succession cases (infra, IV.)? 4. Given that English succession law applies: Does English succession law recognize the institution of disinheritance by unworthiness, and if so, what type of conduct does it cover (infra, V.)?

H.-P. Mansel: Peter Hay for his 90. birthday [German]

Noyer: Digital transformation and private international law – Local connections in boundless spaces – Conference for Young Researchers in Private International Law on 14 and 15 February 2025 in Heidelberg [German]

This post was written by Matthias Lehmann, Professor at the University of Vienna. It is the third contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the Law Commission of England and Wales’s Consultation Paper on Digital Assets and Electronic Trade Documents in Private International LawReaders are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


Depending on who you ask, PIL problems raised by digital assets are a nightmare or a delight for conflicts lawyers. The Law Commission for England and Wales’ recent consultation paper dated 5 June 2025 makes a new and particularly interesting proposal. Without any exaggeration, it can be called groundbreaking.

What is Omniterritoriality? An Explanation

At the bottom of the proposal is the idea that blockchains, the distributed registers on which digital assets are recorded, are “omniterritorial”. The term signifies that blockchains have, in principle, equally important connections to every state on the planet. This is because the nodes (computers) recording the blockchain are distributed around the world and keep an identical register of all previous transfers (hence the term “distributed ledger technology”, or DLT). This design was chosen intentionally to avoid a significant connection to a specific state, which could allow the latter to gain control over the blockchain (for more details, see here Part 1).

I am pleased to see that the expression “omniterritorial”, which I have coined (see here Chapter 24), is increasingly adopted. I had suggested it to argue that any state has the power to regulate blockchains under Public International Law. My point was to demonstrate that the application of national regulatory rules to the blockchain would not be a suspicious case of “extraterritoriality”, because the blockchain itself is “omniterritorial”, i.e. present in every state. Any state can claim legislative jurisdiction (i.e. “jurisdiction to prescribe”) under Public International Law because it has a genuine connection to blockchains and the assets recorded on them.

PIL as Inadequate for Blockchains and the New “Supranational” Approach

The Law Commission now uses this term for an entirely different purpose: to discredit the whole edifice of Private International Law (PIL). The Consultation Paper denounces the “multilaterialist rules” of PIL, which could only lead to the application of a specific national private law with a tenuous connection to the case. It also discards the application of the lex fori for being inapposite as a default rule.

Instead, the Law Commission tables a new “supranational” approach to completely overcome PIL. It suggests that the courts of England and Wales, when facing conflict-of-laws issues related to digital assets (widely understood as cryptocurrencies and tokens), should instead apply a new body of substantive rules. This body of rules should be developed incrementally on a case-by-case basis in line with the Common law method (Consultation Paper, para 6.75). While rejecting the simplistic slogan “code is law”, the Law Commission thinks that blockchain protocols (i.e. the software underpinning distributed ledger technology) and “any relevant blockchain conventions” (without any further specification), should, over time, be included in this body of rules (Consultation Paper, para 6.96-6.97). This approach would accommodate the parties’ legitimate and reasonable expectations much more than the application of a specific national law identified as applicable under PIL.

Assessment

Burcu Yüksel has already criticised in her post to this symposium the supranational approach as “rather confusing” and “heavily reliant on a substantial number of relevant cases being brought before the courts of England and Wales”. She has also criticised the significant uncertainty that would exist until a legal issue has actually been decided by a court.

To this justified criticism, I want to add another, more general point. The supranational approach is, in fact, not what its name suggests. The Law Commission does not propose international substantive law harmonisation, as it is done by international organisations (see e.g. the UNIDROIT Principles on Digital Assets and Private Law). What it proposes instead is judicial law-making with a transnational view, taking into account the special nature of the blockchain and the expectations of the parties.

The problem with judicial lawmaking, however, is that it tends to yield very divergent results. This is even true on the national level, where these differences have to be ironed out by an apex court, e.g the UK Supreme Court. But on the international level, such a court is lacking. It will be impossible to harmonise the different judicial rules of, say, the UK and France or China and the US absent a supranational body. But the Consultation Paper does not suggest or envisage creating such a body. This may be beyond its remit, but is indispensable for a “supranational” approach.

Eventually, one must therefore fear that the purported “supranational approach” will result in highly divergent substantive rules. The differences will be exacerbated by the fact that there will be no PIL mechanism to determine which national law applies. Each court will apply its own rules (which it may call “supranational”) to any dispute that comes before it. The determination of jurisdiction will thus coincide with that of the applicable law. Since jurisdiction rules often point to different courts, and the claimant can choose between them, this would inevitably cause surprises for defendants and uncertainty about the applicable law.

Outlook

The name “supranational approach” is misleading. In reality, what the Law Commission suggests is decentralised substantive law harmonisation through national courts. Experience suggests being sceptical about the success of this experiment, especially in such a new and contentious field as digital assets. Even within the UK, differences loom, as the Scottish Law Commission has issued a separate paper on digital assets, which suggests that “Scotland develops its own legislation to clarify the status of digital assets as property in Scots private law”. The paper suggests treating digital assets as a “kind of incorporeal moveable property”. It cannot be excluded that this will result in substantively different rules than those which the Law Commission for England and Wales has suggested for the “third category” of personal property rights.

On the truly supranational level, things are not exactly reassuring. UNIDROIT’s Principles on Private Law and Digital Assets are a milestone, yet they address merely a few issues such as good faith acquisition, custody and insolvency protection. They leave open other salient questions, such as the conditions, timing and effects of digital asset transfers or the treatment of “linked assets”, such as tokenised shares, bonds, and other movables or immovable things.

Hence, national substantive laws (including case law) will continue to diverge for the foreseeable future. In this diverse environment, the best tool to ensure legal certainty and predictability of the applicable rules for the parties is for courts to identify the applicable law in the same manner. This is the objective and the aspiration of PIL, and it works particularly well where the conflicts rules are harmonised, as suggested by UNIDROIT’s Principle 5 (see here) and currently explored by the HCCH Working Group on Digital Tokens. Despite the omniterritorial nature of the blockchain, it has been shown that an appropriate law can be identified, e.g. by referring to the choice of the parties, to the place of incorporation of a token issuer, the place of a custodian, or the place of habitual residence of the person in control of the digital asset (for more details see here, here and here). There is no need to spill out the baby with the bathwater and rely exclusively on the hope for a full harmonisation of substantive rules.

This post was written by Burcu Yüksel Ripley, Professor at the University of Aberdeen School of Law. It is the second contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the Law Commission of England and Wales’s Consultation Paper on Digital Assets and Electronic Trade Documents in Private International Law. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.

The views expressed in the post are solely the author’s and do not represent the views of any advisory, working or expert groups she is part of on digital assets and related subject matters.


Background

The Law Commission of England and Wales (“LCEW”) has been conducting an important and timely law reform project on digital assets and electronic trade documents in private international law. It published its consultation paper with proposals for law reform on 5 June 2025, focusing mainly on wholly decentralised applications of distributed ledger technology (“DLT”).

Chapters 5 and 6 of the consultation paper deal with the applicable law (or the conflict of laws) issues. Chapter 5 gives an overview of the current approach to the conflict of laws and challenges posed by DLT. Chapter 6 identifies an alternative approach and makes a provisional proposal for law reform, the so-called “supranational approach”.

Current Approach to the Conflict of Laws and Challenges Posed by DLT

In its consultation paper, the LCEW refers to three distinct approaches to the conflict of laws, namely the “supranational” approach, the “unilateralist” or “statutist” approach, and the “multilateralist” approach, and it provides definitions and examples for each of them (paragraphs 5.5-5.12).

The LCEW notes that the multilateralist approach is the prevailing approach across jurisdictions in private international law today (paragraph 5.10). The LCEW provisionally proposes to move away from the multilateralist approach in cases concerning wholly decentralised application of DLT. This is because it considers that in such cases “omniterritorial transactions, acts, or objects … exhibit too many genuine connections to too many territories” and this challenges the core premise of the multilateralist approach that “every legal issue has a single objective seat in one legal system, which is identified through a connecting factor” (paragraphs 5.48-5.50).

To illustrate the difficulties with the multilateralist approach, the LCEW provides two case-studies concerning wholly decentralised applications of DLT and concludes that the existing rules result in being unable to identify the applicable law in those cases.

  1. Contracts (purportedly) concluded by smart contracts in wholly decentralised finance (“DeFi”) applications (paragraphs 5.62-5.113):

Regarding the existence and validity of such contracts, the consultation paper looks at Article 10(1) of the assimilated Rome I Regulation and, directed by that, Articles 3 and 4.

The consultation paper suggests that if there is a valid choice of law, the courts are likely to uphold the choice under Article 3 (paragraph 5.83).

If there is no choice of law, the consultation paper considers that the relevant provision in Article 4 for such contracts would be Article 4(4) which provides that the contract is governed by “the law of the country with which it is most closely connected” (paragraph 5.90). It then discusses some suggestions made for the identification of that law for Bitcoin transactions based on various connections, including the concentration of mining activity (paragraph 5.95-5.108). The consultation paper considers those connections tenuous and concludes that “an applicable law rule formulated on the basis of ‘the least tenuous’ connection that did not take legitimate expectations into account would be arbitrary and artificial, causing unfairness to the parties” (paragraphs 5.109-5.110).

Those connections, examined in the consultation paper, indeed seem to be rather tenuous and coincidental. However, if all the connections are tenuous as such, what are the “genuine connections” that the LCEW refers to in its starting point cited above that “omniterritorial transactions, acts, or objects … exhibit too many genuine connections to too many territories”?

The consultation paper does not consider other suggestions made based on the location of the transacting parties, to the extent that these are known or identifiable, or the technique of the “accessory connection” by making the transaction subject to the law of the underlying relationship between the transacting parties as the main connection (see further B. Yüksel Ripley, ‘The Law Applicable to (Digital) Transfer of Digital Assets: The Transfer of Cryptocurrencies via Blockchains’ in M. Fogt (ed) Private International Law in an Era of Change (Edward Elgar, 2024) 123, pp.148-151).

  1. Property relationships in respect of crypto-tokens held directly (paragraphs 5.114-5.155):

Regarding property issues arising in wholly decentralised DLT systems, the consultation paper examines the challenges in the application of the lex situs (the law of the place where the property object is situated) rule to crypto-tokens. It is indeed difficult to identify the location of an asset with no physical existence in a decentralised and digital context.

The consultation paper considers various possible “locations” for cryptoassets, including (paragraphs 5.146-5.154):

  • the place of domicile or residence of the owner (referring to “the party in possession of the private encryption key giving access to the cryptocurrency at the time of the relevant transaction” in Lord Collins of Mapesbury and Jonathan Harris (gen eds), Dicey, Morris & Collins on the Conflict of Laws, 16th edn (Sweet & Maxwell, 2022), paragraph 23-050);
  • the place where the original coder has their primary residence (suggested by the Financial Markets Law Committee (FMLC));
  • the location of the relevant participant, or the residence or domicile of the person in control of the crypto-token (suggested by some of the call for evidence respondents).

The consultation paper does not consider “the place of habitual residence or business of the last known holder of the cryptoasset” (see B. Yüksel Ripley, A. Macpherson and L. Carey, ‘Digital Assets in Scots Private Law: Innovating for the Future’ (2025) 29 Edinburgh Law Review 175, pp.207 and 210).

The LCEW provisionally concludes that the existing lex situs rule does not give a satisfactory answer in this context and that an alternative approach is required (paragraph 5.155).

It is interesting to note that the LCEW examines the situs question for the purposes of jurisdiction too but reaches a different conclusion that it is “the place where the crypto-token can be controlled” (paragraphs 4.134-4.143 and 4.171). It is not entirely clear, in the consultation paper (paragraphs 5.146-5.147), why a crypto-token, which is deemed for the purposes of jurisdiction to be located in the place where it can be controlled, is considered to have no location (or be “nowhere and everywhere at the same time”), in determining the applicable law.

LCEW’s Proposal for Law Reform: “Supranational Approach”

In an attempt to develop an alternative solution, the LCEW provisionally proposes a “supranational approach” (chapter 6 of the consultation paper).

This is explained in the consultation paper as “developing a set of special rules that would apply in the event that a court in England and Wales is faced with a case with an omniterritorial element” (paragraph 6.59). The consultation paper continues that:

… Whilst any substantive rules developed and applied by the courts of England and Wales would ultimately remain a common law decision of our courts, it would not be an application of the “ordinary” law of England and Wales that would continue to apply in a purely domestic case. Rather, it would be a special body of substantive rules of decision that apply only in private law cases in which the law of no country would be appropriate to apply to resolve the issue in dispute, and the law of every country would be appropriate to apply to resolve the issue in dispute (paragraph 6.60).

The consultation paper further explains that “the overall objective of the courts in these cases should be the just disposal of the proceedings” and to achieve this “the courts should take into account a wide range of factors”. This would include, in particular, “the legitimate expectations of the parties which, in these circumstances, are likely to consider elements of the basis on which the participants have interacted with the relevant system, such as the terms of the protocol”. It is also proposed that “the outcomes of the case will remain subject to the public policy and overriding mandatory rules of England and Wales” (paragraph 6.128).

The proposal seems to be based on a substantive law solution, rather than a private international law solution. However, what is being proposed is rather confusing and heavily reliant on a substantial number of relevant cases being brought before the courts of England and Wales, in order to develop a special set of substantive rules. Further, no one would be able to know what the applicable law is (or which relevant legal rules will be applied) until a dispute arises, is brought before a court in England and Wales, and the court determines on this. This would bring significant uncertainty and offer no legal foreseeability and predictability on the applicable law (or the relevant legal rules to be applied), which could create concerns for relevant stakeholders given that legal certainty and predictability are crucial for commercial transactions (see further B. Yüksel Ripley and A. MacPherson, ‘Response to Law Commission of England and Wales Consultation on Digital Assets and (Electronic) Trade Documents in Private International Law including Section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882’, paragraphs 28 and 34; the Consultation Response by the Law Society of Scotland, pp.8-10).

Concerning the objective of the “just disposal of the proceedings”, the proposal is unclear regarding what criteria the court would decide are “just” in the disposal of the proceedings. Similarly, in a case before a court, “the legitimate expectations of the parties” would be inevitably different, which is why there is a dispute between them (see further B. Yüksel Ripley and A. MacPherson, ‘Response to Law Commission of England and Wales Consultation on Digital Assets and (Electronic) Trade Documents in Private International Law including Section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882’, paragraph 31).

Implementation Mechanism for the LCEW’s Proposal

The LCEW considers that it is too early to propose statutory reform in relation to conflict of laws matters concerning digital assets. It seems to suggest “the common law method of case-by-case development” as these issues begin to come before the courts (paragraphs 6.129-6.130). The LCEW further considers that a statutory rule might not necessarily be the most appropriate method of implementation for its proposal at any stage (paragraph 6.131).

It remains unclear though on what legal ground a court could possibly not apply (or could disapply) the relevant existing conflict of laws rules in legislation (such as the Rome I Regulation) and instead apply the proposed supranational approach (see U. Grušić, ‘Law Commission’s Consultation Paper on Digital Assets/ETDs and PIL: An Outline’; B. Yüksel Ripley and A. MacPherson, ‘Response to Law Commission of England and Wales Consultation on Digital Assets and (Electronic) Trade Documents in Private International Law including Section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882’, paragraph 33).

Final Remarks

Digital assets in decentralised and digital contexts raise difficult conflict of laws questions. The LCEW’s attempt to provide solutions to these difficult questions is valuable. However, the proposed supranational approach is ambiguous and confusing in some respects and brings uncertainty and unpredictability.

Given the growing support for party autonomy in this area, as seen in Principle 5 of the UNIDROIT Principles on Digital Assets and Private Law and the FMLC’s proposals in Digital Assets: Governing Law and Jurisdiction, it would be desirable if the LCEW further considers party autonomy and related issues in this law reform project. Such issues include the operation of party autonomy among pseudonymous participants, the extent it can apply to property law matters, the impact of weaker party protection in this context, and the effect of choice of law on third parties. It is true that there might be typically no choice of law clauses in permissionless systems, but there is no reason to exclude this possibility altogether from the future developments in the area (B. Yüksel Ripley and A. MacPherson, ‘Response to Law Commission of England and Wales Consultation on Digital Assets and (Electronic) Trade Documents in Private International Law including Section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882’, paragraphs 4 and 32).

It is also useful to emphasise that the relevant projects and work of various international organisations, particularly the HCCH, UNIDROIT, and UNCITRAL, are valuable and important for the development of widely accepted and internationally agreed conflict of laws rules as well as substantive law rules.

This post was written by Koji Takahashi, Professor at the Doshisha University Law School. It is the first contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the Law Commission of England and Wales’s Consultation Paper on Digital Assets and Electronic Trade Documents in Private International Law. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


The Law Commission of England and Wales, in its consultation paper Digital Assets and (Electronic) Trade Documents in Private International Law, has put forth a proposal for a new power to issue information orders (paras. 8.1-8.3). This initiative aims to assist victims of crypto hacks or fraud in overcoming existing legal obstacles to recover their assets.

Victims of crypto theft can often trace misappropriated tokens on public blockchains, but the anonymity of these systems typically conceals the wrongdoer’s identity. However, some blockchain addresses are linked to known entities, such as crypto-token exchanges, which hold “know your customer” (KYC) details of their account holders. The proposed order aims to enable victims whose stolen tokens have passed through an identifiable exchange to obtain account holder information, potentially leading to the wrongdoer’s identification.

Usefulness of the Proposed Order

The Law Commission solicited feedback on the proposed order’s usefulness in facilitating legal proceedings and ultimately, the recovery of crypto-tokens (para. 8.4). To address this question, one might consider the functions of exchanges, the adequacy of the existing legal avenues and the advantages of a free-standing order, as detailed below.

1. Functions of exchanges

The proposed order’s usefulness is partly contingent on the extent to which wrongdoers utilise centralised exchanges (CEXs). They can exploit CEXs for money laundering by depositing illicit tokens (e.g., Crypto-token A) into an exchange’s address. The exchange then mixes these funds with legitimate deposits from other customers within its omnibus address. Subsequently, the wrongdoers withdraw the equivalent value in a different asset (e.g., Crypto-token B) to a new address. While this internal pooling and swapping of assets by the exchange severs the on-chain transaction trail, sophisticated criminals are increasingly turning to decentralised exchanges (DEXs) to obscure the origins of illicit funds, limiting the utility of CEXs as mixers. However, CEXs remain crucial as exit ramps for converting crypto-tokens into fiat currencies, making them a reasonable target for investigations. At the same time, it should also be acknowledged that an account holder at an exchange may not be the wrongdoer but merely a purchaser down the chain. It follows that simply revealing the identity of this person may not be sufficient; a further investigation following up the chain may be required to see if it ultimately leads to the wrongdoer’s identity. The practical usefulness of the proposed information order must be considered within these limitations.

2. Adequacy of existing legal avenues

The Law Commission’s proposal seeks to offer a solution to the current legal challenges. Under English law, victims currently petition courts for the ancillary relief of information orders, such as Norwich Pharmacal and Bankers Trust orders, against the relevant exchange. Due to the unknown identity and whereabouts of the wrongdoer, victims must construct a placeholder claim against “persons unknown” and seek permission for the service of proceedings out of the jurisdiction. Gateway 25 (Civil Procedure Rules, PD 6B.3.1(25)) provides a jurisdictional ground for this purpose. In the observation of the Law Commission, however, the requirement in this gateway that “the claimant at least intends to commence proceedings in England and Wales is a significant limitation” (para 3.80).

Gateway 25 was introduced in 2022 specifically with crypto fraud claims in mind (See Hannah Daly & Andrew James, “Searching for Assets in Cyberspace: A New Gateway Opens?” and Hui, Chee, Poppy, & Watt, “The New Service out Gateway for Third Party Information Orders”). It supports an application “made for the purpose of proceedings … which, subject to the content of the information received, are intended to be commenced … in England and Wales.” The words “subject to the content of the information received” indicates that a claimant is not bound to bring proceedings in England, if information received pursuant to the application discloses another more appropriate forum. Not forcing the claimant to commit upfront to suing in England, the language of Gateway 25 does not come across as posing a significant limitation.

3. Advantage of a free-standing order

Despite the potential remaining utility of Gateway 25 as just noted, the Law Commission’s proposal for a new power to issue information orders seems to represent an advancement.

The current system is a convoluted legal workaround, forcing victims into an awkward position of fabricating a nominal claim against anonymous defendants. This also necessitates unconventional and legally dubious methods of service, such as WhatsApp or NFT transfers. The proposed free-standing order would simplify the process by eliminating the need for a fabricated lawsuit and service on an unknown defendant. This directly aligns with the claimant’s goal of obtaining information from an innocent intermediary and promotes a more straightforward legal analysis.

While the judiciary’s main function lies in settling contentious disputes between two parties, disclosure orders issued against innocent intermediaries do not fall within this core function. This renders standard theories of adjudicatory jurisdiction unfit to apply to this type of orders. Instead, the threshold for such orders should be formulated by considering available resources and the interests of various stakeholders. In this regard, it may be helpful to draw parallels with disclosure orders used to identify anonymous online infringers of personality rights. Both scenarios involve a digital detective story to uncover wrongdoers. Just as crypto fraud victims may request information from exchanges, parties whose personality rights have been infringed seek information from internet service providers (See Koji Takahashi, “International Dimensions of Unmasking Anonymous Online Infringers of Personality Rights” (2015/2016) 17 Yearbook of Private International Law pp. 181-208).

Proposed Test for Granting the Order

While acknowledging the usefulness of the Law Commission’s proposed order, it seems also important to highlight its radical nature. It is a new investigative tool that targets an innocent intermediary which may be located abroad. It is also a free-standing order, not requiring a concrete case brought against the actual wrongdoer. Even criminal investigations typically require international cooperation to access information held by exchanges located abroad.

Apparently conscious of the proposal’s radical nature, the Law Commission frames this new power not as arbitrary, but as a carefully circumscribed exception. Inspired by precedents such as free-standing freezing orders and forum necessitatis, a four-limb threshold test is proposed (para. 8.3).

The self-evident element of the formulated test is necessity, as the primary goal of the proposal is to prevent technology from creating a space where justice cannot reach and criminals can operate with impunity.

Another element of the test is the merit of the claimant’s case. In the words of the Law Commission, “the court must be satisfied that there has clearly been wrongdoing on facts that disclose a potential case that is more than barely capable of serious argument and yet not necessarily one which the judge believes to have a better than 50 per cent chance of success” (para. 8.3). It seems wise to avoid setting the bar any higher because the strength of the claimant’s case depends on the facts and the applicable law. The stolen tokens may have found their way into the hands of a bona fide purchaser who has acquired a good title under the applicable law. The choice-of-law question here is exceptionally challenging (See Koji Takahashi, “Law Applicable to Proprietary Issues of Crypto-assets” (2022) 18(3) Journal of Private International Law pp. 339, 347-357). At the investigative stage of litigation, it should be sufficient to filter out frivolous claims.

The test’s third component, impossibility or unreasonableness, is explained by the Law Commission as meaning that the court must be satisfied that there is no other court in which the claimant could reasonably bring the application for relief. Given the potential ambiguity regarding whether, and on what grounds, courts in the exchange’s home country will issue a disclosure order, this hurdle may prove challenging to overcome, making Gateway 25 an easier option in some cases. Nevertheless, this requirement appears sensible for a free-standing order.

And finally, a link to England and Wales is required. The Law Commission explains, “the claimant’s habitual residence, domicile, or nationality would indicate such connection” (para. 4.103). Making judicial resources for the proposed order only available to the claimants with established connections to England seems prudent. It would ensure that the English courts are not stretched to act as a global inspector general.

Discretion in Granting the Order

The Law Commission frames the power to issue the proposed order as discretionary. What follows will suggest a few major considerations that should be entertained.

1. Effectiveness of the order

A crucial consideration would be the effectiveness of information orders. It is worth recalling that effectiveness is also an important element in assessing the expediency of worldwide freezing orders (Motorola Credit Corporation v Uzan [2003] EWCA Civ 752). The English court’s authority is undermined if its order is disobeyed. The Law Commission is, therefore, rightly concerned about the effectiveness of its proposed order. It invited feedback on whether exchanges are likely to comply with this order (para. 8.5). Being an investigative order, the proposed order is unlikely to be enforced abroad. Consequently, a foreign-based exchange may only comply with the English order if it is concerned about the reputational risk or if it is susceptible to the English court’s power of sanction for contempt of court due to the presence of its business interests or assets within the jurisdiction. The English court should exercise its discretion against issuing an information order, if it is likely to end up as an empty gesture.

2. Catch-22 situation for exchanges

Another consideration worth highlighting is the risk for exchanges of being caught in a catch-22 situation. They are generally subject to contractual or statutory duties to maintain customer confidentiality. For foreign-based exchanges, these duties may only be lifted if the English information order is recognised de facto or de jure. It may be recalled that the House of Lords ruled against issuing a third-party debt order (garnishee order) which would put the third-party debtor in double jeopardy (Deutsche Schachtbau v Shell International Petroleum Co Ltd [1990] 1 AC 295 and Société Eram Shipping Company Limited v Hong Kong and Shanghai Banking Corporation Limited [2003] UKHL 30). In the same vein, if an exchange demonstrates a real risk of liability or punishment for breaching confidentiality in its home country, the English court should exercise its discretion against issuing the information order.

Overall, if implemented with care, the Law Commission’s proposed order has the potential to become a chief investigative tool in the crypto ecosystem, ensuring that the courthouse doors remain open even when wrongdoers hide behind a veil of digital anonymity.

On 5 June 2025, the Law Commission of England and Wales published a consultation paper (papersummary) proposing reform to certain rules of private international law that apply in the context of digital assets and electronic trade documents. This development was covered by the EAPIL blog.

In brief, the Consultation Paper makes four key contributions:

  1. Proposals for a new free-standing information order, designed to assist claimants at the initial investigation stage of proceedings where the pseudo-anonymous and decentralised nature of the crypto-token environment presents significant obstacles to formulating and issuing a fully pleaded substantive claim;
  2. An analysis of the preferred interpretation of the tort and property jurisdictional gateways for service out of the jurisdiction in the context of claims relating to crypto-tokens;
  3. Proposals for a supranational approach in cases where the degree of decentralisation is such that the Rome I Regulation and the lex situs rule cannot meaningfully apply;
  4. Proposals to reform section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882 (‘1882 Act’) for all disputes, whether or not concerning electronic trading documents

The proposals have generated significant interest. The proposals for a supranational approach are particularly radical and controversial, whereas the proposals for a new free-standing information order and to reform section 72 of the 1882 Act represent more incremental reforms.

Given their importance, the EAPIL blog will host an online symposium on the proposals on 5-7 November 2025.

The focus will be on proposals 1, 3 and 4. These aspects of the Consultation Paper will be discussed by Koji Takahashi (Doshisha University), Burcu Yüksel Ripley (University of Aberdeen), Matthias Lehmann (University of Vienna), Aygun Mammadzada (Swansea University). and Sagi Peari (University of Western Australia). Koji will cover the proposals for a new free-standing information order, BurcuMatthias and Aygun will discuss the proposals for a supranational approach, and Sagi will address the proposals to reform section 72 of the 1882 Act.

We are very fortunate to have contributions from these four contributors, whose scholarship has significantly influenced the Law Commission’s thinking, as is clear from the references in the Consultation Paper.

As always, readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.

The Court’s activities are suspended during the so-called semaine blanche, i.e., between 3 and 7 November 2025. The first event related to private international law is the hearing that is set to take place on 12 November in case C-14/25, Thüringer Aufbaubank. The Oberster Gerichtshof (Austria) is requesting the interpretation of Regulation (EC) No 805/2004 creating a European Enforcement Order for uncontested claims on the in the context of the enforcement in Austria of a claim on the basis of a German notarial deed:

Is Article 21(2) in conjunction with Article 25 of Regulation (EC) No 805/2004 … to be interpreted as meaning that certification of an enforceable authentic instrument (in this case, an enforceable notarial instrument drawn up by a German notary) as a European Enforcement Order, issued by the competent authority in the Member State of origin using the standard form in Annex III to that regulation, may not be reviewed in the Member State of enforcement even where – having regard to the date on which the authentic instrument was drawn up – the temporal scope of that regulation has manifestly not been respected?

The facts can be summarized as follows. On 14 February 2022, Thüringer Aufbaubank filed an application with the Judenburg District Court (District Court of Judenburg, Austria) for enforcement against LN of a claim of EUR 25,000, plus interest, on the basis of a notarial deed drawn up in Germany on 28 May 1999, which became enforceable on 1 June 1999. In support of its application, Thüringer Aufbaubank produced the notarial deed and a European Enforcement Order certificate issued, without objection, on 19 January 2021 by the competent German authorities, using the form set out in Annex III to Regulation No 805/2004.

The Bezirksgericht Judenburg dismissed the objection raised by LN and granted the application for enforcement under the simplified procedure provided for in Article 54b of the EO.

The Landesgericht Leoben (Regional Court, Leoben, Austria) reversed that decision and ordered that enforcement be suspended and the acts already performed be annulled. That court considered that the notarial deed drawn up in 1999 did not fall within the scope ratione temporis of Regulation No 805/2004, which applies only to enforceable titles issued on or after 21 January 2005. By way of consequence, the recognition and enforcement in Austria of the notarial deed drawn up in Germany should be governed by the Convention on Jurisdiction and the Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters, signed in Brussels on 27 September 1968 (OJ 1972 L 299, p. 32, hereinafter the ‘Brussels Convention’), which requires a prior exequatur procedure. The court considered as well that the issue of a European Enforcement Order certificate by the competent German authorities could not alter that conclusion, since it was still possible for the Member State of enforcement to verify that the certificate clearly complied with the scope of that regulation.

An appeal for review was lodged by Thüringer Aufbaubank before the Oberster Gerichtshof (Supreme Court, Austria), which is the referring court.

The case has been assigned to a chamber of three judges – N. Piçarra, N. Fenger, and O. Spineanu-Matei as reporting judge-. No opinion has been requested.

A second hearing is scheduled for Wednesday 19 November. The Juzgado de Primera Instancia no 1 of Fuenlabrada (Spain) asks the Court to rule on the interpretation of the Montreal Convention of 1999 for the unification of certain rules for international carriage by air, approved on behalf of the European Community by Council Decision 2001/539/EC of 5 April 2001, as well as on Regulation (EC) No 2027/97 of the Council of 9 October 1997 on air carrier liability in respect of the carriage of passengers and their baggage, as amended by Regulation (EC) No 889/2002.

Must Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 2027/97 be interpreted as meaning that the liability of a Community air carrier in respect of the carriage of passengers and their baggage is also to be governed by Article 33 of the Montreal Convention in the case of carriage within a Member State of the European Union?

May Article 33(1) of the Montreal Convention be interpreted as meaning that the place where the carrier has a place of business through which the air transport contract has been entered into could be the principal and permanent residence of the passenger, if the contract was entered into online?

Must Article 33(1) of the Montreal Convention be interpreted as meaning that the place where the carrier has a place of business through which the contract has been entered into refers to the place in which the principal obligation of carriage by air was contracted for and not the place in which the ancillary service, from which the carrier’s liability arises, was contracted for, if the latter place differs from the former?

As to the facts of the case, it is worth mentioning that claimant in the main proceedings entered into an air transport contract with Vueling, an air carrier having its registered office in Viladecans (Barcelona), for a flight from Madrid airport to Barcelona airport, on 8 November 2023. The baggage was lost during that first leg of her journey. Because the applicant has not provided documentation, nor added any other information, regarding the contract for the second flight, from Barcelona to Rome (or regarding the return flights to Madrid), the referring court assumes that there was no ‘international carriage’, within the meaning of Article 1 of the Montreal Convention, and that the relevant carriage is national. By way of consequence, the Court of Justice is being asked to decide on the rules applicable to venue, i.e., to the distribution of local jurisdiction within a Member State (compare to C-213/18, Guaitoli, where the national court sought to ascertain whether Article 33, paragraph 1 of the Montreal Convention must be interpreted as governing not only the allocation of jurisdiction as between the States Parties to the convention, but also the allocation of territorial jurisdiction as between the courts of each of those States). An obvious question of legislative competence arises there.

The case has been assigned to a chamber of five judges (C. Lycourgos, O. Spineanu-Matei, S. Rodin, N. Piçarra and N. Fenger – reporting), with an opinion by advocate general D. Spielmann.

A third hearing concerning a private international law instrument will be held on 20 November. The referring court – the Obvodní soud pro Prahu 1 (District Court for Prague 1, Czech Republic) – has referred three questions on Regulation No 650/2012 on matters of succession in case C-98/24Koda:

Must the provisions of Article 83(3) and (4) of Regulation No 650/2012, in conjunction with Article 3(1)(d) of Regulation No 650/2012, be interpreted as meaning that the term disposition of property upon death includes a declaration of disinheritance?

If the first question is answered in the affirmative, must Article 83(4) of Regulation No 650/2012 be interpreted as meaning that if, before 17 August 2015, the testator made several dispositions of property upon death that were in accordance with the law that the testator could have chosen in accordance with Regulation No. 650/2012, is the law deemed to have been chosen as the law applicable to the succession that law under which the testator last made a disposition upon death before 17 August 2015?

Must Article 26(2) of Regulation No 650/2012 be interpreted as meaning that, if the testator’s capacity to make a disposition was restricted due to the making of a disposition of property upon death before 17 August 2015 under the law that governed his or her succession as a whole, and if a subsequent change of that law has resulted in changes to the conditions for the exercise of his or her capacity to make a disposition, the testator’s capacity to make a disposition continues to be restricted in accordance with the law that would have been applicable to that testator’s succession if he or she had died on the day on which the agreement as to succession was concluded, regardless of the fact that, according to the law governing his or her succession as a whole at the time of death, the testator was entitled to terminate (revoke or modify) that agreement as to succession?

In the case at hand, the testator, L.K., had Czech and German nationality. He died on 24 August 2022 and was residing in the Czech Republic at the time. L.K. was married to E.K., who died on 9 January 2007.  They had two daughters, E.D. and N.K., as well as three grandchildren, who are the children of N.K. On 2 November 1999, L.K. and E.K. drew up a joint will (a “Berliner Testament”) in the Federal Republic of Germany, in accordance with the German Civil Code, which they partially amended on 8 February 2001 by means of a joint declaration.

After L.K.’s death, it emerged that he had left two authentic instruments relating to his estate. The first one is a declaration of disinheritance dated 23 June 2015, by which he disinherited his two daughters and their descendants. The second is a will dated 20 December 2017, in which he chooses Czech law as the law applicable to the succession, and appoints L.P. as sole heir.

The referring court states that, according to N.K. and her children, it is apparent from the joint will drawn up in 1999 that L.K. and E.K. intended to limit their freedom to make a will in the event of the death of one of them. Thus, in such a case, the survivor could only change the circle of his heirs by designating as such certain persons mentioned in the joint will and could therefore only choose between his daughters, E.D. and N.K., and their children.

On 18 January 2023, the Obvodní soud pro Prahu 1, represented by a notary acting as judicial commissioner, issued an order stating that the law governing the entire succession was Czech law, pursuant to Article 22(1) of Regulation No 650/2012. It also terminated N.K.’s status as a party to the succession proceedings and decided to continue the proceedings with L.P. only.

N.K. and her children appealed against that decision to the Městský soud v Praze (Municipal Court, Prague, Czech Republic). By decision of 10 July 2023, that court upheld the order of 18 January 2023 in so far as it had terminated N.K.’s status as a party to the proceedings. It set aside the remainder of the decision, stating that the testator’s capacity to amend or revoke the part of the joint will in which he had designated his grandchildren as his heirs was governed by German law and not by Czech law. The appeal court therefore referred the case back to the the Obvodní soud pro Prahu 1 instructing it to determine the content of German law, while specifying that only after such a step had been taken could the dispute over inheritance law between L.P. and the children of N.K. be resolved.

The hearing will probably focus on the competence of the Czech notary to raise preliminary questions. At its end, advocate general M. Campos Sánchez-Bordona Will announce the date of delivery of his opinion. The chamber is composed by judges I. Jarukaitis, M. Condinanzi, R. Frendo, A. Kornezov and N. Jääskinen (reporting).

Finally, on Thursday 27th the Court will deliver its decision in case C-643/24, Manuel Costa Filhos. Here, the Supremo Tribunal de Justiça (Supreme Court of Justice, Portugal) has referred three questions to the Court for a preliminary ruling concerning the interpretation of Regulation No 1393/2007 on the service od documents (no longer in force) and Regulation No 805/2004 creating a European Enforcement Order for uncontested claims:

In the event that, from a procedural perspective, the failure to send the standard form set out in Annex II to Regulation (EC) No 1393/2007 … cannot be rectified, on account of the declaratory proceedings having already given rise to a final judgment ordering payment, does Article 8(1) of that regulation, taking into account the right to a defence of the addressee of that document in accordance with the requirements of a fair trial, enshrined in the second paragraph of Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and in Article 6(1) of the [European Convention on Human Rights] preclude national legislation which considers service effected by registered letter with an acknowledgement of receipt to be invalid when it was not accompanied by the standard form set out in Annex II to that regulation?

Must Article 20(1) of Regulation (EC) No 805/2004 …, which provides that ‘a judgment certified as a European Enforcement Order shall be enforced under the same conditions as a judgment handed down in the Member State of enforcement’, be interpreted as meaning that the judgment debtor may oppose enforcement based on a European Enforcement Order relying on the same grounds on which he or she could rely in the case of enforcement based on a judgment handed down in the Member State of enforcement, in particular on the ground that he or she did not participate in the declaratory proceedings and that the service, effected by registered letter with an acknowledgement of receipt, was invalid because it was not accompanied by the standard form set out in Annex II to Regulation [No 1393/2007]?

In view of the objectives which led to the creation of the European Enforcement Order (Article 1 of Regulation No 805/2004) and of the minimum requirements for the service of documents applicable to the proceedings in which the judgment certified as a European Enforcement Order was handed down (Articles 13 and 14 of that regulation), which, according to recital 14 of that regulation, are characterised by either full certainty (Article 13) or a very high degree of likelihood (Article 14) that the document served had reached its addressee, does Regulation No 805/2004 preclude national legislation, such as that contained in Article 729(d), read in conjunction with Article 696[(e)(i)], of the [Código de Processo Civil (Code of Civil Procedure)], according to which the judgment debtor may oppose the enforcement on the ground that he or she did not participate in the declaratory proceedings and that the service, effected by registered letter with an acknowledgement of receipt, was invalid because it was not accompanied by the standard form set out in Annex II to Regulation No 139[3]/2007?

The questions were raised in proceedings between a company incorporated under Portuguese law, Manuel Costa & Filhos, Lda (hereinafter “Manuel Costa”) and a company incorporated under Estonian law, OÜ Wine Port of Paldiski (hereinafter “Wine Port”), concerning the enforcement in Portugal of a judgment delivered and certified as a European Enforcement Order in Estonia.

Wine Port had brought an action for payment against Manuel Costa before an Estonian court. The document instituting the proceedings and other documents in the proceedings were served on Manuel Costa by registered letter with acknowledgement of receipt. No translation into Portuguese was provided; the service was not accompanied by the standard form set out in Annex II to Regulation No 1393/2007 informing the latter company of its right to refuse to accept those documents.

Manuel Costa signed the acknowledgement of receipt, but did not take a position on the documents served and did not intervene in the proceedings before the Estonian court. In those circumstances, by a judgment served on Manuel Costa on 20 April 2022, the Estonian court ordered that company to pay the sum of EUR 41 831.47 to Wine Port.

On 22 June 2022, Manuel Costa was notified by registered letter that the judgment had become enforceable. The judgment was certified as a European Enforcement Order in accordance with Regulation No 805/2004. Wine Port brought enforcement proceedings against Manuel Costa before the Portuguese courts.

Manuel Costa raised an objection on the grounds that the service of the document instituting proceedings before the Estonian court was invalid in the absence of the standard form set out in Annex II to Regulation No 1393/2007. On this basis, the court of first instance ordered the suspension of enforcement. That decision was overturned on appeal.

Following an appeal lodged by Manuel Costa, the case came before Supremo Tribunal de Justiça.  This court states that, under Portuguese law, service of a document carried out without the standard form set out in Annex II to Regulation No 1393/2007 is null and void and that that nullity, together with the fact that the party against whom service was sought did not intervene in the proceedings on the substance in which the nullity was established, means that the judgment cannot be enforced. The Supremo Tribunal de Justiça further states that, according to the Court of Justice judgments C‑519/13, Alpha Bank Cyprus and C-354/15, Henderson, and the order in case C-346/21, ING Luxembourg, the absence of the standard form does not render the service invalid but merely gives rise to an obligation to regularise it. However, in those cases, the absence of the form was raised during the proceedings on the merits, that is to say, at a time when it was still possible to regularise said absence. In the case at hand that omission is relied on at a time when the main proceedings have come to an end, during the enforcement of the judgment delivered at the end of those proceedings.

The case has been assigned to the same chamber as C-14/25, Thüringer Aufbaubank, which will decide without an AG’s opinion.

 

— Update to the post of October 2025 at the Court of Justice: on 30 October 2025, the Court delivered its judgment in case C-398/24, Pome, not preceded by an opinion or a hearing. The ruling is concerned with the interpretation of Article 25, on choice of court agreements, of the Brussels I bis Regulation. A summary of the facts and the decision can be found at Geert van Calster’s blog.

The latest issue of the International & Comparative Law Quarterly includes two contributions dealing with private international law.

The first, by Richard Garnett, is entitled Foreign Judgments and the Relationship between Direct and Indirect Jurisdiction.

A key issue in the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments is jurisdiction, with a distinction drawn between ‘direct’ jurisdictional rules, which are applied by the court of origin at the time of initial adjudication, and ‘indirect’ rules applied by a court at the recognition and enforcement stage. While some commentators and national laws suggest that no jurisdictional ‘gap’ should exist between direct and indirect rules, in this article it is contended that, outside the context of a federal system or international convention with uniform rules, no compelling justification exists for eliminating the gap.

Ardavan Arzandeh is the author of the second article, on Anti-Suit Injunctions in Support of Foreign Dispute-Resolution Clauses.

Courts in England ordinarily grant anti-suit injunctions when proceedings are (or will soon be) initiated in a foreign court in breach of clauses which subject disputes to the exclusive jurisdiction of courts, or refer them to arbitration, in England. Would they, however, grant such relief in support of foreign dispute-resolution clauses? In UniCredit Bank v RusChemAlliance, the Supreme Court of the United Kingdom answered this question in the affirmative, thus expanding the English courts’ power to issue anti-suit injunctions. This article seeks to assess the likely extent of this expansion and the future implications it could have for the law on anti-suit injunctions in England. The article also examines the Supreme Court’s pronouncements on the other significant issue in the case concerning the law governing arbitration agreements and their potential effect following the enactment of the Arbitration Act 2025.

Both articles are open-access contributions.

The full table of contents of the issue is found here.

Jean-Baptiste Racine (University Paris II Panthéon Sorbonne), Fabrice Siiriainen (University of Nice) and Séverine Menétrey (Free University of Brussels) have published the fourth edition of a manual of French international commercial law (Droit du commercial international).

The book surveys all aspects of international commercial law: private international law of corporations, of contracts, and of guarantees. It also covers international litigation and arbitration. The first part of the book is concerned with the sources of international commercial law, with a distinctive French focus on the lex mercatoria.

More details can be found here.

On 19 November 2025, from 2 to 3 pm UK time, the Aberdeen Centre for Private International Law and Transnational Governance will host a webinar featuring Kirsten Henckel (University of Groningen) on The Digital Afterlife: Digital succession and private international law.

The webinar will explore how digitalisation has transformed property and inheritance, raising new challenges for the legal treatment of digital assets such as social media accounts, cryptocurrencies and cloud-based content.

Kirsten Henckel will explore the emerging field of digital succession from a private international law perspective, focusing on key cross-border issues of jurisdiction, applicable law and enforcement of rights.

Registration is available here; for further information: michiel.poesen@abdn.ac.uk.

The Greek publisher Nomiki Bibliothiki has published a book by Haris Meidanis, in English, titled The Private International Law of Commercial Mediation.

In a commercial contract that contains a mediation clause, a dispute arises. Mediation starts and the related questions begin: Must the parties sign an agreement with the mediator and under which law? Should the parties enter into detailed agreement to mediate and under which law? Could parties be obliged, or directed to mediation? What law (and rules) shall apply to the process of mediation? How will the mediator’s obligations be defined? Should mediation result to an agreement, would this be in writing and signed by whom? If a party does not abide by such agreement, what can the other party do? Can the non-abiding party defend its position in a court of law? Would the answers to the above questions differ, depending on the place of residence of the parties or on the place of the mediation? The answers to these questions (and more) can be found in this book, which is the first of its kind internationally and introduces novel theories and notions such as: the ‘hybrid legal nature’ of the mediated settlement agreement, the related theory of the inherent binding effect and enforceability such agreement may have, the notion of the ‘legal shell’ of mediation, the idea of the non-existence of forum in mediation the notion of ‘lex mediationis’.

Further information, including the full table of contents can be found here.

A call for chapters has been issued for the upcoming edited volume Digitalisation of Justice: Perspectives from Germany and the Netherlands, to be published by Springer Nature under the editorship of Benedikt Schmitz (University of Groningen).

The volume explores how digitalisation affects courts and dispute resolution, seeking to balance efficiency and fairness, from remote hearings to the role of body language cues. Contributions are invited in the fields of private international law, civil procedure, criminal procedure and administrative Procedure. While Dutch and German perspectives are central, comparative and European approaches that address the impact on national law are also welcome.

A symposium on the same topic will take place in Groningen on 29 May 2026, offering a platform for scholars to present their research on the digitalisation of justice. Participation in the symposium is welcome but not required for publication in the volume.

The deadline for proposals is 9 November 2025.

For submission, a single pdf document including a 250-400 word abstract, a short bio (up to 100 words) and any rights or permissions information is to be sent to Benedikt Schmitz at digitalisation@weakerparties.eu.

The full call for chapters is available here. For further details, see here.

On 21 October 2025, the European Commission adopted its 2026 work programme, titled Europe’s Independence Moment.

It outlines how the EU plans to respond to current and emerging challenges, from security threats and geopolitical tensions to economic vulnerabilities and the accelerating climate crisis, building on the priorities set out in President von der Leyen’s Political Guidelines 2024-2029 and the 2025 State of the Union address.

The initiatives that the Commission plans to prioritise in 2026 are set out across three annexes.

Annex I outlines the new initiatives. Although the document does not list any new measures based on Article 81 TFEU, certain initiatives, particularly those grounded in Article 114 TFEU, may nonetheless have an indirect effect on matters of private international law.

Among these, more specifically among the “simplification initiatives” listed in the programme, the 28th Regime for Innovative Companies aims to create an optional EU framework for startups and cross-border business.

Beyond simplification, the Digital Fairness Act will enhance consumer protection in the digital environment, ensuring greater transparency and accountability in online markets.

As non-legislative, the Gender Equality Strategy 2026–2030 will set new priorities to promote equal opportunities across the EU, with private international law playing a key role in safeguarding EU citizens’ rights when status and relationships cross national borders.

Annex II covers the annual plan for evaluations and fitness checks, while pending legislative proposals are discussed in Annex III, which includes: the Proposal for a Directive amending Directives 2006/43/EC, 2013/34/EU, (EU) 2022/2464 and (EU) 2024/1760 as regards certain corporate sustainability reporting and due diligence requirements; the Proposal for a Regulation on combating late payment in commercial transactions; the Proposal for a Directive harmonizing certain aspects of insolvency law; the Proposal for a Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions, and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood, including the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood; the Proposal for a Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition, enforcement of measures, and cooperation in matters relating to the protection of adults; and the Proposal for a Regulation establishing the Justice programme for the period 2028-2034 and repealing Regulation (EU) 2021/693.

It also cover the Proposal as regards the enforcement of passenger rights within the EU, and the Proposal in the context of multimodal journeys; the Proposal on the establishment of a digital euro and related measures; the Proposal on substantiation and communication of environmental claims (the Green Claims Directive); and the Proposal on safety, resilience and sustainability of space activities in the Union.

Also interesting is Annex IV, on withdrawals. The list of proposals that the Commission plans to withdraw includes the Proposal for a Directive on European cross-border associations.

This post was contributed by Gilles Cuniberti, Brooke Marshall and Louise Ellen Teitz. They are the authors (with the late Peter Mankowski) of a commentary on the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements forthcoming with Edward Elgar.


On 9 October 2025, the CJEU delivered its judgment in Case C-540/24, Cabris Investment already discussed yesterday on this blog and in several other interesting posts (see here and here).

The case was concerned with an exclusive choice of court agreement stipulated in a consultancy contract between two companies incorporated in the United Kingdom. The choice of court agreement provided for the exclusive jurisdiction of the commercial court of Vienna, Austria.

The CJEU was referred five questions aimed at determining the instrument applicable to the choice of court agreement. The Austrian referring court wondered whether the Brussels I bis Regulation, the 1968 Brussels Convention or a bilateral treaty between Austria and the UK applied.

It did not, however, ask whether the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements applied, and the CJEU did not mention it.

So, did it apply?

International Case

Article 1 of the Hague Convention provides that it only applies “in international cases”, and that for the purposes of its rules on jurisdiction,

a case is international unless the parties are resident in the same Contracting State and the relationship of the parties and all other elements relevant to the dispute, regardless of the location of the chosen court, are connected only with that State.

In deciding that the Brussels I bis Regulation did apply in this case, the CJEU followed its previous judgment in Inkreal and ruled that the Brussels I bis only applies when there is an international element, but that this international element can be constituted by the mere choice of a foreign court (within the EU). Therefore, there was an international element in this case, irrespective of whether the parties were both domiciled in the UK, and their contract had no link with any other state than the UK.

The choice of a foreign court, however, is insufficient to make a case international for the purpose of the Hague Convention, as Article 1 expressly provides that this should be determined “regardless of the location of the chosen court”.

Yet, the judgment reveals that there was another link between the case and Austria: the parties had also provided that:

This contract and the relationship between the parties shall be governed by and construed in accordance with Austrian law.

The issue arises whether a choice of foreign law is enough to make a case international within the meaning of Article 1 of the Hague Convention.

One view is that Article 1 does not exclude this possibility, as it excludes  when there is only a choice of a foreign court. One could thus consider that including a choice of foreign law – one of the ‘elements relevant to the dispute’ – could trigger the application of the Convention.

Another view is that the exclusion of the choice of a foreign court as a relevant element must be interpreted as meaning that only objective elements can be relevant, and that the parties cannot not, merely by a contractual term, turn a domestic case into an international one. This would be consistent with Article 3 of the Rome I Regulation, which excludes taking into account the choice of foreign law to determine whether a contract is international, but the Rome I Regulation does not apply in all the the Contracting States of the Hague Convention and is not the basis for interpreting the Hague Convention. However, some scholars have suggested that national law should be used to interpret the meaning of the required connection, and one can fear that the CJEU would find the Rome I Regulation definition to be controlling in its interpretation of internationality under the Convention.

By neglecting to discuss the possible applicability of the Hague Convention in Cabris Investment, it could be that both the Austrian referring court and the CJEU assumed the second view to be correct.

Territorial scope of application
Application of the Hague Convention in the Courts of EU Member States

From the perspective of the EU, the Hague Convention is an instrument of EU law, since it was concluded by the EU itself on behalf of the EU Member States (Article 216(2) of the TFEU). The effect of Article 67 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, which regulates conflicts with EU instruments, is that the Brussels I bis gives way to the Hague Convention where the Hague Convention applies.

Article 26(6) of the Hague Convention governs its relationship with the Brussels I bis Regulation. According to it, the Hague Convention

shall not affect the application of the rules of a Regional Economic Integration Organisation that is a Party to this Convention, whether adopted before or after this Convention … a) where none of the parties is resident in a Contracting State that is not a Member State of the Regional Economic Integration Organisation.

In effect, it therefore provides that the Convention gives way to the Brussels I bis when all parties are resident in an EU Member State.

The question that the facts of Cabris Investment invites is when the residence of the parties is to be adjudged for the purposes of Article 26(6)(a). If their residence is be assessed at the time of the conclusion of the choice of court agreement, then the Hague Convention would appear to give way to the Brussels I bis on these facts, since the agreement was concluded during the transition period, during which time the UK was to be treated, both for the purposes of the Brussels I bis and the Hague Convention, as though it were an EU Member State. If, instead, the residence of the parties is to be assessed at the time proceedings were commenced, which was after the end of the transition period, then the Convention would apply and not give way to the Brussels I bis Regulation.

In our forthcoming commentary, it is suggested that the relevant point in time to assess the parties’ residences under Article 26(6)(a) should be determined by the same yardsticks as are prevailing elsewhere under the Convention. As mentioned above, it is also suggested that for the purposes of Article 1 that a case should be treated as international if it is international either at the time of conclusion of the choice of court agreement or at the time proceedings are commenced. Applied to Article 26(6)(a), that would suggest that the Hague Convention should apply if both parties were resident in a Contracting State that is not an EU Member State either at the time the agreement was concluded or at the time the proceedings were commenced. If that view is right, the facts of Cabris Investment properly fell within the territorial scope of the Hague Convention, not the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Application in the UK

From the perspective of the UK, whose courts will most likely be called upon to recognize or enforce the Austrian judgment, whether the Austrian court assumes jurisdiction based on Brussels I bis Regulation or the Hague Convention will ultimately matter little. The mere fact that recognition or enforcement of an Austrian judgment is sought before a court in the UK is enough to satisfy the criterion of internationality in Article 1(3) of the Hague Convention. The mere fact that the Austrian courts were nominated in an exclusive jurisdiction agreement would mean that an English court, for example, would enforce the Austrian judgment under Chapter II of the Hague Convention. That is so regardless of the basis on which the Austrian court ultimately assumes jurisdiction.

In Cabris Investments, a case decided on 9 October 2025, the Court of Justice ruled on the interpretation of Article 25 of Regulation No 1215/2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments (Brussels I bis).

Article 25 is concerned with choice-of-court agreements. It applies where the parties to a dispute, “regardless of their domicile”, have agreed to confer jurisdiction on “a court or the courts of a Member State”. If the agreement complies with the formal requirements set out in Article 25, then the court or courts chosen “have jurisdiction”. Such jurisdiction is “exclusive unless the parties have agreed otherwise”.

The Facts of the Case and the Questions Referred to the Court of Justice

On 6 May 2020, a consultancy contract was concluded between two companies established in the UK. The agreement featured a clause whereby the Commercial Court in Vienna was to have jurisdiction over any disputes arising out of or in connection with the contract. In 2023, one of the two companies sued the other in Vienna alleging that the latter had failed to fulfill its obligations under the contract.

The defendant challenged the jurisdiction of the Commercial Court, arguing that Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation did not apply, given that, as a result of Brexit, the UK ceased to be bound by EU law on 31 December 2020, when the transition period contemplated in the Agreement concerning the withdrawal of the UK from the EU came to an end. In the opinion of the defendant, this made the choice-of-court clause inoperative.

The Commercial Court had doubts about the applicability of Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation and sought clarification from the Court of Justice, noting  that Recital 13 of the Regulation provides that “[t]here must be a connection between proceedings to which this Regulation applies and the territory of the Member States”, and that, according to Recital 14, “[a] defendant not domiciled in a Member State should in general be subject to the national rules of jurisdiction applicable in the territory of the Member State of the court seised”.

The Court’s Ruling

The Court held in Cabris Investments that Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation covers a situation in which two parties to a contract domiciled in the UK agree, during the transition period, on the jurisdiction of a court of a Member State to settle disputes arising from that contract, even where that court is then seised after the end of the said period.

The Court decided that the case would be determined without a submission from the Advocate General. As stated in Article 20 of the Statute, the Court may do so where it considers that the case “raises no new point of law” (doubts on the appropriateness of this choice have been expressed by Michael Wilderspin in a comment to a report on the ruling by Geert van Calster on LinkedIn).

On the merits, the reasoning of the Court revolves around four main findings.

First, a choice of court agreement has no legal effect for so long as no judicial proceedings have been commenced. The applicability and effects of such an agreement must accordingly be assessed as at the date on which the legal proceedings are brought, and from the standpoint of the court seised.

Second, the fact that Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation applies “regardless of the domicile of the parties” indicates that the rule that it lays down is not subject to any condition relating to the domicile of the parties, or of one of them, in the territory of a Member State. In this respect, Article 25 differs from Article 23 of Regulation No 44/2001 (the Brussels I Regulation), which, for its part, required, for the application of the rule of jurisdiction based on an agreement conferring jurisdiction, that at least one of the parties to that agreement be domiciled in a Member State.

Third, the system of jurisdiction established by the Brussels I bis Regulation is internal to the EU and pursues EU-specific objectives, such as the proper functioning of the internal market and the establishment of an area of freedom, security and justice. Respect for the autonomy of the parties, as stated in Recital 14, is among the concerns which the Regulation seeks to address. Thus, unlike the rule laid down in Article 4, according to which jurisdiction lies generally with the courts of the Member State where the defendant is domiciled, Article 6(1) of that regulation provides that, if the defendant is not domiciled in a Member State, jurisdiction is, in each Member State, to be determined by the law of that Member State. Reliance on domestic rules, however, is explicitly made subject to the application of certain provisions of the Regulation itself, including Article 25 thereof. Consequently, a situation in which the defendant is not domiciled in a Member State, but the contractual parties have agreed that a court or courts of a Member State are to have jurisdiction to settle their contractual disputes, falls under Article 25, and the rules of jurisdiction of the law of the forum have no role to play.

Fourth, while it is true that a situation must have an international element to come within the scope of the Brussels I bis Regulation, the Court of Justice has already asserted (notably in Owusu) on various occasions that the latter requirement is met where the case is exclusively connected with a State outside the EU. In addition, as clarified in Inkreal, a situation in which the parties to a contract, who are established in the same Member State, agree on the jurisdiction of the courts of another Member State, has an international element, even if that contract has no further connection to the other Member State. By analogy, the Court added, the existence of an agreement conferring jurisdiction on the courts of a Member State, even though the contracting parties are domiciled in a third State, raises a question relating to the determination of the international jurisdiction of the courts and that such a situation therefore has the necessary international element.

The applicability of Article 25 in the case at issue, the Court finally observed, is consistent both with the objectives pursued by the latter provision, namely to respect the autonomy of the parties and to enhance the effectiveness of exclusive choice-of-court agreements, and with the broader objective of the Brussels I bis Regulation to improve legal certainty. The proposed reading contributes to preventing, in the Member States, the conflicts of jurisdiction that could arise if the situation were governed by the national rules of private international law of the Member States. Concurrently, it minimises the possibility of concurrent proceedings and averts the risk of irreconcilable judgments.

A Rather Plain Ruling, in the End

The conclusion reached by the Court of Justice in Cabris Investments is persuasive.

Choice of court agreements display a dual nature. They are essentially designed to produce procedural effects, but are normally embodied in contracts the purpose of which is to shape the parties’ substantive relationship.

Admittedly, situations exists where such a duality is a source of uncertainties. However, this is not necessarily the case in circumstances such as those at the origin of the Court’s ruling.

Basically, the issue was whether the Commercial Court in Vienna was bound, in the assessment of its jurisdiction, by the rule laid down in Article 25. This is a procedural question, which the Commercial Court had no option but to approach from the standpoint of the rules applicable in Austria at the time when the question arose, that is, in 2023, when the Commercial Court itself was seised of the proceedings. The applicable rules were the rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation, including, specifically, Article 25, as the conditions of applicability set out therein were all met in the circumstances.

Indeed, the Brussels I bis Regulation had then ceased to be effective in the UK. But this has implications for the UK (according to Article 67 of the Withdrawal Agreement, the Regulation’s rules on jurisdiction apply in the UK to proceedings instituted before the end of the transition period), not for Austria. This means that despite Brexit, the choice of an Austrian court, where it complies with Article 25, produces the two effects that a choice of court is meant to bring about: it confers jurisdiction on the chosen Austrian court and, unless the parties agreed otherwise, prevents the courts in the other EU Member States from asserting their jurisdiction over the case.

All in all, Cabris Investments confirms that the applicability of the Brussels I regime does not depend, as such, on the domicile of the defendant being in a Member State of the EU. The Court had already made clear in the Lugano Opinion that the application of the domestic rules of the individual Member States to proceedings brought against non-EU domiciliaries occurs within the framework of the jurisdictional system of the Brussels I regime itself, thereby indicating that the latter proceedings do not fall outside that regime: through the rule now enshrined in Article 6(1) of the Regulation, the Brussels I regime “resolves [the issue of jurisdiction arising from the said proceedings] by reference to the legislation of the Member State before whose court the matter is brought” (para 148).

The rules of the Regulation whose operation is left untouched by Article 6(1), such as Article 24 (on exclusive jurisdiction) and Article 25, both of which apply “regardless of the domicile of the parties” cannot be labelled as “exceptional”. The fact that they apply irrespective of whether the domicile of the defendant is in a Member State of the EU, or not, does not amount to a departure from a basic rule, for the simple reason that the Brussels I regime, when it comes to the applicability of its jurisdiction-conferring rules, does not generally distinguish between EU and non-EU defendants.

All proceedings, whether brought against EU or non-EU defendants, are subject in Member States to the Brussels I regime, provided  they come with the latter’s material and temporal scope. The domicile of the defendant may rather have an impact on the way in which the issue of jurisdiction is to be dealt: while some provisions apply regardless of the domicile of the defendants (or the parties to the proceedings), such as Articles 24 and 25, others apply only in litigation against EU domiciliaries (Articles 4, 7, 8, etc.), and others still (Article 6, with its referral to domestic rules) are only at play where the case is brought against a non-EU defendant.

What Role, if Any, for the Hague Choice of Court Convention in the Circumstances?

In an interesting post published a few days ago on Conflictoflaws, Salih Okur expresses surprise at the fact that, in Cabris Investments, the Court of Justice failed to assess the applicability of the Hague Convention of 30 June 2005 on exclusive choice of court agreements, which is in force for both the UK and the EU.

Article 216(2) of the TFEU entails that the Convention takes precedence over the Brussels I bis Regulation in cases falling within the scope of both texts. The Convention, however, comes with a disconnection clause in Article 26(6)(a) whereby, put shortly, the Regulation prevails over the Convention, in the Member States of the EU, where none of the parties is resident in a Contracting State that is not also a Member State of the EU. Since the proceedings before the Commercial Court in Vienna concerned two UK companies, the Convention, had it been applicable to the case, would have ultimately enjoyed priority over the Regulation.

Incidentally, I am assuming here that the relevant point time to determine whether a Contracting State is also a Member State of the EU should be the moment when the proceedings were instituted, not the moment when the agreement was made: note that, in the circumstances, the choice-of-court agreement was made when the UK was bound by EU law, including the international  conventions in force for the EU, whereas the lawsuit in Vienna commenced when the UK was bound by the Hague Convention by virtue of the instrument of accession it deposited on 28 September 2020. The matter cannot be further discussed here.

That said, Salih Okur observes in his post that the case did not fall within the scope of application of the Hague Convention, for it failed to meet the requirement of internationality set out by the Convention. In fact, the latter instrument only applies to “international cases” which, for the purposes of jurisdiction, means, according to Article 1(2), all cases “unless the parties are resident in the same Contracting State and the relationship of the parties and all other elements relevant to the dispute, regardless of the location of the chosen court, are connected only with that State”.

This is a fair point, although, to be precise, the Court of Justice contented itself with noting that, in the circumstances, aside from the jurisdiction clause, there was “no apparent link between the parties to the main proceedings and the Republic of Austria” (emphasis added), without specifying whether all the other “elements relevant to the dispute” were also tied to the UK alone.

Had the case been international within the meaning of Article 1(2) of the Convention, the Commercial Court in Vienna would have been required to resort to the Convention, rather than the Regulation, to assess the validity and the effects of the jurisdictional clause. Arguably, the treatment of the clause would have then been largely the same as under the Brussels I bis Regulation. Both texts provide for the enforcement of choice-of-court agreements concluded in writing, where they purport to confer exclusive jurisdiction to settle a dispute over a commercial contract on a court, or the courts, of a State bound by such texts, as it was the case in the circumstances.

Whether Brexit “Revived” the 1968 Brussels Convention Remains Unanswered

In its order for referral the Commercial Court in Vienna asked the Court of Justice to clarify how the matter should be dealt if Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation were to be considered inapplicable, including whether the Brussels Convention of 27 September 1968 on jurisdiction and the enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters ought to be deemed applicable, “revived” as a result of Brexit. The positive answer provided by the Court of Justice to the question regarding the applicability of Article 25 made the issue moot.

It is hard to see on what grounds such a revival could be asserted under the applicable rules of the law of treaties. Be that as it may, those wishing to learn about the views of the Court of Justice on the matter have no option but to wait until another occasion arises.

On 17 October 2025, Regulation (EU) 2025/2073 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 8 October 2025 amending Regulation (EU) 2015/848 on insolvency proceedings to replace its Annexes A and B was published in the Official Journal of the European Union.

The amendment reflects recent notifications by several Member States introducing new types of insolvency proceedings and insolvency practitioners in their domestic legal systems. Specifically, notifications were submitted by Slovakia, Estonia, Spain, Italy, Belgium, Malta and Luxembourg, later followed by Bulgaria, Czechia, Spain (for a second time) and France.

These new national procedures and practitioner types comply with the requirements of the Insolvency Regulation, warranting their inclusion in the Annexes to ensure the Regulation’s uniform and up-to-date application across the Union.

The Regulation also recalls Ireland’s decision, pursuant to Protocol No 21, to participate in the adoption and application of this instrument, while Denmark, under Protocol No 22, remains outside its scope.

As a result, Annexes A and B to Regulation (EU) 2015/848 have been replaced by the text set out in the Annex to this amending Regulation. The new Annexes A and B list the insolvency proceedings and the corresponding insolvency practitioners applicable in each Member State.

Pursuant to Article 2, Regulation (EU) 2025/2073 will enter into force on 6 November 2025.

After two successful editions (here and here), the new edition of the EAPIL Winter School is scheduled to held on-site in Como, in the cloister of the Basilica di Sant’Abbondio, from 2 to 6 February 2026.

It is organised by the European Association of Private International Law and the Department of Law, Economics and Cultures of the University of Insubria in Como, in cooperation with the University of Murcia and the Jagiellonian University in Kraków.

The general topic of the 2026 edition is Values in Private International Law. The full programme can be found here.

Early-bird registration fees are offered to those enrolling before 10 December 2025.

PhD students, young scholars, young practitioners and EU private international lovers, generally, are encouraged to apply.

Want to know what former participants think of their time in Como?

Wojciech Wydmański, Lawyer and PhD Student at the Uniwersytet Kardynała Stefana Wyszyńskiego in Warsaw, participant in 2025, says that the School is “a unique course that allows you to explore various aspects of private international law”.

He appreciated the opportunity to discuss his research with experts, “which was very helpful in furthering my doctoral work”. The connections with other participants, he said, were remarkable: “during the course, I was able to meet colleagues with similar interests, with whom I remain in contact to this day”.

For Ranegül Camiz, Post-Doctoral Researcher at Erciyes University, Kayseri, “the discussions throughout the sessions were remarkably engaging. The questions raised and contributions made by attendees enriched the debates and reflected a shared enthusiasm for understanding how international family law continues to evolve in response to social change”.

The Winter School, she added, “was a perfect blend of academic excellence, cross-cultural exchange, and personal growth: tt strengthened my passion for Private International Law and motivated me to further explore the complexities of personal status and family relationships in cross-border contexts”.

For further information on the Winter School, write to Silvia Marino, the director of the School, at eapilws@gmail.com.

Earlier this year, Symeon Symeonides posted on SSRN an essay written in the occasion of a symposium titled 50 Years in the Conflicts Vineyard, which was held in the author’s honor in May 2024 at Willamette University Law School and sponsored by the Association of American Law Schools Section on Conflict of Laws.

The essay – Reflections from Fifty Years in the Conflicts Vineyard – can be found here.

In it, as noted in the abstract, the author reflects on some transformative events that occurred during his fifty-year labor in teaching, writing, and legislating in the field of conflict of laws, the teachers, mentors, and authors who have influenced him, and the lessons he has learned.

The  paper consists of four sections: an introduction, a ‘partial diary’ focusing on some key moments of Professor Symeonides’ academic and personal trajectory, the ‘lessons learned’ and, finally, an expression of gratitude addressed to those who organized or participated in the symposium, which marked, in the author’s words, ‘a wonderful conclusion my fifty years’ work in the conflicts vineyard’.

A remarkable piece from a true master of the discipline.

The third issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) for 2025 has been finalized. This is a special issue with contributions that were presented at the memorial symposium in honour of the late Jürgen Basedow, held in Hamburg on 29 November 2024, under the title “Private International Law – Uniform Law – European Private Law”.

The titles and English abstracts of the articles have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal. The issue is already available via open access; physical copies will be dispatched during the course of the week.

Eva-Maria Kieninger, Konrad Duden, and Ralf Michaels, Vorwort zu den Beiträgen des Gedenksymposiums (Preface to the Symposium Issue) (Open Access)

Hannah L. Buxbaum, The New Unilateralism in EU Cross-Border Regulation: Objectives, Methods, Institutions (Open Access)

For years, Europe was a site of resistance to regulatory unilateralism, particularly as practiced by the United States. Today, though, there are signs of a robust unilateralism at work in EU regulatory practices. To some extent it simply mirrors practices adopted in the United States and elsewhere: Like other lawmakers, the EU has begun to act unilaterally where necessary to achieve effective regulation of its own markets and to protect local interests. In other respects, though, the new unilateralism in the EU presents quite differently. First, the EU increasingly uses its own legislation not to advance purely local regulatory interests, but rather to achieve international or global goals – classically a more multilateral objective. Second, under EU law individual regulations in particular substantive areas are embedded in a larger framework of norms and values that claim universal appeal. In both of these regards, the EU version of unilateralism appears more benign than purely »self-interested« unilateralism. It nevertheless raises important questions about the way that local laws and institutions are used to project regulatory power in the international arena. The goal of this article is to explore these questions. It begins by describing the characteristics of this new unilateralism, in terms of both its doctrinal foundations and its regulatory objectives. It then focuses on one particular mechanism: the adequacy regime established under EU data protection law.

Dagmar Coester-Waltjen, Einheitsrecht – prinzipiell oder sektoral? (Uniform Law – a Principle- or Sector-based Approach?) (Open Access)

The purpose of this article is to shed some light on the possible future of uniform law. Notwithstanding the possible hinderances and difficulties faced by unification activities, especially a possible lack of interest in such activities, the article considers the question of which actors are and will be involved in legal unification and what types of uniform law can be expected. The growing involvement of private actors (the so-called commercial approach) and the concentration on different kinds of soft law promise an increasing degree of sectoral projects featuring a functional approach. However, it is essential to continue work on general principles that have applicability in specific areas of law; such principles are needed as interpretative aids and serve an important gap-filling function. Jürgen Basedow recommended keeping general principles in mind already at the stage of formulating a sectoral project. Thus, it can be expected that both the concept of principles and a sectoral approach will play an important role also in the future.

Christian Kohler, Zur Außenprivatrechtspolitik der Europäischen Union (On the External Policy of the European Union in the Field of Private Law) (Open Access)

The policy of the European Union in the field of private law is primarily aimed at shaping the internal market, but it also affects relations with non-EU states in a variety of ways as regards both regulatory private law and the conflict of laws. The EU’s underlying »external private law policy« is pursued in two ways. First, legal instruments include unilateral scope rules which bring persons or events in third states within the scope of the measure and which should promote the regulatory objectives at issue. Second, agreements on private law matters are concluded by or on behalf of the EU with third states. However, institutional weaknesses and the Union’s notorious lack of competence make it difficult to develop a coherent external private law policy. In the field of conflict of laws, the conclusion of multilateral agreements makes the unilateral extension of EU rules to situations involving third states not redundant. There is no discernible political will to extend the Union’s powers in the field of private law and thereby change the conditions under which the EU’s external private law policy is currently formed.

Matteo Fornasier, Modelle europäischer Privatrechtsharmonisierung. Die prozedurale Harmonisierung als neue Form der Rechtsvereinheitlichung in der EU? (Harmonization of Private Law in Europe. Procedural Harmonization as a New Path Towards the Approximation of National Laws in the EU?) (Open Access)

The article offers an overview on the variety of regulatory approaches towards the harmonization of private law in Europe, covering both negative and positive harmonization, including full, minimum, and optional harmonization. Particular attention is devoted to what appears to be a new model of harmonization, which is referred to in this article as procedural harmonization. Procedural harmonization occurs where the EU legislature or, in some cases, the EU Court of Justice confines itself to setting common European procedural standards for the protection of certain individual rights, without harmonizing the substance of those rights. The article draws on a number of examples from EU employment law, which is an important element of the system of EU private law, though it is often marginalized in European private law discourse.

Herbert Kronke, Weil Wissenschaft Wissen schafft: Zu Jürgen Basedows »Uniform Law« (Because Scholarship Generates Knowledge: On Jürgen Basedow’s »Uniform Law«) (Open Access)

The article highlights the innovative nature of Basedow’s third major monograph relative to other »modern classics« on uniform law, noting in particular its combination of (almost) encyclopaedic coverage, systematic structure, and critical analysis, incorporating well-known central topics along with commentary on numerous uniform legal instruments. In addition, there are new and surprising elements awaiting comparative commercial law scholars, such as the topic of »negative harmonization«. The author of the article also discusses hypotheses, arguments, and conclusions in regards to perpetual themes of transnational law, such as the choice between a classic international treaty or the now frequent alternative of a soft law instrument, the dynamic of mutual influence between uniform law and non-uniform national law, and the relationship of uniform law and private international law. Finally, the article looks at institutional, cultural, and economic framework conditions and – politically determined – obstacles to the development of modern uniform law, as felt by the institutions, as well as experts involved in their work.

As always, the issue also contains several book reviews. The full table of contents is available here.

The PAX Moot case for the 2026 moot competition on Private International Law was published. The 2026 Round is dedicated to Vladimir Koutikov, a distinguished Bulgarian scholar and expert in private international law

The Vladimir Koutikov Round of the competition requires participants to deal with matters related to an international sale of goods between an Italian furniture producer and a Bulgarian company, designer of furniture for luxurious yachts requiring the delivery of sustainable and ethical products, and a carriage of goods contract between the Bulgarian company and a Polish carrier, subject to robbery and damage of the goods transported.

The case challenges the participant teams to answer questions of international jurisdiction, lis pendens between the courts of Rotterdam and Sofia, and applicable law to international sale of goods contracts.

The moot competition has two phases: a written and an oral round. The written submission of the memorials is due on 27 February 2026. The oral round will take place between 15-17 April 2026. A short introduction video with picks from previous rounds of the competition can be accessed here.

More information about the competition, the schedule building up to the oral round, and the applicable rules for the Vladimir Koutikov Round are available on the PAX Moot website.

To all teams deciding to join the competition: Good luck in preparing the case! And enjoy the PAX Moot!

The third issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé for 2025 was just published.

It contains three articles dealing with conflict issues (and a fourth concerned with immigration law) and a number of casenotes.

In the first article, Etienne Farnoux (University of Strasbourg) discusses the relationship between fundamental rights and the public policy exception in the context of the law of foreign judgments after the Real Madrid case (Les droits fondamentaux, l’exception d’ordre public et la prohibition de la révision au fond dans le système de Bruxelles I).

The case, which arose when recognition was sought in France of a Spanish court’s ruling against a French newspaper ordering it to pay heavy damages, highlights the conflict between the European objective of mutual trust and the protection of fundamental rights, particularly the freedom of the press. In a decision dated October 4, 2024, the Court of Justice (on a preliminary reference by the Cour de cassation) outlined the general methodology for controlling the proportionality of a financial penalty imposed abroad, on the basis of international public policy, a mechanism strongly influenced by European law. This control, which was subsequently implemented by the Court of Cassation in a ruling dated May 28, 2025, is severely limited by the European principle of prohibition of the review on the merits.

In the second article, Fabienne Jault- Seseke (University Paris Saclay, UVSQ) explores the unspoken aspects of European digital law in private international law, with a focus on the Digital Services Act (Les non-dits du droit européen du numérique en matière de droit international privé : l’exemple du règlement sur les services numériques).

The Digital Services Act (DSA) addresses issues of private international law in a very limited way. It mainly defines its territorial scope using a unilateral rule : it applies to any intermediary service provider that targets users in the European Union, regardless of its place of establishment. It is largely silent on other aspects of the private international law, such as determining the law applicable to illegal content or to actions for injunctions and damages. In terms of jurisdiction, it refers to the Brussels I bis Regulation, whose provisions are poorly adapted to the specificities of the digital world. The preference that the DSA seems to give to public enforcement rather than private enforcement cannot justify its silence on most questions of PIL, which are essential if we are to ensure effective protection of rights in the digital environment, which is almost always cross- border.

Finally, Marcel Zernikow (University of Orléans) explores how certificates and digitalisation have renewed the methodology of European judicial cooperation to serve the right to a fair trial (Le renouvellement des méthodes de la coopération judiciaire au service du droit au procès équitable : l’instrument du certificat et la numérisation).

Judicial cooperation is an object of study in private international law that is justified by the need to make the State’s jurisdictional activity effective in a foreign territory. Since it describes the connection between State or judicial authorities of two different States, it is governed by their respective territorial procedural laws. This field is nevertheless undergoing a renewal of its methods, which will be studied through the prism of the introduction of a new instrument: the certificate. The latter is gradually being used to accompany public documents or judicial decisions or for evidentiary purposes. How has this development become the basis for digitalization, which relies on the interconnection of legal systems and individuals via the internet? The renewal of methods is universal insofar as it is based on the guarantee of the right to a fair trial in international civil proceedings.

The full table of contents can be found here.

This post was contributed by Heloise Meur, who is a lecturer at Paris 8 University.


Les accords de distribution en droit... de Héloïse Meur - Grand Format ...International distribution agreements are a significant source of litigation which result in legal uncertainty. First, these contracts are not typical ones: they belong to a group of contracts which organize a kind of cooperation between the parties. Second, they are particularly subject to emerging forms of economic regulation. That has revealed a mismatch between traditional conflict-of-law methods and the structure of distribution agreements. It was therefore necessary to consider a more appropriate legal treatment of distribution agreements and try to resolve this mismatch.

This topic is central to the reflections presented in this book, which stems from a PhD thesis on Distribution Agreements in Private International Law, supervised by Professor Sylvain Bollée, which was recently published with Bruylant (Les accords de distribution en droit international privé).

To this end, the work first provides an overview of the inconsistencies in the treatment of distribution agreements under current private international law, highlighting the causes of dysfunction in traditional conflict-of-law and jurisdictional rules (Part I). It then proposes a renewed and coherent approach to the treatment of distribution contracts in private international law (Part II).

Critique

The overview of the difficulties raised by current private international law successively addresses the traditional issues, relating to the fragmented treatment of the contractual aspects of distribution agreements (Part I – Title 1), followed by the more recent issues, concerning the uncertain methodological treatment of the competition-related aspects of international distribution (Part I – Title 2).

Distinguishing between Framework and Implementation Contracts?

The traditional difficulties associated with distribution agreements in private international law stem, first and foremost, from the existence of a distinct category of “framework distribution contract,” separate from the implementation contracts that typically comprise the overall distribution arrangement (Part I – Title 1 – Chapter 1). The recognition of a “framework distribution contract” category makes it particularly challenging to apply the connecting factors used in contract conflict of laws. As a result, neither the obligation forming the basis of a claim under Article 7(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation nor the characteristic performance under the Rome Convention can be identified. Attempts to simplify matters by classifying the framework contract as a “provision of services” under Brussels I bis (Case C-9/12, Corman-Collins), or by applying objective criteria under Articles 4(1)(e) and (f) of the Rome I Regulation did not resolve all difficulties arising from the reduction of the distribution contract to a framework contract. Moreover, these attempts of simplifications have generated new questions: What constitutes a “distribution contract” within the meaning of Article 4(1)(e) of Rome I Regulation? Where is the place of delivery of a “distribution service” under Article 7(1)(b) of Brussels I bis?

Secondly, treating framework distribution contracts as a distinct category in private international law introduces risks of contradiction, resulting from the potential application—possibly by different courts—of different laws to each contract within the overall distribution arrangement (Part I – Title 1 – Chapter 2). The strong interdependence between framework contracts and their implementation contracts makes it difficult to clearly separate issues pertaining to each individual contract. The termination of the framework contract halts the conclusion of implementation contracts. A breach of obligation in one contract may lead to the non-performance of an obligation contained in another one which takes part to the distribution operation. Therefore, a coherent legal treatment of distribution agreements lies on the parties, who must choose the law applicable to the entire contractual arrangement. However, equally complex questions regarding the extension of choice-of-law clauses or jurisdiction clauses—whether state or arbitral—across the entire arrangement appear. No existing remedy adequately resolves this difficulty.

— The distinction between framework distribution contracts and their implementation contracts, posited as an axiomatic starting point, appears as the first source of the difficulties in the legal treatment of distribution agreements.

Competition Law

More recently, the majority of caselaw relates to disputes concerning the competition-related aspects of distribution agreements (Part I – Title 2). These agreements raise broader questions about the relationship between private international law and competition law. First, distribution agreements constitute vertical restraints, which are strictly regulated under European competition law. In addition, the application of French law on restrictive trade practices, as set out in Title IV, Book IV of the Commercial Code (Articles L440-1 to L444-1 A) ), further complicates matters.

Both European competition law and French law on restrictive practices are particularly relevant to distribution and share a common feature: their mandatory nature, which does not easily accommodate territorial boundaries. As a result, distribution agreements have come to exemplify the complexity of the relationship between competition law, broadly understood, and international contract law, which is fundamentally based on the principle of party autonomy. This relationship is marked by a recurring tension between classifying competition-based claims as either tortious or contractual (Part I – Title 2 – Chapter 1), reflecting an underlying uncertainty regarding the appropriate methodological approach. Indeed, classifying such claims as tortious allows them to be removed from the contractual domain and from the principle of party autonomy, which would otherwise often lead to the application of overriding mandatory provisions (lois de police) to ensure the enforcement of competition law in its broadest sense. However, each of these approaches presents implementation challenges that continue to undermine the predictability of legal outcomes (Part I – Title 2 – Chapter 2).

— The tension between party autonomy and the mandatory nature of competition law has emerged as the new source of difficulty in the private international law of distribution.

Proposal

Following these observations, the present work proposes a more coherent treatment of distribution agreements by seeking to resolve both the original and contemporary sources of the identified difficulties. As a preliminary step, this renewed approach led to clearly define contractual and tortious matters within European private international law (Part II – Title 1). Only thereafter was a unified and more consistent treatment of the distribution contract within this clearly defined contractual domain proposed (Part II – Title 2).

After establishing the necessary methodological foundations for the emergence of an autonomous definition (Part II – Title 1 – Chapter 1), a redefinition of the contractual domain in European private international law was advanced (Part II – Title 1 – Chapter 2). Departing from the Jacob Handte solution (Case C-26/91, Jacob Handte), the Court of Justice gradually endorsed the criterion of contractual cause, which has become the sole criterion following the recent abandonment of the party identity requirement (Joined cases C-274/16, C-447/16, C-448/16, Flightrights;, Case C-337/17, Feniks). It is now sufficient to determine whether the claim could have been brought before a court if no contract existed between the parties—thus encompassing both the purely conventional effects of the contract and its statutory effects, such as obligations arising under the law on restrictive trade practices. This definition, which allows for greater autonomy of the contractual domain, has proven to enhance the predictability of legal outcomes. Unfortunately, its application by the Court of Justice remains inconsistent.

Single Category

Building on this clarification, the research undertook to propose a renewed and more coherent treatment of the distribution contract. This coherence was first achieved through a unified qualification of the contract under European private international law (Part II – Title 2 – Chapter 1). The “distribution contract,” encompassing both the framework agreement and its implementation contracts in accordance with applicable international instruments, is defined as the agreement by which an independent distributor obtains products or services from an independent supplier for resale on the market, with this purchase-for-resale operation facilitated by the imposition of vertical constraints. This (re)definition of the “distribution contract” category ensures both material unity—drawing inspiration from definitions found in European competition law—and structural unity of distribution contracts. As thus defined, the distribution contract cannot be reduced to the category of “the provision of services” under Article 7(1)(b) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, contrary to current jurisprudential interpretations.

This renewed treatment of the distribution contract could be the starting point for a rethinking of conflict-of-law rules, particularly by limiting the scope of party autonomy (Part II – Title 2 – Chapter 2). Indeed, the effectiveness of choice of law clauses now appears significantly undermined in light of the growing number of internationally mandatory rules to fight against anti-competitive practices. Moreover, distribution relationships typically involve a weaker economic party and a stronger one, the latter often seeking to choose the law most favourable to its interests, contrary to autonomy ratio legis. Consequently, legal predictability seems to require the abandonment of the principle of party autonomy in favour of an objective connecting factor in conflict-of-law matters—namely, the territory in which the distribution is carried out (see Article L444-1 A of the French Commercial Code).

Since the stronger party would no longer be able to select the applicable law solely based on its own interests, it appears sufficient to regulate the principle of autonomy through the principle of effet utile in matters of jurisdictional conflict. Following the approach of German judicial practice, a jurisdiction clause may only be disregarded if it is demonstrated that the court of a third State designated by such a clause will not apply the relevant internationally mandatory law. In such cases, a court of a Member State seized in breach of the clause may set it aside. Accordingly, the consistent application of protective foreign provisions and new European regulations by all courts within the Union will help foster a culture of loyalty in commercial relations, just as the application of European competition law has facilitated the emergence of a shared culture of competition.

Finally, the (re)definition of contractual and tortious matters can address existing challenges in positive private international law regarding the determination of the internationally competent court. As such, the creation of a specific jurisdictional rule for distribution contracts does not currently appear necessary. Indeed, disputes in international distribution, which primarily concern non-obligational effects, should principally fall under Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, thereby ensuring satisfactory predictability for the parties in resolving their disputes. At most, one might consider the creation of a special conflict-of-law rule applicable to competition matters, irrespective of whether the action is contractual or tortious in nature, to prevent the instrumentalisation of existing conflict rules—currently evident in the case law of the Court of Justice—for the purpose of advancing private enforcement.

On 19 and 20 November 2025, the 35th Conference on Private International Law, entitled The Role of Judicial Actors in Shaping Private International Law: A Comparative Perspective” will take place at the Swiss Institute of Comparative Law in Lausanne.

This year’s edition will focus on the vital role of judicial actors — including judges, lawyers, and litigants — in shaping the development and direction of private international law, both nationally and internationally, through court decisions, litigation strategies, and legal practice.

Topics include: landmark decisions in private international law; strategic use of PIL in litigation; national courts and international legal frameworks.

The list of speakers and chairs includes Ezgi Fulya Akkus (Afyon Kocatepe University, Turkey), Harrith Al-Dabbagh (University of Montreal), Marie-Elodie Ancel (University Paris-Pantheon-Assas, France), Ross Anderson (Faculty of Advocates, Edinburgh), Özlem Burdurlu Ahlat (Afyon Kocatepe University, Turkey), Isabela T.C. Dondone (Federal University of Espírito Santo, Brazil), Caterina D’Osualdo (European Commission), Laura Guercio (University of Perugia), Lukas Heckendorn Urscheler (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Michel Heinzmann (University of Fribourg), Frank Klinkhammer (German Federal Supreme Court), Xandra Kramer (Erasmus University Rotterdam), Aygun Mammadzada (Swansea Law School), Valesca R.B. Moschen (Federal University of Espírito Santo, Brazil), Asya Ostroukh (University of the West Indies, Barbados), Ilaria Pretelli (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Henrik Saummandsgaard Øe (Gorrissen Federspiel, Denmark), Franz Werro (University of Fribourg and Georgetown University), Nadjma Yassari (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law).

The conference will be held in English and French. The full programme is available here.

Registration is free but mandatory: events.isdc@unil.ch.

For any information: marie-laure.lauria@isdc-dfjp.unil.ch.

Elena Bargelli (University of Pisa), Anatol Dutta (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) and and François Trémosa (Notary) have edited, in cooperation with  Paul Patreider (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) and Elisa Stracqualursi (University of Pisa), Extra-Judicial Administration of Justice in Cross-Border Family and Succession Matters ‒ Comparative and Policy Perspectives with Giuffrè.

The book examines the shift in several EU countries toward resolving family and succession issues outside the courts ‒ through notaries, civil-status officers, administrative bodies and lawyers.

It questions whether existing EU private international law rules on jurisdiction, choice of law and recognition and enforcement are adequate for these non-judicial procedures. Based on a comparative study carried out within the European Law Institute project “Extra-Judicial Administration of Justice in Cross-Border Family and Succession Matters”, and co-funded by the European Union under the JUST-2021-JCOO call as output of the project “The concept and role of ‘court’ in the age of dejudicialization. Reinforcing EU Family and Succession Law” (CODE.FS), the volume highlights challenges, gathers good practices and offers policy recommendations for reform.

The book opens with an introduction and a comparative report by Anatol Dutta and Paul Patreider. The core of the volume is a series of national reports: Paul Patreider on Austria; Frank H. Pedersen (University of Copenhagen) and Lars Thøgersen (Ministry of Social Affairs and Housing, Denmark) on Denmark; Tiina Karm (University of Tartu) on Estonia; Stéphane Berre (Université Jean Moulin Lyon 3) on France; Aron Johanson (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) on Germany; Eleni Zervogianni (Aristotle University of Thessaloniki) on Greece; Kathryn O’Sullivan (University of Limerick) on Ireland; Nicola Chiricallo (University of Ferrara) and Elisa Stracqualursi on Italy; Katarzyna Bogdziewicz (Mykolas Romeris University) on Lithuania; Merel Jonker (Utrecht University) and Wendy Schrama (Utrecht University) on The Netherlands; Katarzyna Kamińska (University of Silesia in Katowice) on Poland; Rute Teixeira Pedro (University of Porto) on Portugal; Ioan-Luca Vlad (Lawyer, Romania) on Romania; Nataša Erjavec (Notary, Slovenia) on Slovenia; Laura Esteve Alguacil (Universitat de València) on Spain; and Laima Vaigė (Uppsala University) on Sweden. The volume closes with policy recommendations drafted by Elena Bargelli, Nicola Chiricallo, Anatol Dutta, Paul Patreider, Elisa Stracqualursi and François Trémosa.

An open access version of this book is available here, thanks to funding from the Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich Open Access Fund.

The European Commission has formally withdrawn two legislative proposals related to judicial cooperation in civil matters, namely the Proposal for a Regulation on the law applicable to the third-party effects of assignments of claims, as well as the Proposal for a Directive on adapting non-contractual civil liability rules to artificial intelligence (AI Liability Directive).

A notice of the withdrawals has been published in the Official Journal on 6 October 2025, following the Commission’s 2533rd meeting on 16 July 2025. Both proposals had previously been listed in Annex IV of the Commission 2025 Work Programme of 11 February 2025, already noted on this blog.

Reasons for the withdrawals are set out in Annex IV referred to above. As regards the proposal on the law applicable to the third-party effects of assignments of claims, the stated reason is the absence of a foreseeable agreement among the EU political institutions. For the AI Liability Directive, the stated reason is also the lack of a foreseeable agreement; the Commission further indicated that it will evaluate whether to present a revised proposal or to pursue an alternative approach.

On 3 July 2025, Advocate General Norkus delivered an opinion in Case C‑485/24 Locatrans Sarl v ES ECLI:EU:C:2025:528.

The case concerns the determination of the habitual place of work under Article 6(2)(a) of the 1980 Rome Convention on the law applicable to contractual obligations of a driver who, under a single employment contract, worked for his employer in two distinct stages: first, across several states, and later, during the period preceding the end of the employment relationship, on a permanent basis in a single state.

The opinion is significant because it sheds light on how Article 6(2)(a) of the Rome Convention applies to a novel situation, though it may be criticised for lacking clarity and consistency with earlier case law.

Facts

Locatrans Sàrl is a transport company established in Luxembourg. ES was resident in France. The parties entered into an employment contract on 15 October 2002, which stipulated, inter alia, that Luxembourg law would apply and that the countries essentially covered by the transport business were Germany, the Benelux countries, Italy, Spain, Portugal and Austria. On 31 March 2014, Locatrans informed ES that, after analysing his activity over the preceding 18 months, it had found that he had carried out more than 50% of his employment activity in France and that it was therefore obliged to register him with the French social security system. Following the termination of his contract, ES brought proceedings in France on 8 January 2015.

The referring court (the French Cour de cassation – Chambre sociale) was unsure whether, for the purposes of determining the habitual place of work under Article 6(2)(a) of the Rome Convention, it should take into account the entire duration of the employment relationship (which, according to the referring court, would point to the application of Luxembourg law, under which the claim would fail) or the most recent period of work (which, according to the referring court, would point to the application of French law, under which the claim would succeed) “where the employee, having worked for a certain time in one place, then carries out his…activities in a lasting manner in a different place which is clearly intended by the parties to become a new habitual place of work” ([17]).

Novelty of the Situation

The Court of Justice of the European Union has addressed the determination of the habitual place of work under European private international law instruments in cases involving changing working patterns, beginning with Mulox and Rutten (concerning itinerant commercial representatives) and Weber (concerning a cook working on a ship and an offshore installation). It has also considered the habitual place of work of a lorry driver in Koelzsch.

However, in none of these cases did the Court directly addressed the situation of an employee who first worked in several states and then, on a permanent basis, in a single state, where the claim concerned the termination of employment.

AG Opinion

The conclusions of the Advocate General are not surprising. He opined that, where the state in which the work is carried out during the second stage is clearly intended by the parties to become a new habitual place of work, and where the dispute concerns the termination of the contract, it is necessary to refer to the most recent period of work ([58]). Furthermore, a change in the applicable law “must not affect legal relationships which arose prior to that change, so that, rationae temporis, the dispute remains governed by the law applicable at the time those circumstances arose (tempus regit actum)” ([51]).

The opinion is noteworthy for the way in which it positions Locatrans within the existing case law. However, it may be criticised for a lack of clarity regarding the meaning and relevance of the “temporal criterion”, as well as for inconsistency with an earlier AG opinion on the role of the parties’ intention in changing the habitual place of work.

Locatrans and Earlier Case Law

In Mulox and Rutten, the employees had offices in their places of residence. The CJEU held that this was the crucial factor in determining the habitual place of work.

In Weber, the employee did not have an office and therefore no professional base from which he worked. According to the CJEU, where an employee carries out the same kind of work in two or more countries, the habitual place of work ‘is, in principle, the place where [the employee] spends most of his working time’ (Weber, [50]), assessed over the entire period of employment (Weber, [51]-[52]), unless the intention of the parties (Weber, [54]) or the link between the subject-matter of the dispute and another place of work (Weber, [58]) indicate that that place of work should be regarded as the habitual place of work. However, where an employee carries out different kinds of work in two or more countries, qualitative criteria relating to the nature and importance of the work carried out in each country become relevant (Weber, [58]).

In Koelzsch, the CJEU held that, in determining the habitual place of work of a lorry driver, the referring court had to take particular account of the place from which the employee carried out his transport tasks, received instructions concerning his tasks and organised his work, the place where his work tools were located, the places where the transport was principally carried out and where the goods were unloaded and the place to which the employee returned after the completion of his tasks (Koelzsch, [49]).

In Locatrans, the Advocate General tied together these strands of case law in the following way:

I would point out, first, that…the general rule that the country in which the employee habitually carries out his or her work in performance of the contract is that in which or from which, in the light of all of the factors which characterise that activity, the employee performs the essential part of his or her duties vis-à-vis his or her employer… is the starting point for the assessment by the national courts in all cases where, as in the present case, the employment contract is performed in the territory of several Contracting States. ([47], footnotes omitted)

In the second place,… in order to identify the State which may be regarded as ‘the place in which or from which’ the employee performs the greater part of his or her obligations towards his or her employer, the Court has established qualitative and temporal criteria which the national courts must take into consideration. However, although, according to the Court, the temporal criterion must, in principle, take into account all of an employee’s term of employment with his or her employer, the Court has provided for the application of that temporal criterion in the specific case where the subject matter of the dispute in question is ‘more closely connected with a different place of work’. In that case, it is the most recent period of work which should be taken into account by the national court in its assessment, and not all of an employee’s term of employment. ([48], footnotes omitted)

… the referring court’s question appears to lie at the intersection of two lines of case-law that appear, at first sight, to be distinct. However, … despite their apparent divergence, those two approaches form part of a single line of case-law under which the Court of Justice has established a general rule based on taking account of qualitative and temporal criteria in its application. In that regard, it should be borne in mind that the national courts must take account of the qualitative criterion, which is the decisive criterion. However, in the absence of qualitative elements, or where they are not sufficiently precise, the temporal criterion becomes relevant. Moreover, those two criteria may be concomitant and complementary. In all cases, national courts must take into account the principle of proximity and the protection of workers. ([50], footnote omitted)

The “Temporal Criterion”

This is where the opinion becomes a bit unclear. What is the “temporal criterion”? What is its relevance?

According to the Advocate General, the “temporal criterion” was laid down in Weber. It will be remembered that in this case the CJEU held that, where an employee carries out the same kind of work in two or more countries, the habitual place of work ‘is, in principle, the place where [the employee] spends most of his working time’ (Weber, [50]) assessed over the entire period of employment (Weber, [51]-[52]).

But there is a caveat: the intention of the parties (Weber, [54]) or the link of the subject-matter of the dispute with another place of work (Weber, [58]) may indicate that that place of work should be regarded as the habitual place of work. Although, according to the Advocate General, this might, at first sight, appear to be an exception to the “temporal criterion”, it is

rather the application by the Court of that temporal criterion to a specific situation. The Court has stated that weight will be given to the most recent period of work where the employee, after having worked for a certain time in one place, then takes up his or her work activities on a permanent basis in a different place, since the clear intention of the parties is for the latter place to become a new habitual place of work. (Locatrans, [46])

I doubt the correctness of referring to this caveat as the specific application of the temporal criterion. The Advocate General’s classification seems to lie in the fact that he separated all criteria relevant for determining the habitual place of work into “qualitative” and “temporal”. While “qualitative” criteria are “based on the nature and importance of work done in various places within the Contracting States” (Locatrans, fn 58), “quantitative” criteria are “based on the relative duration of periods of time spent working in each Contracting State” (Locatrans, fn 59). It seems that, because the parties can agree to change the place of work without changing the nature or importance of work done in various places, the Advocate General classified the intention of the parties as a “temporal” criterion.

But this seems to be a category error. Criteria relevant for determining the habitual place of work can be divided into “objective” and “subjective”. The intention of the parties is a subjective criterion. Other criteria listed above are objective and can be further divided into “qualitative” and “temporal”.

The Advocate General’s classification of the criterion of parties’ intention did not affect the outcome of the case, but it did reduce the clarity of his argument.

Role of Parties’ Intention

The last point I want to make is the statement made by the Advocate General in [51] of his opinion:

since one of the objectives of the Rome Convention is to fortify confidence in the stability of the relationship between the parties to the contract, a change in the applicable law resulting from changes in factual circumstances must also be the result of a clear intention on the part of the parties (emphasis added)).

This seems to indicate that the habitual place of work can change only if both the factual circumstances and the intention of the parties change.

However, this conflicts with the dicta from the opinion of Advocate General Wahl in Schlecker, where Advocate General Wahl gave an example of “a very long posting (over 10 years)” (Schlecker, [43]) which would lead to the change of the habitual place of work regardless of what the parties initially intended. It is a shame that the Advocate General did not explain how this point fit into the determination of the habitual place of work.

In a judgment of 20 September 2025 (Case BS-19161/2025-HJR), the Danish Supreme Court clarified that the 2007 Lugano Convention on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters governs the time limit for appealing exequatur decisions.

National procedural rules, the Court added, cannot be applied to issues for which the Convention itself provides a rule.

Background

A person who had defaulted on his Icelandic student loans was ordered by Icelandic courts to repay the amounts owed.

The Icelandic Student Loan Fund (Menntasjóður námsmanna) applied for enforcement of the ruling in Denmark under the Lugano Convention.

The Danish court of first instance granted enforcement, but the debtor appealed. The Court of Appeal dismissed the appeal on the ground that it had been lodged too late under Danish procedural law. The appellant challenged this finding, arguing that the applicable time limit was four weeks.

Judgment

The procedural issue was referred to the Danish Supreme Court, which first noted that the Lugano Convention takes precedence over Danish procedural rules.

The Court observed that the Convention itself contains a rule on the time limit for appealing an exequatur decision in Article 43. According to Article 43(5), an appeal must be lodged within one month. Consequently, there was no scope for supplementing the Convention with Danish procedural law.

 

Comment

The Danish judgment underscores the importance of interpreting international conventions and EU law consistently, ensuring that international rules prevail over conflicting national procedural norms. Challenges arise when national courts must “fill in the gaps” of an international instrument, as any supplementary rules must not undermine its purpose. In EU law, this principle is often referred to as the principle of effectiveness (“effet utile”).

 

The Swedish Supreme Court’s decision in NJA 2018 p. 957 illustrates the role of the principle of effectiveness in the context of a conflict between national procedural rules and EU jurisdiction rules. In applying the rule on tacit prorogation under Article 26 of the Brussels I bis Regulation (1215/2012), the Court rejected a direct application of Sweden’s procedural time limits, which would have extended the effect of tacit prorogation beyond the Regulation’s intended rationale. The Swedish Supreme Court’s approach mirrors that of the Danish case, emphasizing the need for caution when national procedures intersect with international and EU law.

The latest issue of the Journal of Private International Law (Volume 21, Issue 2) features seven articles.

Andrew Tettenborn, English conflicts law at sea – the transfer and creation of proprietary interests in ships, 211-227

Surprisingly, the law applicable to the creation and transfer of proprietary interests in ships remains remarkably obscure as a matter of the English conflict of laws. In this article an attempt is made to investigate the relevant authorities and to reconcile them. The conclusion is that, subject to exceptions, English courts will recognise transfers if they are effective under any one or more of (1) the lex situs, (2) the law of the registry and (3) (in the case of equitable interests) English law.

Gerard McCormack, Hands up for UK joining the Hague Judgments Convention 2019 but lukewarm on the UK returning to the Lugano Convention 2007, 228-251

This article considers the relative merits of the Hague Judgments Convention 2019 and the Lugano Convention 2007 for the UK in the post-Brexit era viewed primarily from the extent of the insolvency exceptions in both Conventions (and in the Hague Choice of Court Convention 2005) as they apply to UK schemes of arrangement and UK restructuring plans for companies. The article briefly takes account of some broader issues relating to arbitration and exclusive choice of court agreements, primarily through the lens of The Prestige litigation, before reaching a conclusion in favour of the UK having become a Party to the Hague Judgments Convention 2019 in 2025 and against the UK rejoining the Lugano Convention 2007.

Guangjian Tu and Tiezheng Yang, The doctrine of public policy in Chinese courts’ choice of law in the modern age, 252-281

It is generally agreed that in private international law the doctrine of public policy plays a fundamentally important role in the application of foreign law and can work as a safety valve. This doctrine has also been reflected in Chinese legislation as in many other jurisdictions. However, the application of this doctrine in Chinese courts is inconsistent, which could not only lead to uncertainty but also jeopardise justice. This article examines how the doctrine of public policy has been applied in choice of law in Chinese courts since 2010 when the new Chinese choice of law codification was made. It finds that there are basically four main types of cases in which Chinese courts have applied the doctrine of public policy to exclude the application of foreign laws. After detailed analysis and reflection, it is suggested that this doctrine continue to be applied for some of those cases but not for others.

Katja Karjalainen, Acquiring a child abroad and paths to parenthood in Finland: The difference between private adoptions and international surrogacy arrangements, 282-303

The article delves into issues of legal tourism and global justice. By referencing the Hague Adoption Convention as well as Finnish legal approaches and case law with respect to the confirmation of a child-parent relationship following private intercountry adoptions and international surrogacy arrangements (ISAs), the article elaborates on the problematics of recognition. Doubts with respect to ethical and commercial aspects of arrangements and the deprivation of rights of vulnerable individuals have been presented with respect to both cases. The article shows the paradox between the legal approaches in these two cases that both entail an independent endeavour to get a child abroad. In doing so, the article underlines how the regulatory framework built up by the Hague Adoption Convention for the area of intercountry adoptions creates more space for global justice and collective interests than non-regulation, but may, in some cases, be detrimental to individual rights and interests. Non-regulation of ISAs underlines individual rights and interests and at the same time erodes domestic legal norms.

Maria Hook, Are “extraterritorial” consumer laws anti-internationalist?, 304-327

This article asks whether extraterritorial consumer laws, defined as laws that create a risk of regulatory overlap, are anti-internationalist. Drawing on New Zealand law as a case study, the article argues that extraterritorial consumer laws may recognise intersecting but legitimate regulatory interests. If the plaintiff gets to choose the law, indirectly or directly, there is an appropriate process for identifying the applicable law based on the principle of favor laesi. In this sense, extraterritorial consumer laws do not just give effect to local interests, to be balanced with competing internationalist concerns. Rather, they themselves may reflect an internationalist approach to private international law, even if the approach is not universally adopted. The article then explores potential implications of this argument for the court’s analysis of the applicable law and jurisdiction. Courts may be more willing to embrace an extraterritorial interpretation of consumer laws, and to lean into the plaintiff’s ability to rely on foreign law despite local law also being applicable in principle (as has happened in New Zealand). Courts may also treat the plaintiff’s choice of forum with deference when they decide whether to exercise jurisdiction on the basis of the doctrine of forum (non) conveniens.

Aleksandrs Fillers, Venue in the Brussels Ia Regulation, 328-372

Anybody who has even superficial knowledge of EU private international law has heard about its cornerstone – the Brussels Ia Regulation. Typically, the major issue when dealing with the said regulation is to determine which Member State can hear the dispute. However, the Brussels Ia Regulation has a second layer. In addition to rules of international jurisdiction, the Regulation, as interpreted by the CJEU, contains venue rules that determine which specific court can hear a case. This issue is far less known to courts and practitioners and often glossed over by scholars. The article aims to provide a comprehensive study of venue rules in the Brussels Ia Regulation.

Augustin Gridel, Actions against issuers for inaccurate information: The difficulties of international jurisdiction in the EU, 373-392

Why does litigation with regard to the allocation of jurisdiction concerning the liability of issuers for inaccurate information continue unabated in the European Union? This paper identifies at least three reasons. Firstly, vagaries as to the characterisation of the action, which frequently depends on the way in which the investor frames their claims: matters relating to contract and matters relating to tort are more malleable concepts than Court of Justice jurisprudence might sometimes suggest. Secondly, obstacles placed in the way of jurisdiction clauses in terms of their effectiveness; and, in particular, the law applicable to their enforceability. Finally, the casuistry established by the case law of the Court of Justice when the action is characterised as a matter relating to tort. This paper argues that simple solutions do exist to enhance the predictability and fairness of outcomes. On the one hand, the enforceability of forum selection clauses should be subject solely to the lex contractus. On the other hand, where the action is contractual, the obligation on which the claim is based must necessarily be located in the investor’s domicile. Finally, in matters of tort, the actual solicitation of the investor should be made the sole criterion for the jurisdiction of the forum delicti, irrespective of whether the securities are listed or not.

Professors Marilyn Freeman (University of Westminster, UK) and Nicola Taylor (University of Otago, NZ) are carrying out a research project on international child abduction.

The research investigates what happens after children have been removed to, or retained in, a country in a way which is considered wrongful in law. This is an issue which has not been properly investigated so far.

The research pursues multiple aims. First, to understand the impact of these removals and retentions on the children and family members affected. Second, to determine the support, if any, that was given to the children and family members in question, and to assess how to provide better services for children and their families internationally. Third, to investigate whether any further legal proceedings occurred following the return decision, and whether the abduction played a role in those proceedings.

Two online surveys are available for completion (in English).

The first survey is for parents and family members of children who have experienced their child’s removal to, and/or retention in, another country in a way which was considered wrongful in law

The second survey is for persons over 18 years of age who were previously abducted as children.

Those willing to complete the surveys may do so until 28 February 2026.

Information is being collected anonymously.

A research report on the findings will be published on the website of the University of Westminster around July 2026.

Detailed information on ethics and privacy guidelines are provided in the first page of each questionnaire. The research has been approved by the Liberal Arts and Sciences Research Ethics Committee at the University of Westminster, London.

Readers of this blog are encouraged to fill-in the surveys, if appropriate, or to publicise the research and share the survey links as widely as possible.

— Thanks to Costanza Honorati for drawing this initiative to the attention of the editors of the blog.

The use of videoconferencing in cross-border civil and commercial court proceedings has its challenges in the EU, although the use of videoconferencing is supported by a number of regulations such as the Taking of Evidence Recast Regulation, the European Small Claims Procedure Regulation, the European Account Preservation Order Regulation, the Digitalisation of Judicial Cooperation Regulation.

A few weeks ago, the EAPIL blog announced a conference entitled Simplifying Cross-Border Judicial Videoconferencing in Europe, part of the European SimpliVi Project outcomes. The conference brought together legal scholars from Europe and beyond, legal professionals, IT-specialists, European and national policymakers to discuss their own national and international experiences, developments, key aspects and considerations in the use of videoconferencing from a legal, technical, and organisational perspective, as well as thoughts and initiatives to move forward to support the use of videoconferencing in national and cross-border proceedings and the interaction between national system.

Besides the rich discussions that the people attending the conference in person or online could engage in, the SimpliVi project made available a number of documents that provide valuable information from empirical research about the use of videoconferencing in court hearings after the period of COVID-19 pandemic. The research was carried out with judges, court staff, representatives of public authorities, legal practitioners and IT support staff in 14 Member States – Austria, Bulgaria, Croatia, France, Germany, Greece, Hungary, Italy, the Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Slovenia, Spain, Sweden, and Brazil, Canada, and Norway. The summary of the empirical findings are available in an Annex to the SimpliVi Analysis and Design Consolidation document available here.

The richness of the field data the SimpliVI project gathered led to the creation of a document that reflects on best practices and recommendations for judicial videoconferencing with a focus on cross-border cases. The considerations made integrate both organisational, legal, and technological perspectives. The document is available for consultation here.

Although, the outcomes of the SimpliVi project do not immediately solve the challenges of videoconferencing in cross-border situations, they provide useful information about national experiences, solutions chosen, considerations that need to be made when establishing such national infrastructures, points of attention, challenges, and elements that can be part of the national or European solutions that can facilitate European interoperability in the future. There is a lot of space to learn from each other, become more aware of the systems available in various countries,  understand what they are capable of, and possibly choose to rely on for direct taking of evidence or for participating in the taking of evidence by a requested authority. Information can inspire change, improvement, and better understanding when choosing to adopt videoconferencing functions and integrating such functionalities within e-justice systems.

The last stage of the project that is forthcoming will also provide insights into an e-CODEX Implementation perspective as a means to facilitate communication between participants in a judicial cross-border videoconference setting. This will be made available here.

In October 2025, the Court will deliver several opinions and decisions on the interpretation of private international law instruments.

AG R. Norkus’ opinion in case C-516/24, Winderwill, is scheduled for Thursday, 2 October. The request for a preliminary ruling originates from the Amtsgericht Schleswig (Germany). It focuses on the Maintenance Regulation:

Is an application for legal aid, to which an application to vary in a matter relating to maintenance obligations – which is intended to be formally submitted in the event that legal aid is granted – is attached only in draft form, an ‘equivalent document’ within the meaning of Article 9(a) of the EU Maintenance Regulation, with the result that a national court has been seised and the jurisdiction of that court established?

I reported on the facts of the case here, on the occasion of the hearing which took place last June.

One week later, on Thursday 9, the Court will hand down its judgment in case C-540/24, Cabris lnvestments. The Handelsgericht Wien (Austria) has referred five questions to Luxembourg. Only if the first one, on Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, is answered negatively will the remaining four be relevant:

Is Article 25 of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that an agreement conferring jurisdiction in which the contracting parties, who are domiciled in the United Kingdom and therefore (now) in a third State, agree that the courts of a Member State of the European Union are to have jurisdiction over disputes arising under that contract, falls within the scope of that provision, even if the underlying contract has no further connection with that Member State chosen as the place of jurisdiction? Do the underlying principles of the decision of the European Court of Justice on C‑566/22 of 8 February 2024 therefore also apply in the same way if the date of conclusion of a jurisdiction agreement between two parties domiciled in the United Kingdom still falls within the period before the end of the transitional phase of Brexit on 31 December 2020, but the action was only brought after Brexit took effect? This is taking into account the fact that the contractual situation between these (now) third-country nationals has no further connection to the chosen Member State of the European Union (see, however, Recitals 13 and 14 of the [Brussels I bis Regulation]) and, in addition, Article 50(3) TEU … generally excludes the applicability of the European treaties for the United Kingdom after Brexit.

If the European Court of Justice rejects the application of Article 25 of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] in the third-country scenario in question, the following further questions arise:

Is Article 68 of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that it has definitively repealed the [1968 Brussels Convention]– including in proceedings relating to the United Kingdom (taking into account Brexit) – so that recourse to this Convention is currently no longer possible for a Member State of the European Union?

Are Article 69 of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] in the version of ‘List 3’ as notified pursuant to Article 76 [of the same regulation] and Article 55 of the [1968 Brussels Convention], 13th indent … to be interpreted as meaning that they have also definitively repealed the British-Austrian Convention on the Mutual Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters signed in Vienna on 14 July 1961 and the Protocol signed in London on 6 March 1970 in relation to the United Kingdom (taking into account Brexit), so that in proceedings relating to the United Kingdom (taking into account Brexit), recourse to that international treaty of 14 July 1961 is no longer possible? This is also taking into account the fact that, pursuant to Article 70(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation], the conventions referred to in Article 69 of the [same regulation] retain their validity for those areas of law to which the regulation does not apply. Can an international treaty concluded with the Republic of Austria that has already been declared ‘superseded’ by primary law in the past be declared retroactively applicable again between those states after Brexit (so-called ‘revival of an international treaty’) pursuant to Article 70(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] with regard to the United Kingdom? If so: Would such a ‘revival’ also apply within the scope of application of Article 56 of the [1968 Brussels Convention], which is similar in this respect?

Is Article 50(3) TEU … to be interpreted as meaning that it also precludes the application or ‘revival’ of Articles 17 and 18 of the [1968 Brussels Convention] in relation to the United Kingdom (taking into account Brexit) if, in proceedings initiated in Austria, two litigants domiciled in the United Kingdom are facing each other who have agreed in their contract – concluded on 6 May 2020 – that the Handelsgericht Wien (Commercial Court, Vienna, Austria) has exclusive jurisdiction? Does the provision in Article 50(3) TEU … take precedence over Article 66 of the [1968 Brussels Convention], according to which the Brussels Convention ‘[is concluded] for an unlimited period’?

Should the European Court of Justice come to the conclusion that the [1968 Brussels Convention] also takes precedence in the sense of questions 2.) to 4.) above in relation to the United Kingdom, the question arises: Does the fundamental primacy of the Brussels Convention preclude an arrangement in the United Kingdom according to which recourse to the Brussels Convention … is also expressly excluded with regard to jurisdiction agreements that were concluded prior to Brexit taking effect (see the UK provision under Section 82(1)(b)(i) of the ‘Regulations 4-25 Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments [amendments etc.] [EU Exit] Regulations 2019 [Sl 2019/479]’, which is valid until 29 February 2024 and is obviously still applicable here, as the action was brought on 30 June 2023)? If not: When examining the validity of a jurisdiction agreement concluded on 6 May 2020 (i.e. before Brexit) between two British companies with the choice of an Austrian forum, is an Austrian court nevertheless bound by this exclusion of application of the Brussels Convention – standardised in the United Kingdom – pursuant to Section 82(1)(b)(i) of Regulations 4-25 Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments (amendments etc.) (EU Exit) Regulations 2019 (Sl 2019/479), in particular due to the primacy of primary law, which would in principle prevent effective enforcement in the United Kingdom (The last question assumes, for the purposes of question 3.), the expiry of the UK-Austrian Convention on the Mutual Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters signed in Vienna on 14 July 1961 and the Protocol signed in London on 6 March 1970)?

In the main dispute, the applicant is seeking payment from the defendant of an outstanding balance of (in total) EUR 360 000 on the basis of a contractual payment obligation. The applicant is a limited liability company incorporated under English law with its registered office in London. The defendant is a limited liability partnership equally incorporated under English law and with its registered office in London. The contractual basis for the service requested by the applicant can be found in the ‘consultancy agreement’ and the associated side letter dated 6 May 2020. In bringing the matter before the Commercial Court of Vienna, the applicant relies on an agreement on the place of jurisdiction, which can be found in this consultancy agreement with the associated side letter dated 6 May 2020, and which reads as follows:

This agreement and the relationship between the parties shall be governed by and construed in accordance with Austrian law. The Handelsgericht Wien (Commercial Court, Vienna) shall have exclusive jurisdiction over any disputes arising out of or in connection with this agreement or its enforcement or validity.

There is no recognisable close relationship between the parties to the dispute and the Republic of Austria beyond this agreement on jurisdiction.

In its response, the defendant disputes the international jurisdiction of the Handelsgericht Wien (Commercial Court, Vienna) essentially on the grounds that the Brussels I bis Regulation has no longer been applicable in relation to the United Kingdom since the end of the transitional phase of Brexit (31 December 2020). As a result, Article 25 of the Regulation is no longer applicable to the parties in this dispute, meaning that the underlying principles of the recent decision of the European Court of Justice of 8 February 2024 on C‑566/22 are not relevant. The agreement on jurisdiction in favour of the Handelsgericht Wien (Commercial Court, Vienna) as stipulated in the consultancy agreement with the associated side letter dated 6 May 2020 is therefore invalid and the court seized has no international jurisdiction.

The case has been allocated to a chamber of five judges (F. Biltgen, reporting; T. von Danwitz, A. Kumin, I. Ziemele, S. Gervasoni). The opinion of an AG was not considered necessary.

On the same day, the Court, sitting in a chamber of three judges (S. Rodin, N. Piçarra, O. Spineanu-Matei as reporting judge; no AG’s opinion) will also publish the decision in case C-551/24, Deutsche Lufthansa. The Sąd Okręgowy w Krakowie (Regional Court in Kraków, 2nd Division, dealing with Appeals in Civil Matters) is asking for the interpretation of the Brussels I bis Regulation:

Are cases concerning the pursuit of a claim acquired under an assignment agreement concluded with a consumer by a trader with its seat outside the Republic of Poland, which assigns the consumer’s claim against another trader which also has its seat in another country of the European Union, subject to the jurisdiction of Polish courts under the second indent of Article 7[(1)](b) and Article 7(5) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation]?

On the merits, the dispute concerns the action brought by AirHelp Germany GmbH (‘the applicant’), with its seat in Berlin, Germany, against Deutsche Lufthansa AG (‘the defendant’), with its seat in Cologne, demanding compensation of EUR 250 plus statutory default interest for a delayed flight. The factual basis for the claims asserted by the applicant is the (alleged) conclusion of an assignment agreement with a passenger bound to the defendant by a contract of carriage.

The Sąd Rejonowy (district court) found that the plea of lack of jurisdiction brought by the defendant was unfounded and denied the defendant’s motion to dismiss the claim. The defendant appealed the order in its entirety, alleging infringement of, among other, Article 7(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, by assuming that Article 7(1)(a) and the second indent of Article 7(1)(b) of Regulation No 1215/2012 justify Polish jurisdiction, whereas the applicant and the defendant were not bound by a contract of carriage; of Article 7(5) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, by misapplying it and finding that the fact that the defendant conducts its business in Poland through a branch justifies accepting the jurisdiction of the Polish courts in this case; and of Article 4(1) read in conjunction with Article 63(1)(a) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, by failing to apply them and not recognising that the Polish courts do not have jurisdiction.

On Thursday 23, sitting again in a chamber of three judges (A. Kumin, reporting, I. Ziemele, S. Gervasoni; no AG’s opinion), the Court will deliver its judgment in case C-682/23, E.B., on the interpretation of Article 25 of the Brussels I bis regulation in the context of the assignment of a claim. The Curtea de Apel Cluj (Court of Appeal, Cluj, Romania), the referring court, is seised on appeal against the judgment by which the Tribunalul Specializat Cluj (Specialised Court, Cluj, Romania) upheld the plea alleging lack of international jurisdiction of the Romanian courts in a dispute concerning non-contractual and contractual liability between two companies under Polish law:

Can Article 25 of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as conferring on the assignee of a claim arising from a contract the right to enforce the jurisdiction clause in that contract against the original party to the contract, if the assignment contract has, in accordance with the national law applicable to the substance of the dispute, transferred the claim and its ancillary rights, but not the obligations arising from the contract?

In a case such as the one described above, is the opposition of the party that agreed to the jurisdiction clause, against whom the action is brought, relevant for the purpose of determining which court has jurisdiction? In addition, is a new consensus required from that party, prior to or concomitant with bringing a legal action, in order for the third-party assignee to be entitled to rely on the jurisdiction clause?

The month will end with the publication of AG N. Emilou’s opinion in case C-198/24, Mr Green. A hearing was held last June (see here for a summary of the facts). Here, the Landesgericht für Zivilrechtssachen Wien (Regional Court for Civil Matters, Vienna, Austria), requests the interpretation of the European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) Regulation:

Is Article 7(1) of [the EAPO Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that action taken by the debtor three years or more previously and/or obstacles to enforcement of the judgment in the Member State of the debtor are not to be taken into account?

The author of this post is Francesca Maoli, a researcher in international law at the University of Genova.


The handling of international child abduction cases raises human rights concerns. The solutions introduced by the 1980 Hague Convention and, in the EU, by the Brussels II-ter Regulation, have been interpreted in the light of children’s rights. This has considerably influenced not only the practice of courts and administrative authorities, but also the evolution of the legal framework.

The European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) has played a central role in this regard. Examining applications against contracting States in the context of child abduction cases, the Court has stress-tested the relevant legal framework in the light of the right to respect for private and family life (Article 8 of the ECHR), shifting the balance between the need to ensure the prompt return of the child in the State of habitual residence and the necessary considerations on his/her best interests in the concrete case.

A ruling given on 9 September 2025 marks an interesting new development in this area. In M.P. and others v. Greece (currently only available in French), the ECtHR has focused, for the first time, on the obligations imposed by Article 8 ECHR on the courts dealing with return proceedings, from the specific perspective of participation rights of the abducted child.

The Court found that the Greek authorities had failed to adequately examine the appropriateness of hearing the children involved, also without providing sufficient reasoning in this regard.

Background and Facts

As explained in more detail in the official press release, the case concerned the wrongful retention of two children (born in 2016 and 2018 respectively) in Rhodes (Greece) by their mother, a Greek and US citizen.

The father – who had initially consented to the travel – filed an appeal before the Court of First Instance of Rhodes, requesting the immediate return of the children to their habitual residence in the United States under the 1980 Hague Convention. The application was firstly rejected, since the Court considered that the return would have resulted in a serious risk of psychological harm to the two children and/or an intolerable situation (within the meaning of Article 13(b) of the Hague Convention), in particular because they had been enrolled in school, had integrated into their new environment in Rhodes and would suffer from separation from their mother. The Court also noted that the father had a demanding job and did not have social support or help from family and friends for the daily care of the children. The decision was overturned by the Court of Appeal of the Dodecanese, which found that the conditions for the application of Article 13(b) of the Hague Convention were not met. In December 2023, the ruling was upheld by the Áreios Págos and the return of the children to the United States took place in December 2024.

In their application to the ECtHR, M.P. and the children complained of a violation of Article 8 ECHR by the Greek courts, as their return to the United States would have resulted in an unlawful restriction of their right to respect for family life. They also complained a violation of Article 8 ECHR because the Greek authorities had not heard the children, either directly or indirectly, in the context of the return proceedings.

The Ruling

In its ruling, the European Court of Human Rights has stated for the first time that national courts hearing a request for return following an international abduction, under the 1980 Hague Convention, are required to examine ex officio the appropriateness of hearing the child, providing adequate reasons for any failure to do so.

The Court points out that, in assessing compliance with Article 8 ECHR by the national authorities, it is necessary to verify that the decision-making process leading to a return order to the State of habitual residence was fair and allowed the persons concerned to fully assert their rights, in accordance with the best interests of the child. Reference is made, in particular, to the principles set out in the landmark judgments Neulinger and Shuruk v. Switzerland, application no. 41615/07, and X. v. Latvia, application no. 27853/09.

In this context, the ECtHR has indeed attributed a “double value” to the right of the child to be heard. Firstly, the violation of Article 8 ECHR was established from the perspective of the failure in ensuring child participation in the proceedings. Secondly, according to the Court, the last-mentioned omission has impacted on the application of the exception to the return of the child stated by Article 13(b) of the 1980 Hague Convention.

The Right to Participate and Be Heard in Return proceedings

To shape the fundamental right of the child to be heard and its application in international abduction proceedings, the Court refers to Article 12 of the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child, the European Convention of 25 January 1996 on the Exercise of Children’s Rights, as well as additional soft law instruments such as the recent Recommendation CM/Rec(2025)4 of the Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe on the protection of the rights and best interests of the child in proceedings relating to the separation of parents.

On the basis of this regulatory framework, the Court finds that there is consensus among the States Parties to the ECHR on the obligation to provide children with a real and effective opportunity to express their views in proceedings concerning them, and to assist them in this regard through child-friendly tools and procedures. It follows that the national authorities are required to consider whether to hear the child, either directly or indirectly, giving adequate reasons for any decision not to do so.

In the present case, the Greek courts should have made an effort, in accordance with their obligation to act in the best interests of the child, to assess the appropriateness of hearing the children involved, regardless of any explicit request by the parties to that effect. The Court notes that at no point during the three levels of proceedings and over a period of approximately two and a half years were the children given the opportunity to express their views, without any explanation being provided to support that decision.

The Hearing of the Child in Relation with the Grave-risk-of-harm Exception

The reasoning of the ECtHR does not end with the plain statement that children should be heard in return proceedings, in compliance with the human rights standards incorporated in Article 8 ECHR. In the view of the Court, the violation of participation rights also has an impact on the correct application of the 1980 Hague Convention and in particular of the other exceptions to the immediate return rule. Of course the hearing of the child is necessary to assess his or her possible objection according to Article 13(2) of the Hague Convention. At the same time, the children’s views should have been a key element of the decision-making process of domestic courts when considering the application of the other exceptions, including the “grave-risk-of-harm” clause of Article 13(1)(b).

The ECtHR takes the opportunity to recall that the concept of “risk” in Article 13(1)(b) Hague Convention cannot be interpreted, in the light of Article 8 ECHR, as covering all the inconveniences necessarily connected with the situation in which the minor might find himself or herself in the event of return: this ground for refusal concerns only situations that go beyond what a minor can reasonably be expected to endure. The risk of psychological harm cannot derive solely from separation from the parent responsible for the wrongful removal or retention. Therefore, such separation does not in itself justify a non-return decision.

In any event, the hearing of the children involved should have played a key role in the judicial authority’s assessment, who in fact did not have – in the eyes of the ECtHR – sufficient information to make an informed assessment of whether the return would have resulted in a “grave risk” within the meaning of Article 13(1)(b) of the 1980 Hague Convention. In the light of the above, the return of the two children to the United States could not therefore be considered necessary in a democratic society.

Conclusions
As part of the ECtHR’s case law on international child abduction, the ruling represents a landmark step in affirming and consolidating children’s participation rights in those civil proceedings affecting them. The Court’s arguments are consistent with previous case law, which requires the provisions of the 1980 Hague Convention to be interpreted and applied in accordance with the standards of protection of fundamental rights, without however undermining the overall concept and structure of the Convention, which is based on immediate return, subject to specific exceptions.

The editors of the European Yearbook of International Economic Law (EYIEL) invite abstract submissions from scholars and practitioners at all stages of their careers for the 2026 edition.

This year’s Focus Section will explore the theme: Reconstruction of International and European Economic Law. It proceeds from the observation that the international legal-economic order is undergoing profound transformation. Long-standing assumptions underpinning international and European economic law are increasingly challenged by shifting geopolitical dynamics, economic fragmentation, and the rise of new regulatory powers.

In addition to the Focus Section, the General Section of the EYIEL 2026 will feature contributions addressing current challenges, developments, and events in international and European economic law..

Abstracts should not exceed 500 words and must clearly outline the central argument and significance of the proposed contribution. A short biographical note is also required. Submissions should be sent to eyiel@leuphana.de and should indicate whether they are intended for the Focus Section or the General Section.

The deadline for submission is 30 November 2025.

See here for more details.

The Lindemann Fellowship was established in 2024 to support promising academics in the field of private international law.

Fellows are accepted for a three-year period, with new Fellows joining each year, as existing Fellows complete their tenure. 

The core of the Fellowship is an annual, fully funded meeting of the Fellows and coordinators, lasting two days, where Fellows present their current research. The meetings offer younger scholars a valuable opportunity to engage with other highly skilled Fellows from across Europe.

The next annual meeting will be held in March 2026 at St Catherine’s College (University of Oxford).

Young scholars whose primary area of research is in private international law are invited to apply to become Fellows.

Candidates who have completed their PhD may apply within four years after defending their PhD. Those who expect to submit their PhD within a year and have an outstanding academic background are also encouraged to apply. Applicants must be based within Europe (not restricted to the European Union).

Applications must be submitted by 1 November 2025 to lindemann-fellowship@uni-hamburg.de.

Further details can be found here

The Hague Academy of International Law has made known the programme of the summer course of Private International Law of 2026.

The course will be opened by Maria Chiara Malaguti (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore) with a lecture on Unification of Law: Overcoming Geography without Overcoming Diversity.

The general course, titled Unity and Diversity in Contemporary Private International Law, will be given by Dário Moura Vicente (University of Lisbon).

The special courses will be as follows: Paul Arrighi (Member of the Institute of Private International Law of the University of the Republic Uruguay), Contract Interpretation in International Commercial Arbitration; Stavros Brekoulakis (Michael & Laura Hwang Professor at the National University of Singapore), Intellectual Evolution of International Arbitration; Laura Carballo Piñeiro (University of Vigo), The Private Side of International Organizations; Richard Frimpong Oppong (Osgoode Hall Law School York University), Internationalism in Anglophone Africa’s Commercial Conflict of Laws; Giesela Rühl (Humboldt University of Berlin), Protection of Human Rights in Global Supply Chains; Laurence Usunier (Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne University), Private International Law Faced with Changes in the Sources of Law.

The directors of studies will be Roxana Banu (University of Oxford) for the English-speaking section, María Mercedes Albornoz (Centro de Investigación y Docencia Económicas) for the French-speaking session.

Applicants are required to register online. A limited amount of scholarships is available. Registration period for full fee, scholarship, doctoral scholarship and Directed Studies applicants is between 1 November 2025 and 31 January 2026.

More information on the Academy’s programmes, including the upcoming Winter Course, may be found here.

The United Kingdom signed the Singapore Convention on Mediation (United Nations Convention on International Settlement Agreements Resulting from Mediation, New York, 7 August 2019) on 3 May 2023.

Ahead of the UK’s ratification of the Convention, the Ministry of Justice is seeking views on certain proposals and options for how the Convention might be implemented and operate in the UK.

This is not a full public consultation (hence the absence of information on the UK Government website), but rather a targeted consultation.

Nevertheless, the MoJ is keen to reach a wide stakeholder audience and will be happy to send a copy of the consultation paper to private international law specialists who request it by emailing PIL@justice.gov.uk. The deadline for responses is 15 October 2025.

Antonio Leandro has recently published a book titled Jurisdiction in EU Cross-Border Insolvency Law (Edward Elgar Publishing 2025).

The blurb reads as follows:

This book provides an in-depth analysis of the jurisdiction in cross-border corporate insolvency proceedings within EU member states, investigating the rationale, structure and functioning of the grounds to initiate and supervise the proceedings according to the European Insolvency Regulation (Recast). It explores personal, territorial, and substantive scopes of the insolvency courts’ jurisdiction, as well as its interplay with the jurisdiction of other courts and Alternative Dispute Resolution (ADR) mechanisms.

The author discusses national, EU and international case law and legislation, utilising practical and theoretical approaches. Chapters engage with liquidation and restructuring by adopting a combined perspective on European private international law and insolvency law.

Further details available here

A conference will take place in Barcelona on 11 and 12 November 2025, on the review of Regulation No 650/2012 on matters of succession, after ten years of application.

The event is organised by the University Rovira I Virgili of Tarragona and the University of Lleida (UdL) in cooperation with the Notarial Association of Catalonia, and is part of a research project funded by the Spanish Ministry of Science, Innovation and Universities.

The organisers encourage anybody interested in making a short presentation at the conference to submit a proposal to that effect by 29 September 2025.

Further details on both the conference and the call can be found here.

A call for papers has been issued in view of a virtual conference titled Global Harm, Local Justice: The Future of Cross-Border Torts, which will take place on 6 February 2026 at the University of Groningen, designed specifically for early-career scholars working in the field of private international law.

This event aims to create a dynamic and supportive environment for emerging scholars to present their work, engage in critical discussion and receive constructive feedback from established academics and peers. We welcome theoretical, comparative and practice-oriented contributions that address the growing complexity of tort-related issues in a globalised, digital and technologically mediated world. 

The conference will provide early career researchers with the unique opportunity to present their work and receive feedback from leading experts in the field of substantive tort law and private international law. This dual perspective allows participants to engage both with private international law and the foundations of liability and remedies offered by substantive tort law. While private international law frames the jurisdictional and choice-of-law dimensions of cross-border disputes, any analysis requires grounding in the substantive principles that govern liability, causation and remedies within domestic tort systems. Substantive law expertise will help to uncover how divergences between legal systems shape conflicts problems. 

Proposals may be submitted by current PhD candidates, postdoctoral researchers and graduates who obtained their PhD within the last 3 years. Those wishing to submit a paper must send an abstract of 300-500 words and a short bio (max 150 words) to K.C. (Kirsten) Henckel (k.c.henckel@rug.nl) by 1 December 2025.

Further information on the initiative can be found here.

Résultat d’images pour cour de cassationOn 17 September 2025, the French Supreme Court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) delivered four judgments ruling on the validity of jurisdiction clauses, including in the Società Italiana Lastre SpA (SIL) v. Agora SARL case which the court had referred to the CJEU. The four judgments gave the opportunity to the Cour de cassation to apply the ruling of the CJEU, but also to interpret it.

Background

Readers will recall that in Case C‑537/23, Società Italiana Lastre SpA (SIL) v. Agora SARL, the CJEU ruled that

an agreement conferring jurisdiction pursuant to which one of the parties thereto may only bring proceedings before the sole court that it designates whereas it permits the other party to bring proceedings before, in addition to that court, any other competent court, is valid, in so far as, first, it designates courts of one or several States which are either Members of the European Union or parties to the [2007 Lugano Convention],  secondly, it identifies objective factors which are sufficiently precise to enable the court seised to ascertain whether it has jurisdiction, and, thirdly, it is not contrary to the provisions of Articles 15, 19 or 23 of that regulation and does not derogate from an exclusive jurisdiction pursuant to Article 24 thereof.

In this case, the relevant jurisdiction clause was included in a supply agreement, and provided:

the court of Brescia [(Italy)] will have jurisdiction over any dispute arising from or related to this contract. [SIL] reserves the right to bring proceedings against the purchaser before another competent court in Italy or elsewhere.

The first requirement laid down by the CJEU seemed to mean that if a clause was drafted in such a way that it could be interpreted as granting jurisdiction to courts outside the EU/Lugano judicial area, it was not sufficiently precise and thus was invalid. But the CJEU fell short of saying it. As a result, commentators disagreed on whether the relevant clause was actually valid (see here, here and here).

Far from settling the issue, Lastre had given rise to new issues of interpretation, that national courts would have to address, starting with the referring court, the Cour de cassation (which rejected requests to refer further questions to the CJEU on the meaning of the judgment).

Was this clause valid, then?

Effet Utile and Narrow Interpretation

The Cour de cassation rules that the CJEU left the interpretation of asymmetric jurisdiction clauses to national courts, and that, pursuant to Recital 19 of the Preamble to the Brussels I bis Regulation and paragraph 56 of the judgment of the CJEU in Lastre, this should be done by respecting the will of the parties, including by giving it an effet utile.

S’agissant de la réserve exprimée au point 60 de son arrêt, la Cour de justice renvoie cependant au juge national le soin d’interpréter la clause, le cas échéant afin de lui faire produire un effet utile pour se conformer à l’autonomie de la volonté des parties dont le respect nécessaire est aussi rappelé au considérant 19 du règlement Bruxelles I bis et au point 56 de l’arrêt.

In this context, it seems that the Court understands giving an effet utile to the clause as meaning that the clause should be interpreted in way which validates it rather than in a way which does not.

The Court then rules that, where the contractual relationship does not have any  objective connection with a third State, a jurisdiction clause providing that any ‘competent court’ has jurisdiction’ must be interpreted as referring only to courts of the Member States or of States parties to the Lugano Convention so that it meets the test of the CJEU. In Lastre, the Cour de cassation rules that in the absence of any objective connection of the contract with a third State, the clause should be interpreted as referring to ‘competent courts’ as designated by the Brussels I bis Regulation or the Lugano Convention, and should thus be found to be valid. As the result, the Court declines the jurisdiction of French courts.

The judgment suggests that the Cour de cassation considered that it was faced with two options. The first was to find that the geographical scope of the clause was not limited, and that it thus, on the face of it, granted jurisdiction to any court of a third State which might retain jurisdiction under its own jurisdictional rules. But such a clause would not meet the requirements laid down by the CJEU, and would have to be invalidated. The second option was to narrow the interpretation of the clause in order to validate it and to find that it only granted jurisdiction to the courts of EU/Lugano States. The Cour de cassation chose the second option and ruled that, in effect, the effet utile principle entails a validation principle.

Additional Role for Objective Criteria

The effet utile interpretation of the Cour de cassation was tested in one of the four cases which involved African parties only. An Egyptian bank had lent money to a Cameroon company. The repayment of the loan was secured by a personal security issued by an individual based in Cameroon. The loan provided for the exclusive jurisdiction of the commercial court of Paris (which confirms that French courts are an attractive forum for parties from francophone Africa), but the security contract provided:

Without prejudice to the right of the beneficiary or creditors to bring legal proceedings before the courts in whose jurisdiction the assets of the caution are located, the caution irrevocably accepts that any dispute relating to this deed of cautionnement shall be brought before the Commercial Court of Paris.

Clearly, it was difficult to consider that the parties only contemplated European courts when they drafted this clause.

Nevertheless, the Cour de cassation rules that the clause satisfies the Lastre test, because the clause relied on an objective criterion, namely the location of the assets of the debtor, to grant jurisdiction, and that this suffices to validate the clause. In this case scenario, it is unnecessary to rely on the rules of the European law of jurisdiction to determine the competent courts.

H/T: Marie-Elodie Ancel

A call for papers has been issued by the editors of the Italian-Spanish Journal of Procedure Law (RIEDP) in view of a special issue devoted to Civil Justice in the Digital Era.

The rapid incorporation of technology – particularly artificial intelligence (AI) – into legal systems is reshaping the administration of civil justice globally. Judges, court staff, court-appointed experts, legal practitioners, and litigants are increasingly utilising digital tools such as e-filing systems, automated case management platforms, AI-driven legal research tools, and algorithmic systems for legal analytics and decision-making purposes. These innovations are redefining procedural norms and fundamentally altering how civil justice is delivered. Among these technological advances, the use of AI-powered systems has emerged as both a significant opportunity and a complex disrupter, raising critical legal and ethical questions that demands rigorous scholarly and practical exploration. This Special Issue seeks to foster scholarly debate within the legal community on the importance of embracing innovation in civil justice systems while also addressing the risks of integrating technology into courts, with a view to ensuring fair and efficient access to civil justice.

This call for papers invites high-quality and original contributions that examine the evolving role of technology – especially AI – in civil justice systems from legal and/or ethical perspectives. Empirical studies and comparative analyses are particularly encouraged.

The deadline for submissions is 30 September 2025.

All the details are here.

image description

The Faculty of Law at the University of Rijeka will be hosting its 2025 Doctoral Conference RIDOC on 12 December 2025.

The event is designed for doctoral candidates who want to present and evaluate their preliminary research findings in front of academics, practicing lawyers, and engage in discussions with peers on an international scale.

Eligible participants are those who are enrolled in a doctoral program or doctoral school by the application deadline. The subject of their dissertation must be in the field of law, private international law included, or a closely related area.

The working language is English.

The deadline for applications is 22 September 2025.

For further details, see here.

Intersentia has recently published a new book by Michael Stürner (University of Konstanz), titled European Contract Law.

This volume provides a comprehensive presentation of European contract law. It analyses the growing body of private law rules on an EU level and their interplay with domestic law and legal methodology. This includes new features in contract law such as smart contracts, digital content, and the right to repair for consumers. Issues of choice of law as well as questions of law enforcement in the internal market are explored in detail to give a complete picture of the contractual obligation in European private law.

The book is divided in four parts. The first part establishes the institutional and methodological foundations of European contract law. The second part deals with substantive contract law in its various forms and shapes that have evolved in EU law. This includes both general principles such as formation, interpretation, and breach of contract, and specific types of contracts. The third part analyses cross-border issues, namely the Rome I Regulation on the law applicable to contractual obligations. Finally, the fourth part places European contract law in the broader context of EU private law, focusing on overarching issues like coherence, the role of the courts, and Alternative Dispute Resolution.

Legal academics and law students alike will find in this volume a well-structured and systematic account of European contract law. With its focus on regulatory issues and court practice, it also meets the needs of legal practitioners and regulators working in the field of EU private law.

More information on the book, including its table of contents, can be found here.

Fine Beautiful Tips About How To Be A Good Soccer Goalkeeper ...

— Stop it before it enters the EU !

As alluded to by Erik Sinander in his post on the judgment of the Grand Chamber of the CJEU in C‑600/23, Royal Football Club Seraing SA v. FIFA, et al. (“RFC Seraing”), the Court not only confirmed that the courts of EU Member States should have the possibility to review whether arbitral awards comport with EU public policy, but also ruled that arbitral awards should not produce effects before such review has been conducted.

The focus of the Court was on two specific effects: res judicata between the parties, and probative value vis-à-vis third parties. The Court reasoned on the finding that under the Belgian law of arbitration, arbitral awards produced certain effects immediately after being made, without prior review of whether any of the grounds for denying enforcement or recognition exists.

While I am not an expert in Belgian arbitration law, the findings of the Court echo and are consistent with the arbitration laws of many other States. Under French and Luxembourg arbitration laws, for instance, arbitral awards are res judicata on the very day when they are made, and they are more generally recognised (as opposed to enforceable) on that date. There is no requirement for any prior recognition procedure. In practice, whether the relevant award meets the requirement for recognition (ie whether any of the grounds for denying enforcement or recognition is met) will be verified incidentally, in judicial proceedings not concerned primarily with the award, but where the award will be relied upon by a party (for instance, to argue that it is res judicata).

In Seraing, the CJEU ruled that such immediate recognition of an arbitral award violates EU law. It concluded that:

the second subparagraph of Article 19(1) TEU, read in conjunction with Article 267 TFEU and Article 47 of the Charter, must be interpreted as precluding:

the authority of res judicata from being conferred within the territory of a Member State on an award made by the CAS, in the relations between the parties to the dispute in the context of which that award was made, where that dispute is linked to the pursuit of a sport as an economic activity within the territory of the European Union and the consistency of that award with the principles and provisions of EU law which form part of EU public policy has not first been subject to effective review by a court or tribunal of that Member State that is authorised to make a reference to the Court of Justice for a preliminary ruling;

– probative value from being conferred, as a consequence of that authority of res judicata, on such an award within the territory of that Member State, in the relations between the parties to that dispute and third parties.

The conclusion would therefore seem to be that arbitral awards should not produce any effect within EU Member States before a review procedure could be made available to the parties. And indeed maybe to third parties.

Scope of the Obligation: Commercial Arbitration as well?

The first question raised by the judgment is that of its scope. The Court seems to insist on the fact that the relevant award was a CAS award which had decided a dispute linked to the pursuit of a sport as an economic activity within the territory of the European Union. It does so in the dispositive part of the judgment. It also does so by the structure of the judgment, which, after the Preliminary Considerations, has a first part which seems to be focused on arbitration in general, and a second focused on CAS arbitration.

This being said, I have not identified any part of the judgment where the Court actually says that the reasons for establishing a mandatory recognition procedure are only valid for sport arbitration. Quite to the contrary, it seems to me that all the reasons given equally apply to arbitration in general.

In particular, while the court repeatedly underscores that sport arbitration is, in effect, unilaterally imposed on athletes, it does not rely on this difference to reach any of its conclusions.

My sense, therefore, is that the scope of the judgment is much broader than sport arbitration. It applies to all forms of arbitrations, including most importantly commercial arbitration.

Scope of Obligation: Judgments?

Seraing is obviously concerned with the recognition of arbitration awards, not foreign judgments.

But one cannot help notice that the public policy exception equally applies for foreign judgments, including judgments from other Member States (see, eg, Brussels I bis Regulation, Article 45), and that it very likely includes European public policy.

There is, however, an important reason to distinguish between arbitral awards and judgments of other Member States. As the CJEU has ruled in London Steam-Ship,  “the mutual trust in the administration of justice in the European Union (…) does not extend to decisions made by arbitral tribunals”. They cannot, therefore, be trusted to apply correctly rules of EU law.

In contrast, the principle of mutual trust entails that the courts of other Member States are to be trusted in their application of rules of EU public policy. It follows that the rules on recognition of judgments in the Brussels instruments, which do not require any prior review of the foreign judgment, can more easily be justified.

What about, however, an English judgment ruling on an intra-EU dispute subject to the fundamental principles of EU law? Sadly, the application of the principle of mutual trust with our British friends has been terminated, and it may well be that Seraing could impact the common law of judgments of the Member States.

Content of Obligation

Seraing tells us that the rules on immediate recognition of arbitral awards do not comport with EU law. How should they be amended then?

It seems that there are three possible ways forward.

The first is to establish a mandatory recognition procedure, without which arbitral awards cannot be recognised in Member States.

The second is to change the date at which awards are recognised and abolish the retroactive effect of the review procedure.

The third is to distinguish between the grounds of non recognition and craft a special regime for the public policy exception. It is not immediately clear to me how that could work.

EU Member States may not confer the authority of res judicata on an arbitral award over a sports dispute linked to an economic activity within the territory of the Union, unless the consistency of that award with the principles and provisions of EU law which form part of EU public policy has first been subject to effective review by a court in the Member States concerned.

This was affirmed by the Grand Chamber of the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) in its judgment of 1 August 2025 in Royal Football Club Seraing, C-600/23, EU:C:2025:617 (Seraing) regarding the enforcement in Belgium of an arbitral award issued by the Court of Arbitration for Sport (CAS) in Switzerland.

Background

In 2015, a Maltese financing company entered into an agreement with the Belgian football club RFC Seraing concerning third-party financing of football players. The financing agreements immediately caused legal dilemmas. On one hand, FIFA argued that the financing agreements violated FIFA’s regulations on player transfers. On the other, the Maltese company claimed that FIFA’s rules conflicted with EU law.

While FIFA’s disciplinary committee decided to sanction RFC Seraing by prohibiting the club from registering players for a specified period and imposing a fine of 150,000 Swiss francs, the Maltese company initiated court proceedings in Belgium seeking a declaration that FIFA’s player transfer rules were incompatible with the EU’s free movement provisions. RFC Seraing joined these proceedings as a co-claimant with the Maltese company.

The football club appealed the disciplinary committee’s decision to arbitral proceedings for the CAS in Switzerland, requesting its annulment on the grounds that it violated, among other things, EU law requirements on the free movement of workers and capital. CAS rejected the club’s claim, stating in its award that FIFA’s rules were justified by sporting reasons and could therefore legitimize any impact they had on free movement or other fundamental EU rights. RFC Seraing then attempted to have the CAS award annulled by the Swiss Federal Tribunal, but this was also unsuccessful.

After CAS issued its award, questions arose in the parallel Belgian court proceedings regarding how an arbitral award from a country outside the EU should be treated in relation to EU law principles of legal certainty. Under the United Nations Convention on the Recognition and Enforcmeent of Foreign Arbitral Awards (the New York Convention), arbitral awards from other contracting states must be enforced.

In Belgium, arbitral awards are granted the same legal effect as national court judgments. Since the Swiss award was issued during the ongoing proceedings, the Belgian appellate court considered itself obliged to recognize its res judicata effect without examining the substantive question of whether the player transfer rules complied with EU law.

The matter was appealed to Belgium’s Supreme Court, which decided to refer a question to the EU Court of Justice on the extent to which an arbitral award dealing with issues of EU law, but issued by an arbitration tribunal outside the EU, can be recognized as having legal effect within the EU.

Judgment

The Court of Justice initially noted that the right to effective judicial protection within the Union also applies to arbitration proceedings. In addition to setting general requirements for the nature of judicial review, the Court stated that a competent court must have the possibility to refer any question concerning the interpretation of EU law or the validity of an EU act to the Court of Justice under Article 267 TFEU. However, the Court emphasized that this requirement does not prevent individuals subject to EU law from agreeing that any disputes between them should be resolved through arbitration. The legal safeguards required in arbitration depend on whether the arbitration can be considered “voluntary” or “compulsory”.

Referring to the European Court of Human Rights’ ruling in Mutu and Pechstein v. Switzerland, the Court of Justice noted that parties may waive certain legal safeguards provided the arbitration is voluntary and the waiver is “free, lawful, and unequivocal”. The Court held that arbitration clauses entered into between sports federations, clubs, and players do not meet this standard, as the clauses are “unilaterally imposed” on the affected individuals, who have no real choice in participating in the activity (para. 92).

That arbitration clauses are compulsory does not mean they are prohibited. However, EU law imposes stricter requirements on such compulsory clauses compared to voluntary ones. EU law issues of fundamental importance adjudicated in compulsory arbitration must be reviewable by national courts. The Court concluded that such review requires the arbitration award to explain how EU law was interpreted. When, as in the present case, it is not possible to challenge an arbitration award in an EU Member State, equivalent requirements must be applied at the enforcement stage in an EU Member State. In this context, the Court noted that the New York Convention’s obligation to recognize and enforce international arbitration awards also allows contracting states to refuse recognition of an award that conflicts with that country’s ordre public.

Although the EU itself has not acceded to the New York Convention, all EU Member States have done so individually. As EU Member States, they are therefore obliged to refuse recognition or enforcement of foreign arbitral awards that conflict with the EU’s ordre public.

Comment

Seraing is a landmark case that will have influence and relevance for international arbitration. No matter where the arbitral tribunal has its seat, it must comply with the standards set out in the Seraing judgment if the arbitral award shall be recognised and enforced in an EU member state. In this aspect, the judgment builds on the longstanding international trend toward court-review of arbitral awards.

The trend toward court-review of arbitral awards gained prominence with the U.S. Supreme Court’s 1985 Mitsubishi Motors Corp. ruling, which established the “second-look doctrine.” The case addressed whether a Japanese arbitral award concerning U.S. antitrust matters could be recognized as a valid arbitral award in the United States. The Court held that a liberal approach to the validity of international arbitral awards could be balanced at the enforcement stage through the public policy exception. In practice, this gives U.S. courts the opportunity to take a “second look” at foreign awards instead of denying recognition outright simply because they might not meet strict validity requirements.

Under EU law, a similar concept exists through the principle of effectiveness, illustrated first by the Court of Justice’s decision in Eco Swiss, C-126/97, EU:C:1999:269. The Seraing case now clarifies and develops the principles for a “second look” to assure that EU law has been complied with that were set out in the Eco Swiss judgment.

As paragraphs 82 and following make clear, the “second look” requirement applies only to arbitral awards rendered outside the EU. Where the arbitral tribunal is seated within the EU, the ordinary procedure for challenging the award suffices to satisfy the requirement of judicial review by an EU court.

Another point that is worth highlighting is that the CJEU seems to take further steps on the path of distinguishing party autonomy blazed by the ECtHR in the Mutu and Pechstein case.

In Mutu and Pechstein, the ECtHR held that voluntary arbitration must be separated from compulsory arbitration. In that judgment, compulsory arbitration was not only such rare situations where mandatorily imposed by law, but depending on the balance of the agreement at hand. Whereas the ECHR has little to do with completely voluntary arbitration, it sets higher standards for compulsory arbitration. In the Mutu and Pechstein case, the ECtHR held that a professional athlete who wanted to compete on the global level had no choice but to sign the agreement containing the arbitration clause that exclusively referred all disputes to an arbitral tribunal. From parapraph 80 of Seraing, the Court of Justice draws parallels from this distinction in Mutu and Pechstein and seems to hold that this distinction is relevant also under EU law.

The judgment in Seraing underscores the importance of taking EU law seriously in arbitration. It not only opens new possibilities to parties in arbitration procedures, also it stresses the importance for arbitrators to draft awards that can withstand review. This development may also put pressure on national legislators to align arbitration laws more closely with EU law (see e.g., on this blog, the post Is a Swedish Arbitral Award Ever Final After Achmea?). A question that the Seraing judgment raises is whether Member States can allow for immediate recognition of foreign arbitral awards or whether EU law now requires that an exequatur procedure first is undertaken.

This aspect of the judgment will be further examined by Gilles Cuniberti in a forthcoming post on this blog. Stay tuned!

As already announced on this blog, the next edition of the Winter School of the European Association of Private International Law will take place in Como from 2 to 6 February 2026. The general topic of the upcoming edition is Values in Private International Law.

The teaching staff will consist of Laura Carpaneto (University of Genoa), Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia), Maria Asunción Cebrian Salvat (University of Murcia), Gilles Cuniberti (EAPIL President, University of Luxembourg), Sara De Vido (Ca’ Foscari University of Venice), Stefano Dominelli (University of Genova), Cristina González Beilfuss (University of Barcelona), Thomas Kadner Graziano (University of Geneva), Eva Maria Kieninger (University of Würzburg), Silvia Marino (University of Insubria and coordinator of the Winter School), Johan Meeusen (University of Antwerp), Nadia Rusinova (The Hague University, Attorney at law), Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (University of Edinburgh), Erik Sinander (Stockholm University), Sara Tonolo (University of Padua), Geert van Calster (KU Leuven), Hans van Loon (HCCH Former Secretary General), and Anna Wysocka-Bar (Jagiellonian University in Kraków).

The University of Insubria will host the 2026 edition, as it did in 2024 and 2025 (see here and here), in cooperation with University of Murcia and the Jagiellonian University in Kraków.

Those interested in attending the Winter School must apply by 20 January 2026 by completing the online form available here.

For more information see here.

Isabelle Jäger-Maillet, a family lawyer who also serves as the International Coordinator for the German Institute for Youth Services and Family Law in Heidelberg (DIJuF), kindly provided a presentation of her dissertation titled Fortentwicklung des grenzüberschreitenden Unterhaltsvorschussregresses, on the improvement of maintenance recovery by public bodies, recently published by Wolfgang Metzner Verlag.


In European countries, advance maintenance payments are a widespread and effective social measure to fight child poverty. As subsidiary benefits, these measures are generally not financed solely by public contributions, but also by the defaulting maintenance debtor being required to reimburse the paid benefits to the public body.

The PhD-thesis, which was submitted to Düsseldorf University in April 2024 and published in August 2025, deals with the cross-border recovery of maintenance reimbursement obligations by German public bodies.

In the first section, the thesis identifies the challenges German Maintenance Advance Agencies encounter when seeking reimbursement of the benefits they disbursed pursuant to the current legal framework.

With regard to national law, the German Advance Maintenance Payments Act (Unterhaltsvorschussgesetz, or UVG) is identified as a hurdle to the cross-border recovery of claims because it does not take enough into consideration, and address, the particularities of the international legal framework. Compared to other systems, the German UVG is relatively generous for beneficiaries but restrictive in terms of recovery. On one hand, benefits are granted without the need for an existing maintenance order for the child. On the other hand, the UVG has only weak provisions requiring beneficiaries to support the recovery efforts.

As to international law, the thesis emphasizes the restraint evident in international instruments on conflict of laws and procedural law – which is guided by concerns of debtor protection. It points out that the different connecting factors in Article 10 and Article 11(f) of the 2007 Hague Protocol on the law applicable to maintenance obligations lead to complex delimitation questions, such as“Which aspects exactly fall under the term “extent” of the reimbursement obligation?”.

This is especially the case when the law to which the public body is subjected and the law applicable to the maintenance obligation do not coincide (which is not uncommon). In terms of procedural law, the thesis notes as significant progress the equal treatment of public bodies and individuals for the purpose of declarations of enforceability and enforcement, as well as the possibility for these procedures to be supported by Central Authorities according to Article 64 of Regulation No 4/2009 on maintenance obligations and Article 36 of the 2007 Child Support Convention. However, the establishment of a maintenance order is still considered to be difficult in cases in which the legal framework of State A does not allow proceedings to be filed in the state where the public body is based, or, when the legal framework of State B, which has been requested to enforce maintenance, does not recognize creditor-based jurisdiction. These jurisdictional [stalemates, deadlocks, etc] are often characterized by high costs of proceedings, little to no support from Central Authorities, lack of experience of program personnel and uncertainty regarding the applicable substantive law.

In the second section, possible solutions to remedy the issues mentioned above and to improve the national and international legal framework are developed.

At the core of reflections regarding the national German law is the need to get beneficiaries more closely involved in the recovery process – at least as long as the international legal framework grants them a more favorable legal position than public bodies. Some of the proposed measures can immediately be realized through better application of existing legislation while other measures could be achieved through minor legislative amendments.

The adjustments suggested for the international legal framework should be considered a longer-term process. They aim to simplify the application of the law in such a way that it better meets the special needs of public bodies for the efficient processing of a large number of cases, without compromising the goal of protecting the debtor’s interests.

In the area of procedural law, it is suggested that a creditor-based jurisdiction be established at the seat of the public body, which would be in line with the privilege granted to individuals. It is simply not justified that the statutory substitution (change of creditor) should result in the maintenance debtor only being able to be sued at his place of residence or at the child’s place of residence (which is not always in Germany).

With regard to conflict of laws, the proposals seek to more clearly link the calculation of reimbursement obligations to the (maintenance) law governing the public body. Admittedly, this solution may result in a certain dissociation of the reimbursement obligation from the maintenance obligation when the maintenance obligation is subjected to foreign law. However, this should not be considered prejudicial because this solution ultimately allows the particularities of maintenance recovery by public bodies to be taken into account without jeopardizing the concern for protecting the debtor’s interests. The calculation remains pursuant to maintenance law and Article 14 of the 2007 Hague Protocol still applies.

Finally, the thesis is focused upon legal policy perspectives and is primarily addressed to academics and legislators. However, section 1 also deals in detail with challenging issues of the daily practice of German Advance Maintenance agencies, such as (a) how to deal with maintenance waivers declared abroad, (b) the binding (or non-binding) effect of foreign maintenance orders for the public bodies as legal successor of the child and (c) which law is applicable when a public body applies for the establishment of a maintenance order abroad (see, Article 4(3) of the Hague Protocol). This makes the book particularly suitable as a working aid for maintenance agency case workers.

The table of contents and an extract of the book are accessible through the publisher’s website.

Legal Studies, the journal of the Society of Legal Scholars (SLS), has published an interesting article by Jared Foong on a recent case from Singapore concerning the recognition of foreign solvent proceedings under the UNCITRAL Model Law on Cross-Border Insolvency.

Although this article concerns a development under Singaporean law, it will be of interest to the readers of the blog given that the Model Law has been adopted in many, including European, jurisdictions.

The article is titled Recognising Foreign Solvent Proceedings under the UNCITRAL Model Law on Cross-Border Insolvency: The Singaporean Approach in Ascentra Holdings, Inc v SPGK Pte Ltd [2023] 2 SLR 421:

The article discusses the Singapore Court of Appeal decision in Ascentra Holdings Inc v SPGK Pte Ltd which held that foreign proceedings concerning solvent companies may be recognised under the Singapore statute which adopted the UNCITRAL Model Law on Cross Border Insolvency 1997. It compares the ruling with the contradictory decision in .

On 24 October 2025, a conference titled Adapting Private International Law in an Era of Uncertainty will be held at the Asser Institute in The Hague.

The conference will begin with a welcome by Machiko Kanetake (Asser Institute) and the opening remarks by Vesna Lazić (Asser Institute and Utrecht University), followed by a keynote address from Hans van Loon (IDI member and Former Secretary-General of the HCCH).

The event will feature three panels.

The first panel – Private International Law in the Digital Age – will explore how digital technologies are challenging traditional legal frameworks, with presentations by Marion Ho-Dac (Artois University), Louwrens Kiestra (HCCH) and Marco Giacalone (VUB Brussels), under the moderation of Xandra Kramer (IDI member, Erasmus University Rotterdam and Utrecht University).

The second panel – Uncertain Times, Unequal Burdens: Rethinking Protection for Weaker Parties – will turn to whether weaker parties are being protected in cross-border disputes. Vesna Lazić will moderate the conversation with Geert van Calster (KU Leuven), Veerle Van Den Eeckhout (Court of Justice of the European Union and University of Antwerp) and Uglješa Grušić (University College London).

The third panel – Emerging Voices in Private International Law – will give the floor to Marco Pasqua (LIUC University, Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore) and Agatha Brandão de Oliveira (University of Lucerne), two early career researchers selected through a competitive call for abstracts already announced on this blog. The discussion will be chaired by Steven Stuij (VU Amsterdam).

The event is part of the Asser Institute’s 60 Years Series and connects to the research strand Transnational public interests: constituting public interest beyond and below the state.

For the programme and registration, see respectively here and here.

This post was written by Sara Migliorini and João Ilhão Moreira, who both teach at the Faculty of Law of the University of Macau. It builds on article they co-authored, titled Clashing Frameworks: the EU AI Act and Arbitration, just published on the European Journal of Risk Regulation.


The EU AI Act (hereinafter, the “Act” or the “AI Act”) is now in force, and arbitration is firmly in its sights. The Act classifies certain uses of AI in arbitration as ‘high risk’, triggering a demanding set of obligations for providers and deployers alike: arbitral institutions, individual arbitrators, and specialised legal tech companies.

In doing so, the Act directly affects cornerstone principles of arbitration, such as party autonomy, procedural flexibility, and confidentiality. As we argue in our recent article, this marks a sharp departure from the EU’s long-standing hands-off approach to commercial arbitration.

With the Act’s high‑risk provisions set to take effect within the next 15 months, we think it is timely to assess their impact and take steps to mitigate potential negative effects, including a targeted carve‑out for commercial arbitration.

The Traditional EU Approach to Arbitration

Over the years, EU law and arbitration have had a relationship that, with the exception of consumer arbitration, was largely one of mutual indifference. Despite available legislative avenues, the EU’s competence to regulate arbitration has been significantly underutilised. For example, although Article 81 TFEU empowers the EU to adopt harmonisation measures for the development of ADR, arbitration has been systematically excluded from measures based on Article 81. This approach appears to be substantially maintained in the latest document by the Commission regarding the review the Brussels I bis Regulation.  The CJEU has traditionally interpreted these exclusions broadly, confirming the EU’s restraint in regulating arbitration (e.g.London Steam-Ship).

On occasion, the EU legislator has utilised other legal bases to regulate arbitration, notably in the area of consumer protection (e.g., the Consumer ADR Directive, or the Digital Service Act). Yet commercial arbitration, as a whole, has remained largely untouched by direct EU legislation.Consequently, before the AI Act, the relationship between EU law and commercial arbitration was mainly limited to issues of substantive law arising out of court proceedings related to arbitrations and awards. The classic concern was the risk that arbitrators might commit errors of law and the fact that, unlike in litigation, there are limited avenues to correct such errors. In such contexts, the CJEU has addressed matters of arbitrability (e.g., Mostaza Claro), public policy (e.g., Eco Swiss), and generally the interaction with the judicial procedures for the annulment, recognition, and enforcement of arbitral awards (e.g., London Steam-Ship).

By contrast, EU law has abstained from regulating procedural issues of commercial arbitration. Traditionally, such aspects are regulated by party autonomy (often through institutional rules), supplemented by national arbitration laws and rules produced by the arbitral community itself.

The EU’s legislative and judicial abstention has sustained the doctrinal view that the EU’s legal order and commercial arbitration would evolve in parallel, with minimal interference between them. This arrangement was welcomed by a community that has historically self-regulated.

High-Risk Classification under the Act

Things have changed with the AI Act. Under the combined reading of Article 6, Annex III(8)(a), and Recital (53), AI systems are classified as high risk where they are intended to (1) assist arbitrators in researching or interpreting facts and the law, (2) apply the law to a specific set of facts, unless they fall within a closed series of use cases where the impact on fundamental rights and decision-making is not substantial.

Such use cases are (a) “narrow procedural tasks”, such as transforming unstructured data or classifying documents; (b) tasks that are adjunct to human effort, such as enhancing the language of documents; and (c) preparatory tasks, such as indexing and data processing activities.

This definition raises questions of interpretation, especially while we wait for the European Commission to issue clarifying guidelines (due in February 2026).

In our view, there are clear-cut cases. For example, AI used for ancillary tasks such as proofreading or language enhancement falls outside the high‑risk category, as these functions merely refine prior human work. By contrast, use of AI for any core decision‑making task is unequivocally high risk (and very likely in tension with existing principles of arbitration).

However, between these extremes lies a vast grey area: tasks like legal research, drafting, summarizing or reviewing submissions can still shape how arbitrators interpret facts and the law. Given this, the Act’s broad language might cause uncertainty for potential addressees of these rules.

Personal Scope and Obligations

Where a system is high risk, two groups of actors assume compliance obligations: those who develop or commercialise the systems (“providers”) and those who use such systems under their own authority (“deployers”).

Arbitral institutions, individual arbitrators, and specialised legal tech companies will be subject to obligations in both capacities.

The demanding obligations for providers are listed in Sections 2 and 3 of the Act and include: risk management (Article 9), data quality/governance (Article 10), effective human oversight (Article 14), accuracy, robustness, and cybersecurity (Article 15), registration of the system, demonstration of conformity on request, and accessibility compliance (Article 16).

The relatively less demanding obligations for deployers are listed in Article 26 and include: keeping logs for at least six months, organising oversight implementation, and ensuring suitable input data, among others.

Arbitral Institutions and Specialised Legal Tech Companies

Many tools currently marketed to support arbitration, from legal research platforms to document analysis systems, will likely be qualified as ‘high-risk’, because they are, indeed, intended to be used to research facts and the law. Even more general legal tech widely used in law firms, such as Harvey or Robin AI, may qualify as high risk when used by arbitrators. In all these cases, the costs and regulatory uncertainty may prove particularly burdensome for smaller providers and institutions.

Individual Arbitrators

Arbitrators using AI tools face two scenarios. Firstly, an arbitrator who relies on an AI system specifically designed for arbitration will be treated as a “deployer” of a high‑risk system and subject to the relevant obligations.

Secondly, general-pourpose tools not specifically designed for arbitration and not considered AI risk, such as ChatGPT, may still fall into the high‑risk category if used for legal reasoning or applying the law to facts. A literal reading of Article 25 of the Act could even mean that arbitrators who use systems such as ChatGPT, may be requalified and fall within provider‑level obligations, which are more demanding than provider-level obbligations.

Difficulties in Enforcement

Notwithstanding all the uncertainty surrounding its interpretation, non‑compliance with the Act exposes actors to serious risks. Fines are up to 15 million Euros or 3% of global turnover, whichever is higher. For individual arbitrators, small firms, or smaller institutions, such fines may be unsustainable, discouraging innovation and consolidating the market around large providers.

Arbitrators also face reputational and, possibly, civil liability risks, with unresolved questions as to how misuse of AI might affect the validity of an award.

Enforcement is complicated by the confidentiality of arbitration. Under current confidentiality practices, it may be difficult to determine whether AI was used, let alone whether its use complied with the Act. For example, reliance on AI for legal research may never appear in the procedural record. How enforcement might affect the duties of arbitrators, notably with respect to confidentiality, remains also to be seen.

Impact Outside of the EU

The Act’s extraterritorial scope adds further complexity. Under Article 2, the Act applies not only to EU‑based providers and deployers, but also to those outside the EU when (a) the output of an AI system is used within the EU, or (b) an affected party is located in the EU.

EU‑based companies, institutions, and arbitrators fall directly under the Act. However, depending on how “use of an output” in the EU is interpreted, it can be argued that the Act extends to non‑EU arbitral institutions and arbitrators who, although physically outside the EU, conduct arbitral proceedings that are legally seated in the EU.  The expression “use of an output”  may even cover enforcement of awards before EU courts or cases involving a party located in the EU, irrespective of any other link with the EU.

For non‑EU actors in particular, this creates significant uncertainty.

Our Proposal

 We belive that the best option would be for the EU Commission to completely exclude commercial arbitration from the scope of the Act. This could be done via a delegated act under Article 7(3), which would exclude commercial arbitraiton from Annex III(8)(a), while keeping consumer ADR within the Act’s scope.

An alternative option would be for the EU Commission to adopt guidelines under Article 6(5) of the Act, clarifying which uses of AI in arbitration are not high risk, following consultation with arbitral institutions and practitioners.

A conference will take place in Wrocław, on 17-18 September 2025, under the title Simplifying Cross-Border Judicial Videoconferencing in Europe.

The event, part of the SimpliVi Project, is organized by the Austrian Federal Ministry of Justice (Project Coordinator) in collaboration with Court of Appeal Wrocław (Project Partner and Conference Host). Those interested in attending the event can do so in person or online.

The conference with take a look on the SimpliVi project outcomes but also explore paths beyond it. The event will provide an overview of the European legal basis for judicial cross-border videoconferencing and several experience reports from European Member States and organizations. The discussion aims to cover legal, organizational, and technical aspects on the matter of judicial videoconferencing.

The conference is structured in several sessions.

On the first day, Session 1 will set the scene and explain the legal basis for cross-border videoconferences and the academic view on the topic. Session 2 will focus the discussion on whether national legal systems are already in a position to provide a proper legal basis for videoconferencing. Member State representatives will offer their national views on the topic.

The afternoon of the first day will focus on organisational and technical aspects.

Session 3 will analyse the national perspectives on the state of developments in their jurisdictions regarding judicial videoconferencing, the challenges faced, and how can these challenges be addressed. Session 4 shifts the perspective onto international aspects and how can we master judicial cross-border videoconferencing.

The second day conference focuses on the SimpliVi project outcomes.

Session 5 will discuss the SimpliVi Recommendations and Best Practises with regard to videoconferencing. The session will also give participants the possibility to discuss the findings with the authors. Session 6 will bring e-CODEX on the table. As most European judicial communication has to or will be soon done electronically via e-CODEX, the communications regarding judicial videoconferencing in a cross-border setting should also be done this way. The SimpliVi project developed approaches on how e-CODEX could integrate the communication about videoconferences into existing use cases.

Member State representatives, judicial practitioners, representatives of international and professional organisations and the academic community are invited to participate (upon registration) and get involved in the discussions about judicial cross-border videoconferencing.

The second issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé for 2025 was published over the summer.

It contains four articles and numerous casenotes.

The first article is authored by Delphine Porcheron (University of Strasbourg) and discusses transnational actions for compensation of international crimes committed by States (Les actions transnationales en réparation de crimes internationaux commis par un État : l’émergence d’un nouveau contentieux).
In light of the limited availability of international judicial remedies for individuals and the inadequacy of existing compensation schemes, victims of international crimes attributable to a state increasingly seek redress through domestic courts. These transnational claims for reparation are on the rise and have generated a new category of litigation, raising complex legal questions. An emerging trend in favor of the admissibility of such actions before national courts calls for a re- examination of the relationship between different branches of law and highlights the evolving role of private international law in this context.
In the second article, Rebecca Legendre (University of Nanterre) reflects on whether private international law is properly equipped to deal with surrogacy (Le droit international privé à l’épreuve de la gestation pour autrui).
For over fifteen years, surrogacy has posed a persistent challenge to private international law. The most recent case law from France’s Cour de Cassation underscores this tension with striking clarity. The decisions handed down in October and November 2024 introduce significant developments to the field: the weakening of a substantive international public policy which is stripped of its essence, a procedural public policy distorted in service of substantive aims, a softening of the principle prohibiting review of the merits of foreign judgments, and the neutralisation of sanctions for fraud. Yet, upon closer examination, private international law appears ill- equipped to provide satisfactory solutions. It is by moving beyond its traditional boundaries— drawing instead on the framework of fundamental rights, and particularly on the principle of proportionality— that more viable and equitable answers may be found in the future.

In the third article, Georgette Salamé (St Joseph University of Beyrouth) and Guillaume Kessler (University of Savoie Mont Blanc) comment on the recent case of the Swiss federal tribunal on the recognition of gender neutrality in binary legal systems (Réflexions sur l’accueil du sexe neutre en droit international privé (à propos de la décision du Tribunal fédéral suisse du 8 juin 2023)).

The decision issued by the Swiss Supreme Federal Court on June 8, 2023, relates to the recognition of gender neutrality in binary legal systems. The Court ruled that a Swiss female citizen that had exercised in Germany the option to leave her gender designation blank in public registers, may not avail herself of such status to claim the same in Switzerland. The decision is remarkable considering the recent developments of private international law and therefore requires thorough assessment of its legal grounds. Moreover, it prompts a prospective study of the possible recognition in France of intersex individuals’ claims to a neutral gender registration in instances where such claims are based on a foreign judgment or foreign public document. It finally calls for an examination of considerations that argue for or against the recognition of a neutral gender in France from the standpoint of private international law; the analysis addresses the ongoing evolution of international public policy and the degree to which the legal categories of the forum can be reinterpreted and adapted.
Finally, in the fourth article, Maxime Barba (University of Grenoble) discusses the need for concentrating claims in exequatur proceedings (Les impératifs de concentration en matière d’ exequatur des jugements).
In a world where judgements circulate more and more freely, the exact place of concentration imperatives needs to be determined. Can a party initiate a new indirect proceeding by changing its pleas? Can a party assert, in the requested forum, pleas and claims omitted in the original forum? These are just some of the questions now facing French and European judges, who are taking their time, hesitating and, sometimes, contradicting each other. The aim of this contribution is to present the various solutions currently in force, and to suggest ways in which they might be developed – modified or generalized –, with a view to enabling jurisprudence to step up and improve its normative approach to these delicate issues.

The full table of content can be found here.

 

On 12-13 December 2025, the second edition of the (unofficial) Reunion of the Ravenna Summer School on Cross-border litigation and international arbitration will take place.

The program of the reunion includes a special session on New perspectives in cross-border litigation and international arbitration, dedicated to the presentations of young researchers

The presentations will be selected through a call for papers addressed to graduate students in law under 35 years of age as of 1 August 2025.

The full text of the call, with further details, can be found here.

For inquiries: micheleangelo.lupoi@unibo.it.

The fifth issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) for 2025 will be published on 1 September. The following advance abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal. Two of the articles will be published in English: Krapfl and Krahn discuss evidence gathering in international arbitration via freedom of information laws, while Symeonides explains the functioning of the public policy exception in US conflict of laws.

C. Krapfl/N. V. Krahn: Can Parties Gather Evidence for Arbitration by Utilizing Freedom of Information Laws? [English]

This article examines the use of freedom of information laws, specifically the German Freedom of Information Act (“IFG”) and the United States Freedom of Information Act (“FOIA”), to gather evidence for arbitration. Both acts grant public access to government-held information but include exemptions. Recent German court decisions in the German car toll system case confirm that freedom of information requests can provide evidence for arbitration, emphasizing that such claims cannot be overridden by private arbitration agreements. The courts also ruled that transparency regarding documents enhances due process and does not undermine arbitral tribunals. The article concludes that freedom of information laws, including the IFG and FOIA, offer significant opportunities to gather evidence for arbitration, particularly when one party is a state or government entity, ensuring a fairer and more transparent arbitration process.

B. Schmitz: Protection Principle instead of Preferential Law Approach: A Dutch Alternative for Interpreting Article 6 (2) Rome I Regulation [German]

Article 6 (2) Rome I Regulation allows parties to a consumer contract to choose the applicable law, but “such a choice may not, however, have the result of depriving the consumer of the protection afforded” under the non-derogable rules of the consumer’s habitual place of residence. This article introduces the reader to two distinctly different ways of interpreting this restriction to party autonomy: the preferential law approach, which is followed by German scholars, and the protection principle approach, which is followed by the majority of Dutch scholars. The article argues that whilst the preferential law approach is likely to be the correct interpretation in the eyes of the CJEU, the “Dutch method” bears many advantages.

L. Hübner: Determination of the place where the harmful event occurred in lawsuits against manufacturers in the diesel emissions’ scandal [German]

This article examines the question of how the place where the harmful event occurred is to be determined in the context of the tort jurisdiction of the Brussels Ibis Regulation in actions brought by purchasers against the manufacturers of emissions-manipulated motor vehicles. While the ECJ had defined the place of acquisition as the place of success in the VKI case, the ECJ had to define the place of acquisition more precisely in FCA Italy. In doing so, the Court continues its questionable line of case law from the VKI decision. The article takes the criticism of the ECJ’s case law as an opportunity to also assess the alternative solutions considered in the literature.

W. Wurmnest: The single economic entity concept does not apply to claimants when determining international jurisdiction under Art. 7(2) Brussel Ibis Regulation [German]

In MOL, the CJEU rejected the application of the single economic entity doctrine to the claimant to localise “the place where the harmful event occurred” according to Art. 7(2) Brussels I bis Regulation. Consequentially, a parent company cannot bring an action for damages at its registered office to remedy the losses caused to its subsidiaries in various EU Member States through the acquisition of allegedly cartelised goods at supra-competitive prices. As the parent company is merely indirectly harmed, the damage caused to the subsidiaries is the relevant damage under Art. 7(2) Brussels I bis Regulation. The economic entity doctrine that was developed in EU competition law does not alter this finding. The CJEU’s interpretation is sound from the perspective of procedural law. Making the indirect losses of the parent company the cornerstone of jurisdictional analysis based on the single economic entity doctrine would contradict the Regulation’s objectives of proximity and predictability of the rules governing jurisdiction.

M. Lehmann: The United Kingdom as a Fourth State? Controversy About the Continued Application of the Brussels Ibis Regulation after Brexit [German]

Can EU consumers sue a British business in their home Member State? The answer seems obvious, but it has recently been the subject of a heated discussion between several German courts of appeal. At the heart of the debate is the Withdrawal Agreement, which was concluded between the EU and the UK in 2019. The article sheds light on its role and its relation to the Brussels Ibis Regulation.

Furthermore, the merits of the disputes underlying the actions will be addressed. They concerned a specific type of instrument under German law, the “Genussrecht” or “participation right”, which confers on its holders benefits usually reserved for shareholders. Holders of an Austrian issuer of these instruments sued its successor, a British company, in Germany. The article analyses the law governing their claims from various perspectives (contract law, tort law, M&A).

G. Freise: Brussels Ibis and CMR: Primacy of Application and Breach of Jurisdiction Agreements as Grounds for Refusal of Recognition [German]

The preliminary ruling procedure discussed in this article addresses two issues. Firstly, it deals with the relationship between the Brussels Ibis Regulation and the CMR, a topic that has previously been considered by the ECJ on several occasions. In this instance, the referring court raised the question of whether the priority given to the more specific CMR in Article 71 of the Brussels Ibis Regulation also applies in the case of a jurisdiction agreement. In contrast to the Brussels Ibis Regulation, the CMR does not recognise exclusive jurisdiction agreements, which is why the court considered a violation of the essential principles of the Brussels Ibis Regulation possible. Unfortunately, due to its lack of relevance to the decision, the ECJ did not comment on this intriguing question. According to the view presented here, however, the CMR should continue to take precedence even without the possibility of an exclusive jurisdiction agreement. Secondly, the referring court raised the question of whether decisions must be recognised if a jurisdiction agreement has been disregarded. On this point, the ECJ upheld its previous case law, reaffirming the principles of mutual trust and recognition. The Court clarified that disregarding a jurisdiction agreement does not constitute grounds for refusing recognition, particularly on the basis of a breach of public policy.

R. Wagner: Club de Fútbol Real Madrid vs. Le Monde before the ECJ: Does “the Spanish decision” violate French public policy [German]

“The [European] Union offers an area of freedom, security and justice …” (Art. 67 TFEU). The area of justice makes it possible to enforce civil court decisions from one EU Member State in another EU Member State. This possibility is based on the principle of mutual trust. However, trust in the judiciary of the other EU member states does not have to be completely unlimited. For example, the ECJ ruled, among other things, that a Spanish decision won by the football club Real Madrid against Le Monde does not have to be enforced in France, “… to the extent that this would result in a manifest violation of the freedom of the press, as enshrined in Article 11 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights, …”. The following article explains and evaluates this decision.

M. Andrae: On the Delimitation of the Provisions on Jurisdiction of the Brussels IIb Regulation and the 1996 Hague Child Protection Convention (CPC) [German]

The decision of the ECJ in case C-572/21 provides an opportunity to define the territorial scope of application of the individual provisions of the Brussels IIb Regulation, the 1996 Hague Child Protection Convention (CPC), and the German Act on Proceedings in Family Matters (FamFG) regarding the international jurisdiction of courts in matters of parental responsibility. With the entry into force of the Brussels IIb Regulation, this issue has not lost its practical significance. A considerable part of the discussion focuses on Article 10 of the Brussels IIb Regulation, which regulates the court’s jurisdiction based on a choice-of-court agreement. It is argued that such an agreement loses its effect if, after its conclusion but before the proceedings are concluded, the child lawfully relocates and establishes habitual residence in a Contracting State that is not bound by the Regulation. In this case, jurisdiction is determined by the CPC, and the principle of perpetuatio fori does not apply. The jurisdiction of the agreed court can only arise from ancillary jurisdiction under Article 10 of the CPC in such circumstances.

F. Berner: Settlement of estates in cases with a foreign element [German]

Complex estate settlements can become even more difficult when potential heirs live abroad. The Higher Regional Court in Düsseldorf (Oberlandesgericht Düsseldorf ) had to decide how a fraction of heirs could be registered in the German land register (Grundbuch) if another part of their community of heirs did not participate in the German proceedings and could not be reached by the land registry office.

C. v. Bary: The public law of names in cross-border situations taking into account the reform of the private law of names of 1 May 2025 [German]

The German law of names is divided between private and public law. In cross-border cases, this has been leading to questions of characterisation (in private international law) and scope of application (in public law) already in the past, with the decision of the Berlin Administrative Court concerning the latter. The answers to these questions are now reconsidered in light of the 2025 reform of the law of names because the scope of application of the private and public law of names now differ from each other. Therefore, a need for reform remains, which should ideally be resolved by abolishing the distinction between private and public law in the law of names altogether.

B. Hess: Shallows and abysses of the contractual jurisdiction, Art. 7 No. 1 b) and a) of the Regulation Brussels Ibis – the Higher Regional Court of Dresden in the interfaces between the German and the European laws of civil procedure [German]

The contractual jurisdiction of Article 7 No. 1 of the Brussels I-bis Regulation still causes difficulties for the courts of the EU member states. This demonstrates a judgment rendered by the Dresden Higher Regional Court dated 29 November 2024, that, unfortunately, misunderstood the meaning and the function of European procedural law.

L. D. Loacker/G. A. Capaul: Enforceability of foreign arbitration settlements or: Unequal treatment due to gradual differences? [German]

The enforceability of arbitral settlements under German procedural law is subject to considerable restrictions. Based on a recent decision of the Bavarian Higher Regional Court (BayObLG), the authors discuss the extent to which the widespread refusal to enforce foreign arbitral settlements appears justified. Overall, they advocate a more enforcement-friendly approach. Such an approach can be achieved by understanding the scope of application of the UN Arbitration Convention in a way that is more closely aligned with the party-autonomous nature of arbitral dispute resolution. In particular, the reference to the UN Arbitration Convention contained in section 1061 of the German Code of Civil Procedure (ZPO) does not have to preclude the enforcement of arbitral settlements. In all cases, however, it is important not to fall short of sufficient requirements for the enforceability of arbitral settlements. This is due to the fact that not all forms of arbitral settlements are suitable for a cross-border extension of their effect with regard to enforcement.

A. S. Zimmermann: Accelerated Enforcement Proceedings for Cross-Border Child Abductions: European Parameters for Domestic Procedural Law [German]

Child abduction cases are among the most sensitive matters in international family law. The 1980 Hague Convention on Child Abduction, which today connects more than 100 contracting parties, has led to great progress in this area. Its guiding principle is the child’s best interest, which generally requires an abducted child to be returned immediately. The Brussels II, II bis and II ter Regulations incorporated this guiding principle into EU law. Nevertheless, there is no agreement among the Member States as to how much procedural acceleration the child’s best interest requires. In the decision discussed here, the ECJ clarified how much (or rather: how little) the enforceability of return orders may be postponed by national law.

S. C. Symeonides: The Public Policy Exception in Choice of Law: The American Version [English]

To the surprise of many foreign readers, the American version of the public policy reservation (ordre public) is phrased exclusively in terms of jurisdiction and access to courts rather than as an exception to choice of law. At least in its “official” iteration in the First and Second Restatements, the exception allows courts to refuse to entertain a foreign cause of action that offends the forum’s public policy rather than to refuse to apply an offensive foreign law provision while adjudicating a (foreign or domestic) cause of action. This essay discusses the historical origins of this narrow and rather unique formulation, the problems it creates, its tacit rejection by most American courts, and the new flexible formulation of the exception in the proposed Third Conflicts Restatement.

A. Hermann: Applicability of the Hague Convention in British-European Legal Relations to Contracts Concluded before Brexit Confirmed [German]

The Belgian Cour de Cassation has ruled that the Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements became effective in the United Kingdom and, from the perspective of the EU Member States, in relation to the United Kingdom on 1 October 2015 and has been in force continuously since then. With this decision, the Cour de Cassation helps to eliminate uncertainty for future British-European legal relations.

The Court of Justice will resume its public activity on 2 September 2025. The most relevant event regarding private international law this month is scheduled for Thursday 11th, when the opinion of AG Ćapeta in case C-196/24Aucrinde, will be published. The hearing took place last April as reported here. In the case at hand, the tribunal judiciaire de Chambéry (France) requests the interpretation of the Recast Evidence Regulation for the first time since said regulation became fully applicable, asking in particular:

1) Does Article 12 of [the Recast Evidence Regulation] allow a national court to refuse to apply that regulation and to comply with the request from the requesting State, on the ground that the procedure specified in the request is contrary to fundamental principles of the national law of the requested State, and in particular Article 16-11 of the Civil Code?

2) If Article 12 of [the Recast Evidence Regulation] applies regardless of national law, how should Article 1 (right to dignity) and Article 7 (right to respect for private life) of the Charter of Fundamental Rights be interpreted and the links between them determined in order to establish whether or not such an application of the Regulation infringes the Charter of Fundamental Rights?

The reporting judge is T. von Danwitz. Not surprisingly, the case has been allocated to the Grand Chamber.

The publication of other opinions or decisions may be of interest for the readers of this blog even if they do not address directly PIL instruments. I would include under the category the opinion of AG J. Richard de la Tour in case C-43/24Shipov, to be published on Thursday 4th. As already reported in the blog, the Varhoven kasatsionen sad (Supreme Court, Bulgaria) is trying to establish the consequences of the Court’s judgments in cases Coman and Pancharevo, asking whether

the obligation of the Member States of the European Union to recognise a person’s civil status as established in another Member State under the law of that State, which is recognised in the case-law of the European Court of Justice (in the judgments in Cases C 673/16 and C 490/20 in relation to the application of Directive 2004/38/EC 3 and Article 21(1) TFEU, also apply in relation to gender as an essential element of the civil status entry, and does a change of gender, established in another Member State, on the part of a person who also has Bulgarian nationality, require that fact to be recorded in the corresponding registers of the Republic of Bulgaria?

Those dealing with maritime transport and civil liability should be aware of the publication, also on Thursday 4th, of the opinion of AG R. Norkus in case C-629/24, Costa Crociere e.a., where the French Court of Cassation has referred the following questions to Luxembourg:

Must Article 2, Article 3(1) and the first paragraph of Article 7 of Regulation (EC) No 392/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 23 April 2009 on the liability of carriers of passengers by sea in the event of accidents,  and Annex I thereto, be interpreted as governing the liability of a maritime carrier operating a cruise having the characteristics of a package holiday within the meaning of Council Directive 90/314/EEC of 13 June 1990 on package travel, package holidays and package tours? 

If the answer to the first question is in the affirmative, do those provisions of the Regulation govern the liability of that operator only where the personal injury relates to carriage by sea?

I would recommend as well to keep an eye on the decision of the Court, expected on Thursday 4 September, in C-203/24Hakamp, where the main dispute concerns the determination of the social security legislation applicable to an employee resident in the Netherlands who performed activities, for an employer based in Liechtenstein, on a barge in Belgium, the Netherlands and Germany. As the Hoge Raad der Nederlanden put it itself, this request for a preliminary ruling raises the issue of how to determine whether an employee who is gainfully employed in two or more Member States can be deemed to perform a substantial part of his activities in the Member State of residence. The instruments at stake are Regulation (EC) No 883/2004 on the coordination of social security systems (the ‘Basic Regulation), and Regulation (EC) No 987/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 laying down the procedure for implementing Regulation (EC) No 883/2004 on the coordination of social security systems (the ‘Implementing Regulation’). The questions read:

What circumstances or types of circumstances are appropriate for assessing on the basis of Article 14(8) of the Implementing Regulation the question whether a person who normally pursues an activity as an employed person in two or more Member States pursues a substantial part of his activities in the State of residence in a case in which it is established that he performs activities there for 22 percent of his working time? Is it required in that respect that: (i) a circumstance be directly linked to the pursuit of activities, (ii) a circumstance contain an indication as to the place where the activities are performed, and (iii) quantitative conclusions can be drawn from the circumstance as to the weight that can be attributed to the activities that are performed in the State of residence as compared with the total of all the activities of the person concerned?

Must or can this assessment, in view of the answer to question 1, take into account: (i) the residence of the employee, (ii) the place of registration of the barge on which the employee performs his activities, (iii) the place of establishment of the owner and operator of the barge, (iv) the place where the vessel sailed during other periods in which the employee was not working on it and was not yet in the service of the employer, (v) the place of establishment of the employer, and (vi) the place where the employee boards and disembarks the vessel?

Over which period must it be assessed whether an employee pursues a substantial part of his activities in his State of residence?

Does the competent body of a Member State, in determining the legislation applicable, have discretion which the courts must in principle respect with regard to the concept of ‘substantial part of his activity’ in Article 13(1) of the Basic Regulation and, if so, how far does that discretion extend?

Finally, I would like to draw the reader’s attention to joint cases C-424/24FIGC and CONI, and C-425/24FIGC and CONI. Once more, the Court is asked about an issue touching upon the relationship between dispute resolution mechanisms in sport matters and ordinary jurisdiction, although this time the main proceedings do not concern sanctions imposed on athletes but on managers of a company carrying out a sporting activity, due to alleged misbehaviors in the exercise of business linked to said activity. In case C-425/24, the Tribunale Amministrativo Regionale per il Lazio (Italy) referred these questions to the Court of Justice:

Must EU law, and in particular Articles 6 and 19 TEU, in the light of Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and Article 6 of the ECHR, in relation to the principle of effective judicial protection, be interpreted as precluding:

– a national provision of a Member State, such as Article 2 of decreto-legge 220/2003 (Decree-Law No 220/2003), converted into legge 280/2003 (Law No 280/2003), as interpreted in Italian case-law, once the instances of national sports justice have been exhausted, from excluding recourse to judicial protection that confers a power on the national court (in this case, the administrative court) to annul disciplinary sanctions in sport and their future effects, and to suspend the effect of those sanctions as an interim measure, thereby limiting the national court to awarding equivalent compensatory protection, where it appears that the disciplinary power has been exercised unlawfully?

Must EU law, and in particular Articles 6 and 19 TEU, interpreted in the light of Articles 47, 48 and 49 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and Articles 6 and 7 of the ECHR, be interpreted, so as to ensure observance of the principles of the legality of criminal offences and penalties, of legal certainty and sufficient precision of offences, as well as of due process, as precluding:

– a national provision, such as Article 2 of Decree-Law No 220/2003, converted into Law No 280/2003 – as interpreted in Italian case-law – which, in accordance with the principle of autonomy of sports law as enshrined in national law and interpreted in Italian case-law, allows sports governing bodies to impose a disciplinary sanction on a sports manager prohibiting him or her from undertaking professional activities on the ground that he or she infringed a provision of the sporting federation’s rules (Article 4(1) of the Codice di Giustizia Sportiva FGCI (FGCI Sports Justice Code)), which establishes, by a general clause formulated in vague terms, that all members and managers are required to observe, in addition to the by-laws and other regulations of the federation, the principles of honesty, fairness and integrity?

Must EU law, and in particular Articles 45, 49, 56, 101 and 102 TFEU and Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, be interpreted as precluding:

– a national provision, such as Article 2 of Decree-Law No 220/2003, converted into Law No 280/2003, from allowing sports bodies to impose a disciplinary sanction on a manager of a sports club operating at international level which prohibits him or her from undertaking professional activities for 24 months at national and supranational level?

In C-425/24 the questions are basically the same. A common hearing for both cases will take place in Luxembourg on Thursday 17 September.

The third issue of 2025 of ZEuP – Zeitschrift für Europäisches Privatrecht, is out.

Various articles featured in the new issue will likely be of interest for the readers of this blog, including one by Helmut Ortner, Veronika Korom and Marion Neumann, in English, titled Pacta Sunt Servanda’s Soliloquy Amidst Sanctions: The Impact of EU Sanctions on Contractual Performance in Arbitration Proceedings.

EU sanctions against Russia and Russia’s countermeasures have significantly disrupted trade, supply chains, and contractual relations, sparking disputes frequently resolved through arbitration. European legal systems provide a range of mechanisms — including force majeure, impossibility, frustration, and hardship — to address sanctions-related performance impediments. Despite doctrinal divergences, these frameworks tend to converge on practical outcomes. To mitigate risks and increase legal certainty, parties are well-advised to incorporate tailored clauses in their contracts.

The issue also includes an analysis by Fabian Kratzlmeier of the ruling of the Court of Justice in Olichart, concerning the European Insolvency Regulation (on which see the post by Antonio Leandro on this blog). The article’s title is Die europäische vis attractiva concursus – Altbekanntes, Neues und Ungeklärtes zu Reichweite, Kompetenzkonflikten und materieller Sperrwirkung.

This post was written by Paul Eichmüller, University of Vienna.


A recent decision by the Regional Civil Court of Vienna has sparked controversy in Austrian media. The outcry was due to the fact that the court allowed the enforcement of a domestic arbitral award that was based on “Islamic law (Ahl as-Sunna wa-l-Ǧamāʿa) according to equity”, as agreed by the parties. Tabloid media denounced that Austrian courts supposedly hailed the application of Sharia law in Austria. Yet, this decision is not as problematic as asserted and should not have come as a surprise to anyone familiar with Austrian arbitration law and its conflict-of-laws rules.

The Facts of the Case

Two Austrian parties had concluded a commercial contract (which was not further specified in the decision), including an arbitration clause for all disputes arising out of the contract. In addition to this arbitration clause, they specified that disputes were to be resolved on the basis of “Islamic law (Ahl as-Sunna wa-l-Ǧamāʿa) according to equity”. When a dispute arose, one party initiated arbitral proceedings and was awarded more than € 1 million in the arbitral award; the award was not set aside. As the respondent nevertheless refused payment, the claimant sought enforcement of € 320,000 before a district court in Vienna.

During the enforcement proceedings, the respondent argued that the award could not be enforced due to a violation of Austrian public policy. The application of “Ahl as-Sunna wa-l-Ǧamāʿa” would allegedly not be definite enough, as its exact content is subject to debate among Islamic legal scholars and its interpretation thus varies. The court dismissed this argument: also in state law, even the most basic legal notions are often subject to scholarly disagreements – yet, that does not mean it is unfit as a legal base for a dispute. Consequently, the court enforced the arbitral award. When an appeal was lodged before the Regional Civil Court of Vienna, it upheld this decision.

Non-State Legal Rules in Arbitration

Austrian arbitration law (contained in the Austrian Code of Civil Procedure) contains a specific provision on the applicable law in arbitral proceedings. Section 603 (1) CPC allows parties to choose the applicable law – even in domestic disputes. What is more, Section 603 (1) CPC does not only allow for the choice of a particular law (Rechtsvorschriften) but also of legal rules (Rechtsregeln). This provision extends the selection of legal frameworks that can be made applicable to the merits of a dispute not only to state law but also to non-state legal rules. While Islamic law is not considered “law” in the strict sense, it can be made applicable in an arbitration – just as the UNIDROIT Principles on International Commercial Contracts could.

The Takeaway

The ruling of the Regional Civil Court of Vienna has shown that arbitration based on religious rules is possible when the arbitration is seated in Austria. Yet, contrary to what the tabloids are asserting, this is not “Islamic values slowly creeping into the mainstream in Europe”. Actually, this is not a specificity of Islamic law and would equally apply to Jewish law or Canon law – or the ancient Roman Digest, for that matter.

Neither is this a case of parallel justice. The state courts still exercise control over the arbitral proceedings by way of their supervisory jurisdiction, above all via setting-aside proceedings (see Section 611 CPC). This ensures a fair hearing and a result that is palatable for the domestic legal system. To avoid a total opt-out of state control, Section 613 CPC even provides for a limited ex officio review of the award regarding arbitrability and substantive public policy, independent of setting-aside proceedings. If there is a serious incompatibility of the award with the values of the Austrian legal system, it will not be given effect by the courts in any context.

Furthermore, not all disputes are arbitrable: only pecuniary relationships or those that may be settled by the parties (Section 582 (1) CPC) can be arbitrated. What is more, particularly sensitive matters like family law and landlord–tenant law are explicitly declared non-arbitrable (Section 582 (2) CPC). In consumer arbitration, a choice of law cannot derogate from mandatory rules (Section 617 (6) 1 CPC), similar to Article 6(2) of the Rome I Regulation.

The scope of application for religious rules thus remaining is the sphere for which substantive law grants considerable room for a party-autonomous determination anyway. If the parties want their pecuniary disputes arising out of, e.g., a service contract settled by religious rules, they should have the opportunity to do so. After all, a legal system hugely profits from acceptance by its legal subjects. If religious arbitration leads to greater acceptance of the decision and the results are compatible with public policy, we should refrain from demonising it.

Lilian Larribère (Université Paris Nanterre) and Étienne Nédellec (Université Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne) are the leaders of a project aimed at offering retrospective interviews (in French) of leading French scholars (En Chair(e)).

The second interviewee is Pierre Mayer, who is Professor emeritus at the University Paris I and a leading French scholar of private international law and international commercial arbitration.

In the first part, Mayer recalls his days as a doctoral student of Henri Batiffol.

In the second and fifth parts, he surveys first his early career as an academic and then his appointment and teaching at Paris I University.

In the third and fourth parts, Mayer discusses some of his work respectively in international arbitration and in private international law.

Following Brexit, the Brussels I bis Regulation ceased to apply in the UK. The regulation’s rules of jurisdiction in consumer and employment matters (Chapter II, Sections 4 and 5, Articles 17-23) were replaced by Sections 15A-15E of the Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982.

The Explanatory Memorandum to the amendments to the 1982 Act introducing these provisions explains that their purpose was to ‘continue the particular protections offered to consumers and employees domiciled in the UK by the Brussels Ia Regulation’ (para 2.6) and that, since these protections ‘are not available in the common law and statutory provision of England and Wales and Northern Ireland, and only to a more limited extent in Scotland, apart from the Brussels regime, and so the Government has chosen to retain them’ (para 7.1).

The Brussels I bis protections, in a nutshell, consist of:

(1) limiting the number of jurisdictional bases on which the stronger party (supplier/seller/employer) can rely if it wants to sue the weaker party (consumer/employee) – the weaker party can usually only be sued in their domicile;

(2) enabling the weaker party to rely on multiple jurisdictional bases if they want to sue the stronger party, potentially opening multiple forums from which to choose when commencing proceedings;

(3) restraining party autonomy;

(4) finally, while Brussels I bis was in force in the UK, the doctrine of forum non conveniens did not apply.

Post-Brexit, several questions arise. Do Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act lay down all jurisdictional bases available in covered consumer and employment disputes, or is there any space left for the operation of traditional jurisdictional bases? Should the concepts used in the 1982 Act be interpreted in light of EU law or domestic law? Does forum non conveniens have any role to play?

Some of these questions were addressed by the Employment Appeal Tribunal (Auerbach J) on 12 June 2025 in Prähl v Lapinski [2025] EAT 77.

Facts

Mr Lapinski was formerly a member of a limited liability partnership. He commenced proceedings against the partnership and several individual defendants, as the employees or agents of the partnership, under the Equality Act 2010, alleging discrimination on the basis of a disability.

The parties agreed that the claim was of a nature that employment tribunals were empowered to consider under Sections 2 and 3 of the  Employment Tribunals Act 1996 (so-called ‘cause of action jurisdiction’). They further agreed that the claim fell within the territorial scope of the 2010 Act (so-called ‘territorial jurisdiction’).

However, some defendants were domiciled and present in Sweden. This raised the question of whether the tribunal had ‘international jurisdiction’ over those defendants. The defendants argued that the claimant ought to have obtained permission to serve them out of the jurisdiction (a traditional common law requirement for absent defendants) and that, in any event, the tribunal was forum non conveniens (a traditional common law power allowing English courts to refuse to exercise jurisdiction).

Judgment

The tribunal decided the case in favour of the claimant.

First, it held that, when Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act apply and point to the jurisdiction of an English tribunal, permission to serve out is not required ([68]).

Second, although the claimant did not have a contract of employment with the partnership in the sense of domestic English law, the tribunal held that this was an employment claim for the purposes of the 1982 Act. To reach this conclusion, the tribunal relied on the wide definition of ‘employee’, ‘employer’ and ‘matters relating to a contract of employment’ in the context of Brussels I bis ([70]-[74]).

Third, although the rule of jurisdiction over co-defendants in Article 8(1) of Brussels I bis is not specifically included in Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act, the tribunal held that the claimant should be able to rely on this jurisdictional basis, as his position could not be worse after Brexit, given the purpose of these provisions ([67], [76]-[79]).

Fourth, the tribunal held that, when Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act apply, forum non conveniens does not ([68]).

Comment

While the purpose of Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act is clear, it has not been implemented in the best possible way. Prähl v Lapinski reveals several shortcomings.

It is unclear whether Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act constitute a complete and self-contained ‘code’ of jurisdictional rules when a case falls within their scope. Under Brussels I bis, the weaker party is precluded from invoking domestic jurisdictional rules, even if they would be better-off under those rules. This principle applies equally to EU-domiciled (Case C‑462/06 Glaxosmithkline v Rouard EU:C:2008:299) and non-EU-domiciled defendants (Case C-604/20 ROI Land Investments Ltd v FD ECLI:EU:C:2022:807). With this in mind, the decision that, when Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act apply and point to the jurisdiction of an English tribunal, permission to serve out is not required is correct.

Similarly, the interpretation of Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act by with regard to concepts developed by the Court of Justice of the EU before Brexit is required by Section 15E(2). Therefore, the tribunal’s wide interpretation of the concepts of ‘employee’, ‘employer’ and ‘matters relating to a contract of employment’ is also correct.

However, the tribunal’s decisions regarding the availability of a rule of jurisdiction over co-defendants, despite Article 8(1) of Brussels I bis not being specifically included in Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act, and the unavailability of forum non conveniens are not beyond reproach.

It may be speculated that the reason why Article 8(1) of Brussels I bis is not specifically included in Sections 15A-15E of the 1982 Act is because its application in employment disputes within the EU is preserved by Article 20(1) of the regulation and not Article 21, which lists all other available jurisdictional bases when an employee sues the employer, while Section 15C(2), which sets out available jurisdictional bases when an employee sues the employer in the UK, only replicates the bases found in Article 21 of the regulation. Nevertheless, invoking a jurisdictional basis that is not included in the 1982 Act, requires more justification than merely noting its availability before Brexit and the reason behind the amendments to the 1982 Act. Ultimately, the tribunal’s decision on this point seems to be obiter, since the employee’s habitual place of work was in England, so there was arguably no need to rely on the rule of jurisdiction over co-defendants. This significantly weakens the persuasiveness of the tribunal’s decision on this point.

Finally, the tribunal failed to mention that the 1982 Act contains the following provision in Section 49 (‘Saving for powers to stay, sist, strike out or dismiss proceedings’):

Nothing in this Act shall prevent any court in the United Kingdom from staying, sisting, striking out or dismissing any proceedings before it, on the ground of forum non conveniens or otherwise, where to do so is not inconsistent with Hague Convention.

While the availability of forum non conveniens would undermine the purpose of Sections 15A-15E, the tribunal’s policy-based argument can hardly override what appears to be a clear statutory instruction in Section 49.

Katharina Boele-Woelki (Bucerius Law School, Hamburg) and Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg (Uppsala University) edited What Family Law for Europe? with Intersentia.

The blurb reads as follows:

In what ways does contemporary European family law respond to evolving societal dynamics and the growing imperative to uphold human rights? This volume addresses this question by taking a crossnational, comparative approach, presenting research that examines how family law norms are shaped across Europe. The publication stems from a landmark scholarly conference held in Stockholm in October 2024 — the first of its kind to bring together a wide network of family law scholars and research groups from across Europe. In the spirit of enhancing a transnational dialogue and mutual understanding, several of the most pressing legal issues are identified and analysed using refined methodological approaches.

Three central themes have emerged as focal points for ongoing and future enquiry:
1. The transformation of parent-child relationships, particularly in relation to new forms of assisted reproductive technology (ART), with a focus on the interests of the child (to be born) and shifting definitions of legal parentage.
2. The legal recognition of gender and new forms of adult relationships, including non-romantic and community-based arrangements.
3. Enhancing legal protections against domestic violence with a particular focus on safeguarding the rights and well-being of children.

This volume contributes to the development of a more coherent and principled European family law system, based on comparative research and shared normative principles. It provides an invaluable source of inspiration and reference for academics, legal professionals and policymakers dedicated to advancing family law in an evolving Europe.

The table of contents is accessible through the publisher’s website.

Lilian Larribère (Université Paris Nanterre) and Étienne Nédellec (Université Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne) are the leaders of a project aimed at offering retrospective interviews (in French) of leading French scholars (En Chair(e)).

The first interviewee is Paul Lagarde, who is Professor emeritus at the University Paris I and a leading French scholar of private international law that many readers will know.

The interview is divided in seven parts.

The first and second parts are dedicated to the early career of Lagarde.

In the third part, Lagarde recalls his work as an editor of the Revue Critique de Droit International Privé.

In the fourth part, Lagarde explains that the achievement that he is the most proud of was to establish and be the director of the leading Master of PIL of the University Paris I.

In the fifth and sixth part, Lagarde recalls his involvement in the making of international and European instruments.

Finally, in the seventh part of the interview, Lagarde surveys his main intellectual fights (including his critique of lex mercatoria, his support of the Europeanization of private international law, and his critique of the French proposed codification of private international law).

As the readers of this blog will recall, the Lindemann Fellowship for Private International Law was established in 2024 to provide early-career researchers with the opportunity to build a network with academics from all over Europe.

Fellows are accepted for a three-year period, with new Fellows joining each year, as existing Fellows complete their tenure.

The core of the Fellowship is an annual, fully-funded meeting of the Fellows and coordinators, lasting two days, where Fellows present their current research and exchange with both the coordinators and their peers. The written version of their presentations are later published in collected volumes.

The Fellowship is now entering its second application round.  An online event will introduce the Fellowship, featuring presentations from two current Fellows and a Q&A with the coordinators about the Fellowship and application process.

The event will be held on 17 September 2025 at 11 AM (CET) via Zoom. Further information about the event can be found here.

See here, instead, for general information about the Fellowship, including as regards the current Fellows and the team of coordinators, lead by Konrad Duden.

On 18 September 2025, the Faculty of Law of the University of Ljubljana will be hosting a conference on the occasion of the annual meeting of GEDIP, the European Group of Private International Law, due to take place in the following days (the latter meeting is only open the Group’s members).

The event consists of two half-day sessions. The morning session will be held in Slovenian, with presentations by Lea Burjan, Filip Dougan, Nataša Erjavec, Aleš Galič, Aleksander Jakobčič, Jerca Kramberger Škerl, Špelca Mežnar, Nataša Pipan Nahtigal, Nadja Podobnik Oblak, Neža Pogorelčnik Vogrinc, and Katja Rejec Longar.

The afternoon session, in English, will feature presentations by Giuditta Cordero-Moss (The Interplay between Private International Law and Comparative Law in International Contracts and Arbitration), Catherine Kessedjian (Corporate Sustainability in European Private International Law), Patrick Kinsch (Private International Law and Human Rights), Pia Lindholm (The Anti-SLAPP Directive and its Links to Jurisdiction and Applicable Law), Johan Meeusen (The Recognition of Status in the CJEU Case-Law), Etienne Pataut (Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Family Matters), Marta Pertegas Sender (The 2019 Hague Judgments Convention) and Fausto Pocar (Private International Law and Global Public Interests).

The full programme and all relevant practical information, including as regards fees, can be found here.

Registrations are open until 12 September 2025.

The Law Commission of England and Wales is reviewing how private international law operates in the context of electronic trade documents and digital assets. As previously reported on this blog, on 5 June 2025 the Law Commission published a consultation paper (papersummary) proposing reform to certain rules of private international law that apply in the context of digital assets and electronic trade documents. The Consultation Paper follows a call for evidence (Digital assets and ETDs in private international law: which court, which law? Call for evidence) and three FAQs documents (Digital assets in private international law: FAQs on the relationship with tax law, banking regulation, and the financial markets; Property and permissioned DLT systems in private international law: FAQ; ETDs in private international law: FAQs).

This post outlines the Consultation Paper and offer some preliminary remarks.

The Consultation Paper makes four key contributions:

(1) Proposals for a new free-standing information order, designed to assist claimants at the initial investigation stage of proceedings where the pseudo-anonymous and decentralised nature of the crypto-token environment presents significant obstacles to formulating and issuing a fully pleaded substantive claim;

(2) An analysis of the preferred interpretation of the tort and property jurisdictional gateways for service out of the jurisdiction in the context of claims relating to crypto-tokens;

(3) Proposals for a supranational approach in cases where the degree of decentralisation is such that the Rome I Regulation and the lex situs rule cannot meaningfully apply;

(4) Proposals to reform section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882 (‘1882 Act’) for all disputes, whether or not concerning electronic trading documents.

New Free-Standing Information Order

The Law Commission proposes creating a new power for the courts to grant free-standing information orders, enabling claimants who have lost crypto-tokens through fraud or hacking to obtain information about the perpetrators or the whereabouts of their tokens without having to go through the existing jurisdictional gateways.

Specifically, the Law Commission proposes that:

(1) Such a power should be grounded in the principles of access to justice, necessity and the prevention of injustice in modern digital and decentralised environments.

(2) A claimant must satisfy the following four-limb threshold test before the court’s discretion to grant an order may be exercised:

(a) A case of sufficient strength (the merits test);

(b) Necessity;

(c) Impossibility or unreasonableness;

(d) A connection to England and Wales.

Tort and Property Jurisdictional Gateways

The Law Commission suggests that, in cases involving crypto-tokens, the tort and property gateways in Civil Procedure Rules Practice Direction 6B, para 3.1(9)(a), (11), (15)(b) and (21)(a) can be applied without undue difficulty by reference to the general principles of international jurisdiction that underpin the gateway requirements.

Specifically, the Law Commission is of the view that:

(1) For the property gateways based on the location of property within the jurisdiction ((11) and (15)(b)), the appropriate court to hear a cross-border property claim concerning a crypto-token is the court of the place where the crypto-token can be controlled or otherwise dealt with effectively (for example, the place where the person who knows or has access to the private key is located or where control over the software underpinning the network is exercised) at the time proceedings are issued;

(2) For the tort gateways based on damage sustained within the jurisdiction ((9)(a) and (21)(a)):

(a) Where the tortious act involves interference with, or deprivation of, an object that can be localised (such as a private key controlling a crypto-token), the focus should be on the location of the object at the time of the interference/deprivation;

(b) In other cases where the tortious act involves interference with, or deprivation of, an object, the focus should be on the victim, that is, damage is sustained where the victim was physically present at the time of the damage;

(c) Where damage consists of being denied access to an online account that could, in principle, have been accessed from anywhere in the world and no real reason can be given for locating the damage in one place over another, the defendant should be sued in their home court, where possible;

(d) Where damage consists in the experience or consequences of being deprived of a crypto-token or access to a crypto-token, damage could be sustained in a different location from where the victim was physically present at the time of the deprivation.

Supranational Approach to Applicable Law

The Law Commission proposes moving away from the traditional multilateral or bilateral approach to determining the applicable law for issues arising in wholly decentralised applications of DLT – for example, contracts (purportedly) concluded by smart contracts in wholly decentralised finance applications and crypto-tokens held in accordance with the Bitcoin decentralised ideal. It recommends a supranational approach to the conflict of laws, that is, special substantive rules that would apply where a court is faced with an omniterritorial element.

Under this approach, the courts should take into account a range of factors to determine a ‘just disposal of the proceedings’, including the legitimate expectations and understandings of the parties. This might involve considering the terms of a coding protocol that participants have signed up to and any relevant blockchain conventions. However, the Law Commission considers it too early to propose legislative intervention on these issues, which should instead be left to judicial development.

Section 72 of the 1882 Act

The proposals to reform section 72 of the 1882 Act are of a general nature and are not confined to digital and decentralised contexts. The Law Commission proposes changes to paragraph 1, which concerns the determination of the law applicable to the formal validity of bills of exchange, paragraph 2, which concerns the determination of the law applicable to the contractual aspects of bills of exchange, namely the interpretation of the drawing, indorsement, acceptance or acceptance supra protest of the bill, and paragraph 3, which concerns the determination of the law applicable to the duties of the holder of the bill. Since section 72 also applies to cheques and promissory notes, the proposals apply mutatis mutandis to these instruments.

Regarding section 72(1), the Law Commission proposes a pro-validity rule. The proposed menu of options includes:

(1) The law governing the substance of the relevant contract;

(2) The law governing the substance of the drawer’s contract;

(3) The law governing the substance of the acceptor’s contract;

(4) The law of the place where the instrument is payable.

Regarding section 72(2), the Law Commission proposes a multi-limb structure that would use party autonomy as the default rule, followed by rules applicable where each relevant party has not made a valid choice. Specifically:

(1) The default rule for the law applicable to each contract on a bill of exchange should be the law chosen by the party incurring the relevant obligation, as indicated on the bill alongside their signature;

(2) In the absence of a valid choice by the acceptor, the applicable law should be that of the place where the instrument is payable, as interpreted consistently with the place of ‘proper presentment’ under section 45 of the 1882 Act;

(3) In the absence of a valid choice by the drawer, indorsees, and other secondary parties, the applicable law should be that of the relevant secondary party’s habitual residence;

(4) Such a multi-limb structure should not have an ‘escape clause’ or a ‘catch all’ provision;

(5) Section 72(2) should be amended to make clear that it applies to determining the law applicable to the substantive rights and obligations of the parties, material validity and not only interpretation.

Regarding section 72(3), the Law Commission proposes reform that would clearly distinguish the four sub-rules implicit in the current rule and avoid connecting factors referring to the location of the bill itself at the relevant times. Specifically:

(1) The duties of the holder with respect to presentment for acceptance should be governed by the law of the place where the drawee has their habitual residence;

(2) The necessity for, or sufficiency of, a protest or notice upon dishonour by non-acceptance should be governed by the law of the place where the drawee has their habitual residence;

(3) The duties of the holder with respect to presentment for payment should be governed by the law of the place where the bill is payable;

(4) The necessity for, or sufficiency of, a protest or notice upon dishonour by non-payment should be governed by the law of the place where the bill is payable.

 

Preliminary Thoughts

The analysis of the preferred interpretation of the tort and property gateways does not make new proposals. It merely expresses the Law Commission’s view on how the gateways should be interpreted and applied. It is sensible to highlight the difficulties with the existing case law and offer a view on how best to interpret and apply these jurisdictional gateways. There is, of course, no guarantee that the courts will not continue interpreting and applying the gateways in expansive and potentially inconsistent ways, although the discussion of the relevant issues before the courts should now be more informed.

Similarly, the ‘proposals’ for a supranational approach in cases where the Law Commission believes the degree of decentralisation is such that Rome I and the lex situs rule cannot meaningfully apply are not a call for legislative intervention in the field of choice of law, but rather amount to advice to the courts on how to approach such cases. In my view, there are two key points of criticism.

First, the Law Commission is against the application of the law of the forum where Rome I and the lex situs rule cannot meaningfully apply and sees its supranational approach as an alternative (see, eg, paras 6.32, 6.103). But it is not clear, from a legal-technical point of view, how the courts, which are supposed to apply Rome I and the lex situs rule to cases falling within their scope, can disapply these rules (especially Rome I) without a statutory instruction to do so.

Second, the Law Commission has spent several years explaining how substantive English law applies to smart contracts, electronic trade documents, decentralised autonomous organisations and digital assets. Much of its work has focused on how substantive English law applies to cases with a high degree of decentralisation. Yet now we are told that, in at least some such cases falling within the scope of Rome I and the lex situs rule, the courts should not apply English or any other domestic law, but rather nebulous ‘supranational law’ that is seemingly yet to be developed. In other words, the precise relationship between English law and the supranational approach is not defined. The following explanation of the relationship in para 6.60 is more confusing than clarifying:

In essence, the supranational approach recognises that, in cases with an omniterritorial element, it is not necessarily appropriate to apply the purely domestic private law of any one given country. Whilst any substantive rules developed and applied by the courts of England and Wales would ultimately remain a common law decision of our courts, it would not be an application of the “ordinary” law of England and Wales that would continue to apply in a purely domestic case. Rather, it would be a special body of substantive rules of decision that apply only in private law cases in which the law of no country would be appropriate to apply to resolve the issue in dispute, and the law of every country would be appropriate to apply to resolve the issue in dispute. (original emphasis)

I am sceptical that English courts, which are well-known for their legal-technical prowess, will ever be willing to adopt such an approach without a clear statutory instruction.

By contrast, the proposals for a new free-standing information order and the reform of section 72 of the 1882 Act would require, in the view of the Law Commission, legislative intervention (although the Law Commission thinks that the courts could probably develop the power to grant free-standing information at common law).

The new free-standing information order could be a useful device in cases where (1) there is no way in the country where a crypto-exchange is located to compel it to disclose information about the identity of the perpetrator of the fraud or hacking, the holder of the crypto-token or the whereabouts of the crypto-token and (2) there is some, even tenuous, link with England. Given requirement (1), the order will likely be available in cases where a crypto-exchange is located in a country with strict confidentiality laws. Yet an English order may put the crypto-exchange in the difficult situation of having to choose between complying with either the order or the law of the country in which it is located. This is something that should be taken into account when designing the new order and the test that the courts should apply before granting it.

I generally agree with the proposals to reform section 72 of the 1882 Act. However, I question whether the use of fixed connecting factors without an escape clause in the proposed paragraph 2 might be too rigid. In a consultation event following the publication of the Consultation Paper, some stakeholders expressed the view that, at least in some contexts, it may be desirable for different legal relationships arising under a bill of exchange to be governed by the same law. If the fixed connecting factors do not produce this outcome, and assuming this outcome is indeed desirable, an escape clause seems a logical solution. Any concern that an escape clause would lead to an unacceptable degree of legal uncertainty can be addressed by imposing a high threshold for its application.

The consultation period ends on 8 September 2025. Responses may be submitted to the Law Commission via an online form, by e-mail to conflictoflaws@lawcommission.gov.uk or by post.

On 20 August 2025, from 11 to 12 am UK time, the Aberdeen Centre for Private International Law and Transnational Governance will host a webinar featuring Caroline Rapatz (Kiel University) on Beyond State Borders, Beyond the Situs Rule? Private International Law Issues of Resource Extraction in Antarctica, the Deep Seabed, and Outer Space.

The webinar will explore how the traditional connecting factors of lex rei sitae in international property law and lex loci damni / lex loci delicti commissi in international torts law run into difficulties when applied to resource exploitation in extraterritorial regions such as Antarctica, the deep seabed and outer space.

Caroline Rapatz will address the urgent need for special conflict-of-laws rules suitable for these contexts – rules that could form part of a broader framework for internationally administered exploitation licenses, ensuring both sustainability and allocative fairness. The topic is particularly timely, given that international treaty law has so far largely overlooked the private international law dimensions of resource exploitation beyond state borders.

Registration is available here; for further information: michiel.poesen@abdn.ac.uk.

The first issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé for 2025 has been published. It features the proceedings of the international conference held in honour of the distinguished Austrian-American conflicts scholar Albert A. Ehrenzweig, which took place in Vienna in June 2024 under the scientific coordination of Matthias Lehmann and Florian Heindler.

In addition, this issue includes a critical analysis of a French Report prepared by the Cour de cassation on the handling of Private International Law (PIL) cases before that court, alongside numerous case notes discussing recent PIL decisions  from both by the CJEU and the French Cour de cassation.

In the first article, Matthias Lehmann (University of Vienna) offers a compelling analysis of Albert A. Ehrenzweig’s intellectual legacy in private international law (Albert A. Ehrenzweig: un géant du droit international privé).

With Albert Ehrenzweig, Austria lost one of its undoubtably greatest legal talents. But one’s loss was another’s gain, that of the US. This simple zero sum is worth emphasising at a time when the hatred against migrants is rising yet again on both sides of the Atlantic. Ehrenzweig brought to the US plenty of ideas from his native Austria. Among them is the abstract consideration of legal problems and the strictly logical approach to their solution, which is particularly helpful in areas such as conflicts of jurisdiction or conflicts of laws. He also brought with him a great deal of interest and knowledge in the area of psychology, which was en vogue in his days in Vienna.

In the second contribution, Florian Heindler (Sigmund Freud Privat University) examines Ehrenzweig’s comparative methodology and its implications for integrating conflict-of-laws rules in determining international jurisdiction in civil matters (Albert Armin Ehrenzweig : la méthode comparative et l’intégration du droit des conflits de lois dans la détermination de la compétence internationale en matière de juridiction civile).

Ehrenzweig’s work deserves attention – primarily because of its topicality – beyond its historical-bibliographical interest and its link the question of remedy for past injustices. Two methodological cornerstones of his work on the conflict of law must be emphasised. Firstly, transatlantic dialogue: Ehrenzweig frequently sought to align “European learning and experience” with the “pragmatic approach” and “technique of recording daily experiences”. He was endowed with the particular ability to address discussions in the US and in Europe so as to bridge the gaps between European and US private international law, thus bringing the highly divided US and European legal systems closer together. The second theme is linked to the integrated thinking of Ehrenzweig which shaped his theories in the area of conflict of laws. Indeed, Ehrenzweig was also famous tort lawyer, where he demonstrated out-of-the-box thinking, also characteristic of his way of conducting legal research. Illustrating this talent, most prominently, is his publication on “a proper law in a proper forum” (“jurisdictional approach”).

In the third article, Andrew D. Bradt (University of California, Berkeley School of Law) delves into Ehrenzweig’s opinion and impact on the Restatement of the conflict of laws in the United States (Albert Ehrenzweig, Berkeley, et la question du Restatement des conflits de lois).

Like his fellow realists, Ehrenzweig eschewed metaphysical dogma, viewing choice of law in a more “pluralistic” way, as a matter for the law of the forum, so that applying a different state’s law to a case is less a choice of foreign law than an expression of forum law and policy. In this respect, his campaign against Restatements of choice of law voices concerns that remain pertinent as the American Law Institute enters its second decade of its efforts to create a Third Restatement.

The fourth article, authored by Chris Thomale (University of Vienna), investigates Ehrenzweig’s legal scholarship approach, with a focus on the treatment of moral data (Datum et Substance – L’approche des données morales d’Albert Ehrenzweig).

The changing, almost fluid nature of Ehrenzweig’s legal scholarship between three modalities of claims about the law has opened up his work to much undeserved criticism, which calls for a new and instructive look at the very epistemological substance of his findings. Moreover, the contemporary re-politization of private law could also be a call for its re-moralization, raising exactly the same moral data questions that were on Ehrenzweig’s mind. In this respect, too, Ehrenzweig’s moral data approach offers a helpful heuristic to describe and understand these developments.

In the fifth article, Jeremy Heymann (University of jean Moulin Lyon 3) reflects on Ehrenzweig’s doctrinal legacy and its relevance for the development of EU private international law (La doctrine d’Ehrenzweig. Une pensée en héritage pour le droit international privé européen)

All too often reduced by his detractors, at least over the European side of the Atlantic, to his plea for the « proper law of the forum » – and all too often misread –, Ehrenzweig’s thinking calls to be reconsidered. His very distinctive unilateralist approach to the conflict of laws is well in tune with the method posited, in numerous judgments, by the Court of Justice of the European Union and more generally by the EU legislator.

Finally, in the sixth contribution, David Messner-Kreuzbauer (University of Graz) explores the substantive (tort) law approach in Ehrenzweig’s work, tracing its influence from Vienna to the US academia (L’argument de l’«évolution substantielle» en tant qu’héritage du droit international privé d’Albert Armin Ehrenzweig. Continuités de Vienne à Berkeley).

Albert Armin Ehrenzweig has been portrayed as a “European Legal Realist”, and is remembered for the fact-oriented data approach as well as a preference for the lex fori. This article presents a slightly different Ehrenzweig: a Viennese judge and academic who went to the United States formed by strong ideas about substantive (tort) law, by the jurisprudence of interests and with a keen sense for moral psychology. His thoughts may have great value in navigating a contemporary task: bringing together contemporary private international law with the evolution of substantive (tort) law in recent decades

These contributions will also be available in English.

The full table of contents is available here.

A recent judgment from the Swedish Supreme Court interprets the principle judgments from the Court of Justice of the EU (CJEU) holding arbitration in investment arbitration as incompatible with EU law as conservatively as possible by allowing for invalidation only for “EU internal” relations. Hence, the arbitral award is upheld in relation to a Swiss investor, but invalidated in relation to EU investors. Still, the peculiar Swedish invalidation action that is not limited in time and that exists as an alternative to a traditional time-limited actions of having an arbitral award set aside, raises the question whether a Swedish arbitral award ever is final. As much speaks for that time-limited challenging possibilities are sufficient, the Swedish lack of time-limitation stands out and declines the international value of a Swedish arbitral award compared to other arbitral seats.

Background

Five investors initiated arbitration proceedings against the Republic of Poland under the Energy Charter Treaty (ECT). Whereas four of the investors were domiciled in the EU, the fifth investor was a Swiss citizen domiciled in Switzerland. The investors claimed that actions taken by the Polish state had made their investments in Poland useless. The arbitral tribunal dismissed the investors’ claims and held them liable to pay all the costs related to the arbitration procedure.

As the arbitral tribunal had had its seat in Sweden, the investors challenged the arbitral award in the Svea Court of Appeal, claiming that it should be invalidated according to Section 33 of the Swedish Arbitration Act (officially: lag [1999:116] om skiljeförfarande) as the arbitration clause was incompatible with EU law and hence also incompatible with Swedish public policy (ordre public).

Historically, the Swedish public policy exception has been conservatively used. However, since the EU court of justice held in its landmark judgment Achmea, C-284/16, EU:C:2018:158 that has changed. As follows from the Achmea ruling, arbitration clauses in bilateral investment treaties are incompatible with EU law. This has challenged the Swedish traditional approach to the public policy exception. Not only has the CJEU confirmed that the legal principle also extends to ECT arbitration (Komstroy, C-741/19, EU:C:2021:655), it has also, on the request of the Swedish Supreme Court, held that the legal principle stands also in a situation when an investor has initiated ad hoc arbitration against a state (PL Holdings, C-109/20, EU:C:2021:875). Applying the legal principles of the CJEU, the Swedish Supreme Court held in its final judgment (judgment in case T 1569-19 of December 14, [in Sweden reported as “the Investment Agreement”, NJA 2022 p. 965]) that an “EU internal” investment agreement is incompatible with EU primary law and that it therefore must be considered to be ordre public in Sweden.

With references to the judgments above, Svea Court of Appeal found in its judgment of December 20, 2023 that the arbitral award was to be invalidated in its entirety. That judgment was appealed to the Swedish Supreme Court that made another assessment of the invalidation issue.

The Supreme Court’s Judgment

In its judgment of 26 May 26, 2025 in case T-555-24 (titled “Blue Gas Holding”, not yet given a Swedish NJA-reference) the Supreme Court emphasized that the Swedish Arbitration Act allows for partial invalidation of an arbitral award and that a strong rationale for arbitration is that awards become final and binding. Therefore, the Supreme Court concluded that invalidation must not be used more than what is necessary. In the delicate assessment of what parts of an award that are separable from each other, the Supreme Court held that it is decisive whether a remaining standing part of the award would constitute res judicata for a new trial of the other parts of the award. In such a case, the parts are not separable.

In this case, the Supreme Court stressed that the invalidation ground based on the Achmea principle applied solely to “EU internal” investment agreements. Since the Swiss investor was to be considered a third country investor under the ECT, the legal relationship between Poland and the Swiss investor did not classify as “EU internal”. The Achmea based ground for invalidation of the arbitral award did not extend to him. Hence, that part of the award could also be treated separately from the remainder of the dispute.

In the case at hand, the Supreme Court ruled that the validation ground based on the Achmea principle only concerned “EU internal” investment agreement. As the legal relationship between Poland and the Swiss investor was not such an “EU internal” relation, it could be treated separately from the rest of the dispute. As the Swiss investor was to be considered a third country investor, the ground for invalidation of the arbitral award did not extend to him. Therefore, the Supreme Court concluded that the arbitral award should not be invalidated regarding the relation between the Swiss investor and Poland. Additionally, the Swiss investor was held liable to pay for the arbitral proceedings as well as for the court procedure.

Comment

Even if it is reasonable and clarifying that the Swedish Supreme Court upholds the finality idea of arbitral awards as much as possible, the judgment raises issues of the Swedish Arbitration Act’s peculiar separation of invalidation issues and the possibility to setting awards aside. The Swedish Arbitration Act stands out internationally by having two separate legal possibilities for challenging arbitral awards. An arbitral award can either be set aside under Section 34 on e.g. the grounds that the arbitrators have exceeded their mandate or if there has been an irregularity that has influenced the outcome. Such an action must be brought within two months from the date the award was rendered. Beside the time-limited possibility of setting an arbitral award aside, an award may also be invalidated under Section 33 if e.g. the matter was unarbitrable or if the award is ordre public. Quite notably, a Swedish invalidation action is not time-limited. The idea behind is that invalidation is reserved for grave breaches, e.g. that an arbitral award is incompatible with Swedish public policy (ordre public).

That invalidation actions now has been made accessible for new types of arbitral awards, one can question whether a Swedish arbitral award is less firm (i.e. not fully final) compared to an award rendered under an arbitral seat that does not offer time-unlimited actions against arbitral awards. The issue boils down to whether the Achmea principle requires that actions against wrongful arbitral awards are unlimited in time or whether it is sufficient to time limit such challenges. This issue is left open in the Achmea judgment. However, in the predecessor landmark case EcoSwiss, C-126/97, EU:C:1999:269, the CJEU not only established the principle that national law must not undermine EU law. It actually did examine a national procedural law time-limit for challenging an arbitral award. The Court held that “[s]uch a period, which does not seem excessively short compared with those prescribed in the legal systems of the other Member States, does not render excessively difficult or virtually impossible the exercise of rights conferred by Community law”. Bearing that in mind, much speaks for that challenge actions may be time-limited. A time-limitation of the Swedish invalidation action seems necessary to mitigate the effects of the Achmea ruling for Swedish arbitration to be an attractive alternative in the highly competitive legal market for international commercial arbitration. On the other side, the invalidation possibility under Swedish law can also be viewed as putting pressure on the arbitrators to render effective and enforceable awards.

The latest issue of the Journal of Private International Law (Volume 21, Issue 1) features eight articles.

Pietro Franzina, Cristina González Beilfuss, Jan von Hein, Katja Karjalainen & Thalia Kruger, Cross-border protection of adults: what could the EU do better?, 1-29

On 31 May 2023 the European Commission published two proposals on the protection of adults. The first proposal is for a Council Decision to authorise Member States to become or remain parties to the Hague Adults Convention “in the interest of the European Union.” The second is a proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and the Council which would supplement (and depart from, in some respects) the Convention’s rules. The aim of the proposals is to ensure that the protection of adults is maintained in cross-border cases, and that their right to individual autonomy, including the freedom to make their own choices as regards their person and property is respected when they move from one State to another or, more generally, when their interests are at stake in two or more jurisdictions. This paper analyses these EU proposals, in particular as regards the Regulation, and suggests potential improvements.

Máire Ní Shúilleabháin, Adult habitual residence in EU private international law: an interpretative odyssey begins, 30-67

This article examines the first three CJEU cases on adult habitual residence in EU private international law, against the background of the pre-existing (and much more developed) CJEU jurisprudence on child habitual residence. While the new trilogy of judgments provides some important insights, many questions remain, in particular, as to the scope for contextual variability, and on the role of intention. In this article, the CJEU’s treatment of dual or concurrent habitual residence is analysed in detail, and an attempt is made to anticipate the future development of what is now the main connecting factor in EU private international law.

Felix Berner, Characterisation in context – a comparative evaluation of EU law, English law and the laws of southern Africa, 68-90

Academic speculation on characterisation has produced a highly theorised body of literature. In particular, the question of the governing law is the subject of fierce disagreement: Whether the lex fori, the lex causae or an “autonomous approach” governs characterisation is hotly debated. Such discussions suggest that a decision on the governing law is important when lawyers decide questions of characterisation. Contrary to this assumption, the essay shows that the theoretical discussion about the governing law is unhelpful. Rather, courts should focus on two questions: First, courts should assess whether the normative context in which the choice-of-law rule is embedded informs or even determines the question of characterisation. Insofar as the question is not determined by the specific normative context, the court may take into account any information it considers helpful, whether that information comes from the lex fori, the potential lex causae or from comparative assessments. This approach does not require a general decision on the applicable law to characterisation, but focuses on the normative context and the needs of the case. To defend this thesis, the essay offers comparative insights and analyses the EU approach of legislative solutions, the interpretation of assimilated EU law in England post-Brexit and the reception of the via media approach in southern Africa.

Filip Vlček, The existence of a genuine international element as a pre-requisite for the application of the Brussels Ia Regulation: a matter of EU competence?, 91-114

Under Article 25(1) of the Brussels Ia Regulation, parties, regardless of their domicile, may agree on a jurisdiction of a court or the courts of an EU Member State to settle any disputes between them. The problem with this provision is that it remains silent on the question of whether it may be applicable in a materially domestic dispute, in which the sole international element is a jurisdictional clause in favour of foreign courts. Having been debated in the literature for years, the ultimate solution to this problem has finally been found in the recent judgment of the ECJ in Inkreal (C-566/22). This article argues that the ECJ should have insisted on the existence of a material international element in order for Article 25 of the Regulation to apply. This, however, does not necessarily stem from the interpretation of the provision in question, as Advocate General de la Tour seemed to propose in his opinion in Inkreal. Instead, this article focuses on the principle of conferral, as the European Union does not have a legal base to regulate choice-of-court clauses in purely internal disputes. Accordingly, with the Regulation applying to legal relationships whose sole cross-border element is a prorogation clause, the Union legislature goes beyond the competence conferred on it by Article 81 TFEU. Such an extensive interpretation of the Regulation’s scope, which is, in reality, contrary to the objective of judicial cooperation in civil matters, is moreover prevented by the principle of subsidiarity as well as the principle of proportionality. Finally, this approach cannot be called into question by the parallel applicability of the Rome I and II Regulations in virtually analogous situations as those Regulations become inherently self-limiting once the international element concerned proves to be artificial.

Adrian Hemler, Deconstructing blocking statutes: why extraterritorial legislation cannot violate the sovereignty of other states, 115-134

Blocking statutes are national provisions that aim to combat the legal consequences of foreign, extraterritorial legislation. They are often justified by an alleged necessity to protect domestic sovereignty. This article challenges this assumption based on an in-depth discussion of the sovereignty principle and its interplay with the exercise of state power regarding foreign facts. In particular, it shows why a distinction between the law’s territorial scope of sovereign validity and its potentially extraterritorial scope of application is warranted and why, based on these foundations, extraterritorial legislation cannot violate foreign sovereignty. Since Blocking Statutes cannot be understood to protect domestic sovereignty, the article also discusses how they serve to enforce international principles on extraterritorial legislation instead.

Michiel Poesen, A Scots perspective on forum non conveniens in business and human rights litigation: Hugh Campbell KC v James Finlay (Kenya) Ltd, 135-152

In Hugh Campbell KC v James Finlay (Kenya) Ltd the Inner House of the Court of Session, the highest civil court in Scotland subject only to appeal to the UK Supreme Court, stayed class action proceedings brought by a group of Kenyan employees who claimed damages from their Scottish employer for injuries suffered due to poor labour conditions. Applying the forum non conveniens doctrine, the Court held that Kenya was the clearly more appropriate forum, and that there were no indications that the pursuers will suffer substantial injustice in Kenya. Campbell is the first modern-day litigation in Scotland against a Scottish transnational corporation for wrongs allegedly committed in its overseas activities. This article first observes that the decision of the Inner House offers valuable insight into the application of forum non conveniens to business and human rights litigation in Scotland. Moreover, it argues that the decision would have benefitted from a more rigorous application of the jurisdictional privilege in employment contract matters contained in section 15C of the Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982.

Hasan Muhammad Mansour Alrashid, Appraising party autonomy in conflict-of-laws rules in international consumer and employment contracts: a critical analysis of the Kuwaiti legal framework, 153-184

Party autonomy plays a vital role in international contracts in avoiding legal uncertainty and ensuring predictability. However, its application in international employment and consumer contracts remains a subject of debate. Consumers and employees are typically the weaker parties in these contracts and often lack the expertise of the other party, raising questions about their autonomy to choose the applicable law. Globally, legal systems differ on this point with some permitting full party autonomy, others rejecting it outrightly and some allowing a qualified autonomy with domestic courts empowered to apply a different law in deserving cases to protect the employee or consumer. Kuwaiti law allows full autonomy only in international consumer contracts but prohibits it in international employment contracts. This paper critically analyses Kuwait’s legal approach to find an appropriate balance between the principle of party autonomy in the choice of law and the protection of employees and consumers.

Alexander A. Kostin, Recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in bankruptcy and insolvency matters under Russian law, 185-209

This article addresses the role of certain Russian Federal Law “On Insolvency (Bankruptcy)” provisions (eg Article 1(6)) for resolving bankruptcy and insolvency matters under Russian law. The author argues that the “foreign judgment on the insolvency matters” term covers not only the judgments on initiation of bankruptcy/insolvency, but also other related judgments like those on vicarious liability, avoidance of transactions and settlement agreements. The issues associated with enforcing foreign judgments on the grounds of reciprocity under Article 1(6) of the Federal Law “On Insolvency (Bankruptcy)” are being explored and valid arguments in favour of recognition simpliciter (recognition of foreign judgments without extra exequatur proceedings at the national level) are provided. The legal effects of foreign judgments on the initiation of bankruptcy/insolvency proceedings recognition are analysed as well as the interconnection between relevant provisions of the Russian legislation on lex societatis of a legal entity and the rules for recognising foreign judgments on the initiation of bankruptcy/insolvency proceedings.

The author of this post is Federica Sartori, PhD student at the University of Pavia.


A pending case, Tatrauskė (C-789/23), offers the Court of Justice an opportunity to rule on the relationship between the EU citizens’ right to free movement and residence under Article 21 TFEU and national legislation on the registration of marriage property agreements.

The following remarks are based on the opinion given on the matter by AG Szpunar on 22 May 2025.

Background

An Italian-Lithuanian couple married in Italy and then moved to Lithuania, where the marriage was duly transcribed in the General Register Office. However, the chosen matrimonial property regime of separation of property was not recorded in Lithuania because the marriage certificate did not include the Lithuanian personal identification number of at least one of the spouses, as requirement under Lithuanian law for foreign marriage contracts pursuant to Article 68 of the Register Regulation. Consequently, the couple’s property regime in Lithuania would default to the statutory community of property.

On the recommendation of the Lithuanian authorities, the applicant therefore requested the  Italian authorities to supplement the marriage certificate by adding the missing data. The Italian authorities refused, stating that they could not certify the authenticity of an identification number assigned by foreign public authorities. This led to the preliminary reference to the Court of Justice.

It should be noted that this formality is no longer required as of 1 January 2023, pursuant to the reform introduced by decree No 1263 of 14 December 2022 . However, the application for registration was submitted before that date, and the applicant did not raise any objections on this point.

The requirement in question thus constitutes a restriction in the exercise of the rights under Article 21(1) TFEU, since the non-portability of the marriage property regime between Member States could directly affect personal decisions regarding where to live as a married couple.

Restriction on the Freedom of Movement and Residence

First of all, it is important to note that the Republic of Lithuania is not within the enhanced cooperation implemented by Regulation (EU) 2016/1103 in the area of jurisdiction, applicable law and the recognition and enforcement of decisions in matters of matrimonial property regimes, which however does not regulate the registration of marriage contracts.

So in such a case the applicable law is the Lithuanian one, as this is the law of the (new) habitual residence of the couple, after their move to Lithuania (see art. 1.28 of Lietuvos Respublikos civilinis kodeksas, Lithuanian civil code). Nonetheless, Lithuanian law must be applied in compliance with EU law, including the provisions of Art. 21 TFEU.

This is a new issue, as the Court of Justice has so far only ruled on the registration of personal information such as name (see SaynWittgenstein; Runevič Vardyn and Wardyn; Bogendorff von Wolffersdorff; Freitag; cf. Tonolo), status (see Stolichna obshtina , rayon « Pancharevo »; cf. Di Napoli et al.) and gender identity (see Mirin).

According to the Advocate General, this existing case law cannot be transposed to the present case since civil status registers and marriage property regime registers serve different functions: the former ascertain the constituent elements of a person’s identity and private life (see SaynWittgenstein, paragraph 52), while the latter serve to make family assets enforceable against third parties.

Nonetheless, the difference in function does not preclude a possible restriction on the freedoms guaranteed by the Treaties. Therefore, the conditions necessary for the registration of the marriage contract in the appropriate register must also ensure compliance with Article 21 TFEU.

The Advocate General thus examines whether the Lithuanian requirement meets the criteria of serving an objective public-interest considerations (Coman and others, paragraph 41) and respecting the principle of proportionality to the objective legitimately pursued by national law, in the twofold components of appropriateness and necessity (see De Cuyper, paragraph 42; Tas-Hagen and Tas, paragraph 35). He concludes that Lithuanian law fails the necessity test and therefore imposes an unjustified restriction on the free movement of EU citizens.

Critical Remarks

The Advocate General’s conclusion is sound but prompts further reflections.

In general, the maintenance of public registers (including civil status registers and registers of marriage contracts) falls within the competence of the Member States. However, even in exercising this discretion, Member States must comply with and guarantee the exercise of the freedoms of movement and residence in another Member State pursuant to Art. 21 (1), TFEU (Mirin, paragraph 53; Coman and others, paragraph 37 et seq.; Bogendorff von Wolffersdorff, paragraph 32; Runevič-Vardyn and Wardyn, paragraph 63; SaynWittgenstein, paragraph 38; Grunkin and Paul, paragraph 16; Garcia Avello, paragraph 25).

National rules must not render the exercise of Article 21 TFEU rights impossible or excessively difficult (Mirin, paragraph 69; Freitag , paragraph 41), nor may they disadvantage their own nationals for exercising those rights (Direcţia for Evidenţa Personalized Yes Administrarea Bazelor de Date, paragraph 39 ff.; Freitag, paragraph 31 ff.; Kohll-Schlesser, paragraph 42; Thiele Meneses, paragraph 22).

It follows, therefore, that the previous case law can be transposed to the present case, albeit with the needed adaptations.

Indeed, in both contexts the legal reasoning is rooted in the concept of EU citizenship as a fundamental status(see Mirin, paragraph 51 ff.; Stolichna obshtina , rayon « Pancharevo », paragraph 41; Coman and others, paragraph 30; Ruiz Zambrano, paragraph 41; Bogendorff von Wolffersdorff, paragraph 29; Thiele Meneses, paragraph 18; Runevi č-Vardyn and Wardyn, paragraph 60; Grzelcyk, paragraph 31) from which derives, among others, the right to move and reside freely within the Union (Article 21 TFEU), subject to limitations in the Treaties.

Furthermore, both areas share the functionalization of the recognition of rights necessary for increasing the exercise of free movement and residence. Member States remain free to introduce or not the relevant institutions, such as same-sex marriage or the register of marriage contracts in their domestic systems.

However, a Member State’s refusal to recognise an entry in a civil status or marriage contracts register simply because the citizens exercised their right to free movement in another Member State of which they are also a national, constitutes an obstacle to the exercise of the rights under Article 21(1), TFEU (Mirin, paragraph 57) and may cause serious administrative, professional and private inconveniences (Runevič-Vardyn and Wardyn, paragraph 76; SaynWittgenstein, paragraph 67).

Generally, such a restriction can be justified only if it is based on objective public-interest considerations, regardless of nationality, and proportionate, i.e. appropriate and necessary to achieve a legitimate objective (Mirin, paragraph 59; Direcţia for Evidenţa Personalized Yes Administrarea Bazelor de Date, paragraph 50 ff.; Coman et al., paragraph 41; Kohll-Schlesser, paragraph 49; Bogendorff von Wolffersdorff, paragraphs 48, 72; Thiele Meneses, paragraph 29; Grunkin and Paul, paragraph 29).

In this case, no such objective public-interest can be identified, as suggested by the Advocate General, since requiring foreign authorities to provide the Lithuanian national identification number does not achieve the goal of ensuring the accuracy and legal certainty in public register. Foreign authorities cannot certify the correctness of a number that is not part of their legal system. On the other hand, it is unreasonable to prioritize a formal requirement (mentioning the personal identification number) over a substantive one (actually possessing it). Lithuania’s reform, which removed this requirement, confirms that the Lithuanian legislator has reconsidered the existence of a valid objective public-interest in the condition itself.

This reveals not only the absence of the necessity requirement, as the Advocate General noted, but also, contrary to their view, the absence of the appropriateness requirement. An impossible condition cannot logically be suitable or functional for any legitimate aim.

As a result, the Lithuanian legislation imposes a restriction on the exercise of EU citizens’ fundamental freedoms under Article 21 TFEU due to the absence of the required elements: objective public-interest, appropriateness and necessity.

Conclusions

The upcoming judgment of the Court of Justice, hopefully in line with the Advocate General’s opinion, will likely inaugurate a new line of case law in a still unexplored field. It could be developed in accordance with existing jurisprudence on names, status and gender identity, with necessary adaptations, and pave the way for greater harmonization of rules of the relevant legislation in this area within the European Union.

 

— The author discussed the subject matter of this post more fully in a post which appeared previously on the blog of SIDI, the Italian Society of International Law and EU Law.  

A collection of essays titled Europäisierung des Zivilrechts, edited by Guido Kosmehl, Steffen Pabst and István Varga, has been published by C.H. Beck to celebrate the 70th birthday of Thomas Rauscher.

It comes with some thirty contributions, mostly in German, dealing with a variety of topics in the area of private law and private international law.

Those focusing on private international law include the following: Thomas Garber and Matthias Neumayr, Zum Grundsatz der perpetuatio fori internationalis im Familienverfahrensrecht unter besonderer Berücksichtigung des KSÜ und der Brüssel IIb-VO; Andreas Geroldinger, Zur Missbrauchskontrolle im Rahmen des Art. 8 Nr. 1 Brüssel Ia-VO – Überlegungen aus Anlass der Entscheidungen OGH 9 Ob 18/22w und 5 Ob 73/23f; Sven Groschischka, Der Gerichtsstand des gewöhnlichen Arbeitsortes in der Brüssel Ia-VO und dessen Bestimmung beim fliegenden Personal; Anna Gürtler, Anerkennungsfähigkeit polnischer Gerichtsurteile nach der Brüssel Ia-VO nach Inkrafttreten der Justizreformen; Jan von Hein, Neues zum Kollisionsrecht der Patientenverfügung; Perrine Kobsik, Die Europäisierung des Erwachsenenschutzrechts; Line Olsen-Ring, Elternschaftsvermutung und Implikationen im internationalen Privat- und Prozessrecht am Beispiel des schwedischen Rechts; Tamás Szabados, Forum Shopping und die EU-Insolvenzverordnung – Das Galapagos-Urteil des Europäischen Gerichtshofs; Matthias Weller and Achim Czubaiko, Die Urteilsdefinition im Haager Anerkennungs- und Vollstreckungsübereinkommen (HAVÜ 2019) – Zur Einrahmung eines Schlüsselbegriffs im Spannungsfeld zwischen international einheitlicher Auslegung und nationaler Entscheidungstypologie.

See here for more details on the volume, including the full table of contents.

Today (1 August 2025), the Arbitration Act 2025 comes into force. This is provided by the Arbitration Act 2025 (Commencement) Regulations 2025. The Act applies to arbitration proceedings commenced on or after today, as well as to court proceedings in connection with arbitration that falls within the temporal scope of the Act (section 17(4)(a)).

The Act implements the recommendations of the Law Commission of England and Wales for reform to the arbitral framework in England and Wales and Northern Ireland.

It addresses the following matters: Law applicable to arbitration agreement; Impartiality: duty of disclosure; Immunity of arbitrator: application for removal; Immunity of arbitrator: resignation; Court determination of jurisdiction of tribunal; Power to award costs despite no substantive jurisdiction; Power to make award on summary basis; Emergency arbitrators; Court powers exercisable in support of arbitral proceedings in respect of third parties; Challenging the award: remedies available to the court; Procedure on challenge under section 67 of the Arbitration Act 1996; Challenging the award: time limit; Appeals to Court of Appeal from High Court decisions; Requirements to be met for court to consider applications; Repeal of provisions relating to domestic arbitration agreements.

Readers of the EAPIL Blog are likely to be most interested in the new rule on determining the law applicable to arbitration agreements.

6A Law applicable to arbitration agreement

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

(3) Subsection (1) does not apply to an arbitration agreement derived from a standing offer to submit disputes to arbitration where the offer is contained in—

(a) a treaty, or

(b) legislation of a country or territory outside the United Kingdom.

(4) In this section—

“legislation” includes any provision of a legislative character;
“treaty” includes any international agreement (and any protocol or annex to a treaty or international agreement).

Importantly, the new section 6A applies regardless of when the arbitration agreement was made (section 17(4)(b)). That is, it applies to all arbitration agreements, even those made before 1 August 2025, as long as arbitration proceedings commence on or after today.

The Special Interest Group established in the framework of the European Law Institute (ELI) to deal with family and succession law plans to award of a prize recognizing outstanding doctoral theses in Comparative Family Law, Comparative Succession Law, and Comparative or European Private International Law in the field of family or succession.

A call has been issued for published or unpublished doctoral thesis written in English, German, French, Italian or Spanish, and defended or discussed between January 2024 and June 2025 at a recognized university in an EU Member state, the United Kingdom, Iceland, Norway or Switzerland. 

Further details are available here.

The registrations for the Hague Academy Centre for Studies and Research of 2026 are open.

The 2026 edition of the Centre will focus on Cyberspace and International Law. The Directors of Research will be Mohamed S. Helal (Ohio State University, Moritz College of Law) for the English-speaking section, and Lukas Rass-Masson (University of Toulouse) for the French-speaking session.

Cyberspace plays a central role in contemporary society. Today, many aspects of daily life rely on digital infrastructure. As a result, maintaining the safety, security, accessibility and stability of cyberspace contributes to international peace and security, the protection of human rights and the pursuit of sustainable development and economic progress. At the same time, the structure and functioning of cyberspace raise questions for established principles, rules and regimes within both public and private international law. Still, international law remains a relevant and effective framework for addressing issues related to cyberspace governance.

The 2026 Centre for Studies and Research of The Hague Academy of International Law will explore how international law – both public and private – may need to be reconsidered in light of developments in cyberspace.

Selected researchers will explore, under the guidance of the Directors of Research, the following topics: Cyberspace as an International Legal Order?; A Primer on Cyberoperations and Cybercrime: The Technology and the Threat Landscape; How is Artificial Intelligence Changing Cyberoperations?; Sea, Space, Cyber: Exploring Interactions, Gaps, and Overlaps of Legal Regimes; Sovereignty and Territoriality in Cyberspace; Due Diligence in Cyberspace; Public and Private Governance of Cyberspace; Cyberespionage: Lawful, Unlawful, Unregulated?; Pushing the Envelope of Article 2(4) of the UN Charter: What is “Force” in Cyberspace; The Application of International Humanitarian Law in Cyberspace: Proportionality, Distinction, and the Definition of “Attacks” and “Objects”; Information Operations in War and in Peacetime; Attribution of Conduct in Cyberspace: Anonymity, Burdens of Proof, and Threshold of Control over Private Actors; Collective Countermeasures in Cyberspace: Questions of Law and Policy; Jurisdiction in and over Cyberspace; Rule of Law and Due Process in Cyberspace; International Contracts in Cyberspace; Dispute Resolution and Alternative Dispute Resolution in and through Cyberspace; Judicial Cooperation and Cyberspace; Competition in the Cyberspace Market; Protecting International Data and Personality Rights in Cyberspace; Human Rights in Cyberspace (Access to the Internet, Freedom of Information, Freedom of Speech, Privacy, Right to be Forgotten etc.); Human Rights Obligations of Big-Tech; Content Moderation and Corporate Due Process? Assessing Meta’s Oversight Board Track Record; The Right to Development and Bridging Digital Divides.

Registration is free of charge. Interested candidates must be researchers and preferably hold an advanced degree (PhD or Doctorate degree). The registration period is from 1 July to 15 October 2025.

The programme of Hague Academy Centre for Studies and Research of 2026 is available here.

More information on the Academy’s programmes may be found here.

In 2022, the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) held in its KK and Others v. Denmark judgment that Denmark had violated Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR) by its legislative measures trying to prevent commercial surrogacy arrangements (reported for the blog here).

Measures were taken by Danish institutions in response to the ECtHR ruling. In the spring of 2024, as reported in this blog (see here), several political parties in the Danish Parliament reached a political agreement aimed at safeguarding the rights of children born through surrogacy. The agreement was designed to ensure that the children concerned would have a clearer legal connection to their intended parents, particularly by removing the prior requirement for stepparent adoption. The agreement resulted in new legislation, which had effect from 1 January 2025.

Article 46 of the ECHR provides that judgments given by the ECtHR must be submitted to the Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe, which shall supervise their execution. With reference to the action report DH-DD(2025)336 prepared by Denmark, the Committee of Ministers held, in a decision on 12 June 2025 (CM/ResDH(2025)140), that Denmark had taken all necessary measures to comply with the judgment.

Separate from the formal decision, the matter was explained and motivated in a short summary text. Here, it was stated that it was now clear that Denmark meets the obligations of the ECHR even though the new legislation entered into effect as late as earlier this year.

The third issue of the Journal du droit international for 2025 has been released. It contains one article and several case notes relating to private international law issues.

It is also worth mentioning a contribution on (public) international law that echoes a special issue of the Journal, published earlier this year to mark its 150th anniversary. In this special issue, eminent scholars analyse and reinterpret major articles – published in the Journal over the years – that have shaped and marked international law doctrine, in a retrospective and forward-looking manner.

In this first contribution, Yves El Hage (University of Jean Moulin Lyon 3) analyses the topical issue of potential imbalance in choice-of-court agreement (Le contrôle de l’équilibre des clauses d’élection de for dans les relations d’affaires internationales).

The English abstract reads:

Choice-of-court clauses in international contracts have recently come under increasing scrutiny, as litigants challenge their potential imbalance. Such imbalance may be objective, arising from the very structure of the clause, or subjective, resulting from a concrete disparity in the parties’ respective abilities to access the designated court. The possibility and appropriateness of subjecting such clauses to a substantive fairness review – beyond contracts involving a weaker party, and thus within commercial relationships – raise persistent questions and warrant a certain degree of caution.

In the second article which reproduces the speech celebrating the Journal’s 150th anniversary, Emmanuel Decaux (University of Paris Panthéon-Assas) offers a personal assessment of contemporary trends in international public law in times of crisis (150 ans du Journal du droit international [1874-2024], Regards de droit international public).

The English abstract reads:

On the occasion of the publication of the Special Issue dedicated to the 150th anniversary of the Journal of International Law, a long-term perspective is necessary at a time when the very foundations of public international law are increasingly being challenged. Born in the wake of the Defeat of 1870, the journal founded by Édouard Clunet embodies the ideal of a “common good of civilized nations,” based on comparative law and the critical study of jurisprudence. This pursuit of a multilateralism grounded in law — which has experienced successive incarnations through wars and crises — is once again shaken, whether it concerns the gradual development of international law or the peaceful settlement of disputes. In the face of the primacy of force, the resilience of law is needed now more than ever…

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

Nadia Rusinova has recently published an open access book titled Practical Handbook on EU Family Law. Part I: Key Concepts, Legal Terminology, and CJEU Case Law in Cross-Border Judicial Cooperation (2025).The Handbook can be downloaded from the Author’s website here.

The blurb reads as follows:

The EU Family Law Handbook is a unique, practitioner-focused resource, that offers a clear and structured explanation of the legal terminology and key concepts used in EU family law instruments. It is designed to support legal professionals dealing with cross-border family cases within the EU.

The Handbook focuses on: key legal concepts used in EU family law instruments, autonomous terminology and its interpretation by the CJEU, cross-instrument analysis (Brussels IIb, Rome III, the Maintenance Regulation, Hague Conventions) and practical tools including flowcharts, tables, CJEU excerpts, and QR links to primary sources.

Written in clear, accessible English, the handbook is ideal for lawyers, judges, court staff, legal translators, and anyone dealing with international family law in a multilingual EU context. Unlike traditional commentaries, this handbook is not article-by-article, but concept-by-concept, offering a more intuitive and applied approach for daily practice, training, or decision-making.

The Handbook began from something simple: a need to explain a word. Not just its dictionary meaning, but how it travels across borders, regulations, and decisions. What happens to a legal concept when it’s lifted from one national context and placed into another, spelled in English, and interpreted under EU law? Working in the field of cross-border family law, I’ve often found that legal uncertainty is not only procedural — it is linguistic. And yet, tools that help us work through this uncertainty are still scarce.

Created outside formal funding or commissions, this handbook is offered freely as a small contribution to our shared efforts in improving cross-border family justice. It reflects the everyday needs of those who apply EU family law in practice—judges, lawyers, court staff, and legal educators alike.

The author of this post is Pierfrancesco Rossi, tenured researcher of International Law at the University of Teramo.


On 5 June 2025, the Hague Court of Appeal declined to grant exequatur to a Ukrainian judgment holding Russian energy giant Gazprom jointly and severally liable for material damages incurred during Russia’s invasion of the country.

The Court relied on the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention, which was acceded to by the EU and ratified by Ukraine on 29 August 2022 (see Cuniberti in this blog) and entered into force for both parties, including all EU member States except Denmark, on 1 September 2023.

The ruling hinged on Article 2(5) Hague Convention, which leaves unaffected “privileges and immunities of States… in respect of themselves and of their property”. It held that, since Russia enjoyed immunity under international law for acts carried out in the exercise of sovereign authority, Dutch courts lacked jurisdiction to entertain exequatur proceedings.

Background

Syu Zhnyva, a Ukrainian agricultural company, operated grain silos in the Zaporizhzhia and Kherson regions. During Russia’s full-scale invasion and subsequent military occupation of those territories, the harvest stored in the silos was spoiled or looted – allegedly, by Russian troops. On 5 December 2022, Syu Zhnyva filed tort proceedings against the Russian Federation before the Commercial Court of Zaporizhzhia, seeking monetary compensation for the damages incurred. Russia failed to appear before the court.

Proceedings in Ukraine against Russia and Gazprom

On 2 February 2023, the Zaporizhzhia court upheld the plaintiff’s claims in full and awarded over 3.8 billion hryvnia in damages plus court expenses, amounting to approximately €85 million in total (the text of the judgment is here). While the court acknowledged that, in principle, foreign States enjoy immunity in claims relating to sovereign activities, it nevertheless held that a State forfeits immunity when it commits a war of aggression. This hardly came as a surprise. In fact, the court followed precedents set by the Supreme Court of Ukraine, which held that Russia’s immunity should be disregarded in individual claims relating to damages arising during the war (Third Civil Chamber, Judgment of 14 April 2022, on which see Badanova; see also Grand Chamber, Judgment of 12 May 2022, para. 49).

In a subsequent claim filed on 5 June 2024, Syu Zhnyva asked the same court to hold three companies of the Gazprom group jointly and severally liable with the Russian Federation for the payment of the damages. The plaintiff argued that Gazprom functioned as a mere alter ego of Russia, without alleging any direct involvement by Gazprom in the damage to its silos. In a judgment delivered on 27 August 2024 (the text is here), the court once again ruled fully in favor of the plaintiff and held Gazprom jointly and severally liable for the payment of the sums awarded by the 2 February 2023 judgment.

The Hague Court of Appeal Judgment

Syu Zhnyva asked the Hague Court of Appeal to recognize the judgment rendered against Gazprom. (No such request was made concerning the 2023 judgment against Russia: an important point to bear in mind). The application was based on Article 985 of the Dutch Code of Civil Procedure in conjunction with the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention.

The court first addressed the Convention’s applicability ratione temporis. Under Article 16, the Convention must be in force between the State of origin and the requested State “at the time the proceedings were instituted in the State of origin”. The court determined the operative date to be 5 June 2024, when proceedings against Gazprom were commenced, not 5 December 2022, when the plaintiff first sued Russia. This was a consequential finding: only the later date postdated the Convention’s entry into force for the EU and Ukraine. The court ruled that the close connection between the two judgments was immaterial, since each could in principle be recognized and enforced independently, and rejected Gazprom’s argument that the earlier date should be considered instead.

The Convention’s applicability ratione materiae, by contrast, was not definitively resolved. Gazprom invoked the Article 2(1)(n) carveout, whereby the Convention does not apply to “activities of armed forces…”. The court left the issue undecided, proceeding under the provisional assumption that the Ukrainian judgment did fall within the material scope of the Convention.

Finally, recalling that the Hague Convention does not affect State immunity (Article 2(5)), the court declined jurisdiction on the grounds that the proceedings concerned sovereign acts of a State (acta iure imperii). The immunity extended to Gazprom since it had been sued qua Russia’s alter ego. The court briefly considered whether immunity could be denied under the so-called “tort exception” enshrined in Article 12 of the 2004 UN Convention on State Immunity (UNCSI). The exception lifts immunity for “pecuniary compensation for death or injury to the person, or damage to or loss of tangible property… if the act or omission occurred in whole or in part in the territory of [the forum] State…”. The court doubted that Article 12 reflects customary international law (a key point, given that the UNCSI has not yet entered into force and its provisions are only relevant to the extent they codify custom). In any event, it held the tort exception inapplicable because it only applies before the courts of the State where the tort occurred.

Assessment

The Hague Court of Appeal was correct in denying exequatur, though not always for the most convincing reasons.

Applicability of the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention

For one thing, the applicability of the 2019 Hague Convention appears doubtful. The judgments against Russia and Gazprom were deemed to belong to different proceedings for the purposes of Article 16, even though they addressed the same subject matter, were issued by the same court and judge, and were docketed under the same case number (908/1100/22). One may wonder if a different conclusion would have been more appropriate. Admittedly, the Convention provides no guidance on how to determine the time of institution of proceedings, nor does it define the terms used in that provision (Brand, Coffee, Herrup, p. 178). Still, as this case shows, a downside of the court’s approach is that a post-judgment motion to extend liability to third parties could be used strategically to bring within the Convention’s temporal scope rulings that would otherwise fall outside. Permitting this tactic would disadvantage plaintiffs in jurisdictions where liability is extended through amendment of the original judgment or in the enforcement phase.

As to applicability ratione materiae, the case concerned activities of armed forces, which Article 2(1)(n) removes from the Convention’s scope. It is unclear why this point was left undecided. The court likely assumed that it was subsumed under the question of State immunity, which it addressed next, but in fact it was logically antecedent. Like any State organ, armed forces can act iure imperii or iure gestionis (see Lord Denning in I Congreso del Partido). State immunity applies only in the former case, while the Convention excludes both (Brand, Coffee, Herrup, p. 80).

State Immunity

Similarly, the outcome on State immunity was correct, but arguably not for the reasons given by the Court of Appeal. The court was right to recall that, in Jurisdictional Immunities, the ICJ held that exequatur proceedings involve the exercise of jurisdiction over foreign States and are therefore subject to State immunity. However, its finding that the tort exception could only potentially lift immunity before Ukrainian courts is at variance with Jurisdictional Immunities. There, the ICJ stated that “the Italian courts would have been obliged to grant immunity to Germany if they had been seised of the merits of a case identical to that which was the subject of the decisions of the Greek courts which it was sought to declare enforceable” (para. 131). Substituting the Netherlands, Russia and Ukraine into this reasoning, the court should have limited itself to verifying that State immunity had been respected in the State of origin.

The true reason why the tort exception did not apply is that, according to the ICJ (paras. 62-79), it does not cover armed activities (not everyone agrees, though: see Judge Gaja’s dissent). Also, the court did not engage with the Ukrainian courts’ argument that a State forfeits immunity when it commits serious breaches of international law. While this view directly contradicts Jurisdictional Immunities, Ukraine is not the first to deny immunity in the context of wartime reparations claims (in Italy, Constitutional Court Judgment No. 238/2014held Jurisdictional Immunities unconstitutional; and see similar outlier decisions in South Korea and Brazil). Whether this should be the case is a much debated issue in contemporary international law (see Franzina in this blog).

Piercing Gazprom’s Corporate Veil

Another interesting aspect of the judgment is its endorsement of piercing the corporate veil between Russia and Gazprom. The “alter ego” doctrine has frequently been invoked by Ukrainian parties in the hope of attaching the assets of Russian SOEs abroad (Alyoshin et al.).

In international law, the relationship between States and SOEs is most commonly examined in terms of attributing corporate acts to the State (see the ARSIWA) or determining whether corporate acts can attract State immunity (see Article 2(1)(b)(iii) UNCSI). SOE liability for wrongful state acts based solely on extensive control, without direct involvement in those acts, is less explored (Miles). While lifting the corporate veil in these circumstances is exceptional, it is not unheard of (see, in the US, Bancec and Crystallex). However, this issue has so far only arisen at the enforcement phase. This makes sense. State immunity from enforcement (which is distinct from immunity from adjudication: Jurisdictional Immunities, para. 113) turns on whether the property is in use for governmental purposes. Once an SOE is held liable for its State’s debts, its assets are typically fair game.

But, as this case shows, this strategy has inherent limitations at the adjudication stage, including in exequatur proceedings. Here the “alter ego” corporation will benefit from Russia’s immunity for acta iure imperii, plain and simple, no matter how commercial its activities or assets might seem. Invoking this doctrine in the context of enforcement proceedings against Russia is not likely to change the outcome. As the ICJ made clear in Jurisdictional Immunities (para. 124), enforcing a judgment issued in breach of State immunity from adjudication is a wrongful act in itself, even where the attached assets are earmarked for private purposes.

The only avenue that plaintiffs might reasonably explore leads to Italy. Following the controversial Judgment No. 238/2014, Italian courts have granted exequatur to foreign judgments that, in apparent violation of State immunity, held states liable for grave breaches of fundamental human rights (Stergiopoulos v. Iran; see Pavoni and Amoroso). Whether this route should remain available is, of course, a different matter (for further discussion, see here).

The second issue of 2025 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out.

It features three contributions.

Francesco Pesce, Il riconoscimento delle decisioni straniere in materia civile tra previsioni sulla competenza funzionale del giudice interno e comunicazioni alla Commissione europea [Recognition of Foreign Decisions in Civil Matters between Provisions on the Functional Jurisdiction of National Courts and Communications to the European Commission]

The implementation of the Regulations adopted by the EU in the context of so-called civil judicial cooperation has assumed an increasing importance over the last twenty years, due to the progressive expansion of the areas of intervention of the legislator of the European Union. Nonetheless, some of the repercussions of such uniform legislation do not seem to have been appropriately reversed, by the Italian national legislator, into the code of civil procedure and into the other special provisions aimed at ruling civil proceedings. With regard to the recognition and enforcement of foreign decisions, it appears that notwithstanding the ever more pressing need to address the matter in a complete and organic manner, a situation of inertia has prevailed in the Italian legal system, moving from the idea that, where compatible with the new EU Regulations, the domestic procedural rules could also be adapted to the intra-European circulation of judgments. This has resulted in a rather fragmentary and incomplete internal regulatory framework of civil procedure, so affecting the principle of legal certainty due to the lack of specific provisions aimed at implementing the EU discipline dedicated to the free movement of decisions. Moreover, the EU Regulations here considered require that each country informs the Commission, by means of a formal communication, of the internal procedures that may be relevant in the application of the uniform discipline (with particular reference to the competent national authorities and to the specific applicable procedures): in this regard – even after the 2022 ‘Cartabia’ reform of civil procedure – it seems that the content of the Italian communications is, in some cases, not only devoid of an adequate legislative basis of reference from the point of view of the national system, but even unreasonable and incoherent if observed in a systemic perspective.

Curzio Fossati, L’incidenza dell’obbligo di riconoscimento dello status filiationis nell’Unione europea sugli ordinamenti nazionali [The Impact on National Legal Systems of the Obligation to Recognise Filiation Status within the European Union]

This article examines whether each Member State of the European Union is obliged to recognise the filiation established in another Member State. Noting the current lack of uniform private international law rules on filiation, the paper considers some examples of conflict-of-laws rules in force in the Member States and highlights the main differences between them. It then analyses the case-law of the Court of Justice on the circulation of personal and family status between Member States in order to examine the scope and basis of the Court’s obligation for Member States to recognise such status. The aim of this work is to show that the solution adopted by the Court of Justice is only partially able to resolve the problematic aspects of the current private international law regulation of filiation, highlighting persistent uncertainties and critical issues.

Kevin Silvestri, La legge regolatrice degli effetti dell’apertura di procedure di insolvenza sui processi su crediti pendenti all’estero [The Law Governing the Effects of the Opening of Insolvency Proceedings on Proceedings Concerning Claims Pending Abroad]

This paper delves into a specific aspect of the broader challenge of cross-border insolvency proceedings: determining which law governs the impact of opening insolvency proceedings in one State on creditors’ claims-related lawsuits pending in another. This is a particularly delicate issue for a few reasons. On one hand, the effects of insolvency proceedings on ongoing creditors’ lawsuits are a critical component of how liabilities of the estate are ascertained under the lex fori concursus. This includes, crucially, how the proof of claims process coordinates with any pending lawsuits involving the debtor. On the other hand, according to the principle lex fori regit processum, the rules governing these lawsuits differ from those governing the insolvency proceedings themselves, especially when the lawsuits are pending in a different country. This work highlights the potential conflict between these opposing principles. It also examines the problems that can arise when the legal systems involved have different ways of coordinating proof of claim with creditors’ lawsuits. The paper then focuses on the differing interpretations of Article 18 of Regulation (EU) 2015/848. This article aims to identify the applicable law in these situations. Legal scholars have proposed various interpretations precisely because of the complexities introduced by differences among European leges concursus regarding the fate of creditors’ lawsuits pending when insolvency proceedings commence.

This post was written by Marco Buzzoni,  Doctoral Researcher at the Luxembourg Centre for European Law (LCEL).


By a post of 16 July 2025, Professor Gilles Cuniberti reported on this blog about a ruling of the Grenoble Court of Appeal that refused enforcement of a Luxembourg judgment because the certificate required by Article 53 of the Brussels I bis Regulation had neither been provided to the French enforcement authority nor served on the debtor prior to the first enforcement measure.

The post draws attention to an important and yet often overlooked feature of the Brussels I bis Regulation: the role of the Article 53 certificate in cross‑border enforcement proceedings. Echoing some of Professor Cuniberti’s earlier contributions (in English, see, eg, here and here), the post emphasises the ‘formal’ character of the certificate and urges a more liberal redrafting of Articles 42 and 43 of the Regulation.

While I share Professor Cuniberti’s concern for streamlining cross-border enforcement among Member States, I contend that the certificate fulfills an important function under the Regulation. As the Commission is currently considering a new recast, this post therefore advances reasons to reinforce, rather than undermine, its significance within the overall Brussels I bis system.

Leaving aside the specifics of the Grenoble case, Professor Cuniberti’s core arguments rightfully shed light on a major ambiguity concerning the value of Article 53 certificates.

According to the conventional interpretation, the Article 53 certificate is often perceived, as Professor Cuniberti argues, as a ‘purely formal requirement which serve[s] no purpose’ other than facilitating the tasks of enforcement authorities in the Member State of enforcement. This reading purportedly aligns with earlier case law issued by the Court of Justice under Regulation 44/2001 (ECJ, Case C-619/10, Trade Agency), and draws on distinctions between this Regulation and subsequent ‘second-generation’ instruments that abolished exequatur proceedings, such as Regulation 805/2004 (the ‘EEO Regulation’) and Regulation 1896/2006 (the ‘EOP Regulation’).

On further reflection, however, the abolition of exequatur in the 2012 Brussels I recast raises the question of how the responsibilities once handled at that intermediate stage should now be divided between the court of origin and the authorities of the Member State(s) of enforcement. These responsibilities may involve disputes about the enforceability of the judgment, as well as interpreting the scope of the obligations arising from it. To the extent that the Article 53 certificate contains some information on each of these points, one might wonder which role it should play in allocating tasks between the State of origin and the State(s) of enforcement.

Against this backdrop, Professor Cuniberti advances some theoretical and practical reasons to keep treating the Article 53 certificate as a ‘mere formality’. To do so, he relies in particular on the wording of Article 39 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, which provides: ‘A judgment given in a Member State which is enforceable in that Member State shall be enforceable in the other Member States without any declaration of enforceability being required’.

Relying on this principle, Professor Cuniberti argues that enforcement should be carried out as expeditiously as possible. As a matter of policy, he thus advocates for suppressing the service requirement under Article 43 of the Regulation, and contends that the lack of the certificate should not necessarily impede the enforcement of the underlying judgment in the other Member States.

In my view, this approach may overlook a critical point: if the enforceability of the judgment in the Member State of origin is indeed a paramount requirement for cross-border enforcement, which authority is best suited to determine whether this prerequisite is met when a dispute arises between the parties?

From Professor Cuniberti’s standpoint, the answer is simple: disputes about the (un)enforceability of the judgment under Article 39 of the Brussels I bis Regulation can be adjudicated in the Member State of enforcement, even though the issues presented will almost always be governed by the domestic procedural law of the Member State of origin. Although that answer fits traditional conflict‑of‑laws logic, this outcome may seem at odds with the (admittedly implicit) allocation of tasks created by Articles 42, 43 and 53 and with the Regulation’s broader objectives.

In my opinion, these provisions should be interpreted as conferring on the court of origin the authority to rule conclusively on issues such as the judgment’s enforceability and the precise content of its operative part, using the certificate as the vehicle for doing so. Rather than downgrading the Article 53 certificate, the forthcoming recast of Brussels I bis should therefore consider strengthening it.

An Implied Allocation of Authority Favouring the Court of Origin

By requiring creditors to provide the enforcement authorities with the Article 53 certificate and to serve it on the debtor prior to the first enforcement measure, Articles 42 and 43 of the Brussels I bis Regulation effectively allow disputes concerning the enforceability of the judgment and other issues concerning the title to be pre-emptively settled by the authorities in the Member State of origin in accordance with their own law, rather than to be second-guessed by the authorities in the Member State(s) of enforcement based on the interpretation of foreign law.

When issuing the certificate under Article 53, the court of origin must indeed declare, inter alia, whether the judgment has already become enforceable ‘without any further conditions having to be met’, whether it can be enforced against all defendants or only some of them, and under which terms (see Annex I to the Regulation).

By expanding the role of the Article 53 certificate compared to its predecessor, the Brussels I bis Regulation has thus implicitly displaced traditional conflict-of-laws solutions in a manner consistent with the abolition of exequatur, which is inspired by the idea that challenges against the decision should, when possible, be adjudicated in the Member State of origin (see eg Articles 45(1)(b), (2), and (3) of the Brussels I bis Regulation).

In my view, the determinations made by the court of origin in the certificate should be binding on the authorities in the Member State(s) of enforcement, provided they do not fall within one of the grounds for refusal of recognition and enforcement set out in Article 45 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. This position is consistent with the Court of Justice’s holding in Trade Agency (cit above), and also comports with the Court’s statement that the Article 45 grounds are exhaustive (ECJ, Case C-139/10, Prism Investments).

In addition to fostering the principle of mutual trust, this solution also acknowledges the practical reality that the court of origin is better positioned to adjudicate questions requiring the application of its own procedural law. If Professor Cuniberti is correct in noting that, in most cases, a Luxembourg judgment looks ‘identical to a French judgment’, that might not always be true in all contexts (for how difficulties may arise even among similar legal systems, see, eg, Cass Civ 2, 2 Dec 2021, No 20-14.092). Furthermore, this approach also prevents fragmentation that might arise in case of conflicting rulings stemming from parallel enforcement attempts in several Member States.

In my view, the same rule of deference towards the certificate should also apply to disputes concerning the applicability of the Brussels I bis Regulation as a whole. Indeed, deciding whether a national measure constitutes a ‘judgment’ within the meaning of Article 2(a) of the Regulation (ECJ, Case C-568/20, H Limited), or whether the legal proceedings were ‘instituted’ on or after the relevant date set out in the Regulation (ECJ, Case C‑99/24, Chmieka) may at times require a technical assessment of the content of domestic procedural rules, which is best to be left to the court of origin acting under the supervision of the Court of Justice (see eg ECJ, Case C-579/17, Korana). Indeed, this approach seems to correspond to an emerging trend observed during the empirical research conducted in the course of the EFFORTS Project (see, in particular, M Buzzoni and C Santaló Goris, Report on Practices in Comparative and Cross-Border Perspective, 2022, pp 18-20).

Necessary Improvements to the Current Enforcement Framework

Even though I disagree with Professor Cuniberti’s conclusions, I nonetheless largely share his critiques about the current drafting of Arts 42, 43, and 53. Indeed, these provisions not only create considerable uncertainty about how the Regulation’s uniform rules interact with the law of the Member State of origin and that of the Member State of enforcement, but also leave major gaps in the procedure governing the issuance of Article 53 certificates.

To address these difficulties, the EU legislature should therefore consider several measures to streamline cross-border enforcement and to advance the path opened in 2012 by the abolition of exequatur:

Firstly, the contents of the certificate should be refined and updated to better reflect the diversity of judgments covered by the Regulation (see eg Bundesgerichtshof, 25.01.2018, IX ZB 89/16, BeckRS 2018, 1121).

Secondly, Article 53 of the Brussels I bis Regulation should clarify that the certificate must be issued by a judge (ideally, the one who issued the decision whose enforcement is sought).

Thirdly, the provision should also set out a lean procedure for issuing the certificate, explicitly allowing any interested party to request it during the merits proceedings or to apply ex parte after the judgment and setting a short time‑limit to issue the certificate.

Fourthly, the Regulation should create a uniform remedy in the State of origin for challenging wrongly issued certificates, keeping disputes from spilling into the requested State(s). The appeal should be subject to a strict time limit and distinguish between certificates issued ex parte versus those granted after adversarial proceedings.

Fifthly, creditors should likewise have a prompt remedy against refusals to issue the certificate or against certificates whose content is inaccurate.

Sixthly, retain the rule that the certificate must be served—under the service rules of the State of origin—on the person against whom enforcement is sought before the first enforcement measure. That service triggers the debtor’s right to challenge the certificate in the State of origin and to file a pre‑emptive Article 45 action for refusal of recognition.

Finally, the Regulation should clarify that contesting the certificate does not preclude enforcement abroad, although the measures set out in Article 44 of the Brussels I bis Regulation remain available.

The forthcoming recast gives the EU legislature a rare chance to explicitly codify the allocation of authority between the court of origin and the authorities of the Member State of enforcement. For the reasons set out above, I believe a swiftly issued, judicially reviewable Article 53 certificate — served on the debtor before the first enforcement measure — delivers upstream certainty and downstream efficiency. It lets the court of origin apply its own procedural law, spares enforcement authorities from second‑guessing foreign rules, and gives debtors a single point of challenge in case of parallel proceedings across Member States.

Far from encouraging procedural chicanery, strengthening the certificate is the logical next step toward the Regulation’s promise of mutual trust and the free circulation of judgments. Rather than downplaying its importance, the Commission should elevate the Article 53 certificate so that it serves as a trait d’union between Europe’s diverse judicial systems.

The second edition of International Asset Tracing in Insolvency, edited by Felicity Toube, has recently been published by Oxford University Press.

The publisher’s blurb reads as follows.

This is the only book to provide comprehensive coverage of the legal issues involved in asset tracing in insolvencies. Both corporate and personal insolvencies are covered in domestic and international cases. The second edition incorporates recent developments in case law and statutory frameworks in six key jurisdictions-the United States, England and Wales, the British Virgin Islands, the Cayman Islands, Jersey, and Guernsey. It analyses the latest legal developments in cross-border insolvency and general asset tracing initiatives, as well as jurisdiction-specific developments. Developments include the treatment of cryptocurrency insolvencies, legislative shifts in the UK post Brexit, Black Swan injunctions and the effect of the 2024 amendments to the Companies Act, the latest on the restructuring officer regime, and the positions on insolvent trusts. Featuring analysis from experienced specialists in key offshore and onshore financial centres, each chapter deals with a different national framework, setting out statute and case law, and identifying the international tools available to trace assets. These experts identify the specific tools available for tracing and recovering assets-for asset tracing inside or outside of bankruptcy or insolvency processes-and those available for cross-border international cooperation.

Additional information can be found here.

Palais de justice vu depuis la place Firmin Gauthier ©Photographie d’Alain Fischer, 2011, VdGIn a judgment of 28 January 2025, the Court of Appeal of Grenoble (France) ruled that a Luxembourg judgement could not be enforced in France in the absence of service of an Article 53 Brussels I bis certificate on the debtor, as it was not satisfied that the foreign judgment was enforceable.

Background

A Luxembourg bank had successfully sued in a Luxembourg court a borrower who would not reimburse a loan of 2.7 million Euros. The reimbursement of the loan was guaranteed by a mortgage over a property situated in the French Alps, where the borrower was likely a resident.

In 2018, the Luxembourg district court issued a judgment ordering the borrower to pay 1.8 million plus interest.

In 2023, the bank sought to enforce the judgment by attaching a French bank account of the borrower for an amount 2.6 million Euros. The borrower challenged the validity of the attachment in a French court.

First Instance Jugdment

Before the French first instance enforcement court (Juge de l’exécution du Tribunal judiciaire de Vienne), the lawyers of the borrower made a number of arguments, including that certain clauses of the contract were unfair and that the borrower being a customer, the jurisdiction clause in the contract was invalid and the foreign court lacked jurisdiction. These arguments were dismissed.

More interestingly, the lawyers insisted that no Article 53 Brussels I bis Certificate was produced, and even less served on the defendant.

The court also dismissed the argument by ruling that

  1. the borrower knew of the judgment, since the bank had carried another enforcement measure over its property two years earlier, and
  2. Article 53 does not expressly provide for an obligation to serve the certificate.

Clearly, the court did not master the details of the Brussels I bis Regulation (including, in particular, the existence of Article 43, which mandates the service of the certificate), that it probably rarely applies.

From a policy perspective, however, the intuition of the court was that, at this stage, service of the certificate (and indeed its existence) was a purely formal requirement which served no purpose. There was no need to inform the debtor of the fact that the creditor sought to enforce its judgment in France: it has already done so two years before. And a French enforcement officer did not really need any of the information contained in the certificate to enforce a Luxembourg judgment, which is identical to a French judgment.

The debtor appealed to the Court of Appeal of Grenoble.

Court of Appeal Judgment

The Court of Appeal allowed the appeal on the ground that the Article 53 certificate had not been served on the defendant.

The Court found that an Article 53 certificate had been issued by a Luxembourg court in 2018, but that the said certificated had never been served on the defendant.

The Court noted that Article 43 of the Brussels I bis Regulation does not indicate what the consequence of lack of service of the certificate is, but ruled that the sanction of lack of service could be deduced from the obligation of the creditor to show that the foreign judgment was enforceable in the country of origin, and that this obligation could not satisfied in the absence of service.

As a result, the Court concluded, the creditor was unable to demonstrate that the Luxembourg judgment was enforceable in Luxembourg, and thus that it was enforceable in France.

Interestingly enough, the Court introduced the following distinction:

  • Late service of the Article 53 certificate cannot possibly impact the validity of enforcement measures carried out in the requested State, because the Brussels I bis Regulation does not govern enforcement per se.
  • Lack of service of the Article 53 certificate is different, however, because, the Court ruled, it amounts to a lack of existence of said certificate. In the absence of a certificate, the creditor cannot show that the foreign judgment was enforceable in the Member State of origin. As enforceability of the foreign judgment is a requirement for its enforcement under the Brussels I bis Regulation, any enforcement measure carried out on the basis of this judgment should be invalidated.

The Court ultimately lifted the attachment carried out by the creditor over the bank account.

Assessment
Poor reasons

There are a number of logical flaws in the reasoning of the court.

The first is that the Court recognises that the Brussels I bis Regulation does not govern enforcement per se, as repeatedly held by the CJEU, but eventually rules that lack of service in violation of Article 43 can result in the invalidation of an enforcement measure.

The second is the proposition that lack of service of the certificate amounts to the inexistence of the certificate. Even from a French domestic procedural perspective, it is hard to find any basis for such a intellectual shortcut.

The third is that late service should be treated differently than lack of service. Again, the origin of this distinction is unclear.

Interesting questions

The case, however, raises two interesting questions.

The first is whether the existence of the certificate is a requirement for its enforcement in other Member States.

Article 42(1) provides that

For the purposes of enforcement in a Member State of a judgment given in another Member State, the applicant shall provide the competent enforcement authority with (…) b) the certificate issued pursuant to Article 53 …

Does this rule establish a requirement for enforcement, or is it merely a rule aimed at facilitating the intervention of enforcement authorities? There are not many differences between a French and a Luxembourg judgment, and one could understand that a French huissier (recently renamed commissaire de justice) could directly enforce a Luxembourg judgment without any of the information provided in the certificate. If the huissier enforces the judgment without a certificate, is this a ground for applying for a refusal of enforcement? Certainly, it does not appear in the list of Article 45.

The second interesting question is whether lack of service of the certificate should have any consequence. It could have been provided to the enforcement authority only, and thus satisfy Article 42(1). Again, it is hard to see how this violation of Article 43 could be sanctioned. Clearly, contrary to what the Court of Appeal of Grenoble rules, lack of service of the certificate has no impact on its enforceability in the country of origin, which is all what Article 39 requires for being enforceable in other Member States. And lack of service of the certificate is not a ground for applying for refusal of enforcement under Article 45.

The fourth issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) for 2025 will be published on 1 July. The following advance abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

H.-P. Mansel, 70 Years of the German Council for Private International Law (1953-2023) [German]

On the occasion of the seventieth anniversary of the founding of the German Council for Private International Law, a conference of the Council was held in Cologne at the invitation of the author as President of the Council, organized by the Institute for Private International and Foreign Law at the University of Cologne. The topic of the conference was “Global Private International Law and 25 Years of Judicial Cooperation in the European Union”. The German Council for Private International Law is an academic institution that advises the Federal Ministry of Justice on German and European legislative projects. Professor Zoltan Csehi, ECJ, gave the opening lecture.

Z. Csehi, The Approach of the Court of Justice of the European Union to Private International Law [German]

This article examines the reasons why some scholars, while considering the CJEU’s interpretation of private international law to be correct as to its result, disagree with the CJEU’s reasoning. An analysis of the CJEU’s methodology in this area shows that the approach adopted is not primarily based on the classic principles of private international law. Rather, the focus is on the applicable primary and secondary EU law, in particular the numerous regulations in the area of European judicial cooperation. These instruments are interpreted according to the CJEU’s usual methods, namely by way of autonomous interpretation. Therefore, due account should be taken of this “systemic change” that international civil procedure and conflict of laws rules have undergone as a result of the Europeanization of this area of law.

R. Wagner, 25 Years of Judicial Cooperation in Civil Matters [German]

With the Treaty of Amsterdam entering into force on 1 May 1999, the European Union obtained the legislative competence concerning the judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters. This event’s 25th anniversary gives ample reason to pause for a moment to briefly appreciate the achievements and to look ahead. This article follows the contributions of the author to this journal in regard to the 15th and the 20th anniversary of the entry into force of the Treaty of Amsterdam (IPRax 2014, 217 and IPRax 2019, 185).

C. Budzikiewicz, European International Matrimonial Law and Third Countries [German]

The article examines the question of how relations with third countries affect international divorce law, international matrimonial property law and international maintenance law. In the European conflict of laws, the principle of lois uniformes applies. This means that conflict-of-law rules have been established that apply to both EU-related and third-country-related cases. Accordingly, the EU rules on jurisdiction also cover third-country-related cases in principle. Nevertheless, friction and tensions may arise in relation to third countries. This applies, for example, with regard to the primacy of international treaties. But it also covers the creation of limping marriages, the ordre public reservation and conflict-of-law rules relating to form requirements. The fact that both the Rome III Regulation and the European Matrimonial Property Regulation were adopted only by way of enhanced cooperation creates additional conflict potential, as the non-participating Member States are thus third countries, just like the non-EU states. The article deals with the resulting tensions and seeks solutions to overcome them.

D. Coester-Waltjen, European International Law on Parent and Child in Relation to Third States [German]

This article aims to analyse problems of determining international jurisdiction and applicable law in matters of parental responsibility as well as recognition of decisions in these matters under European law in connection with third countries. Special focus will be put on EU-Regulation 2019/1111, the 1996 Hague Child Protection Convention and the 1980 Hague Abduction Convention. Whereas those rules of the EU-Regulation 2019/1111 and the 1996 Hague Child Protection Convention, which form lois uniformes, allow a relatively clear and easy determination of international jurisdiction and applicable law even in cases in which the habitual residence of the child – the decisive factor – changed lawfully, the issues become more complicated in cases of child abduction. The EU-Regulation provides some specific rules for that situation concerning jurisdiction, proceedings and enforcement. However, these rules are only applicable if the child had its habitual residence before the abduction in a Member State that is bound by the Regulation and is presumably abducted to another Member State bound by the Regulation. The specific rules do not provide for abduction to or from a third state. For these cases redress should be had to the provisions of the 1996 Hague Convention, the 1980 European Convention on Recognition of Custody Decisions, the 1980 Hague Abduction Convention or the internal national law – possibly intertwined with other rules of the Regulation. Thus, it is complicated to determine the applicable mechanism – even though the concerns – mainly the well-being of the child – are the same in all abduction cases. As time is an issue the complications are counterproductive and may produce inconsistencies.

D. Looschelders, European International Succession Law and Third States [German]

The EU Succession Regulation is based on the principles of universal application and unity of succession. Accordingly, it contains only a few provisions that expressly distinguish between cases with substantial connections to two or more Member States and third state situations. The most important exception is the limited relevance of the renvoi in the case of references to third-state law in accordance with Article 34 of the EU Succession Regulation. However, there are numerous other constellations in which the assessment of the succession under the European Succession Regulation in third state situations poses particular difficulties. The article examines these constellations and identifies possible solutions. Finally, the disharmonies arising from the continued validity of bilateral treaties concluded between several Member States, including Germany, and third states are discussed.

T. Pfeiffer, The Impact of the Rome I and II Regulations on the Private International Law of Non-Member States and the Hague Principles on Choice of Law in International Commercial Contracts [German]

The article analyzes the influence of the Rome I and Rome II Regs. on the private international law of third countries and on the Hague Principles on Choice of Law in International Commercial Contracts. In doing so, it distinguishes between different ways in which influence is exerted and the varying degrees of influence in individual states or regions, whereby, with regard to the Hague Principles, the exemplary function of certain provisions in the Rome I Reg. can be clearly demonstrated. From an international perspective, the advantage of the Rome Regulations can be seen in the fact that, as European legal acts, they have already passed one, i.e. the European test of international acceptance. A disadvantage of some regulations, on the other hand, is the typical European fondness for detail.

H. Kronke, The European Union’s Role and its Impact on the Work of the Global Private-law-formulating Agencies (Hague Conference, UNIDROIT, UNCITRAL) [German]

Focusing, on the one hand, on the European Union’s constitutional competences and, on the other hand, the distinction between categories of instruments (treaties versus soft-law instruments), the author provides an overview of the Union’s participation in and the substantive impact on the negotiation processes over the past decades. While there are examples of highly satisfactory co-operation, there have also been instances of stunning obstruction or unhelpful disinterest. He underscores the role both the relevant Directorates General and individual officials in charge of a dossier may have and calls for better co-ordination of work in the Member States’ ministries and departments.

R. Michaels, Private International Law and the Global South [German]

“Modern law’s episteme is inescapably colonial and racist,” says Upendra Baxi, “and private international law cannot escape the, as it were, Original Sin.” With this in mind, I scrutinise for private international law what Nicolaïdis calls EUniversalism: Europe’s claim for universality of its values, spurred by its amnesia about their contingent and colonial origins. How was European private international law shaped against a non-European other? How does private international law today, in its relation, with the Global South, perpetuate colonial hierarchies? To what extent is European private international law an inadequate model for private international law within the Global South itself?

L. d’Avout, Explanation and Scope of the “Right to Recognition” of a Status Change in the EU [German]

The CJEU challenges the legislation of a Member State (Romania) which does not allow the recognition and recording on the birth certificate of a change of first name and gender identity, as lawfully obtained by a citizen of this Member State in another Member State by way of exercising their freedom of movement and of residence. The consequence of this legislation is that an individual person is forced to initiate new legal proceedings with the aim to change their gender identity within this first Member State. The judgment Mirin appears to develop the jurisprudence of the CJEU by confirming the subjective right of transsexual persons to unconditional recognition of their change of civil status in one Member State of the European Union by all other Member States without a supplementary procedure. A contextualised consideration of this judgment enables its significance to be assessed more precisely.

K. Duden, Recognition of the Change of Gender Entry: On the Home Straight to a Union-wide Comprehensive Status Recognition? [German]

The European principle of recognition is becoming more and more important. From company law, it has spread to the law of names, family law and the law of the person. For an increasing number of status questions, the CJEU has established benchmarks from EU primary law for how Member States must treat certain cross-border situations. Mirin is a further step in this development: the CJEU is extending the principle of recognition to a politically highly controversial and salient area – the change of a person’s legal gender entry. In doing so, the court is possibly paving the way for comprehensive status recognition and is setting limits for Member States invoking public policy. Furthermore, the ruling allows interesting insights into the procedural background of the principle of recognition and the object of recognition.

A. Dickinson, An Act of Salvage [English]

The sinking of the tanker, ‘The Prestige’, off the Spanish coast more than two decades ago triggered not only an environmental catastrophe, but also a complex chain of legal proceedings that have not yet reached their final destination. This note considers the procedural background to, and substance of, the most recent decision of the English Court of Appeal in Kingdom of Spain v London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Insurance Association Limited [2024] EWCA Civ 1536, considering issues of judgment enforcement under the Brussels I regime and of remedies against a third-party victims pursuing direct actions against insurers without following the dispute resolution mechanisms in the insurance policy.

Building on the success of the two previous editions (here and here), the third edition of the EAPIL Winter School is currently being organised by the European Association of Private International Law and the Department of Law, Economics and Cultures of the University of Insubria in Como, in cooperation with the Law Faculty of the University of Murcia and the Law Faculty of the Jagiellonian University in Kraków.

The Winter School will once again be held on-site in Como, in the cloister of the Basilica di Sant’Abbondio.

It will run from 2 to 6 February 2026. Three additional lectures will be offered on-line on 9, 17  and 24 February 2024.

The general topic of the third edition will be Values in Private International Law.

The various facets of the subject will be discussed by a rich list of speakers. Some of them are mentioned below; others will be presented in the future previews, which will also appear on the EAPIL blog.

Erik Sinander (Stockholm University) will give two lectures: The Protection of the Worker and the Collective Rights in Work. The protection of consumers and passengers will form the object of lectures by Javier Carrascosa González and Maria Asunción Cebrian (University of Murcia) and Anna Wysocka-Bar (Jagiellonian University in Kraków),.

Sara de Vido (University of Venice) and Nadia Rusinova (attorney at law) will share their expertise on the International Protection of Women and on The Best Interests of the Child in International Proceedings, respectively.

Geert van Calster (Katholieke Universiteit Leuven) will discuss Human Rights and Business, while Johan Meeusen (University of Antwerp) will speak about Minorities: Equality through Private International Law.

Stefano Dominelli (University of Genoa) will conclude the week with a final Workshop on the Rights of the Nature and case studies.

The Winter School is aimed at PhD students, young scholars, young practitioners and EU private international lovers, generally!

Want to know what former participants think of their time in Como? Georgios Kotlidas, Attorney at Law and LL.M. in International & EU Law attended the 2025 edition. He appreciated the “combination of top quality lectures and workshops (…) and networking opportunities to meet highly educated and driven colleagues from all over Europe. This was a profoundly successful academic week”.

Registrations will open around 20 September 2025.

Requests for further information can be submitter to Silvia Marino, the director of the School, at eapilws@gmail.com.

 

An employment dispute between a Greek stewardess and her employer offered the Supreme Court of Greece the opportunity to discuss the interpretation of Articles 20 and 21 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, on jurisdiction over individual employment contracts. The Supreme Court’s ruling on the matter (Ruling No 1453 of 2024) relies heavily on the judgment of the Court of Justice in the case of ROI Land Investments.

Background and Facts

A dispute arose between a Greek stewardess living in Piraeus (hereinafter, the plaintiff, or P) to an air carrier established in Saudi Arabia (the first respondent, or R1) and the CEO of the latter (the second respondent, or R2).

The business of R1 consists in carrying State and government officials and senior executives of Saudi companies. On 11 July 2022 P was working on a flight operated between Geneva and Cairo, on board a plane owned by R1, when, shortly after the pilot’s announcement that the landing procedures had started, a sudden loss of control of the plane caused serious injuries to P. As soon as the plane landed in Cairo, P was brought to the nearest hospital. She was later transported to Greece, where she underwent numerous operations. Wh was eventually diagnosed with a 90% professional incapacity

P decided to bring proceedings before the Piraeus Court of First Instance, alleging the accident had been caused by the negligence of her employer’s agents during the flight.

The following facts are undisputed: an employment contract was concluded in Greece, signed by P and R2; R2 had signed  the contract in his capacity as the CEO of R1, hence on behalf of R1; P was to be reimbursed by R1 for any costs incurred to travel between Piraeus and any airport she was instructed to go to serve as stewardess under the contract; P used to spend the time between flights at special dormitories in Riyadh, owned by R1; R2 had no domicile in Greece, but temporarily resided there.

The First Instance and Appellate Rulings

P’s sued R1 and R2 before the Piraeus Court of First Instance in 2018, seeking compensation for lost income, patrimonial and moral damages and reimbursement for medical expenses, requesting a total amount close to 3 million Euros. R1 did not enter an appearance. R2 appeared, instead, but challenged the jurisdiction of Greek courts.

The Piraeus Court dismissed the latter defence and asserted its jurisdiction over the case (decision No 1840/2021, unreported). It did so on the basis of domestic rules, namely Article 33 of the Greek code of civil procedure (whereby Greek courts have jurisdiction to entertain a case relating to a contract, where the latter was concluded in Greece), Article 37 of the same code (whereby several defendants can be jointly sued in Greece where one of them resides in the country), and Article 40 (which confers jurisdiction on Greek courts where the defendant owns property in Greece, as R2 did in the circumstances).

Unhappy about the provisions of the ruling regarding the substance of the dispute, P lodged an appeal before the Piraeus Court of Appeal. The Court of Appeal determined that the Greek courts lacked jurisdiction. It observed that the dispute fell within the scope of Section 5 (on individual employment contracts) of Chapter II (on jurisdiction) of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Specifically, the Court of Appeal considered that pursuant to Article 21(1)(b), which also applies to employers domiciled outside the EU (according to Article 21(2)), an employer may be sued: (i) in the courts for the place where or from where the employee habitually carries out his work or in the courts for the last place where he did so; or (ii) if the employee does not or did not habitually carry out his work in any one country, in the courts for the place where the business which engaged the employee is or was situated. The Court found, however that none of the latter conditions were met in the circumstances.

The Court of Appeal then turned to Article 6(1) of the Regulation. This provides that, if the defendant is not domiciled in a Member State, the jurisdiction of the courts of each Member State is determined by the law of that Member State. However, contrary to the view endorsed at first instance, it considered that the jurisdiction of Greek courts could not be asserted, in the circumstances, on the basis of Greek domestic rules. The Court of Appeal held, in particular, that the the First Instance Court had erred in asserting that the disputed contract was concluded at the plaintiff’s residence (in Piraeus).

The case, in the view of the Court of Appeal, fell under the objective purview of Article 21 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, on jurisdiction over individual employment contracts. The Court of Appeal ruled that the necessary conditions for extending international jurisdiction under Article 21 were not met, particularly concerning the absence of an express agreement between the parties regarding the attribution of jurisdiction to Greek courts.

This assertion refers to domestic procedural law, specifically Article 33 of the Greek Code of Civil Procedure, the application of which is not permitted. Based on the above, it follows that the first instance court did not have international jurisdiction to adjudicate the dispute. By ruling otherwise, it erred in the interpretation and application of the Brussels I Regulation.

The Court of Appeal went to note that P could not rely on Greek procedural law (Articles 22, 33, and 37 of the Code of Civil Procedure), given the clear provisions of the Brussels I bis Regulation, It concluded that the lower court made an erroneous assumption by evaluating the jurisdiction based on domestic law rather than the provisions of the Regulation.

The Court of Appeal ultimately dismissed the lawsuit on grounds of jurisdiction, since the Court of First Instance had not taken into account the Brussels I bis Regulation and had failed to see that the Greek do not possess jurisdiction over the case under the Regulation.

The Ruling of the Greek Supreme Court

By the time the case reached the Supreme Court of Greece, the legal landscape surrounding the case had changed, notably as a result of the clarification provided by the Court of Justice of the European in ROI Land Invstment regarding the application of Article 6 of the Brussels I bis Regulation in litigation over employment matters. In 2022, the Court of Justice ruled in ROI Land Investment that the reservation made in Article 6(1) of the Regulation in respect of the application of Article 21(2) precludes a court of a Member State from relying on the domestic rules of jurisdiction ‘where the conditions for Article 21(2) of that regulation to apply are satisfied, even where those rules would be more favourable to the employee’. Instead, where the conditions for either Article 21(2) or any other of the provisions set out in Article 6(1) of the Regulation to apply are not satisfied, Article 6(1) must be interpreted as a meaning that ‘a court of a Member State is at liberty to apply those rules in order to determine jurisdiction’.

Relying on Articles 6(1) and 21(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, together with Articles 3, 4, and 33 of the Greek Code of Civil Procedure, the Supreme Court of Greece found that the Court of Appeal had erred in declining jurisdiction. It held that Greek dohave jurisdiction to adjudicate claims arising from an employment contract for compensation due to a workplace accident, as the employment contract from which these claims arose was concluded in Greece for the purposes of Article 33 of the Greek Code of Civil Procedure.

The latter provision, the Supreme Court explained, applies in the circumstances: (a) because it concerns claims made by an employee arising from an individual employment contract against an employer whose registered offices are not in a EU Member State, but rather in a country outside the Union, namely Saudi Arabia; and (b) because the conditions for applying Article 21(2) or any other provisions of Article 6(1) of the Regulation for determining international jurisdiction of Greek courts are not met; the Greek courts are neither the courts of the place of habitual performance of her work as a flight attendant, nor the courts of the place of establishment of the business that hired her, which is distinct and not identical to her employer’s business, and there was no explicit agreement between the parties regarding the extension of international jurisdiction for Greek courts.

Concluding Remarks

While the Court of Appeal emphasized the primacy of the Regulation over domestic law, the implications of domestic rules on jurisdiction at the place of conclusion of the contract remain of crucial importance. The case highlights the complex interplay of domestic rules and EU rules concerning jurisdiction in employment matters, and underlines the need for a nuanced understanding of both sets of provisions.

The T.M.C. Asser Institute has launched a call for abstracts for the panel Emerging Voices in Private International Law, which will take place as part of Adapting Private International Law in an Era of Uncertainty – Asser Institute 60 Years Series Conference, to be held on 24 October 2025 in The Hague.

PhD candidates and postdoctoral researchers (within five years of completing their PhD) are invited to submit abstracts on any topic within the field of private international law. Submissions will be selected based on potential, originality and clarity.

Abstracts (max. 400 words) should be sent by 15 August 2025 to e.silva.de.freitas@asser.nl.

Selected presenters will be invited to contribute a chapter to a forthcoming volume in the Short Studies in Private International Law series.

The call for abstracts, including suggested topics and submission requirements, is available here.

Inquiries can be addressed to Eduardo Silva de Freitas at e.silva.de.freitas@asser.nl or Vesna Lazic at v.lazic@asser.nl.

In response to both global and domestic revelations of serious shortcomings in the intercountry adoption system, the Swedish government launched an official inquiry on the matter in October 2021. The objective was to assess past practices and propose legal reforms as well as other appropriate measures.

Titled ‘Sweden’s intercountry adoption activities – Lessons learned and the way forward(officially referred as SOU 2025:61), the final report was presented on 2 June 2025. Spanning more than 1.500 pages in two volumes, the document presents a comprehensive examination of Sweden’s role in international adoptions. An eight-page summary in English is available on page 51 of volume 1.

Recommendations

Holding that serious shortcomings have occurred, the report recommends a series of measures. These include issuing a public apology to adoptees, establishing a national resource centre for adoption-related matters and providing financial grants to adoptees wishing to visit their countries of origin.

Several recommendations also pertain more directly to private international law.

First, the report suggests that the activity of arranging intercountry adoptions to Sweden shall be phased out.

Second, it is suggested that Sweden shall ratify the International Convention for the Protection of All Persons from Enforced Disappearance, emphasizing Sweden’s responsibility to investigate past adoption cases under this framework.

Third, it is also suggested that intercountry adoptions shall be restricted to situations when there is a personal relation between the child and the intended parent. For such situations when cross-border adoptions still will be allowed, Sweden as a State must take greater responsibility for securing a due process procedure as well as the best interest of the child.

Comment

If enacted, the suggested proposals will mark a paradigm shift in Sweden’s approach to international adoptions, moving away from a system designed for organized international placements to a model allowing for adoption in exceptional cases only. However, the future-looking policy-shift is perhaps not as dramatic as it first seems. From annual peaks nearing 2.000 in the late 1970’s and early 1980’s, international adoptions to Sweden have steadily dropped. In 2024, only 54 adoptions were registered (see statistics here).

The establishment of an international chamber in the Paris Commercial Court aimed at competing with and divesting judicial business from the London Commercial Court. As the possibility that the United Kingdom would stop participating in the various instruments of judicial cooperation adopted by the European Union appeared to be increasingly credible, the governments of a number of EU Member States saw an opportunity to divest the judicial business of the London Commercial Court to their own courts. More specifically, it was believed that, as the EU judgments regulations would cease to apply as between the UK and EU Member States, the attractiveness of English courts would suffer as the recognition and enforcement of English judgments in the EU would not anymore be (almost) guaranteed.

Yet, it does not seem that the promoters of continental international courts in general, and of the French international chambers in particular made any effort to assess the number and nature of cases that they could hope to attract. The goal of the article that I have just published in Perspectives Contentieuses Internationales is to conduct this inquiry by studying and comparing the international caseloads of the London Commercial Court and the international chamber of the Paris Commercial Court.

The first part of the Article reflects on the conditions for international judicial competition and argues that the many types of cases that each of the two courts handles reveal the existence of different markets, which are not all competitive and international.

The second part offers an empirical study of the caseloads of the two courts focusing on potentially competitive markets only. It then argues that the international attractiveness of commercial courts is revealed by the origin of the parties and assesses the attractiveness of each of two courts by distinguishing the cases on this basis.

The Article can be freely downloaded here.

Revue Perspectives Contentieuses Internationales (PCI) - DANTEThe latest issue of the new French journal dedicated to international dispute resolution, Perspectives Contentieuses internationales (PCI), has been released.

It is an open access publication and can be freely downloaded here.

Real Madrid v Le Monde

The main focus of the issue is on the case of Real Madrid v. Le Monde (Case C-633/22). It offers 6 contributions exploring the various aspects and implications of the judgment.

Fabienne Jault, L’avenir de la libre circulation des décisions de justice dans l’Union européenne : l’affaire Real Madrid / Le Monde — Propos introductifs

The Real Madrid ruling is an important decision in European private international law, in that it obliges to refuse partial recognition of a decision that clearly infringes freedom of expression. At the same time, by specifying the way in which the proportionality test must be applied, the judgment has not left specialists in civil liability indifferent. These introductory remarks to the dossier, which echoes the various facets of the case, focus on the free circulation of judicial decisions that the proportionality review inherent in the implementation of fundamental rights alters.

Julie Traullé, La réparation du dommage causé par un abus de la liberté d’expression au coeur du dialogue des juges

The decision handed down on October 4, 2024, by the Court of Justice of the European Union in the so-called Real Madrid case offers a renewed vision of the relationship between civil liability law and freedom of expression. In light of what the European Court of Human Rights may otherwise rule, the review that the judge of the requested State is invited to carry out on the outcome of the civil liability action is limited. In light of what french civil liability law provides, the review that the judge of the requested State is invited to carry out is original.

Marie Dugué, Laura Vitale, De la marche à suivre pour décider si une sanction pécuniaire prononcée à l’étranger viole manifestement la liberté de la presse

The judgement delivered by the Court of Justice of the European Union on 4 October 2024 sets out a singular method for determining whether a court can refuse to enforce a foreign order for damages against a newspaper and a journalist, on the grounds that it manifestly infringes the freedom of the press guaranteed by Article 11 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union. The court of the Member State in which enforcement is
sought is required to take into account not only the extent of the harm, but also the resources of the persons against whom judgment is given and the seriousness of their wrong. The way in which French judges will take this into account is open to question.

Ana Quiñones Escámez, Un article de presse, deux affaires en Espagne et vingt fois plus de dommages-intérêts moraux dans l’une d’elles: exequatur en France?

The case of Real Madrid vs. Le Monde is examined in the light of an earlier dispute with FC Barcelona, in which compensation for moral damages was twenty times lower. The study examines discrepancies in press law, false pretences (punitive damages) and judicial practice. Furthermore, the text undertakes an analysis of the implications for exequatur, in terms of mutual trust, the prohibition of substantive review and the strict interpretation of public policy, in the light of Regulation 44/2001 and the ECJ judgment of 4 October 2024. This judgment, in accordance with the chilling effect doctrine of the ECHR, paves the way for the French judge to refuse, partially or totally, recognition of the Spanish decision.

Oliveira Boskovic, L’ordre public international et les condamnations pécuniaires excessives

Does international public policy require that any award of damages be proportionate to the actual harm suffered by the claimant and/or to the fault committed by the defendant? The Real Madrid ruling raises this question, well known in French private international law and in two Hague Conventions, at the European level. This article examines the decision in its context, explores the possibility of extending its application beyond the specific case of press freedom violations addressed by the Court, and analyzes the consequences of a finding of disproportion.

Fabien Marchadier, Contrôler sans réviser ? Quelle place pour le contrôle du respect des droits fondamentaux dans un contexte de confiance mutuelle?

Is the review of foreign judgments in light of fundamental rights compatible with the prohibition of review on the merits, especially in a context of mutual trust presuming respect by all Member States for those same rights? To what extent does the review undertaken by the court of the requesting State differ from that carried out by the court of origin? In its Real Madrid judgment, the Court of Justice seeks to establish a methodology for review. Guided by the objective of free movement of decisions, it imposes constraints on the court of the requested State and proposes an innovative solution, namely partial recognition by way of reduction of the sentence.

Other Articles

Gilles Cuniberti, Assessing the International Attractiveness of Commercial Courts. Will Paris Eat London’s Lunch?

The establishment of an international chamber in the Paris Commercial Court aimed at competing with and divesting judicial business from the London Commercial Court. Yet, the promoters of the new French international courts haven’t made any effort to assess the number and nature of cases that French courts could hope to attract. This Article conducts this inquiry by studying and comparing the international caseloads of both courts.
Its first part reflects on the conditions for international judicial competition and argues that the many types of cases that each of the two courts handles reveal the existence of different markets, which are not all competitive and international. The second part offers an empirical study of the caseloads focusing on potentially competitive markets only. It then argues that the international attractiveness of commercial courts is revealed by the origin of the parties and assesses the attractiveness of each of two courts by distinguishing the cases on this basis.

Marylou Françoise, La saisine du juge dans les litiges internationaux

The date a court is seised is crucial in international litigation. It determines the competent court involving a lis pendens. However this moment may prove complex to determine. And it is not merely a matter of recording a date. According European regulations, it is also necessary to prove that the applicant has not subsequently failed to take the steps he was required to take in order to have service effected on the respondent. Thus, when the seising of a foreign court must be proven, several questions are raised: what is the applicable law? Where does the burden of proof lie? Are European regulations sufficient for a comprehensive and uniform framework? What is the role of the parties and the judge? Rules about the time when a court is deemed to be seised are clarified by the European Court of justice and by the French Cour de cassation.

Shorter pieces

Thomas Clay, L’Arbitration Act 2025

Sandrine Clavel, Rapport sur l’application du Règlement Bruxelles I refondu : To revise or not to revise?
Patrick Jacob, L’ordonnance rendue par la CIJ en l’affaire Soudan c. Emirats Arabes Unis : coup de frein à l’ouverture de la Cour

Two years have passed since the European Commission published two proposals on the protection of adults in international situations, namely a proposal for a Council Decision that would authorise all EU Member States to become parties of the Hague Convention of 13 January 2000 on the international protection of adults “in the interest of the European Union”, and a proposal for a Regulation of the European Parliament and the Council that would complement the Convention in the relations between the Member States.

The latter proposal has been extensively discussed within the Council of the European Union. An agreement for a partial general approach has been reached in this context in late May 2025 on the provisions in Chapters I to V, regarding respectively  the scope of the future Regulation and the rules on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of measures of protection and authentic instruments.

The Presidency of the Council expressed the view that the text resulting from the agreed general approach “is stable and represents a finely balanced compromise reflecting the wide range of positions by Member States”, while noting that “more time is needed to explore the rest of the text further”, in particular concerning the establishment and interconnection of registers of powers of representation and cooperation in the event of the placement of an adult in an establishment or other place where protection can be provided, in another Member State.

Some Member States, including Spain, Estonia (with a corrigendum), and Malta, have since made public their opinion on the topics under discussion.

A conference will take place in Milan, at the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, on 17 and 18 September 2025 to discuss the two Commission’s proposals and the developments that followed their publication.

The programme, which will be available soon, will feature, inter alia, presentations by Giacomo Biagioni, University of Cagliari; Patrizia De Luca (TBC), Senior Expert at the European Commission; Giovanni Freise, University of Hamburg; Cristina Gonzalez Beilfuss, University of Barcelona; Jan von Hein, University of Freiburg; Katja Karjalainen, University of Lapland; Thalia Kruger, University of Antwerp; Philippe Lortie, First Secretary of the Hague Conference on Private International Law; Francesca Maoli, University of Genova; Paolo Pasqualis, Notary; Geraldo Rocha Ribeiro, University of Coimbra; Rieneke Stelma-Roorda, VU Amsterdam; Chloé Terraube, Ministry of Justice of France

The working language will be English. Attendance is free and can be either in person or on-line. Prior registration, however, is required here.

The relation between EU private international law and arbitration is notoriously complex. While the arbitration exemption of the Brussels I bis Regulation has rendered both much case law as well as legal debate, less attention has been paid to whether and how the EU conflict of law rules in the Rome I Regulation apply to the substance of disputes resolved by arbitration.

A revealing example comes from Sweden.

In 2018, the Swedish Arbitration Act (officially: lag [1999:116] om skiljeförfarande) was revised. One of the amendments was the introduction of a choice of law rule for arbitral tribunals in Section 27 a.

Mirroring Article 27 of the 2017 SCC Arbitration Rules (which has remained substantially unchanged in the revised 2023 SCC Arbitration Rules), the provision affirms that arbitrators primarily should apply the law chosen by the parties. In the absence of such a choice, the provision lets the arbitrators determine the applicable law. It is further clarified that the arbitrators “may base the award on ex aequo et bono considerations only if the parties have authorized them to do so.

When adopting this conflict of law provision, the preparatory works simply stated, with reference to Article 1(1)(e) of the Rome I Regulation, that EU private international law is not applicable to arbitration (SOU 2015:37 p. 92). However, this interpretation of Article 1(1)(e) of the Rome I Regulation deserves scrutiny.

Unlike the general exemption for “arbitration” in article 1(2)(d) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, the exclusion in Article 1(1)(e) of the Rome I Regulation encompasses “arbitration agreements and agreements on the choice of court”.

Given the doctrine of separability, it seems clear that the intention of the exemption in Rome I Regulation is simply to exclude dispute resolution clauses from the rest of the contract. It is not explicitly stated that a substantive dispute settled in an arbitration is exempted.

From a legislative point of view, it is a difference to include choice of law rules in institutional arbitration rules such as the SCC rules. Technically, institutional arbitration rules are contractual and subject to party autonomy. Introducing choice of law rules in a national arbitration act is something completely different. First, it is prohibited under EU law as EU regulations shall apply (see Article 288 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union). Second, it may put arbitrators in an awkward position where they must either rely on the Swedish Arbitration Act or the EU Regulation.

In practice, this may not make much difference in most commercial cases. Both Section 27a of the Swedish Arbitration Act and the Rome I Regulation prioritize party autonomy. But the divergence becomes critical in cases involving mandatory rules, such as employment disputes. Under article 8 of the Rome I Regulation, the law chosen by the parties must be related to the law that would have been applicable if no choice of law was done. Must a Swedish arbitral tribunal dealing with an international employment dispute take the Rome I Regulation into consideration or can it apply Section 27 a of the Swedish Arbitration Act?

In my opinion, there is no doubt that the exemption of the Rome I Regulation to arbitration agreements cannot be extended to cover also substantive matters in an arbitration. Hence, the Rome I Regulation shall be applied. That must also be the case when an arbitral tribunal rules in a regular matter.

On 3 July 2025, Advocate General Norkus will deliver his opinion on case C-485/24, Locatrans. The request for a preliminary ruling, from the Cour de Cassation, Chambre sociale (Court of Cassation, Social Chamber, France), concerns the interpretation of the Rome Convention of 19 June 1980 on the law applicable to contractual obligations.

ES, the defendant in the main proceedings, worked as a driver for the Luxembourg transport company Locatrans from October 2002 to July 2014. According to the employment contract the transport would be carried out in several European countries; Luxembourg law was designated as the applicable law.

For the last eighteen months of the employment relationship, ES usually performed his work in France.

After Locatrans put an end to the employment relationship ES brought proceedings before the Conseil de Prud’hommes de Dijon (Labour Tribunal, Dijon) involving several claims for compensation. The Labour Tribunal considered that Luxembourg law was applicable to the performance and termination of the employee’s employment contract, and ruled against the plaintiff. On the appeal lodged by the latter, the cour d’appel de Dijon (Court of Appeal, Dijon) set aside the judgment. It held that, pursuant to Article 6 of the Rome Convention, the choice of Luxembourg law made by the parties could not have the result of depriving the employee of the protection afforded to him by the mandatory rules of French law, which would apply on the basis of the place where the employee habitually carried out his work.

Locatrans appealed on a point of law. The Cour de Cassation has referred the following question to the Court of Justice:

Are Articles 3 and 6 of the Convention on the law applicable to contractual obligations, opened for signature in Rome on 19 June 1980, to be interpreted as meaning that, in the case where the employee carries out the same activities for his employer in more than one Contracting State, the full duration of the employment relationship should, in order to determine the law which would be applicable in the absence of a choice made by the parties, be taken into account in order to determine the place where the person concerned habitually carried out his work or should the most recent period of work be taken into account where the employee, having worked for a certain time in one place, then carries out his activities in a lasting manner in a different place which is clearly intended by the parties to become a new habitual place of work?

In light of the the reasons stated in the request, the Court of Justice is asked to interpret the concept of ‘the country in which the employee habitually carries out his work in performance of the contract’ for the purposes of Article 6 of the Rome Convention. To do so, it will need to decide on the weight to be given to its own case law relating to Article 5 of the Brussels Convention 1968 as amended in so far as it contains a similar notion (see current Article 21 of the Brussels I bis Regulation).

The case has been assigned to a Chamber composed of five judges, with M. Kumin reporting.

A week later, on 10 July, the decision in C-99/24Chmieka will be made public.  At stake are the scope of application ratione temporis of the Brussels I bis Regulation, the characterisation of a claim as pertaining to those under exclusive jurisdiction in matters of real estate rights and leases of buildings, and the conditions to sue multiple defendants in the courts for the place where one of them has his domicile. The referring court – Sąd Rejonowy w Koszalinie (First Civil Division of the District Court, Koszalin, Poland)-, asks:

(1) Must Article 66 of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that the ‘institution of legal proceedings’ means the lodging of an application by an applicant in a procedural matter or the lodging, by the defendant, of a request for review of the case after the definitive conclusion thereof,

and, depending on the answer to the above question:

(2) Must the provisions of Chapter II of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters

or the provisions of Chapter II of [Regulation No 1215/2012]

be interpreted as meaning that a person domiciled in one Member State may be sued in the courts of another Member State for payment of remuneration for the non-contractual use of immovable property situated in that other Member State?

In the main proceedings G.M.K. brought an action before the Sąd Rejonowy w Koszalinie [(‘the Sąd Rejonowy’)] on 15 March 2013 against T., S., M. and S.O. concerning the payment of remuneration for the non-contractual use of the municipality’s property situated in Koszalin (Republic of Poland) following the termination of a tenancy agreement. The applicant stated the residential address of all defendants in Poland. An order for payment was issued in the case, which was received at the address in Poland by one of the defendants on behalf of all the others. The order for payment was not challenged. It was found to be valid and enforceable.

By a letter addressed to the Sąd Rejonowy on 7 July 2023, S.O. successfully lodged a statement of opposition to the order for payment, requesting that the case be reviewed and the action of 15 March 2013 against her be dismissed. She contended that the Polish court lacked jurisdiction, as since 2007 she has been domiciled solely in the Kingdom of the Netherlands and has never concluded a tenancy agreement for the property in question with the municipality.

The applicant (G.M.K.) argues that there is such a strong legal link between the defendants that it is expedient to determine the case for payment together. They are all related and lived together in the applicant’s property. The tenancy agreement for that property was concluded solely by T.O. (the mother of the other defendants) in 1994. Termination of the tenancy agreement was notified to T.O. and an order was issued for the eviction of all the defendants from the property in question in 2007.

For this case the Court sits in a Chamber of three judges, with M. Jääskinen reporting.

A working group composed of French scholars chaired by Professors Mathias Audit and Sylvain Bollée (both Paris I Panthéon Sorbonne University) has issued a report on the opportunity of the EU lawmaker to include new provisions in the Brussels I bis Regulation on international commercial arbitration (Towards an EU Law on International Commercial Arbitration?). The report was presented in the Paris Arbitration Week and a recent conference on the recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

The core proposals would be to include two new provisions in the Regulation.

First, the report proposes to add a new Article 25 bis defining the jurisdiction of the courts of the Member States to support the arbitral process, to entertain challenges to arbitral awards, and to determine the existence and validity of arbitral agreements. The rule would grant jurisdiction to the court of the seat of the arbitration.

Article 25 bis

1. If the parties, regardless of their domicile, have agreed to settle their dispute by arbitration with its seat in the territory of a Member State, the courts of that Member State shall have jurisdiction over the following actions:
(a) Actions relating to the support for the constitution of the arbitral tribunal or the conduct of the arbitration procedure. This should be without prejudice to the jurisdiction of any other court expressly designated by the parties;

(b) Actions relating to the existence, validity or enforceability of the arbitration agreement. This should be without prejudice to:
– provisions of the national law of that State Member empowering the arbitral tribunal to rule on its own jurisdiction and, as the case may be, recognising it a priority in this respect; and
– article 31 bis paragraph 2.
(c) Actions for annulment, recognition or enforcement of the arbitral award.
2. Actions referred to in paragraph 1 (a) and (b) may not be brought before a court of a Member State on the basis of national rules of jurisdiction.

3. Paragraph 1 (c) should be without prejudice to the right for a party to seek recognition and enforcement of an arbitral award before a court of a Member State on the basis of its national rules of jurisdiction.

4. The provisions of this article are without prejudice to the application of a rule of national law of the Member State where the seat of arbitration is located enabling the parties to waive their right to bring an action for annulment.

5. The provision of this article do not apply in dis putes concerning matters referred to in Sections 3, 4 or 5 of Chapter II.

Second, the report proposes to add a new Article 31 bis which would grant a priority to the courts of the Member State of the seat of arbitration to decide on the existence, validity or enforceability of the arbitration agreement. The underlying policy would be to reinforce the rule of jurisdiction set out by proposed Article 25 bis, ensure the full protection of contractual agreements regarding the location of the seat, but also prevent forum shopping. On balance, the report finds it preferable that the court ruling on the existence, validity and enforceability of the arbitration agreement be that of the seat, which the parties have prima facie elected by mutual agreement, rather than a judge unilaterally seized by only one of the parties.

Article 31 bis

1. Where a court of a Member State is seized of an action and its jurisdiction is contested on the basis of an arbitration agreement establishing the seat of the arbitration in another Member State, it shall, on the application of the party seeking to rely upon the said agreement, stay the proceedings until the courts of this other Member State have ruled or may no longer rule on the existence, validity or enforceability of the arbitration agreement.

2. However the court whose jurisdiction is contested continues the proceedings if:
(a) the arbitration agreement is manifestly inexistent, invalid or unenforceable under the law of the Member State where the seat is located; or
(b) the arbitral tribunal was seized and declined jurisdiction, and the arbitration agreement is inexistent, invalid or unenforceable under the law of the Member State where the seat is located.
For the purposes of this paragraph, reference to the law of the Member State where t he seat is located encompasses conflict-of-laws rules applicable in that Member State.

3. The provisions of this article are without prejudice of the application of a rule of national law of the Member State where the seat of arbitration is located empowering the arbitral tribunal to rule on its own jurisdiction and, as the case may be, recognising it a priority in this respect.

The full report, including detailed comments of the proposed new provisions, can be downloaded here.

On 17 April 2025, the Court of Appeal of England and Wales delivered a judgment in Hipgnosis SFH 1 Ltd v Manilow ([2025] EWCA Civ 486; Sir Julian Flax C, with LJJ Phillips and Snowden agreeing) on the interpretation and effect of an asymmetric jurisdiction clause.

Facts

The parties had entered into a contract containing the following dispute resolution clause:

This Agreement and any related dispute or claim (contractual or non-contractual) shall be governed by, and construed in accordance with, English law. Each party irrevocably submits for all purposes of this Agreement (including any such dispute or claim) to the exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts. Any judgment obtained in the English courts may be enforced in any other jurisdiction. Notwithstanding the foregoing, any claims made by BM against Hipgnosis related to the Purchase Price may be brought by BM in the courts of Los Angeles, California or New York City, New York and solely in connection with such claims, Hipgnosis hereby agrees to submit to the jurisdiction of the courts located in Los Angeles, California and New York City, New York.

A dispute arose. One party (Hipgnosis) commenced proceedings in England, seeking declarations in respect of receipts due under the contract and the purchase price. 16 days later, the other party (BM) brought a claim related to the purchase price, along with some other claims, in California. The jurisdiction of English courts depended on the interpretation and effect of the jurisdiction clause.

Lower Court’s Judgment

The High Court ([2025] EWHC 444 (Ch); Smith J) stayed the purchase price claim, controversially holding that:

although the English Proceedings were properly commenced by C and that service out was regular, that was only because D had not, at this stage, made their choice as to jurisdiction, which choice was conferred on D (but not on C) by Phrase [4]. Exercising that choice – by commencing the Los Angeles Proceedings within a reasonable time of the commencement of English Proceedings by C and by making the Application – crystallised the floating jurisdiction between England on the one hand and Los Angeles/New York on the other in favour of Los Angeles. [18]

The claimant appealed.

Court of Appeal’s Judgment

The Court of Appeal addressed the issues of the meaning and effect of the jurisdiction clause and the exercise of jurisdictional discretion.

This was a complex clause. It was exclusive for Hipgnosis – it could only commence proceedings in England for any dispute or claim related to the contract. It was partly exclusive and partly unilaterally non-exclusive for the other party – BM had an option to bring claims related to the purchase price in Los Angeles or New York. This means that the English proceedings were properly commenced. On the other hand, the Los Angeles proceedings were also properly commenced to the extent to which they related to the purchase price; however, the bringing of other claims in Los Angeles breached the clause.

The court also had to consider whether the clause permitted parallel proceedings. Following Mauritius Commercial Bank Ltd v Hestia Holdings Ltd [2013] EWHC 1328 (Comm), [40], and Etihad Airways PJSC v Flöther [2020] EWCA Civ 1707, [4], the court held that this ‘is a possibility which is inherent in an asymmetric jurisdiction clause’ and noted that ‘there are only parallel proceedings because the respondent chose to exercise the option’ [56]. The High Court’s conclusion that the exercise of the option crystallised the floating jurisdiction in favour of Los Angeles courts was dismissed as ‘heretical and contrary to authority’, as ‘the jurisdiction of the English court is determined at the date of issue of proceedings’ [57].

The court did not decide whether Article 5(2) of the Hague Convention applied to asymmetric jurisdiction clauses [72]. However, if it did not apply, and if the court had discretion not to exercise jurisdiction, the Court of Appeal nevertheless refused to stay the purchase price claim on the basis that ‘the English court is the one court where all the issues between the parties can be determined in a single jurisdiction’ [71].

Discussion

The Court of Appeal’s judgment appears sound. The main lesson this case teaches us is that parties must take great care when incorporating an asymmetric jurisdiction clause into their agreement. They should clearly specify which claims are covered by the jurisdictional option and consider whether the option must be exercised within a particular timeframe and what should happen if proceedings are commenced pursuant to the clause by either party. Lack of clarity can, as Hipgnosis demonstrates, result in a breach of a jurisdiction clause and in parallel proceedings.

The University of Aberdeen, in collaboration with the University of Osijek and the Royal Society of Edinburgh, will host a two-day webinar on Cross-Border Protection of Children under the 1996 Hague Child Protection Convention: Practical Perspectives from Contracting States.

The webinar will take place online on 30 June and 1 July 2025.

The webinar will provide an overview of how the 1996 Hague Child Protection Convention is applied in practice in various countries.

For the programme and for further information and participation details, see respectively here and here.

The Law Quarterly Review has published an interesting article by Richard Garnett and Ying Khai Liew (Professors at Melbourne Law School), titled Trusts Jurisdiction Clauses: An Analysis. The article can be found in (2025) 141 LQR 357-375 and on SSRN.

While jurisdiction clauses, or choice of court agreements, are increasingly utilised in trust deeds, the common law rules which apply to these clauses are far from clear. In comparison to the contractual context, the use of jurisdiction clauses in the trusts context is relatively more recent, and the relevant authorities are sparse. This situation is a source of concern, since the present state of the law detracts from the very reason for which a jurisdiction clause is frequently used in modern trusts practice, namely, the attainment of certainty. Therefore, it is important that this area of law is properly analysed, and its principles carefully stated.

This article begins first by discussing the contractual position, since the rules which apply in that context are often adopted, adapted, or taken as a point of comparison in trusts cases. It then discusses the three relevant questions which arises in relation to jurisdiction clauses in the trusts context, namely the existence, scope, and enforceability of a jurisdiction clause. The final section concludes the article.

According to Article 4(1) of the Agreement between the European Community and the Kingdom of Denmark on the service of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters (the ‘Agreement’), Denmark shall not take part in the adoption of opinions by the Committee referred to in Article 26 of Regulation (EU) 2020/1784 on the service in the Member States of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters (service of documents) (recast)  [corresponding to Article 18 of the previous Service Regulation]. Implementing measures adopted pursuant to Article 25 of that Regulation [Article 17 of the previous Regulation] shall not be binding upon and shall not be applicable in Denmark.

However, pursuant to Article 4(2) of the Agreement, whenever implementing measures pursuant to Regulation on the service of documents are adopted, Denmark shall notify to the Commission of its decision whether or not to implement the content of the implementing measures. Article 4(4) establishes that a Danish notification that the content of the implementing measures has been implemented in Denmark creates mutual obligations under international law between Denmark and the Community. The implementing measures will then form part of this Agreement.

By letter of 22 December 2020, Denmark notified the Commission of its decision to implement the contents of the Service Regulation. By letter of 24 August 2022, it notified the Commission of its decision to implement also the contents of Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 2022/423,  adopted on 14 March 2022, which lays down the technical specifications, measures and other requirements for the implementation of the decentralised IT system referred to in Regulation (EU) 2020/1784 of the European Parliament and of the Council. As a consequence, Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 2022/423 forms a part of the Agreement.

Commission Implementing Regulation (EU) 2024/1570 amending Implementing Regulation (EU) 2022/423 was adopted on 4 June 2024. Denmark has by letter of 9 January 2025 notified the Commission of its decision to implement the contents of this Implementing Regulation too; it thus forms a part of the Agreement.

In accordance with Article 4(3) of the Agreement, the necessary administrative measures enter into force on the date of entry into force of Commission Implementing Regulations (EU) 2022/423 and (EU) 2024/1570, i.e. on 1 May 2025.

On 11 and 12 June 2025, the Nordic Group on Private International Law (NGPIL) held a conference in Stockholm.

NGPIL is an informal group consisting of lawyers interested in the field of private international law. Founded in Uppsala in 2002, the group enhances the intelligibility of the Scandinavian languages as well as the common legal traditions of the Nordic countries primarily by hosting biannual meetings. As the last meeting was in Oslo in 2018, the Stockholm meeting was originally planned to be held in 2020. Due to the pandemic, the conference was rescheduled several times until it eventually was organized this year not to conflict with other events.

Politicization of Private International Law (Opening Address)

Michael Hellner (Stockholm University)

Starting with references to von Savigny’s views on private international law in the mid 19th Century, Hellner remarked that von Savigny’s view on community and substitutability of civil law regimes within “Christian nations” is outdated in a modern context. Continuing with analogies to his own experiences from the work in the Hague Conference over the last 25 years, Hellner noted that whereas the discussions in the Hague used to be relatively small gatherings for academics from Europe and North America, they are now much more well-attended and influenced by politicians, which can be seen as a trend in the politicization of private international law. Concluding that politicization comes with increased public interest to private international law and that there are interactions between politics and law that make law more political but also make law more juridical.

Economic Sanctions in Private International Law

Yuliya Chernykh (University of Inland) and Marie Nesvik (Wikborg Rein)

Yuliya Chernykh began the economic sanctions session with a presentation titled “Between Facts and Law”. She noted that disputes on economic sanctions primarily seem to be settled in arbitral awards, but that those need to be enforced with support from national courts. Whereas the arbitral procedures tend to handle economic sanctions as facts making it impossible to perform, national courts may still find it impossible to enforce the arbitral awards with reference to public policy. Holding that the treating of sanctions as facts can be seen as a depoliticization and that the eternal evolvement of national public policy can be seen as politicization, Chernykh concluded that economic sanctions in private international law still is an evolving feature.

Marie Nesvik followed Chernykh’s presentation with practical remarks on the treatment of economic sanctions in commercial disputes. Focusing particularly on the practical situation with conflicting judgments and arbitral awards, Nesvik noted i.a. that Sweden traditionally has been viewed as a neutral arbitral seat, but that there now is an increasing interest for choosing “new” neutral jurisdictions as arbitral seats, e.g. Abu Dhabi and Istanbul.

The Politicization of Private International Family Law

Laima Vaige (Uppsala University)

Laima Vaige presented on the politicization of private international family law. She argued that private international family law often is framed as neutral but that it in fact is shaped by culture, politics, emotion, and ideology. In today’s world of intensifying affective politics, private international family law must consciously engage with these forces rather than pretend to be neutral. Drawing on recent Swedish legal developments in recognition of foreign marriages, international parenthood and legal gender recognition, Vaige showed how private international law operates with lingering “shadows” like lex forism and animosity to the foreign, despite its proclaimed democratic spirit.

Non-Recognition of Foreign Judgments

Johan Tufte Kristensen (University of Copenhagen)

Noting that Danish and Swedish private international law takes a very restrictive approach to foreign judgments, Tufte-Kristensen gave a historical background to the Danish ratio legis. The presentation showed how Denmark in the 1930’s adopted the restrictive approach to legal judgments that e.g. Sweden had had before. Back then, nationalist arguments that are again made popular motivated the legal shift by wanting to gain Danish business interests.  Tufte-Kristensen argued that the restrictive Danish approach to foreign judgments is out of sync with contemporary global trends based on comity and reciprocity.

The Relationship Between EU Law and Private International Law

Henrik Saugmandsgaard Øe (Gorrisen Federspiel)

The last presentation of the first day was made by the former advocate general Henrik Saugmandsgaard Øe. In his presentation, he examined how EU private international law is influenced and shaped by national legislation. Taking the characterization of the issue in Wikingerhof, C-59/19, EU:C:2020.950 as contractual or non-contractual as an example, Saugmandsgaard Øe made the point that the outcome of the case is influenced by French and Belgian procedural law that favours contractual obligations over tortious obligations. Further, he stressed the obligation of national courts to refer questions to the CJEU under Article 267 TFEU and the consequences of failing to do so. Through cases such as Achmea, C-284/16, EU:C:2018:158 and PL Holdings, C-109/20, EU:C:2021:875 Saugmandsgaard Øe showed that EU law restricts certain forms of arbitration between Member States to preserve legal coherence. Overall, he concluded that the autonomous interpretation of EU law limits private international law.

A round-table discussion where all of the presentations above were addressed concluded the first day of the conference.

Deficit of Social Values

Michael Bogdan (Lund University)

Noting that the politicization of law made by the communist regimes of eastern Europe in the 20th Century had difficulties in explaining a socialist rationale of private international law, Bogdan emphasised that private international law justice is something different from substantive law justice and that it is not necessarily as easy to dismantle. The speaker continued to analyse the traditional private international law value of having a law with a close relation to the facts applicable in contrast to a “better law approach”, where the law with the “best” substantial outcome is favoured.

International Climate Litigation

Jens Klinteskog (Uppsala University)

Jens Klinteskog presented on the politicization of private international law in relation to different climate procedures taking place in different jurisdictions all over the world. He argued that the trend with climate litigation politicizes private international law by reinforcing universalist ideals of shared global responsibility, challenging traditional notions of particularism and state sovereignty.

Young Researchers’ Session

After Klinteskog’s presentation a session with four shorter presentations by young, newly graduated lawyers took place. First, Klara Svensson presented her master thesis on custody decisions after foreign surrogacy arrangements under Article 16 of the 1996 Hague Convention. Second, Fredrik Lagergren presented his thesis on the reflexive effect of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Third, Mari Andersson presented a comparative approach to the treatment of foreign judgments in Sweden, the UK and Canada. Last in this session, Rikard Enskär presented on the role of private international law for ship collisions and maritime sabotage in the light of recent events occurring in the Baltic Sea.

Intangible Cultural Heritage over National Borders

Lydia Lundstedt (Stockholm University)

Lydia Lundstedt held the last presentation of the conference focusing on the protection of intangible cultural heritage. Taking off in the German-Italian Vitruvian Man case (for a blog post collecting links and explaining the relevance of the case, see here), Lundstedt compared the Italian protection mechanism to the equivalent mechanisms in Swedish and Danish law. Lundstedt questioned whether the protection mechanisms really could be considered subject to private international law.

Next NGPIL Conference and Anthology in English

During the last day the conference unanimously adhered to the proposal made by Peter Arnt Nielsen (Copenhagen Business School) to host the next NGPIL meeting in Copenhagen in mid-October 2027. The coming conference will mark the 25th anniversary of NGPIL.

Also, details on the volume of Scandinavian Studies in Law dedicated to the conference theme were announced on the last day. Scandinavian Studies in Law dates back to the 1950’s and is an initiative that aims to spread Nordic legal thinking to the English-speaking world. The coming volume will be the first in the series’ long history to be exclusively dedicated to private international law, even if several contributions in earlier volumes have dealt with the subject (for a list of private international law contributions in the series, see page 39 f. in this index). In addition to elaborated contributions of most of the conference speakers’ presentations, several other Nordic legal scholars in the field of private international law will contribute. The book is scheduled to be published in 2026.

The XVIII conference of ASADIP, the American Association of Private International Law, will take place from 7 to 9 August 2025 in Rio de Janeiro, under the titled Regional imaginaries, global resonance: Inter-American Private International Law and the world stage.

It will bring together 78 panelists from 20 countries.

The conference features, among other things, an inter-associations initiative involving ASADIP and EAPIL, as well as AAPrIL (the African Association of Private International Law) and APILA (the Asian Private International Law Academy).

Attendance, in person or online, requires prior registration here.

For the full programme, see here.

The special course given by Andrés Rodríguez Benot (Pablo de Olavide University Sevilla) at the Hague Academy of International Law on Le régime économique des mariages et des partenariats enregistrés en droit international privé (The Property Regime of Marriages and Registered Partnerships in Private International Law) has been published in Volume 445 of the Collected Courses of the Academy. The author has kindly accepted the invitation of the editors of the EAPIL blog to prepare the following English summary of the book.


Community of life during marriage or registered partnership gives rise to property effects that may manifest either internally (between spouses or partners), or externally (with respect to third parties). The institution of the property regime of couples is one of the most complex in both domestic and comparative law. Its difficulties increases significantly at the international level when a marriage or a registered partnership are connected to at least two legal systems for personal, material, territorial or formal reasons.

To address this subject in a systematic and modern manner, this book analyses, among other aspects, the scope and definition of the institution (including its content and its connections with other constructs). It then examines the efforts to codify this area of law at both the universal and regional levels (with particular emphasis on the 2016 European regulations). The book also considers the procedural dimension of the topic, including jurisdiction and the cross-border recognition of decisions. Next, it explores the internal approaches to the subject —both substantive and conflict-of-laws— and concludes with the ad extra perspective, focusing on the protection of third parties.

The aim of this book is to provide jurists — both scholars and practitioners — with the tools necessary to achieve a thorough understanding of this topic from an international and comparative point of view.

On 18 June 2025 the European Commission opened an infringement procedure under Article 258 of the TFEU against Malta (INFR(2025)2100), alleging that Malta is failing to comply with its obligations under the Brussels I bis Regulation with respect to litigation in matters related to gambling.

Following the formal notice sent by the Commission, the Maltese Government has now two months to address the shortcomings raised by the Commission. Absent a satisfactory response, the Commission may decide to issue a reasoned opinion. If indeed such an opinion is issued, and Malta fails to comply with it, the Commission may then bring the matter before the Court of Justice.

The Alleged Infringement

As stated in its own press release, the Commission considers that Malta is breaching the Brussels I bis Regulation by requiring its courts to “systematically refuse”, on grounds of public policy, the recognition and enforcement of judgments given in other Member States against Maltese-licensed gaming companies. In the view of the Commission, Malta is also violating the Regulation by discouraging “foreign litigants from pursuing legal action in Maltese courts against these entities, despite EU rules designating such courts as the appropriate forum based on the defendant’s domicile”.

In the Commission’s view, this “undermines the principle of mutual trust in the administration of justice within the Union and violates the prohibition on reviewing judgments from other Member States on their substance, exceeds the limits of the public policy exception, and distorts the EU’s rules on jurisdiction”.

The Commission’s press release only provides a short description of the relevant facts. The circumstances of the alleged infringement, however, can be retraced based on court and media reports that have been emerging over the last few years, in particular after May 2023, when an Austrian law firm and a German lawyer wrote to the European Commission, as reported in article in the Times of Malta, to inform that the Maltese government was “undermining European rule of law through a Bill tabled in parliament to amend Malta’s gaming regulations” with a view to preventing “Maltese courts from enforcing sentences handed down against Maltese gaming companies in foreign jurisdictions”.

An article by Paulo Pena, Harald Schumann, Maxence Peigné, published on EUobserver on 6 March 2025, further explains that

[t]he world’s biggest gambling companies are using a little-known Maltese law, that nullifies court verdicts elsewhere in the European Union, to protect themselves from potentially having to pay out millions in legal claims.

Under a law known as Bill 55, Maltese courts can “refuse recognition and, or enforcement” of any foreign judgment involving companies registered on the island — namely, the scores of betting companies based there thanks to an already favourable corporate climate. 

The law effectively shields owners of brands such as Pokerstars, Betsson and Unibet from judgements handed down abroad, of which there are an increasing number.  

Bill 55, as another article in the Times of Malta recalls, has sparked significant controversy, especially in Austria, Germany, Sweden, and the Netherlands, where courts “have ruled against Malta-based online gaming companies, demanding reimbursement for losses incurred by players” using what those courts consider “illegal” foreign betting platforms.

According to a report published on 18 June 2025 on the Time of Malta, the Maltese government maintains that the “law does not establish new or separate grounds for refusing the enforcement of judgments” beyond those set in the Brussels I bis Regulation. The Malta Gaming Authority, for its part, argued that the law “does not impose a blanket ban on enforcing European judgments against Maltese-licensed gaming companies, nor does it shield them from legal action in other EU courts”.

Cases Pending before the Court of Justice

Two requests for a preliminary ruling, currently pending at the Court of Justice, are concerned with private international law issues in connection with gambling.

The first request forms the object of the Wunner case and concerns the interpretation of Articles 1 and 4 of the Rome II Regulation on the law applicable to non-contractual obligations. The second request resulted in the Mr Green case, which revolves around Article 7(1) of Regulation No 655/2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) procedure.

As reported by Marta Requejo on this blog, the Wunner case arises from proceedings pending in Austria between a company running an online casino via a website from its registered office in Malta, holding a valid Maltese gaming licence but no licence under the Austrian rules on gambling, and a natural person domiciled in Austria. The latter had played online games via the company’s website, paying the amount claimed but without gaining any winnings. He sought repayment of his losses from the managing directors of the company, claiming that, in the absence of an Austrian licence, the gambling contract is null and void. He bases his claim on liability for damages, on the ground that interference with the Austrian monopoly on games of chance entails an infringement of protective provisions.

In his opinion delivered on 12 June 2025, AG Emiliou proposed that the questions referred should be answered as follows.

To begin with, AG Emiliou suggests that Article 1(2)(d) of the Rome II Regulation, which excludes from the scope of the Regulation the non-contractual obligations “arising out of the law of companies” , should be interpreted as meaning that the exclusion  does not cover an alleged non-contractual obligation of a company director arising out of the infringement of a duty or prohibition imposed by the law independently of the director’s own appointment, such as the prohibition on anyone to offer games of chance in a given Member State without a licence granted by the authorities of that State

Secondly, according to AG Emiliou, Article 4(1) of the Rome II Regulation should be interpreted as meaning that, “where a consumer alleges to have sustained gambling losses as a result of participating, from the Member State in which he or she is habitually resident, in the online games of chance offered to him or her by a provider established in another Member State without a licence granted by the authorities of the first State, the ‘damage’ within the meaning of Article 4(1) of that regulation occurred in that first State, as the country from which the bets were placed”.

The questions submitted to the Court of Justice in the Mr Green case are closely related to the facts underlying the recente infringement procedure opened by the Commission. An Austrian applied in Austria for a European Account Preservation Order against a defendant seated in Malta. The former asserted, in particular. that, following final and enforceable judgments, the defendant had moved, and could further move, its assets to Malta, apparently relying on the Maltese legislation (Bill 55) prohibiting enforcement of foreign judgments against gaming operators which have a Maltese licence. The issue arose of whether this would justify the periculum in mora required to obtain an EAPO.

Issues similar to those raised by the case are discussed in the guest post written by Carlos Santalò Goris in November 2023 fo this blog: The 2023 Reform of the Maltese Gaming Act: A Valid Ground to Reject the Issuance of an EAPO?

Further Readings

The EAPIL blog has dealt with various issues raised by cross-border (Malta-related) litigation over gambling. See, in particular, Matthias Lehmann’s posts published respectively in January 2024 (Where Do Gamblers Lose their Money? Lessons from an Austrian-Maltese Conflict), and in April 2024 (How Can Gamblers Get Their Winnings? Not Under Article 6 of Rome I!).

Geert van Calster has also discussed some private international law issues in connection with gambling and the Maltese Bill 55 in his blog, here.

The French Cour de Cassation will host a conference on the recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation on Monday, 23 June 2025, from 3.30 pm to 6.30 pm. The conference is organised by Marie-Elodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas) and Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne), following the 2023-2024 seminar series on the recast of Brussels I bis Regulation.

The conference will be held in French and will also be broadcast live on the Cour de Cassation’s YouTube channel.

The conference presentation is as follows:

The Brussels I bis Regulation continues to give rise to a significant, and even growing, number of preliminary ruling requests. This situation calls both for clarifying its text and adapting it to new scenarios and policy challenges, as well as for reflecting more broadly on its objectives and on the role to be played by the Court of Justice of the European Union in this context.

On the occasion of a series of seven conferences held at the Cour de Cassation in 2023–2024, a reflection was launched on a number of cross-cutting and-specific issues which may need to be revisited in view of the forthcoming revision of the Regulation.

This conference aims to examine the reform options put forward by the European Commission and to identify those that may still be raised in the subsequent phases of the revision process.

Speakers include Laura Liubertaite (agent, DG Justice and Consumers, European Commission); Vanessa El Khoury-Moal (Head of the Mutual Assistance and Private and European International Law Department, DACS, French Ministry of Justice); Sylvain Bollée (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne); Gilles Cuniberti (University of Luxembourg); Marie-Laure Niboyet (University of Paris Nanterre); Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne); Marie-Elodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas).

Registration is available online here.

The author of this post is Rob Rooman, PhD Researcher at KULeuven.


Ever since its adoption, the future of Directive (EU) 2024/1760 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 13 June 2024 on corporate sustainability due diligence (hereinafter, the CS3D) has been unsure.

The Directive in general is facing significant political resistance, and has seen its transposition deadline delayed. Furthermore, the European Commission in February proposed its Omnibus Simplification Package, aiming to simplifying the EU’s ESG regulations in order not to disadvantage EU companies in terms of competitiveness. In the CS3D, this is concretized for example by restricting due diligence obligations to direct business partners and not indirect business partners, or increasing the scope of maximum harmonization.

Amendments to Article 29

I will not dive into the amendments to the due diligence obligations. Rather, I will focus on the consequences of Omnibus on the civil liability regime laid down in Article 29 (for a more extensive analysis of that Article, see for example Bueno and Oehm). This liability regime should ensure private enforcement of the Directive by ensuring that claimants who have sustained damages arising out of adverse impact on human rights and environment caused by corporate activity, can hold the parent company accountable. In short, the proposal removes most of Article 29, leaving only the principle of full compensation according to national law intact, together with additional rules, for example on access to justice (although possibility for claimants to authorize organizations to bring representative actions has disappeared too). The Commission has done so to ensure respect for the different national liability regimes of the Member States, and to avoid the litigation risks of a harmonized civil liability regime.

By removing Article 29(1), which set out the liability conditions, the Commission leaves it up to national law to decide on what conditions a company will be liable for infringing the CS3D.  This means that the conditions of the liability will depend on the state in which the claim is brought, aligning with the Commission’s goal to ensure respect for different regimes.

No Overriding Mandatory Application? The Risk of a New Enforcement Gap

However, the Commission has also proposed to remove Article 29(7), which designates the liability rules to be of overriding mandatory application. This allows the Member States not only to decide on the conditions of liability, but also to decide whether or not to include an express characterization as overriding mandatory provisions (OMP’s) in the implementation of the CS3D (which, as said by Pannebakker, they might not be eager to do). If they refrain from doing that, courts will be forced to apply the normal conflict of laws rules set out in the Rome II Regulation, with the general rule pointing towards the country in which the damage has arisen (aka lex loci damni, and in such claims most likely third state law). Alternatively, the national judiciary might attempt to apply the Directive with national liability rules as OMP’s in accordance with the CJEU case law on Article 16 Rome II, but that would then lead to the necessary unpredictability and litigation.

From an enforcement point of view, this risks opening a major enforcement gap at the stage of applicable law. With the already existing enforcement gap at the stage of jurisdiction (as explained by Sommerfeld and Michaels on this blog), this could effectively put the application of the Directive’s liability rules to death.

With one of the Commission’s objectives being the avoidance of litigation risks, it is ironic that on the contrary, Omnibus actually seems to make it harder to manage those. Whether or not the company will be liable under the CS3D will depend not only on the conditions of CS3D liability in the laws of the Member State of the seized court, but also on what law those courts will apply. As noticed by Geert Van Calster, this may lead to a wide variety of possible results, and the law applicable to CS3D liability claims may now very well be the law of any country in the world where damage has arisen. In the recent study by the JARO Institute on Sustainability and Digitalization, approximately half (53%) of the surveyed businesses expect more liability risks now that the CS3D might not be of overriding mandatory application. In addition, timely clarity on the content of the rules is much needed, so that businesses can prepare accordingly. The survey shows that nearly half of the participating businesses are delaying investments due to the current state of unclarity following Omnibus.

In its opinion, the European Economic and Social Committee advises against removing the harmonized rules on liability and their application as OMP’s, as this leads to fragmentation on the internal market, and to a decrease in access to justice. With respect to the latter, Omnibus indeed proposed to remove one of the access to justice measures in Paragraph 3, i.e. on representative actions. Regarding the other four (on costs, statutes of limitations, disclosure and injunctive measures), it is of note that two of those (rules on costs and disclosure) are likely categorized as matters of procedural law. They are excluded from Rome II’s scope (Article 1(3)) and most probably subject to lex fori. EU courts will therefore always be able to apply their own laws (including the transposed CS3D) to those matters, irrespective of the law applicable.

How to Proceed

In any case, to avoid unwanted and unnecessary unpredictability, and to ensure the effective application of the Directive, even in its ‘simplified’ version, it is strongly recommended to include an express reference to OMP’s in the CS3D. This would at least harmonize the fact that if an EU court has jurisdiction to hear a CS3D liability claim, it in fact applies that Directive together with its national liability rules. Whether or not, and with what result the company will be liable in the end will then still depend on the different national liability regimes of the Member States, but at least the application of the CS3D is guaranteed.

The author of this post is Nishat Hyder-Rahman, Postdoctoral Research Fellow, MSCA Impact Fellowship Programme, Department of Private and Economic Law, Vrije Universiteit Brussel.  She is also a volunteer researcher at GlobalARRK and presented findings from the GlobalARRK report in panel 2 of the conference. The views expressed in this post are the author’s own, and not to be attributed to either GlobalARRK or the VUB.


On 2-4 April 2025, the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH), the International Academy of Family Lawyers (IAFL) and the Embassy of Canada in Washington D.C., co-hosted a conference entitled 15 Years of the HCCH Washington Declaration: Progress and Perspectives on International Family Relocation, spotlighting the Washington Declaration on International Family Relocation (hereinafter, the Washington Declaration, or simply ‘the Declaration’).

The event brought together legal professionals and academics, government and policy experts, and special interest groups to reflect on the impact of the Washington Declaration and contemporary issues in international family relocation more broadly.

The Washington Declaration

The Washington Declaration was adopted in 2010 as a result of discussions that took place at the International Judicial Conference on Cross-Border Family Relocation. The 2010 conference gathered judges and experts from around the world, many of whom were also present at the 2025 event. The Declaration itself is written in the HCCH’s trademark clear, concise style, containing only thirteen principles. It addresses the availability of relocation proceedings, the notice period, the factors that are relevant to a decision on international relocation, the interaction between cross-border relocation and the operation of the Hague Convention on International Child Abduction (HCCA) 1980 and the Hague Convention on International Child Protection (HCCP) 1996, out-of-court decisions on relocation, the enforcement of orders, modification of contact provisions, judicial communication and finally, a call for further research, development, and promotion of the principles.  The content of the principles is relatively neutral, reflecting, perhaps, the common ground found between delegates from different jurisdictions during the 2010 discussions. Although the Declaration is not a legally binding document, it is nonetheless valuable, offering a starting point for a consistent global approach to international relocation.

Establishing the Current Landscape in International Family Relocation

Turning then to the 2025 conference, the first panel set the scene.  The opening address, delivered by Diana Bryant, former Chief Justice of the Family Court of Australia, reflected on developments within international family law in the fifteen years since the Washington Declaration.  Professor Robert George KC gave an overview of legal scholarship in international family relocation, including recent statistics on relocation cases, and two psychological experts spoke about the impact of abduction and relocation on children.  The second panel continued setting the scene.  Philippe Lortie and Laura Martinez-Mora from the HCCH permanent bureau set out HCCH’s framework of relevant conventions (HCCA 1980, HCCP 1996, Child Support Convention 2007) and available tools, respectively.  The relatively new Canadian legislation that sets out a clear and detailed process specifically for relocation was highlighted, as was a recent study by the charity GlobalARRK, on the lived experience of parents applying for international relocation in order to return to their home country.

What Constitutes the Child’s Best Interests?

The central tension within the socio-legal discourse on relocation was apparent across the first two panels, albeit just below the surface of the conference proceedings.  Scholarship on how to approach international family relocation remains heavily polarised, due to variations in empirical results and fundamental doctrinal differences on how to determine the child’s best interests.

On the one hand are those who emphasise the importance of a child maintaining regular contact with both their parents, and the risk of parental alienation upon the left-behind parent.  This approach prejudices international relocation, which inevitably makes regular (in-person) contact much more challenging.  Both of the psychology-focused reports on panel 1, appeared to follow this approach.

On the other hand are those who emphasise the importance of the quality of time spent, rather than the frequency or amount of time spent with the left-behind parent.  Furthermore, proponents of this approach emphasise the interdependence between the welfare of the primary carer parent (who is applying for relocation) and the welfare of the child.  This approach supports facilitating international relocation, where the circumstances demand it, i.e. to protect the welfare of the child directly or via the primary carer. The GlobalARRK report aligned with this approach. (For a recent overview of this debate and the relevant literature see: R. Schuz, ‘International Child Relocation after Relationship Breakdown, in Research Handbook on International Family Law, edited by J.M. Carruthers and B.W.M. Lindsay, Edward Elgar Publishing, 2024, at p. 133 ff.).

Both these approaches place the child’s best interests at the centre – however they differ over what constitutes the child’s best interests.  Unfortunately, there was little scope within the conference to openly engage with this discussion, in the context of policy making and legal practice.  This was a missed opportunity given the depth and breadth of international expertise in the room.

Country Reports on Relocation Policy and Procedures

The following four panels, indeed the core of the conference, was dedicated to a series of country reports from legal practitioners and judges, outlining the policy and procedures for international relocation in their jurisdiction.  For those countries that were represented at the 2010 conference, this was also an opportunity to reflect on progress in the intervening years. The country reports revealed considerable variation in how states regulate relocation.  While a few countries have a specific statutory framework for relocation (e.g. Canada), other countries have developed their legal framework for relocation primarily through caselaw (e.g. England & Wales.).  Furthermore, some countries do not have any specific procedures for relocation, and the matter is instead addressed under the general legal framework pertaining to parental responsibilities (e.g. Hungary), custody (e.g. Germany, the Netherlands) or child arrangements (e.g. Spain), to name a few examples.

The Impact and Influence of the Washington Declaration

Alignment between the relevant national laws on relocation and the content of the Declaration was evident in the country reports.  A common theme throughout all the country reports was the paramountcy of the child’s best interests, which is set out in Principle 3 of the Declaration.  Furthermore, the factors relevant to relocation decisions, set out Principle 4 of the Declaration, in whole or in part, were also common to most country reports.  However, this is most likely due to general, widespread evolutions within family law (for example, the strengthening of children’s rights and, therefore, the centrality of the best interests) rather than a conscious effort to incorporate or mirror the text of the Declaration itself.  While there is a certain degree of awareness of the Washington Declaration, there were only a few reported instances of direct reference to the Declaration by the courts.

Current and Future Research and Policy Perspectives

The penultimate panel considered current and future research and policy. The international NGO, International Social Service reported on its work, and AIJUDEFA (International Association of Spanish Speaking Family Law Jurists) shared the results of its recent survey on relocation procedures in thirteen jurisdictions.  The IAFL also shared the results of its extensive research comparing international relocation laws and procedures around the world.  Finally, Professor Marilyn Freeman and Professor Nicola Taylor, leading experts in the field of (international) family law and part of the 2010 conference delegation, reflected on the academic research landscape in international relocation.  They pointed to the lack of research undertaken on international relocation in recent years and indicated key future research directions, including the impact on the child’s (right to) identity in the context of relocation and abduction.   Furthermore, they indicated the need to consider more closely how the best interests of the child are determined in different jurisdictions in the context of research on child outcomes, and the possible links between the relocation jurisdiction and abduction.

Alternative Dispute Resolution and Support Services

The final panel of the conference focused on alternative dispute resolution and support services in international relocation.  Reunite International, a charity, presented on its work involving mediation in international relocation cases.  The Italian experience of introducing a pilot project on mediation training for cross-border family matters was shared, as was the experience of mediation in the American context.  Finally, GlobalARRK presented on its work as a charity supporting stuck parents around the world, and the services it offers.

Concluding Reflections

The conference was extremely informative; in particular, the country reports offered a unique, comparative insight into the operation of relocation law around the world.  Two elements would have arguably improved an otherwise excellent event.  Firstly, a lot of information was imparted over the three days, and although there was time for questions following each panel, it was not suitable for extended discussions.  Facilitating exchanges, in a roundtable or similar format, on key issues within international relocation would have allowed for deeper, more dynamic engagement with the matters at hand.  For example, despite acknowledgment of the gendered nature of relocation (most relocation applicants are mothers), and indeed abduction (most taking parents are mothers), the gender perspective and expertise was missing from conference proceedings.  Secondly, critically reflecting on the Washington Declaration itself, in particular, considering the expansion or detailing the principles would have propelled the discourse further.  Nevertheless, the conference was well-organised, well-attended, and a genuinely interesting gathering that will hopefully reignite much-needed research on international family relocation.

Finally, interested readers will be happy to know that many of the conference presentations are available via the HCCH website.  Furthermore, presentations will be written and published by the HCCH as a Special Issue of the Judge’s Newsletter (forthcoming).

In 2024 the French Cour de cassation submitted a request for a preliminary ruling to the Court of Justice on a subject with ties to private international law, although none of the questions raised focuses formally on a private international law instrument.

The case (C-350/24) is still ongoing. The request explaining the circumstances and legal background of the request can be found here.

The facts go back to 2007, when HJ and Crédit Agricole Corporate & Investment Bank concluded an employment contract governed by UK law. HJ worked for the Bank for a bit more than six years before being placed on sick leave.

In 2013, considering she had suffered discrimination on grounds of her sex and psychological harassment, she brought proceedings before the Conseil de prud’hommes (the French Labour Tribunal) seeking payment of various sums in respect of performance of the employment contract and by way of compensation.

The claims were dismissed by a judgment of 26 June 2019. HJ appealed. By a judgment of 27 May 2021, the Court of Appeal of Versailles held that HJ had failed to prove any relevant circumstances from which it would be appropriate to infer discrimination for the purposes of the applicable law. It also ruled that neither the existence of discriminatory harassment nor victimisation within the meaning of that law had been demonstrated.

HJ appealed to the Cour de Cassation, which, in turn, has sent three questions to the Court of Justice.

It should be noted that the applicability of the relevant UK legislation, i.e., the Equality Act 2010, is not disputed. It is also not contested that the said Act transposed correctly Directive 2006/54/EC on the implementation of the principle of equal opportunities and equal treatment of men and women in matters of employment and occupation.

Rather, the debate has been prompted by the interpretation given by the French courts to specific sections of the Equality Act 2010. It originates in the fact that, while at the time of the alleged discrimination Article 19 of the Directive was applicable to the proceedings, by the time the Versailles Court of Appeal ruled on the matter the UK had left the European Union.

According to the Cour de Cassation, this raises doubts, in the first place, as to whether the Withdrawal Agreement can have the effect of calling into question retroactively the application of EU law.

By its second question, the Cour de Cassation seeks to determine whether the obligation of a court of a Member State to interpret its own national law in conformity with EU law also applies where that court is required to apply the law of another Member State. A similar question has actually already been put to the Court of Justice, which did not reply on account of the specificities of the case (see C-577/21, HUK-COBURG). The Cour de Cassation considers nontheless that a positive answer is inferrable from two other cases, namely C-519/19, Ryanair, paragraph 51, and C-247/21, Luxury Trust Automobil, paragraph 67. As a counterargument, the Cour points to the potential mutual trust problems that would arise if a national court could cast doubts on any law of another Member State.

Finally, by its third question the Cour de Cassation is asking whether, in case a national court applying the law of another Member State finds it impossible to give an interpretation in conformity with EU law, said court has the same obligations and powers it has when it applies its own national law.

The decision to ask for a preliminary ruling was adopted by the Cour de Cassation sitting as a full court. This is probably a sign of a high degree of disagreement within the Cour, likely to exist as well among French scholars. However, differently from courts of other Member States, the Cour de Cassation is succinct in its explanations, and does not include any reference to literature.

A case to be followed.

On 5 June 2025, the Law Commission of England and Wales published a consultation paper (paper; summary) making proposals for reform on certain rules of private international law that apply in the context of digital assets and electronic trade documents.

The Commission also made proposals for reform of section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882. Separately, the Commission published an FAQ document concerning property issues in permissioned DLT systems.

They would like to hear from anyone with an interest in or awareness of this area of law. The deadline for responses is 8 September 2025.

The Law Commission describes the problem that the consultation paper addresses and its provisional proposals as follows.

The Problem

When parties to a private law dispute are based in different countries, or the facts and issues giving rise to the dispute cross national borders, questions of private international law arise: in which country’s courts should the parties litigate their dispute, and which country’s law should be applied to resolve it?

When answering these questions, private international law has traditionally placed significant emphasis on geographical location, with rules pointing to “the courts of the place where the property object is situated” or “the law of the place where the damage occurred”.

New technologies – and particularly wholly decentralised applications of distributed ledger technology (DLT) – pose novel problems for private international law because they challenge this reliance on geographical location. DLT uses a network of computers – potentially located in many different places in the world – to record and store data (and crypto-tokens), meaning it can be difficult to “locate” an asset or activity in any one place. This gives rise to legal uncertainty and the application of rules that lead to arbitrary results when applied to the modern digital and decentralised environment.

Those who invest in or use emerging technologies need a clear legal landscape, with modern, fit-for-purpose laws that reflect how these emerging technologies are actually used in modern commercial practice.

Provisional Proposals

In the context of international jurisdiction, the Commission considers how the existing jurisdictional gateways for property and tort can be applied in the context of crypto litigation. The Commission also proposes the creation of a new free-standing information order to help claimants who have lost crypto-tokens through fraud or hacking obtain information about the perpetrators or the whereabouts of their tokens without having to go through the existing gateways.

In the context of applicable law, the Commission identifies wholly decentralised uses of DLT as being particularly problematic for private international law, and suggests that a different approach is required that would no longer require courts to identify a single applicable law. Rather, the courts should take into account a range of factors to determine a just outcome of the dispute, including the legitimate expectations of the parties. We note that this might involve taking into account the terms of a protocol that participants have signed up to.

The Commission also makes proposals to modernise section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882, a private international law provision that identifies the law applicable to particular contractual issues arising in connection with bills of exchange and promissory notes. These proposals, if implemented, would apply to relevant documents in both paper and electronic form.

The newest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. Since 2024, RabelsZ has been an open access publication, with all articles freely available to readers online.

The second issue of 2025 contains four German-language articles on comparative and private international law. Here are their titles and English abstracts, kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal:

Urs Peter Gruber, Ein europäisches »Full Faith and Credit« für Rechtsgeschäfte? – Über die (partielle) Ersetzung des IPR durch ein Anerkennungssystem (European »Full Faith and Credit« for Private Acts? – On the (Partial) Replacement of PIL with a System of Recognition) (Open Access)

In EU law, there are increasing signs of a fundamental change in methodology: Step by step, the EU legislature could be moving towards extending the rules on the recognition of judgments to private acts. Taken to its logical conclusion, the (quasi-)procedural recognition of private acts means that there is no need for an ex post review of the validity of these acts in the Member State of recognition. Therefore, in the Member State of recognition, the application of conflict-of-law or substantive law rules is no longer admissible. At first glance, the (quasi-)procedural recognition of private acts appears to be incompatible with the established principles of private international law. It is therefore likely to meet with considerable resistance. However, upon closer look, it could prove to be an effective tool in the creation of a single European judicial area.

Frederick Rieländer, Digitalisierung des grenzüberschreitenden Zivilprozesses – Entwicklungsstufen und Entwicklungsperspektiven im europäischen Rechtsraum (Digitalization of Cross-Border Civil Procedure – Current Developments and Prospects for Reform Within the European Judicial Area) (Open Access)

Regulation (EU) 2023/2844 plays a key role in the European Union’s efforts to improve the efficiency and effectiveness of judicial proceedings in cross-border civil, commercial, and criminal matters and to utilize digital technology to improve access to justice in civil and commercial matters. It establishes a new frame-work for exchanging data in cross-border judicial procedures, introduces a central platform for communication between the parties and the authorities in cross-border civil cases, regulates the formal requirements for and legal effects of electronic documents, and provides for the optional use of videoconferencing or other remote communications in oral hearings in civil and criminal matters with cross-border implications. The article critically examines the reform package, arguing that while the EUs initiatives are an important step in the right direction, they are insufficient and not well coordinated. In particular, the article calls for the EU Service Regulation and the EU Evidence Regulation to be revised, and soon, to address these shortcomings.

Patrick Ostendorf, Auslegung und Wirksamkeit von Freizeichnungsklauseln im unternehmerischen Geschäftsverkehr im deutschen, Schweizer und englischen Recht (The Interpretation and Applicability of Exemption Clauses in Commercial Transactions under German, Swiss, and English Law) (Open Access)

Given the unlimited liability that most jurisdictions provide for breach of contract, exemption clauses are, due to the lack of adequate alternatives, an essential tool for contractual risk management in commercial transactions. At the same time, broad application of the law regulating general terms and conditions, in conjunction with the »cardinal obligation doctrine« of the German Federal Court of Justice (Bundesgerichtshof), has made it virtually impossible to draft enforceable limitation of liability clauses under German law. English and Swiss law, by contrast, are among the most frequently chosen laws for international commercial transactions and give the parties far more leeway to conclude exemption clauses. Against this background, the article examines principles of interpretation and applicable legal restrictions regarding exemption clauses in these legal systems, also with a view to the potential reform of German law.

Mika Sharei, Rechtsbegriffe in internationalen Wirtschaftsverträgen (Legal Terms of Art in International Commercial Contracts) (Open Access)

Rarely will a contract be free of terms that have specific meanings in legal contexts. This is especially true in the highly professionalized realm of cross-border commercial transactions. Some of the transactional attorney’s lexicon could even be considered to constitute a standard terminology. However, the exact recognized usage of a specific term will often differ from one jurisdiction to the next, and this can lead to considerable uncertainty in the practice of international business law. So it is no surprise that case law and scholarship perennially devote a great deal of attention to this kind of issue at the national level. This article critically examines different jurisdictions’ approaches to these issues, some of which appear to be marred by serious mis-understandings. Where this is so, this study aims to introduce clarity by suggesting viable principles instead.

As always, the issue also contains several book reviews. The full table of contents is available here.

The Ulrik Huber Institute for Private International Law will host on 23 June 2025 a one-day conference in English entitled: The Next 25 Years of Private International Law: What Does the World Need?

The event is held on the occasion of Mathijs ten Wolde’s 25-year tenure as a professor and director of the Institute and  will bring together former PhD students and colleagues of the honoree to reflect on the future direction of private international law.

Key Themes Include: the role of private international law in a changing world; Evolving cross-border legal frameworks (e.g. EU Regulations and HCCH Conventions); regional vs. global harmonisation efforts; The impact of digitalisation; new frontiers in family, commercial, IP, transport and procedural law.

More information, including the conference programme, is available here.

This post was contributed by Fabien Marchadier, who is a professor of private international law at the University of Poitiers.


On 28 May 2025, the Cour de cassation delivered its judgment in Real Madrid Club de Fútbol v. Société éditrice Le Monde following the preliminary ruling by the Court of Justice of the European Union (Case C-633/22, reported on this blog). By its judgment (covered by Geert Van Calster in his blog), the French Supreme Court quashed the appeal ruling which refused to enforce the Spanish judgments on several grounds. Drawing conclusions from the ruling of the CJEU, the Court of Cassation found, unsurprisingly, that in reviewing the Spanish decision, the Court of Appeal had exceeded its powers by making several prohibited substantive revisions.

Background

A reportagem ligava o Real Madrid e o Barcelona ao médico Eufemiano Fuentes, famoso médico que protagonizou um escândalo de doping na EspanhaFollowing the publication of an allegedly defamatory article, Real Madrid Football Club and one of its medical team members had brought an action against the newspaper Le Monde and one of its journalists before the Spanish courts. In two final judgments, they were awarded substantial damages for non-pecuniary loss (EUR 300,000 in principal for the club and EUR 30,000 in principal for the member of its medical team).

With a view to enforcement in France, they sought and obtained two declarations of enforceability of the Spanish decisions from the directeur des services de greffe judiciaires of Paris first instance court following a summary examination, in accordance with the Brussels I Regulation No. 44/2000 then applicable.

The Court of Appeal overturned these declarations, considering that the Spanish decisions violated the freedom of the press protected under the right to freedom of expression (Article 11 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and Article 10 of the European Convention on Human Rights) and were therefore contrary to French public policy.

On appeal by the applicants, the Court of Cassation referred several questions to the CJEU for a preliminary ruling. On 4 October 2024, the Court delivered an ambiguous judgment (Advocate General Chaumont, in his opinion, sees it rather as “a decision striking a balance between the requirement of mutual trust in the justice system within the European Union and that of protecting freedom of expression”).

The CJEU does not rule out a refusal of recognition, at least in part, if the amount of damages is manifestly disproportionate to the damage to reputation, such that it is likely to have a deterrent effect on the exercise of press freedom in the requested State. The Court of Justice does not rule clearly on this point and leaves it to the national courts to decide. However, they do not enjoy complete freedom. The Court of Justice subjects them to significant methodological constraints. These constraints are based, for the most part, on the principle of prohibition of review of the merits in a context of mutual trust.

Judgment of the Court of Cassation

The ruling handed down by the Court of Cassation reflects these ambiguities and constraints. It first confirms the very principle of reviewing the proportionality of a financial penalty, whether compensatory or punitive. It then confirms that the parameters of proportionality include the extent of the offender’s resources. From this twofold perspective, the appeal judgment referred to the Court of Cassation is not open to criticism.

However, by disregarding the fault committed by the perpetrator, as assessed in terms of its nature and seriousness by the Spanish court, and by failing to establish, even by way of a reference value (such as the average remuneration of journalists in the sector concerned; on the contrary, the net loss and the liquid assets do not sufficiently establish the press publisher’s financial resources ), the extent of the debtors’ assets, the Court of Cassation rules that the Court of Appeal failed to apply the methodology for reviewing the proportionality of the amount of damages awarded by the Spanish courts. Furthermore, although this may seem obvious, where there are several convictions against different persons, the disproportionate nature of the sentence must be assessed in relation to each of them, taking into account their particular circumstances, in particular their financial situation, and not globally, taking all sentences together.

Finally, in carrying out this review, the Court of Cassation can only note the discrepancy between the judgment delivered by the Court of Appeal and the guidelines laid down by the Court of Justice in its preliminary ruling. By re-examining the assessment of the damage and the seriousness of the fault committed, the Court of Appeal violated the principle of prohibition lof review on the merits (revision au fond). It is bound not only by the findings of fact of the Spanish courts, but also by the conclusions drawn from them. It is irrelevant that the member of the medical team was not named in the article or in the denial published by the Spanish press. Nor are the difficulties in quantifying the non-pecuniary damage relevant. The Spanish court did not ignore these factors when it set the amount of damages. They form an integral part of the judgment. They do not allow for an assessment of their manifest disproportion.

Next Step

The Court of Cassation allows the appeal on five different grounds and refers the case back to a different panel of the Paris Court of Appeal. The judgment of the Court of Cassation gives methodological reminders which do not prejudge the outcome of the proportionality review. It will therefore be for the trial judge to distinguish clearly between the case of a legal person and that of a natural person and not to deviate from the “narrow path” (to use the expression of Advocate General Chaumont) laid down by the Court of Justice. It will also have to establish the resources of the debtors in order to assess in concrete terms whether the amount of damages is substantial for each of the debtors, to the extent that it threatens the economic foundations of Le Monde. If the Court of Appeal upholds its decision not to recognize the Spanish decisions, it will have to meet two challenges.

In order to remain within the limits of the review authorized by the Court of Justice, it would have to find that the Spanish decisions constitute not a mere violation of the right to freedom of expression, but a manifest violation, without revisiting the assessment of the damage or the seriousness of the fault.

In other words, the review of the international regularity of the foreign decision is not an opportunity to reopen the proceedings that took place abroad. It must focus on elements that have not already been examined by the court of the State of origin of the decision. However, it appears that in balancing the interests at stake (the protection of reputation on the one hand and the exercise of freedom of the press on the other), the Spanish court did not fully comply with the case law of the European Court of Human Rights. It set the amount of damages in consideration of the fault and the harm, but without concern for the weight of this sentence on the debtors and, for the newspaper, the practical consequences of such a debt for the continuation of its activity. Does this methodological failure in itself  amount to a clear violation of freedom of expression? If not, it will depend on an assessment of the resources of the journalist and Le Monde. If these resources are insufficient to the point of making the sentence clearly disproportionate (which remains to be demonstrated), the referring court will face a second challenge.

Traditionally, when a foreign decision is subject to a ground for non-recognition, it has no effect (or almost no effect, as there are effects independent of the international regularity of a decision) in the requested State. The alternative is binary.

In its preliminary ruling, the Court of Justice decided to break new ground. In order to minimize the impact on the objective of free movement of decisions, it opened up a third possibility. Despite the violation of public policy, despite the clear violation of a fundamental right, in this case freedom of expression, the decision is still intended to circulate. The award of damages, which gave rise to the violation of the fundamental right, should be reduced to the extent that it is manifestly disproportionate. The prohibition of review of the merits and the principle of mutual trust, which are so decisive in limiting the powers of review of the court of the requested State, are neutralized here. Their importance varies in the service of a single end: the free movement of judgments in Europe. From a theoretical point of view, the reasons put forward in support of this solution are reasonably convincing.

However, this solution poses a formidable practical problem that the Court of Cassation, which only reviews errors of law, has obviously not addressed. How can manifest disproportion be assessed in concrete terms? Is it sufficient to establish the point at which the infringement of freedom of expression is no longer justified? If the purpose of the review is to remove the manifest nature of the violation, without necessarily eliminating the violation itself, how can a distinction be made between what is debatable (damages in a substantial amount) and what is unacceptable (damages in a manifestly disproportionate amount)? In this regard, Advocate General Chaumont considers that cassation will give the referring court the opportunity “to decide the issue with greater nuance”.

Leaving the trial judge with broad discretion, with the Court of Cassation’s review limited to the existence of sufficient reasoning is a solution. This point remains to be clarified.

On 26 May 2025, the European Commission launched a call for evidence to support the preparation of the EU Digital Justice Strategy for 2025-2030 – DigitalJustice@2030. Anyone can contribute by logging in to an EU login account. The call is open for feedback until 23 June 2025.

 General Context

As explained on the dedicated webpage, this new strategy aims “to support and strengthen Member States’ capabilities to deploy and use digital technologies, including AI tools, in their judicial systems”. Moreover, it should propose a “set of tools (…) to improve the efficiency, resilience and quality of justice”.

It is a clear continuum of Regulation (EU) 2023/2844 on the digitalisation of judicial cooperation and access to justice in cross-border civil, commercial and criminal matters adopted in 2023. This latter instrument only tackles certain aspects of digitalisation in the context of cross-border disputes (briefly analysed here). According to the Commission, there is a need “to digitalise practices that are common to all justice systems” notably via “[common] or similar IT tools (including AI tools) and data standards”. To achieve this innovative and integrative step in judicial digitalisation new mechanisms and common frames of reference may be beneficial at EU level.

Future EC Communication

The future document will take the format of a Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions. It will therefore not be a binding legislative text, but a soft law instrument containing policy guidelines that may also give rise to future toolkits or recommendations for Member States and their judicial authorities. There are two main reasons for that. First, the digitalisation of judicial systems goes beyond the Union’s competence on judicial cooperation in civil matters (which is cross-border by nature pursuant to Article 81 TFEU), as it blurs the frontier between cross-border disputes, on one side, and purely domestic cases, on the other side. Second, the deployment of digital and AI-based technologies within the Judiciary is a highly complex and sensitive process, implying new technical, ethical and legal skills as well as financial investments. However, Member States are not progressing at the same pace on these issues.

The forthcoming Communication will be drafted under the lead of DG Justice and Consumers (DG JUST) within its “A1 Unit” in charge of Digital transition and judicial training”. The text is expected to be published in the last quarter of 2025 and should be adopted together with the new Judicial Training Strategy (2025-2030).

Next Steps

The supporting document of the call for evidence provides for a list of possible workstreams with actions to be further developed:

Data on digitalisation of national justice systems and exchange of best practices: to create an overview of digitalisation practices in national justice systems, allowing meaningful exchange of best practices. Member States should be able to exploit synergies and implement existing well-functioning systems; and to aim at their interoperability – rather than each Member State developing its own national tools.

IT/AI Toolbox for Justice: to accelerate the level of digitalisation and generate cost savings for Member States, the toolbox could pool information about IT (including AI) tools at EU level.

AI in justice: to ensure the consistent application of the rules under the AI Act and help national authorities to make informed decisions on whether to use AI tools in justice, for which purpose and how. This would include identifying the opportunities related to the development and use of AI tools in the framework of judicial proceedings.

European Legal Data Space (ELDS): to ensure wide and systematic access to EU and national legislation and case-law and to promote the use of legislative and judicial data for the training and development of justice-adapted AI tools.

Digital court proceedings: to achieve fully digitalised cross-border court proceedings in civil and commercial matters. Key enablers include the use of trusted digital identities such as the European Digital Identity Wallet and the European Business Wallet, qualified signatures and seals, time stamps, e-delivery and e-archiving.

EU funding for digitalisation: several workstreams depend on access to sufficient funding at national and EU level. Availability of EU funding should be ensured under the current multiannual financial framework (MFF) and the existing financial programmes. Without prejudice to the Commission proposal and the negotiations with the co-legislators, the need for appropriate funding will be assessed for the next MFF, covering the period 2028-2034.

The 20th Anniversary Conference of the Journal of Private International Law will take place at the Faculty of Laws of University College London between 11 and 13 September 2025.

The conference organizers, Ugljesa Grusic (UCL) and Alex Mills (UCL), and the editors of the Journal, Paul Beaumont (University of Stirling) and Jonathan Harris (King’s College London), are pleased to announce that the conference programme is now available on the conference website.

The conference will include, in the customary manner, a mixture of parallel panel sessions (on Thursday afternoon and Saturday morning) and plenary sessions (on Friday).

A limited number of non-speaker tickets and conference dinner tickets are available via the conference website, with early bird fees until 1 July 2025.

A significant decision for the current climate change debate was delivered on 28 May 2025, by the Higher Regional Court (OLG) of Hamm. The OLG in Hamm has dismissed the climate lawsuit brought by Peruvian farmer Saúl Luciano Lliuya against the energy company RWE. The court ruled that an appeal of this decision is not possible. However, the judgement is not necessarily a defeat for environmental defenders.

Lliuya is the owner of a house located below a glacial lake in the city of Huaraz at the foot of the Andes. He argued that CO2 emissions from RWE power plants had contributed to the glacial melt and thus increased the risk of flooding for his house. He filed his lawsuit against RWE in 2015 and lost his case in 2016 before the Regional Court at the company’s headquarters in Essen. The lawsuit then went to the next instance.

After an intensive hearing of evidence, which included a site visit in Peru in May 2022 and a two-day expert hearing in Hamm in March 2025, the OLG has now dismissed the plaintiff’s appeal.

I partially reproduce the press release available (in German) at the website of the OLG Hamm:

In the oral grounds for the judgment, Presiding Judge Dr. Rolf Meyer stated that the plaintiff may have a claim against the defendant under Section 1004 of the German Civil Code (BGB). If there is a threat of adverse effects, the polluter of CO₂ emissions may be obliged to take preventive measures. If the polluter definitively refuses to do so, it could be determined, even before actual costs are incurred, that the polluter must bear these costs in proportion to their share of the emissions.

The great distance between the defendant’s power plants and the plaintiff’s place of residence in Peru alone was not sufficient grounds to classify the lawsuit as unfounded. The presiding judge particularly emphasized the inaccuracy of one of the defendant’s arguments: The court’s legal opinion does not mean that every individual citizen can be sued in the future. This is contradicted by the fact that the causal contributions of a single person are so small that they cannot give rise to liability. Likewise, the defendant could not invoke its existing duty to provide water under German law to justify interference with the property of the plaintiff, who lives in Peru.

Nevertheless, the plaintiff’s appeal was dismissed because the evidence revealed that there is no concrete danger to his property. The probability that any water from the glacial lake would reach the plaintiff’s house within the next 30 years is only about one percent – ​​a figure that was considered too low. In addition, should this happen, the consequences for the plaintiff’s house would be negligible, as only a tidal wave would reach the house at a height of a few centimeters, and at a flow velocity that would not be able to endanger the structure of the house.

The court rejected the plaintiff’s objections to the expert’s method of this risk assessment. The court followed the expert’s assessment, which considered a specific risk analysis based on local conditions to be appropriate. The general statistical assessment preferred by the plaintiff, in particular the inclusion of a “climate factor” to increase the probability of occurrence, was rejected.

(Note: Under paragraph 1 of Section 1004 BGB, ‘Claims for removal and for injunction’, If the ownership is interfered with otherwise than by dispossession or withholding of possession, the owner may demand from the disturber the removal of the interference in question. If further interference with ownership is to be apprehended, the owner may seek an injunction.)

The environmental organization Germanwatch, which is supporting the Peruvian in the current appeal proceedings, considered the admission of evidence by the Higher Regional Court in Hamm a success. So far, this is the only lawsuit worldwide concerning corporate liability for climate risks that has made it to the evidentiary hearing. The environmental organization stated that the case had a signaling effect like no other climate lawsuit, and has already made legal history.

The decision, with file numner 5 U 15/17 OLG Hamm, will be published in www.nrwe.de.

Update: an analysis by Geert van Calster of the private international law aspects, also linking to the Germand and English versions of the document, and additional review of the judgment as a whole, can be found at https://lnkd.in/ejZNiKMM.

As previously noted on this blog, the Centre for Private International Law and Transnational Governance of the University of Aberdeen will host on 6 June 2025 the third Postgraduate Law Conference of the Centre, under the title New Dimensions in Private International Law.

Registrations for the event are open. Further details are available here.

The online event will feature five thematic panels.

The first session, titled Commercial Activities and Private International Law, will explore novel challenges in international commerce and business transactions, including e-commerce, fintech and global supply chain governance. The panel will be moderated by Michiel Poesen (University of Aberdeen) and will include expert contributions from Georgia Antonopoulou (Birmingham University) and Geert Van Calster (KU Leuven). The other panelists will be Jin Wang, Hosna Skejhatter, Jamie Vazquez Garcia and Michal Karolak.

The panel on Family Life and Private International Law will deal with international custody, adoption, marriage and succession. This session will be moderated by Katarina Trimmings and Le Xuan Tung (both University of Aberdeen), with expert commentary from Sharon Shakargy (Hebrew University of Jerusalem) and Máire Ní Shúilleabháin (University College Dublin). Panelists include Stefania Pia Perrino, Luis Pérez-Orozco, Isabela Tonon da Costa Dondon and Francisco Suarez.

In parallel, the Maritime Law and Private International Law panel will investigate issues in maritime governance. Moderated by Luci Carey (University of Aberdeen), the panel features as experts Stephen Girvin (National University of Singapore) and Paul Myburgh (Auckland University of Technology), with presentations by Ali Ulvi Sahin, Ilias Ioannou, Flora Gaspar da Silva and Özlem Burdurlu Ahlat.

The following panel on Private International Law in the Digital Age will examine how technological advances, including AI and digital platforms, are challenging existing legal frameworks. Moderators Patricia Zivkovic (University of Aberdeen) and Michiel Poesen (University of Aberdeen) will be joined by Marion Ho-Dac (University of Artois) and Tobias Lutzi (Augsburg University). The panel will feature presentations by Timon Milan Solár, Yuxin Nie, Alina Rassokhina and Rosa Pla Almendros.

Finally, the session on Sustainability and Corporate Responsibility will evaluate the role of private international law in promoting sustainable development and cross-border corporate accountability. Moderated by Nevena Jevremovic (University of Aberdeen) and Francesca Farrington (University of Aberdeen), the session will include interventions by Hans Van Loon (University of Edinburgh) and Ralf Michaels (Max Planck Institute Hamburg), with contributions from Merve Ece Uyanık, Grazia Eleonora Vita and Rob Rooman.

This post was prepared together with Sofiya Kernychna PhD (Jagiellonian University).


This post aims at presenting introduction of online marriage in Ukraine and the attitude towards its recognition in neighboring Poland.

Digitalisation of Public Services in Ukraine

In 2019 the Minister of Digital Transformation of Ukraine introduced a resolution  creating a web portal, a state mobile application and the brand ‘State in a smartphone’ – Diia (acronym for ‘State and I’ in Ukrainian). Later, the Cabinet of Ministers of Ukraine approved the resolution titled Matters of the Unified State Web Portal of Electronic Services and the Unified State Portal of Administrative Services, which regulated the operation of the Diia Portal. At first Diia Portal provided access to a digital driver’s licence and vehicle registration. In 2024, the number of users was over 21 million Ukrainians.

Digitalisation of Some Aspects of Marriage Conclusion in Ukraine

The 2022 aggression of Ukraine by the Russian Federation, and the martial law that was introduced in Ukraine as a result of it, also affected family relations in Ukraine, including the procedure for conclusion of marriage and its state registration. Due to the full-scale invasion, many men and women joined the Armed Forces of Ukraine and began to take part in military operations.

On 7 March 2022, the Government of Ukraine has adopted resolution titled Some Matters of State Registration of Marriage under Martial Law, which provided for a separate procedure for military personnel and certain other persons to conclude a marriage during martial law. In particular, state registration of marriage if one of the fiancés is, for example, a member of the Armed Forces, the Security Service, a police officer or an employee of a healthcare institution, could be conducted by the departments of the state civil registration office without the personal presence of such fiancé. In such a case, the application, which was at the same time a confirmation of the fact of consent to conclude a marriage, was submitted to the commander (supervisor) of this fiancé, who certified the authenticity of the signature and ensured that the application was forwarded to the registry office. The peculiarity of this procedure was that it was possible to register a marriage outside the civil registry office, in which case the marriage certificate was drawn up by the commander. On 30 October 2024 the above resolution was repealed due to introduction of online marriage conclusion and registration.

In the context of martial law, as part of digitalisation in Ukraine, another innovation has emerged. Since 27 February 2023, it has become possible for all Ukrainians to apply for marriage via the Diia Portal. The procedure took 10 minutes. It was possible only to submit an e-application for marriage registration. The marriage itself could not yet be concluded and registered in Diia Portal. Marriage registration, as well as the issuance of a marriage certificate, took place only at the civil registry office.

Introduction of an Online Marriage in Ukraine

On 29 March 2024, the Government of Ukraine adopted the resolution Procedure for the Implementation of a Pilot Project for the State Registration of Marriages in Electronic Form. It provides that ‘the process of remote marriage through the Diia application has several stages, including: submission of an application by a man and a woman using the Diia application with an electronic signature; the process of verifying the accuracy of the data provided by the future spouses, with the possibility of correcting inaccuracies and errors; the possibility of setting the date of registration of the marriage; the process of registering a marriage with a certificate of marriage; and the process of obtaining a marriage certificate’.

In June 2024, Ukraine launched the online marriage registration service through the Diia application, opening a new era in the field of state civil registration. This historic step is aimed at maximising digitalisation and simplifying procedures for couples wishing to register their marriage. The Central Department of the Ministry of Justice of Ukraine has launched the Digital Office of the Civil Registry Office, which processes marriage applications through the Diia Portal. This innovative solution is especially relevant for couples who, due to circumstances, cannot be together, as well as for those who value minimal contact with government agencies. On 22 June 2024, first 3 couples contracted and registered their marriage online in Ukraine.

The entire process of marriage registration takes place in the Diia – from application to conclusion of the marriage. The application process takes about 10 minutes. The service is provided in one business day. The maximum cost is 1.663,85 UAH (approximately 35 EUR), depending on the selected services and the day of marriage registration. Sometime after the online ceremony, the electronic marriage record is displayed in the Diia application. Later, the Civil Registry Office ensures the delivery and handing over of the marriage certificate to the newly married husband and wife through the Ukrainian Post Office service. Online marriages not only simplify the lives of Ukrainians in the current martial law situation by enabling remote marriage through the Diia application, but also provide convenience, time savings, transparency and, most importantly, guarantee security, especially in the context of military operations.

Transcription of Foreign Marriage Certificates in Poland

Being aware of the innovations in Ukraine, Polish Ministry of Internal Affairs issued an official letter of 15 May 2025 addressed to Polish authorities concerning the potential recognition of marriages contracted online by Ukrainian citizens, which would happen in Poland via transcription of the marriage certificate into Polish Civil Status Registry. In case a Ukrainian citizen lives in Poland and needs a Polish civil status certificate for the legal use in Poland (for example in order to obtain PESEL – Polish Personal Identification Number used in numerous administrative and civil procedures), this person might want to have a Ukrainian marriage certificate transcribed. One might have doubts whether an ‘online’ marriage certificate can be transcribed in Poland if online form of contracting marriage is unknown to Polish legal system.

The Ministry of Internal Affairs informs that if a foreign law provides for the possibility to celebrate a marriage remotely (online) and an appropriate certificate was issued by a competent authority, in accordance with the local law, then transcription might be possible in accordance with the provisions of the Law on Civil Status Records. If a foreign certificate in question does not indicate that the marriage was celebrated at a distance, this aspect should not be further examined. If the document reveals that the marriage was concluded “electronically”, the discretion of the civil status registrar is still limited to the examination allowed by the Law on Civil Status Records. Potential refusal of transcription may take place on the basis of the grounds exclusively enumerated in Article 107, which include, in addition to the formal requirements relating to the foreign document itself, a public policy clause.

Marriage Certificate and Public Policy Clause

In order to assess whether the transcription might be perceived as contrary to public policy, the Ministry of Internal Affairs consulted the Department of International Cooperation and Human Rights within the Ministry of Justice. In its Opinion, the Ministry of Justice reminded that the use of public policy clause against transcription of foreign civil status certificates was lately subject to voluminous case law of administrative courts (which together with Civil Status Registrars) were faced with marriage certificates of same-sex couples or birth certificates indicating persons of same-sex as parents (aspects reported also on this blog in: Legal Status of a Child Born Through Surrogacy – Latest From Poland or AG De La Tour’s Opinion in Wojewoda Mazowiecki on Poland’s Refusal to Transcribe a Same-Sex Marriage Certificate).

Then, the question is posed whether contracting marriage by the future spouses using modern distance communication technologies constitutes a violation of any fundamental principle of the Polish legal order or whether it should rather be considered ‘another manifestation of the rapid e-development of social relations, falling within the standards of the rule of law’.

The Opinion rightly indicates that family law in Poland foresees that sometimes a declaration of a future spouse can be made by a representative, and therefore, without the simultaneous physical presence of both future spouses in the same place. Hence, the legal system recognizes that various practical difficulties may prevent future spouses from physically appearing at the same time in the same place. It is also pointed out in the Opinion that at the time these provisions were drafted, the technical possibilities of digital communication were simply unknown.

Then, it is reminded that the introduction of online marriage is ‘undoubtedly a sign of the times’. Also, the state of Polish law fully confirms such conclusion. The COVID pandemic has contributed to the rapid development of the digital society in Poland. Trends in national and international law indicate a move towards e-justice (for example, online court hearings, while the adjudicating panel, participants and witnesses are physically located in different places become reality). Even though in Poland there are no online marriages, the Ministry of Justice ‘does not see any arguments’ in favor if refusing transcription of contemplated Ukrainian marriage certificates based on public policy clause.

It is worth to mention that the Ministry of Justice supported its standpoint by reference to views presented by legal scholars (citing Ewa Kamarad, Zastosowanie klauzuli porządku publicznego w sprawach dotyczących zawarcia małżeństwa – wybrane zagadnienia, 2012 Problemy Współczesnego Prawa Międzynarodowego, Europejskiego i Porównawczego 10, pp. 106-118 and Michał Wojewoda, Zagraniczne rodzicielstwo osób jednej płci a rejestracja stanu cywilnego w Polsce, 2020 Europejski Przegląd Sądowy 8, pp. 30-38 – not available in open access).

Even thought, as the Ministry of Justice emphasized, the Opinion is not binding on Civil Status Registrars or administrative courts, it is a very welcomed voice and might have impact on the approach towards potential transcription of marriage certificates originating also from other jurisdictions (see the post on Utah’s online marriage and its reception in Germany: Match in Virtual Heaven? No, Says German Supreme Court).

The European Commission has made public its Report on the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (COM(2025)268 of 2 June 2025), together with a Staff Working Document providing further analysis of the issues discussed in the Report (SWD(2025)135).

Consistent with Article 79 of the Regulation, which required the Commission to ‘present a report … on the application of this Regulation’, accompanied by, where appropriate, ‘a proposal for amendment’ of the Regulation’s provisions), the document assesses the practical operation of the Regulation, and discusses the challenges posed by some of its provisions.

The Report, which builds on a study prepared by Milieu based on expertise provided by a group of scholars led by Pedro de Miguel Asensio and Geert van Calster (see here), and on the findings of the JUDGTRUST project, implemented by the Asser Institute in cooperation with the University of Hamburg, the University of Antwerp and the Internationaal Juridisch Instituut, marks a further step towards a new recast of the Regulation.

General Remarks

The Report begins by noting that the Regulation is generally viewed as a ‘highly successful instrument’ and that ‘the enhancements that it provided, such as the abolition of exequatur, have strengthened judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters and as such have been welcomed by the Member States and the stakeholders’.

The rules of the Regulation, the Report also note,s are generally ‘considered to be clear and simple’, and there is ‘a broad consensus that in principle the case-law of the CJEU provides sufficient guidance and assistance for the judiciary when applying the rules of the Regulation’.

However, on specific issues, evidence exists that the interpretation of the Regulation raises complex issues, which may warrant clarifications by the legislator.

Scope of Application of the Regulation

As regards Article 1, the Report acknowledges that difficulties have arisen, inter alia, as regards the standard to be used in order to decide whether a matter has cross-border implications, the notion of ‘civil and commercial’ matters, the delineation of insolvency-related claims (which are excluded from the Regulation’s scope), and the exclusion of arbitration.

As concerns arbitration, the Report, having regard to the ruling of the Court of Justice in London Steam-Ship Owners, observes that

possible future review could further look into whether certain practical situations can be addressed in the Regulation, for instance by providing a clear lis pendens rule which could prevent situations of irreconcilability between an arbitral award/judgment confirming such an award and another judgment.

With reference to Articles 2 and 3, on definitions, the Report focuses on the issues raised in conenction with the notions of ‘judgment’, ‘court settlement’ and ‘authentic instrument’, in partcular as regards the cross-border movement of provisional measures and the notion of ‘court’. In this respect, the Commission notes in its Report that

a possible future review of the Regulation could further look into this matter, including the possibility to provide a definition or description of the concept of ‘court or tribunal’ that would, on the one hand, enhance the effectiveness of the Regulation and, on the other hand, would possibly do away with the need to provide for exceptions

but adds that

[f]urther reflection is … needed on the concept of provisional measures, in particular on whether ex parte measures should be included.

Defendants Domiciled in Third Countries

As specifically required in Article 79 of the Regulation, the issue is discussed of the possible extension of the jurisdiction rules of the Regulation (other than those on exclusive jurisdiction, choice of court and weaker parties) to proceedings brought against persons domiciled in States outside the European Union.

The Report acknowledges that the absence of uniform rules for proceedings against third-country domiciliaries ‘poses several challenges’. In fact, the ‘current state of affairs creates an unequal access to justice and an unequal playing field for EU and non-EU businesses and citizens that are involved in international (extra-EU) dealings depending simply on where they have their domicile’. In addition, the present situation ‘seems to have a negative impact on business and human rights litigation’, specifically in litigation where victims would seek to sue both a foreign business domiciled outside the EU and a controlling parent company based in the EU: given that different Member States have different rules on this, the ‘situation creates legal uncertainty and … puts EU parties, in this case both the plaintiff and the defendant parent EU company, on an unequal footing’.

The Report recalls that the preparatory Study by Milieu ‘revealed a mixed picture on the extension of the jurisdiction rules to defendants domiciled in third countries’, and observes that

a possible future review of the Regulation could further look into the matter of extending the jurisdictional rules to include disputes involving defendants domiciled outside the Union.

Rules of Special Jurisdiction

The Report notes that most Member States ‘reported the application of Article 7 to be non-problematic’, but remarks that ‘numerous referrals from national courts to the CJEU … reveal several major issues related to Articles 7(1) and 7(2)’.

These notably include: the notion of ‘matters relating to a contract’, which appears to form the object of increasingly broad interpretation (reference is made, in particular, to the Court’s findings in Feniks, on actio pauliana); the determination of the place of performance of contractual obligations (which many perceive as overly complex, notably under the Tessili formula); the determination of the place of damage in cases of pure financial loss (with the Commission acnowledging that many complain about the uncertainty as to the criteria that the national courts have to consider when localising purely financial loss and and the lack of clarity in the case-law of the Court of Justice); and the application of the ‘mosaic’ principle in cases involving the violation of privacy rights (with many arguing that the mere accessibility of the infringing content is not sufficient to establish jurisdiction, and that the mosaic principle may result in a multiplication of fora that defies the objectives of predictability and sound administration of justice).

That said, the Report contents itself with suggesting that the future review of the Regulation could ‘consider ways to simplify and modernize Article 7(1) and 7(2)’, without providing hinting at possible solutions of the difficulties experienced.

Jurisdiction over Consumer Contracts

The Report witnesses that the major difficulties relating to the application of protective jurisdiction rules regarding disputes over consumer contracts concern the notion of a ‘consumer’, the notion of ‘directing the commercial activity’, and the exclusion of transport contracts in Article 17(3) (issues in respect of collective redress actions are also considered in this part of the Report, but they are further elaborated among the ‘horizontal issues’, discussed below).

The analysis offered in the Report is rather comprehensive, but the Commission’s findings regarding this part of the Regulation are ultimately short and cautious. The rules on consumer contracts, the Commission notes, ‘generally function well and provide a satisfactory level of consumer protection’, but

certain aspects of consumer protection could be further clarified through the case-law or strengthened by a legislative intervention, subject to further analysis during the review.

Exclusive Jurisdiction

As to Article 24, the Report makes reference to the discussion surrounding the codification of the Court’s ruling in GAT into Article 24(4), and the reflexive effect that, according to one view (which the Court of Justice failed to endorse, however), the various exclusive grounds of jurisdiction in Article 24 might produce.

The opinion of the Commission is that ‘the rules establishing exclusive jurisdiction of the Regulation generally operate well’. Nevertheless,

a future review of the Regulation could reconsider the wording of Article 24(4) that aimed at codifying the GAT jurisprudence in the light of the recent developments in BSH Hausgeräte.

The Rules on the Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments

The Report acknowledges that there are ‘some national variations’ in the interpretation of the Regulation’s rules on the circulation of judgments, especially as regards the interpretation of the refusal grounds. However, ‘this does not affect the overall good functioning of the system of recognition and enforcement’, and the Court of Justice ‘has interpreted these refusal grounds in a consistent manner throughout the years and the few cases lodged under the Regulation do not alter this situation’.

The focus of the Commission is on Article 45(1) point (a), on public policy, and on Article 45(1), points (c) and (d), on irreconcilable judgments. At the national level, the Report observes, public policy is rarely invoked and, when it is, its invocation is rarely successful. This shows that, ‘in general, national courts follow the case-law of the Court and apply a restrictive interpretation of this concept’.

As to conflicting judgments, it is noted that in London Steam-Ship Owners, the Court of Justice raised questions as to the significance of the observance of the lis pendens rules of Articles 29 and 30 of the Regulation in the context of invoking the refusal ground of irreconcilable judgments. In fact, except for the case where the court of origin has exclusive jurisdiction, the Regulation does not contain any mechanism of control of the application of the latter provisions. Contrary to Article 29 and 30, which favour the court first seised, point (d) of Article 45(1) ‘favours the earlier judgment, even where the proceedings started after those that led to the judgment to be recognised and enforced’. On the other hand, ‘point (c) of Article 45(1) does not contain any time requirement, but its scope of application is wider than that of the lis pendens rules’.

In the end,

a possible future review of the Regulation could further look at the consistency between points (c) and (d) of Article 45(1) and the lis pendens rules.

Relationship with Other Instruments

The rulig of the Court of Justice in Gjensidige, the Report notes, illustrates the difficulties that the national courts face when applying Article 71 of the Regulation, on the relationship with conventions in force for Member States. These difficulties ‘are primarily attributed to the vagueness of the TNT test and are seen as jeopardizing the uniform application of Article 71 across the Member States’.

The Commission expresses the view that the Regulation provisions on this issue ‘appear to operate well’, and merely concedes that

a future review could look into the possibility to further clarify Article 71 in light of the interpretation provided by the CJEU.

Horizontal Issues: Collective Redress Actions

The Commission’s Reports notes that the Brussels I bis Regulation does not provide specific rules applicable to collective actions, and that several of questions have been raised as to whether recourse to the ordinary rules on jurisdiction in matters related to tort or consumer contracts are fit for purpose in order to effectively deal with collective redress claims.

It is acknowledged that the Regulation ‘may create unnecessary burdens for the plaintiffs in collective redress claims because in most cases they would have to turn to more than one court in order to litigate’, which, in turn, ‘can lead to irreconcilable judgments’.

In light of this,

a possible future review of the Regulation could further look into this matter, in particular on whether the Regulation regulates in a satisfactory manner jurisdiction in collective (consumer) claims.

Horizontal Issues: The Impact of Digital Transformation on the Regulation

The challenges, here, are posed both by the the ‘multiplication of “digital” relationships that are intrinsically aterritorial and an ever-increasing use of digital technologies that are ubiquitous in nature’, notably when it comes to jurisdiction rules traditionally based on geographical connecting factors, and by the digitalisation of judicial procedures.

As to the first aspect, the Report notes that ‘the difficulties encountered by the national courts when applying the Regulation in a digital context are not so different from those arising in a “non-digital” context’, and concludes that,

at this stage, neither the questions referred to the CJEU or the decisions of the latter, nor the scarce data collected at the national level allows to draw firm conclusions as to the suitability of the current rules of the Regulation in an ever-increasing digital environment.

Concerning the digitaliasation of civil justice, the Commission takes the view in the Report that the

review of the Regulation could investigate possible ways to revise and simplify the procedures under the Regulation as part of the digital reform of civil justice systems spearheaded by the Digitalisation package.

Concluding Remarks

The Commission is ready to ‘initiate a formal review’ of the Brussels I bis Regulation in order to ‘consider and potentially prepare a proposal to amend or recast’ its provisions.

Possible innovations will be explored as regards, to sum up:

  • the possible extension of jurisdictional rules to defendants domiciled in third States
  • the clarification of concepts used in provisions dealing with the scope of application, such as the exclusion of arbitration, as well as the notion of ‘court or tribunal’ or the one related to provisionalmeasures
  • the simplification and improvement of the rules on special jurisdiction in Article 7 point (1) and point (2), as well as those related to consumer contracts
  • the grounds for refusal of recognition in Article 45(1) point (c) and point (d), regarding irreconcilable judgments.

Further analysis is needed, the Court observes, ‘in order to decide whether the necessary procedural tools to cover certain type of claims, such as those commonly referred to as collective redress, could be further enhanced through legislative intervention’.

The possibility to improve the coordination between the Regulation and international instruments, and the ways to modernise and simplify the procedures under the Regulation as part of the digital reform of civil justice systems, could also ‘be looked at’.

An opinion and two hearings are scheduled in June 2025 in relation to requests for preliminary rulings on private international law instruments.

On Thursday 12 June, Advocate General N. Emilou will deliver his opinion in case C-77/24, Wunner. The Oberster Gerichtshof (Supreme Court, Austria) has referred two questions to the Court of Justice of the European Union on the interpretation of Regulation No 864/2007 on the law applicable to non-contractual obligations (the Rome II Regulation):

1. Must Article 1(2)(d) of [the Rome II Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that it also applies to claims for damages against an officer of a company which a creditor of the company bases on tortious liability for infringement of protective provisions (such as provisions of legislation on games of chance) by that officer?

2. If Question 1 is answered in the negative:

Must Article 4(1) of the abovementioned regulation be interpreted as meaning that, in the event of an action for damages based on tortious liability in respect of gaming losses suffered which is brought against an officer of a company offering online games of chance in Austria without a licence, the place where the damage occurred is determined by

(a) the place from which the player effects credit transfers from his or her bank account to the player account maintained by the company,

(b) the place where the company maintains the player account in which deposits from the player, winnings, losses and bonuses are entered,

(c) the place from which the player places bets via that player account which ultimately result in a loss,

(d) the player’s place of residence as the location of his or her claim to payment of the credit balance in his or her player account,

(e) the location of the player’s main assets?

In main proceedings TE, an individual domiciled in Austria, is suing NM and OU, who used to be the managing directors of Titanium Brace Marketing Limited (‘TBM’) at the time of the facts. TBM ran an online casino via the website http://www.drueckglueck.com from its registered office in Malta. It offered its services to the European market as a whole. TMB held a valid Maltese gaming licence, but no licence under the Austrian Glücksspielgesetz (Law on Gambling), and is currently in liquidation.

TE played online games of chance via TBM’s website during the period from 14 November 2019 to 3 April 2020 without gaining any winnings.

In order to be able to play on TBM’s website, TE had to open a customer account in Malta. He made payments from his Austrian bank account into an account in a Maltese bank in order to top up his player account (his customer account). TBM booked those deposits as credit. The account opened for TE in Malta was a TBM real-money account for him as a player, not commingled with TBM’s company assets. If the respondent decided to participate in a game of chance, the stake for the game was debited from the player account. In the event of a win, said win would also have been credited to the player account. TE suffered a total gambling loss of EUR 18 547.67.

TE claims that the gambling contract is null and void in the absence of a TBM’s Austrian licence. He seeks reimbursement of its losses from both defendants. His claim is based on tortious liability – the infringement of the Austrian gambling monopoly would entail a violation of a protective law (Schutzgesetz). According to TE, NM and OU, as managers of TBM, are liable for the fact that the company offered illegal games of chance in Austria. They are personally and, as joint perpetrators, jointly and severally liable towards the persons injured by the violation of the provisions of the Austrian Gambling Act relating to the protection of players.

The court of first instance dismissed TE’s claim for lack of international jurisdiction. The appeal court overturned this decision. The appeal for Revision by NM and OU before the Austrian Supreme Court seeks the reinstatement of the decision of the court of first instance or, in the alternative, the annulment of the judgment given on appeal and referral to the previous courts. TE claims that the appeal for Revision should be dismissed.

The judgment will be adopted by a chamber of five judges, with F. Biltgen as reporting judge.

A hearing in case C- 516/24, Windermill, will be held on Wednesday 18 June. The Amtsgericht Schleswig (Local Court Schleswig, Germany) is requesting the interpretation of Regulation 4/2009 on maintenance obligations:

Is an application for legal aid, to which an application to vary in a matter relating to maintenance obligations – which is intended to be formally submitted in the event that legal aid is granted – is attached only in draft form, an ‘equivalent document’ within the meaning of Article 9(a) of the EU Maintenance Regulation, with the result that a national court has been seised and the jurisdiction of that court established?

In the case at hand the applicant resides in Sweden and his father, the defendant, resides in Germany. By application filed with the German competent court on 17 December 2021, which arrived by fax the same day, the applicant requested legal aid for an application to vary child maintenance. A draft of the latter application was attached and it was indicated that it would be submitted in the event of legal aid was granted.

On 28 January 2022, before the German court ruled on the issue of legal aid, the defendant brought an action seeking variation of the maintenance obligation before the Swedish court Eskilstuna Tingsrätt.

By order of 29 March 2022, the Local Court of Schleswig refused legal aid for the proposed application to vary in Germany for lack of international jurisdiction. By order of 27 May 2022, the Schleswig-Holsteinische Oberlandesgericht (Higher Regional Court, Schleswig-Holstein), in response to the applicant’s appeal, set aside the order of the Local Court and granted legal aid, pointing out that international jurisdiction is to be established in the main proceedings and not in the context of the granting of legal aid.

The Swedish court Eskilstuna Tingsrätt – after the action was dismissed at first instance on the grounds of lack of jurisdiction, that decision set aside by the Swedish Supreme Court, and the action referred back to the Tingsrätt – stayed the proceedings by order of 6 May 2024 pursuant to Article 12(1) of the EU Maintenance Regulation.

The legal issue to be determined is whether the application for the granting of legal aid already constitutes seising of the German court within the meaning of Article 9(a) of the EU Maintenance Regulation, and thus establishes jurisdiction as the court first seised, within the meaning of Article 12(1) of the same Regulation. In this context, the Court of Justice will need to establish whether the interpretation for the purposes of the Maintenance Regulation follows the lines of the Brussels system, or is an independent one.

A chamber of five judges (O. Spineau-Matei reporting) will be deciding on this case, counting with the support of AG R. Norkus’s opinion.

A hearing in case C-198/24, Mr Green, will take place on Thursday 19. The Landesgericht für Zivilrechtssachen Wien (Regional Court for Civil Matters, Vienna, Austria), requests the interpretation of the European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) Regulation:

Is Article 7(1) of [the EAPO Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that action taken by the debtor three years or more previously and/or obstacles to enforcement of the judgment in the Member State of the debtor are not to be taken into account?

TQ, who resides in Austria, played from that country online games of chance offered by Mr. Green Limited, a company based in Malta. Mr. Green Limited has a Maltese online gambling licence but not an Austrian licence under the Glücksspielgesetz (Gambling Act).

Between 3 January 2017 and 25 April 2019, TQ suffered a loss of EUR 62,878, in respect of which he brought a claim in Austria. By judgment of the Landesgericht für Zivilrechtssachen Wien (Regional Court for Civil Matters, Vienna) of 2 December 2021, TQ was awarded EUR 62 878.00 including interest and costs against the defendant from the claim for recovery of those losses. The appeal lodged by Mr. Green Limited was dismissed by judgment of 21 February 2022. Both judgments have been final and enforceable since (at least) 13 April 2022. TQ’s claim has not yet been paid. Other players had in the past attempted to recover sums awarded to them by way of enforcement in Austria and had been successful.

Mr. Green Limited engaged Dimoco Europe GmbH, which is established in Austria, as a payment service provider with which he had a credit balance and which, as a third-party debtor, paid claims against the defendant until the beginning of February 2021. Mr. Green Limited terminated the contract with Dimoco Europe GmbH on an unspecified date before 16 February 2021 in order to prevent creditors from accessing assets.

By document of 13 February 2024, TQ applied for the adoption of a European account preservation order. In addition to an account held by Mr. Green Limited in Malta, TQ named five other accounts in Sweden, Luxembourg and Ireland. With regard to jeopardisation, he asserted that, following final and enforceable judgments, Mr. Green Limited had moved assets by terminating the contract with the Austrian third-party debtor Dimoco Europe GmbH after enforcement had been authorised in January 2021 or previously in other enforcement proceedings. There was a risk that it would take similar steps in other countries and all assets would be transferred to Malta. An Act had recently been adopted in that Member State prohibiting enforcement of Austrian judgments against gaming operators which have a Maltese licence, by reason of breach of public policy (On 12 June 2023, the Maltese Parliament adopted Act No XXI of 2023 to amend the Gaming Act. Under Article 56A of that Act, actions against gaming operators with a Maltese licence are prohibited and it is provided that the court must refuse recognition and/or enforcement in Malta of any foreign judgment and/or decision given upon such an action).

The Austrian court of first instance rejected the application for the adoption of a European account preservation order under Article 19 of Regulation (EU) No 655/2014 on the ground that it could not be inferred from the events in 2021 that enforcement would be impeded or made substantially more difficult in 2024. No urgency was evident because the underlying instrument was from 2021 and TQ had submitted the application only three years later. Appeal has followed before the referring Austrian court.

A chamber of five judges, with N. Jääskinen reporting, will decide on the case, which will benefit from an opinion by AG N. Emiliou.

Registrations are open for the 2025 edition of the Summer School on Transnational litigation organized by Michele Lupoi with Marco Farina.

The Summer School will run from 13 to 19 July 2025 at the Ravenna Campus of the University of Bologna. Online attendance is also possible.

The lectures will cover a broad range of topics in connection with  arbitration and litigation before State courts in cross-border matters. The full programme is here.

This year, the School’s Faculty includes Marie-Élodie Ancel, Cristina Antonello, Chiara Azzaroni, Ioana Maria Bratu, Letizia Ceccarelli, Giovanni Chiapponi, Maria Beatrice Deli, Francesca Ferrari, Franco Ferrari, Aleksandrs Fillers, Albert Henke, Nina Jankovic, Anastasia Kalantzi, Tatevik Karapetyan, Pasquale Mazza, Mark McLaughlin, Dominika Moravcova, Shamila Nair, Pietro Ortolani, Ilaria Pretelli, Catherine Rogers, Rinaldo Sali, Marco Torsello, Anna Wysocka-Bar, Stefaan Voet, Serena Zoghaib, and Elena Zucconi Galli Fonseca.

Those wishing to attend the School are asked to complete the registration form available here by 30 June 2025.

Further information can be found here.

Mathieu Combert and Jérémy Heymann are the editors of a book on the Circulation of Companies under EU Law (La circulation des sociétés en droit de l’Union européenne).

The purpose of the book is to take stock of the case law of the CJEU and recent EU legislation in the field of company law from the perspective of cross-border move of companies.

In addition to contributions surveying the caselaw and legislation (both primary and secondary EU law) which facilitate cross border move of companies, certain chapters focus on certain particular obstacles (public policy exception, evasion of law) or address more specific issues such as the move of companies incorporated in third States, listed companies, insolvency or the tax consequences of relocation.

The full table of contents can be found here.

Contributors include Hervé Synvet, Jean-Sylvestre Bergé, Francesco Martucci, Michel Menjucq, Anastasia Sotiropoulou, Edmond Schlumberger, Mathieu Combet, Jean-Pierre Viennois, Matthieu Zolomian, Nicolas Thirion, Régis Vabres, François Barrière, Thomas Mastrullo, Federico M. Mucciarelli, Cyril Nourissat, Jeremy Heymann, Marc Fallon and Fabrice Picod.

The author of this post is Antonio Leandro, Professor of Public and Private International Law at the University of Bari (Italy).


On 23 January 2025, the German Federal Court of Justice (Bundesgerichtshof) submitted a request for a preliminary ruling to the Court of Justice of the European Union concerning Article 6(1) of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 on insolvency proceedings (‘EIR’). The request has resulted in Case C-41/25, Orsay. The proceedings before the Court of Justice are currently pending.

Article 6(1) states that the

courts of the Member State within the territory of which insolvency proceedings have been opened in accordance with Article 3 shall have jurisdiction for any action which derives directly from the insolvency proceedings and is closely linked with them, such as avoidance actions.

The provision encapsulates the so-called vis attractive concursus of the courts that open and supervise the insolvency proceedings.

The Bundesgerichtshof asked whether the Article 6(1) of the EIR should be interpreted as meaning that

in view of the recognition of foreign insolvency proceedings, it contains an implied waiver by the Member States of the European Union of the principle of State immunity for actions in which the insolvency administrator, in accordance with the applicable insolvency law, claims that legal acts in relation to a Member State are voidable because they are to the detriment of the general body of creditors.

The Facts

The case revolves around avoidance proceedings brought in Germany by a German insolvency practitioner against the Treasury of the Republic of Poland in relation to VAT payments made by a debtor subject to insolvency proceedings in Germany (ECLI:DE:BGH:2025:160125BIXZR60.24.0).

The payments were made shortly after the request to open the German proceedings, but before the opening. Aware of the proceedings at the time of payment receipt, the Polish Treasury invoked its immunity from German jurisdiction. The lower courts sustained this defence and declined their jurisdiction. The case was then deferred to the Bundesgerichtshof.

While not disputing that tax impositions amount to acta iure imperii, the German Court argues that Member States might have impliedly waived their immunity within the EIR’s framework; otherwise, the effectiveness of the jurisdiction under Articles 3 and 6, the equal footing on which individuals and public authorities are put as ‘foreign creditors’ under Article 2(12), the efficiency of the proceedings within the EU judicial space made sure, among others, by the power to set aside and recover payments under avoidance rules of the lex concursus, would be seriously harmed.

State Immunity from Jurisdiction or …

The task for the CJEU is not easy, but not overly burdensome. It seems that the well-consolidated case law according to which the EU regime of jurisdiction applies to acts falling outside state sovereignty (acta iure gestionis) is not helpful. Neither may help the opposite principle crossing over public international law, EU law and domestic laws, according to which if the claim derives from acta iure imperii, and the dispute requires inquiring into State acts, immunity applies to bar jurisdiction, including that based on vis attractiva concursus.

The above is of little help because the action aims to recover payments and restore the pari passu relationship between other creditors and the foreign State receiving the tax payment. Undoubtedly, the debtor made such payments as required under its duty as a taxpayer, which abstractly rests on the subjection that taxpayers generally have vis-à-vis public powers. As a result, complaints about the effectiveness of tax payments, even for insolvency-law-based avoidance purposes, seem to require an assessment of the sovereign power to receive the payment.

Still, avoidance actions generally aim at challenging the act’s effectiveness without reviewing its validity. That is, the very actus iure imperii consisting in the power to levy taxes and collect revenues for governmental purposes, as well as the relationships between the State and the taxpayer, would not be evaluated.

Moreover, suppose the foreign State does not receive the tax payment. It would join the insolvency proceedings to get satisfaction, irrespective of its claim’s ranking. The EIR does not provide uniform privileged positions to public creditors lodging or otherwise being interested in foreign insolvency proceedings. Neither does it carve out the case of tax claims. On the contrary, as the Bundesgerichtshof rightly highlights, the EIR puts individuals and tax authorities on equal footing when defining ‘foreign creditors’ in Article 2(12) as owners of rights and interests that the EIR caters for through uniform rules or domestic laws (starting with the lex concursus).

One may argue that, if the State enforces such rights and interests, it would act as it does when ‘waiving’ immunity by bringing actions or counterclaims against private counterparts in adversarial proceedings. Put differently, immunity would only arise if the foreign State were the respondent in insolvency-related proceedings.

However, such comparisons make no sense, especially in relation to avoidance actions, and would result in a discrimination between public and private creditors that is inconsistent with the EIR’s regime. In fact, unlike private creditors or public bodies acting iure gestionis, tax authorities would be differently treated depending on whether they receive the payment before the opening of the insolvency proceedings in situations falling under avoidance rules of the lex concursus – by claiming immunity against the related avoidance action – or they lodge the outstanding payment in the proceedings – by seeking satisfaction as any other lodged creditors in compliance with the ranking set by the lex concursus.

… Immunity of Detrimental Acts from the lex concursus?

At closer inspection, the issue is not whether foreign States enjoy immunity from the jurisdiction under vis attractiva, but rather whether the States may claim that the payment received enjoys immunity from avoidance rules, notwithstanding that it is detrimental to the general body of creditors under the lex concursus.

Put differently, the issue boils down to determining under which law the ‘immunity’ of tax payments may be affirmed or negated. The answer flows from Article 16 of the EIR, as the Bundesgerichtshof seems to suggest in the final phrase of its decision. The provision preserves the legitimate expectations of those who had dealings with the debtor in Member States (and under laws) other than those in which the proceedings have subsequently been opened, to rely on the validity and effectiveness of the act according to its applicable law. In this case, the act at issue was a tax payment made under a foreign tax law with the foreign State as the receiver.

Consequently, if the foreign State demonstrates that the tax payment was and still is effective according to its applicable law, notwithstanding the subsequent opening of the insolvency proceedings against the taxpayer in another Member State, the payment will be immune from the avoidance action brought by the insolvency practitioner, without the need to indirectly achieve the same outcome by resorting to the doctrine of State immunity from the jurisdiction of insolvency courts.

Needless to say, the validity of this reasoning assumes that the ‘person’ whom Article 16 refers to also includes foreign States acting for sovereign purposes and that the ‘act’ detrimental to the general body of creditors also includes payments made under a foreign tax law. The ball now moves over to the Court of Justice.

Council Regulation (EU) No 833/2014 of 31 July 2014 concerning restrictive measures in view of Russia’s actions destabilising the situation in Ukraine was from the very beginning doomed to undergo frequent amendment.

The first text contained only 14 articles. After the last modification in February 2025 (the thirty-fifth in a row), the number has more than tripled. As an anecdote, I note that the new provisions keep the original numbering, adding (in the English version, at least) a letter to it; a new insertion related to a previous one holding a number and a letter gets another letter. It may be better than simply re-numbering, but the outcome becomes a bit confusing.

The Regulation has an obvious impact on cross-border private transactions. In 2014, it already included under Article 11 a ban on the satisfaction of specific claims, and a rule on the burden of proof in proceedings for the enforcement of said claims. The provision has experienced several changes in the form of insertions and replacements in 2022 and 2024, which did not take the form of PIL rules, although, as said, they affect cross-border relations (see, on the difficulties of interpretation, case C-802/24, Reibel, currently pending). Besides, further recent additions to the Regulation immediately after Article 11 are of direct interest from a PIL perspective.

To start with, in June 2024, Articles 11a and 11b were inserted enabling Member State nationals and companies to obtain compensation from Russian individuals and entities that caused damages to them:

  1.  as a consequence of claims lodged with courts in third countries by those Russian individuals and entities, in connection with any contract or transaction the performance of which has been affected by the measures imposed under the Regulation, or
  2. by any persons, entities or bodies referred to under Article 11(1) that benefited from, or issued, a decision pursuant to the Decree of the President of the Russian Federation No. 302 of 25 April 2023 as subsequently amended, or pursuant to related or equivalent Russian legislation, provided that such decision is illegal under international customary law or under a bilateral investment treaty entered into between the relevant Member State and the Russian Federation.

[Presidential Decree No. 302 the Russian Federation established a legal framework to authorize the Government to take control of Russian assets owned or managed by investors associated with ‘unfriendly’ foreign States].

In either case, the claim for compensation is nevertheless conditional upon the lack of effective access to remedies, for example under the relevant bilateral investment treaty.

In December 2024, the 2014 Regulation was again amended. This time, a new Article 11c was inserted creating a ban on the recognition or enforcement in a Member State of any court decision pursuant to, or derived from, Article 248 of the Arbitration Procedure Code of the Russian Federation or equivalent Russian legislation. For those not familiar with Article 248 of the Arbitration Procedure Code: pursuant to it Russian courts have already issued anti-injunctions prohibiting the initiation or continuation of proceedings in foreign courts or tribunals on the part of European companies against Russian companies; the injunctions are usually coupled with disproportionately high financial penalties in cases of failure to comply. Recital 8 of the amending Regulation explains: ‘The Union considers that the manner in which Russian courts issue such anti-suit injunctions and fines is in clear violation of established international principles and long-standing practices in the resolution of international business disputes’.

The 2024 changes (which have themselves experience a few amendments afterwards) did not address international jurisdiction. In fact, until very recently, the 2014 Regulation had no rules on jurisdiction, but referred to the existing provisions of Union and Member State law regarding jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters, including those concerning interim relief.

The situation is different since February 2025. According to Article 11d of Regulation 833/2014,

Where no court of a Member State has jurisdiction pursuant to other provisions of Union law or of the law of a Member State, a court of a Member State may, on an exceptional basis, hear a claim for damages brought pursuant to Article 11a or 11b, provided that the case has a sufficient connection with the Member State of the court seised.

In other words, a forum necessitatis has been added to the already existing grounds for jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters.

Interestingly, the amending Regulation also gives guidance on the interpretation of ‘sufficient connection’, explaining in Recital 39 that the condition is met ‘for example where the claimant is domiciled in, or incorporated under the law of, that Member State.’

Moreover, it should also be noted that immediately before, Recital 38 addresses the meaning of ‘being deprived of effective access to the remedies under those domestic jurisdictions’. I indicated before that the requirement is not met, for the purposes of suing in a Member State under Articles 11a and 11 b, if the claimant has access to remedies abroad under an investment bilateral treaty. As of February 2025,

In situations where Russia or another third country takes measures to frustrate compliance with Regulation (EU) No 833/2014, Union operators can be regarded as being de facto deprived of having effective access to the remedies under those domestic jurisdictions.

I assume we will learn soon, by way of practical examples, what the actual reach of this enlargement implies – especially in combination with the forum necessitatis.

On 11–12 June 2025, a conference organized by the Nordic Group for Private International Law (NGPIL) will take place at the Stockholm University. The topic is the politicization of private international law.

NGPIL is a network that brings together the shared legal traditions of the Nordic countries, while also embracing the mutual intelligibility of the Scandinavian languages.

The keynote speaker will be Henrik Saugmandsgaard Øe, former Danish Advocate General at the Court of Justice of the European Union, who will address the interpretation of EU private international law. In addition, several distinguished Nordic scholars will present their research during the conference.

To promote academic careers among young legal professionals and researchers, a dedicated session will highlight doctoral projects and outstanding student essays.

The full conference program is available here.

Attendance is free of charge, and registration is still open. Those wishing to attend are invited to write to helene.fotiadis.forssjo@juridicum.su.se.

The conference theme will also be developed into a special volume of the book series Scandinavian Studies in Law, edited by Lydia Lundstedt, Erik Sinander (volume editors) and Jaan Paju (general editor), all from Stockholm University. The anthology will include selected conference presentations as well as contributions from other invited Nordic scholars.

On 19 May 2025, the leaders of the European Union (António Costa, President of the European Council, Ursula von der Leyen, President of the European Commission) and the United Kingdom (Keir Starmer, Prime Minister of the United Kingdom) met in London for the first EU-UK summit since the UK withdrew from the EU.

At the end of the meeting, the leaders adopted three documents, among which a Common Understanding setting out the conclusions of the exploratory talks on areas for potential strengthened bilateral cooperation. Those areas are clasified under the following headings:

  • Security, defence, and development cooperation, comprising security and defence; cooperation on maritime security and safety; development and disaster cooperation; health security.
  • Putting people at the centre of the European Union – United Kingdom relationship.
  • Strengthening our economies while protecting our planet and its resources, comprising energy cooperation (exploring the participation of the United Kingdom in the European Union’s internal electricity market); new technologies; working towards a Common Sanitary and Phytosanitary Area; working towards linking Emission Trading Systems of the European Union and the United Kingdom; provision of services through entry and temporary stay of natural persons for business purposes; competition cooperation.
  • Internal security and judicial cooperation, comprising reinforced law enforcement and judicial cooperation in criminal matters; judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters; cooperation in relation to drugs risks and threats.
  • Irregular migration, comprising upstream migration; working together on practical solutions and returns; bolstering United Kingdom and European Union border security including through law enforcement cooperation; addressing challenges and abuses of visa policy

In spite of the assertion according to which ‘The UK and the European Commission agreed that it is in their mutual interest to deepen people-to-people ties, particularly for the younger generation’, only a vague non-committal paragraph (number 55) is devoted to judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters:

The European Commission and the United Kingdom note the importance of the positive judicial cooperation in civil and commercial law, including family matters. In this context, they welcome that the Hague Convention on Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil or Commercial Matters will enter into force for the United Kingdom on 1 July 2025.

No mention to cooperation in the area appears in the dedicated website of the European Council listing the main results of the summit.

In a Joint Statement  the leaders of the UK and of the EU have agreed to hold annual summits in order to strengthen the bilateral relationship.

The third issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) for 2025 has been published. The following English abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

M.F. Müller-Berg, The effects of the new product liability directive on international product liability [German]

The concepts of damage, marketing and the person sustaining the damage in Article 5 Rome II Regulation must be interpreted exclusively according to conflict of laws. Corresponding changes to the Product Liability Directive 2024 therefore have no effect on conflict of laws. However, an interpretative connection between Article 5 Rome II Regulation and Product Liability Directive 2024 must be recognized for the product and the person claimed to be liable. The partial expansion of the product concept into the area of digital services and information leads to an expansion of the subject matter of Article 5 Rome II Regulation at the expense of Article 4 Rome II Regulation. The associated expansion of the scope of the definition of (partial) manufacturer as well as the extension to authorised representatives of a manufacturer, “quasi-importers” and “quasi-dealers” of e-commerce affects conflict of laws likewise. Depending on the starting point adopted in Article 5 Rome II Regulation, this will only lead to a further loss of the Member State’s discretion for qualification of the subject matter in Article 5 Rome II Regulation or, more broadly, to a further immediate shift in the subject matter at the expense of Article 4 Rome II Regulation.

N.C. Kranzhöfer, Third-party effect of a jurisdiction clause in a bill of lading by virtue of the consignee’s succession into the rights and obligations of the carrier [German]

The ECJ had to decide whether a jurisdiction clause included in a bill of lading may be invoked against the consignee of the goods who has, pursuant to the applicable national law, succeeded in the carrier’s rights and obligations upon reception of the bill of lading. The Court drew on its case law beginning with the Tilly Russ case but was also required to answer questions that had been raised by inconsistencies in its more recent case law, in particular its judgment in the DelayFix case. The Court now rejects the choice-of-law rule formulated in the operative part of the DelayFix judgment pursuant to which the succession of the third party into the substantive rights and obligations of the original party to the jurisdiction clause is governed by the lex fori prorogati. Instead, the ECJ reaffirms its previous case law according to which the applicable law is to be determined pursuant to the private international law of the forum state. Moreover, the Court declares that national legal provisions are contrary to EU law if they make the third-party effect of a jurisdiction clause included in a bill of lading dependent on further conditions beyond the recipient’s full succession into the carrier’s substantive rights and obligations.

R.A. Schütze, Security for costs under the HCCH for Singapore residents in German courts [German]

The Regional Court of Appeal (Oberlandesgericht) Köln has decided that a claimant residing in Singapore is obliged to provide security for cost under sec. 110 German Code of Civil Procedure (ZPO) despite the fact that the Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements is already in force between Germany and Singapore. The Court thus dissented from an earlier decision of the Austrian Supreme Court (OGH). The Regional Court of Appeal Cologne erroneously did not apply the Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements because it interpreted terms of the convention from the point of view of German Civil Procedure instead of applying an autonomous interpretation.

F. Hess, No anti-suit injunction to prevent enforcement of an ICSID award in third States [German]

Investors cannot enforce intra-EU-investment treaty awards within the European Union. Against this background, investors seek to enforce awards abroad. To prevent an investor from enforcing an arbitral award issued by an ICSID tribunal in the United States or in other countries, Spain applied for an anti-enforcement injunction. The Regional Court of Essen refused to grant the injunction. It held that the claim was inadmissible because such an order would violate state sovereignty and was therefore incompatible with German and EU law. The article examines the interface between the Brussels Ibis Regulation and arbitration, noting that anti-arbitration and anti-enforcement injunction proceedings fall within the scope of the Regulation. It then argues that anti-suit and anti-enforcement injunctions are in principle incompatible with German law and that, unlike in disputes over standard essential patents where German courts have granted anti-anti-suit injunctions, there is no reason for an exception to this principle.

A. Schulz, One-year time limit and settling in under the Hague Child Abduction Convention [German]

The Higher Regional Court of Stuttgart ruled that if a child is first wrongfully retained in one state and then taken to several other states without the consent of the left-behind parent, the first wrongful act – in this case the retention – remains decisive for the start of the one-year period under Art. 12 para. 2 Hague Child Abduction Convention, also in the state in which the child is present at the end. However, in line with a more recent opinion in legal literature, the Higher Regional Court of Stuttgart affirmed its discretion to order the child’s return even if the one-year period has expired and the child has settled in their current state of residence. It based this on an argumentum a fortiori in comparison with Art. 13 para. 1 lit. b) of the Convention and on the behaviour of the abducting mother, who had already ignored a Romanian return decision and declared that she would not allow the courts to dictate her country of residence and that of the child.

C. Uhlmann, The untraceable plaintiff in International Civil Litigation – possibilities and limitations of European Union law [German]

In Credit Agricole Bank Polska, the ECJ decided upon the question which law governs international jurisdiction in a potential cross border case if defendant’s current residence cannot be localized: the Brussels Ia Regulation or national procedural law. The ECJ came to the conclusion that even in cases where the defendant is a national of a third state and a consumer, international jurisdiction under Art. 18(2) Brussels Ia Regulation is to be determined at the defendant’s last known residence as long as there is no firm evidence that the defendant’s residence is in another Member State or a third country. In „Toplofikatsia Sofia“ EAD, the ECJ dealt with national legislation with respect to Member State’s own nationals aiming to ensure a permanent domestic residence. Holding such national legislation contrary to EU law, the ECJ further articulated that international jurisdiction is governed exclusively by the Brussels Ia Regulation as soon as there are reasonable grounds for believing that the defendant resides in another Member State. The author agrees with the ECJ with respect to the result, but criticizes that its reasoning is not always conclusive.

J. Samtleben, International Procedure Law in the National Civil and Family Procedure Code of Mexico [German]

On 7 June 2023, a uniform Civil and Family Procedure Code for the entire Mexican state was promulgated in the Mexican Official Gazette. The legislatures of the federal area and the individual states have until 1 April 2027 to enact the Code and replace the corresponding procedural laws. In its Tenth Book, the Code contains a detailed catalogue of international procedural law that is partly based on traditional regulations, but which creates a new and detailed legal basis for many areas. For the first time, it expressly regulates the international jurisdiction of Mexican courts. The application of foreign law has also been regulated in detail. Among the provisions on international procedural cooperation, the enforcement of foreign protective measures and the use of videoconferencing are particularly noteworthy. As before, the enforcement of foreign judgments requires a request for legal assistance from the foreign court.

Under Article 10 of the Spanish Law 14/2006 of 26 May 2003 on assisted human reproduction techniques, gestation agreements, for a price or not, by a woman who renounces to motherhood in favour of a party to the contract or of a third party are null and void. As a rule, the parenthood of children born by surrogacy shall be determined by childbirth.

In addition, the Organic Law 1/2023, amending the Organic Law 2/2010 on sexual and reproductive health and on the voluntary interruption of pregnancy, expressly defines surrogacy a form of violence against women.

This legal status quo has not prevented individuals of Spanish nationality from resorting to surrogate motherhood in countries where this is permitted. Once the birth occurs, they apply to have the parenthood resulting from the contract registered in the Spanish Civil Register, either by requesting the transcription of a foreign certificate, or by invoking the content of a foreign decision acknowledging the parenthood of the Spanish applicant.

On 5 October 2010, the Dirección General de los Registros y el Notariado (the current Dirección General de Seguridad Jurídica y Fe Pública, a Directorate within the Ministry of Justice) issued an Instruction laying down the conditions for the access to the Spanish Civil Register of births occurring abroad by surrogacy, when one of the parents is a Spanish national.

Pursuant to the Instruction, registration in Spain of such births required a decision by a competent court asserting the full legal capacity of the woman giving birth to the child, the legal effectiveness of the consent given, full compliance with the requirements of the legislation of the country of origin, and the absence of  simulation in the surrogacy contract masking a situation of international child trafficking. In principle, the registration of the foreign decision would need the exequatur.

However, in accordance with the case law of the Tribunal Supremo (Supreme Court, TS), where the decision results from a procedure comparable to Spanish non-contentious proceedings exequatur is not any longer compulsory, i.e., incidental recognition of the decision by the registrar suffices.

A subsequent Instruction of the same Dirección, issued on 18 February 2019 provided additional clarification.

The situation has changed since the Tribunal Supremo (TS) delivered its judgment No 1626/2024 in December 2024, upholding the refusal to recognise a US foreign judgment in a surrogacy case.

The TS held then that what constitutes the interests of the child in a given case must be determined in light of the values espoused by the society, set in the legal rules and in the principles underlying national legislation and international conventions on civil status and child protection.

The protection of the interests of the child cannot simply be based on the existence of a surrogacy contract and on the parenthood accorded by foreign law to the intended parents. Said protection must rather be established having regard, first, to the breakdown of any connection between the child and the woman who gave birth to him, and, second,  to the existence of a biological paternal parentage and of a family nucleus in which the children are integrated.

It must be based on the national and conventional rules in force in Spain, which means it will be granted either by determining the biological paternal affiliation, through adoption, or by way of the integration of the child into a family unit through foster care.

According to the TS, this solution satisfies the best interests of a child, specifically assessed, and safeguards fundamental rights that would be seriously harmed if the practice of commercial surrogacy were promoted.

As a consequence of the decision, in April 2025 the Dirección issued a new Instruction to replace the previous ones. The rules guiding the registration in a Spanish Civil Registry of births of children born to a surrogate mother are as follows:

  1. Under no circumstances shall the persons in charge of civil registers (including consular ones) accept, as suitable for the registration of birth and parentage of children born through surrogacy, a foreign registration certificate, a simple declaration accompanied by a medical certificate relating to the birth of the child, or a foreign final judgment.
  2. It may be that applicants are allowed by the local authorities to travel with the minor. In this case, once in Spain parenthood shall be established by the ordinary means provided for in Spanish law: biological parenthood, where applicable, with respect to one of the parents of intention, and subsequent adoptive parenthood where it is proved that there is a family nucleus with sufficient guarantees.

It should be noted that pending applications for the registration of the parenthood of children born by surrogacy at the date of publication of the Instruction in the Official Journal, based on the former rules, will be dismissed.

In preparation of the University of Bologna (Ravenna Campus) Summer School on Transnational Litigation, already noted on this blog, a warm-up webinar will take place on 19 May 2025, from 6 to 7 pm CET.

The session will feature Marco Pasqua (PhD at Catholic University of the Sacred Heart of Milan) who will speak on Jurisdiction in Sanctions-Related Cases: EU View on Russian Developments.

The presentation will highlight a continuous shift in the understanding of adjudicative jurisdiction, where traditional state sovereignty meets the strategic demands of private actors in cross-border dispute resolution. Within this context, it will examine Russian Federation’s counter-sanctions regime — particularly Articles 2481 and 2482 of the Arbitration Procedure Code — which grants Russian courts exclusive jurisdiction in certain sanctions-related disputes and allow for anti-suit injunctions against foreign proceedings. These developments raise significant jurisdictional concerns, notably from the EU viewpoint. Case studies will illustrate their practical impact, including on parallel proceedings, strategic choice-of-court agreements, the underexplored potential of forum necessitatis and provisional measures in sanctions-related disputes.

Michele Angelo Lupoi (University of Bologna) will chair the session.

Attendance is free of charge. To receive the Microsoft Teams link to join the webinar, please send an email to Michele Angelo Lupoi at micheleangelo.lupoi@unibo.it.

The Cambridge Law Journal has published, on First View (that is, online before print), an interesting article by Marcus Teo (Assistant Professor, Faculty of Law, National University of Singapore) on proof of foreign law in English law, titled The Inference of Similarity

English courts have long professed to apply a “presumption of similarity” when faced with inconclusive foreign law evidence. However, its precise nature and implications remain unclear. Here, I argue that no true “presumption” exists. Instead, courts should only draw an inference, that English and foreign courts would render similar rulings on the same facts, when that conclusion can be reliably drawn. Understanding the “presumption” as a reliable inference helps facilitate the accurate prediction of foreign decisions, resolves various controversies surrounding its “use” in civil proceedings and does not render the proof of foreign law unpredictable or inconvenient in practice.

Recent legislative initiatives in the United States reflect concerns over the extraterritorial implications of Directive (EU) 2024/1760 on corporate sustainability due diligence (CSDDD). One such initiative consists of a bill titled Prevent Regulatory Overreach from Turning Essential Companies into Targets Act of 2025 (Protect USA Act of 2025), introduced in the US Senate by Senator Bill Hagerty.

The bill seeks to counteract the impact of foreign sustainability regulations — like the CSDDD — on US entities deemed essential to national interests, and could also extend to other foreign frameworks with similar features.

To this end, Section 4 contemplates a prohibition on compliance with foreign due diligence regulations that impose sustainability and human rights obligations; these are seen as potentially conflicting with US laws and priorities. While generally prohibitive, the bill introduces a limited form of flexibility by allowing affected businesses to request an exemption from the President in cases of particular hardship.

Section 5 adds that no adverse action may be taken against an entity covered by the bill for action or inaction concerning a foreign sustainability regulation. This provision is particularly interesting, though its scope remains ambiguous — whether it aims to limit jurisdiction or simply regulate substantive conduct is unclear, and the wording appears to blend the two.

Further, the bill states that no judgment issued by a foreign court against an entity considered vital to US national interests — if related to a foreign sustainability due diligence regulation — will be recognized in the United State Federal or State courts, unless expressly authorized by an act of Congress.

The proposed Act would also empower affected entities to seek relief through private civil actions. In such cases, the plaintiff may obtain equitable or declaratory relief, compensation for payments made under the contested foreign rules, punitive damages (up to a capped amount), reimbursement of litigation costs and other appropriate remedies. It is unclear, however, whether this provision merely provides a substantive right to compensation or functions as a jurisdictional ground (if not both things).

Finally, the bill establishes sanctions for violations, including civil penalties of up to $1 million and the potential exclusion from federal procurement opportunities for a period of up to three years.

Overall, the PROTECT USA Act may be seen as a form of blocking statute — a legislative shield aimed at neutralizing the effects of foreign rules. The EU’s Blocking Statute (Regulation (EC) No 2271/96) sought to protect EU operators from the extraterritorial impact of US sanctions; the bill appears poised to use similar instruments to defend US from the expanding reach of EU sustainability legislation.

The bill has been read twice and referred to the US Senate Committee on Foreign Relations.

While the bill currently stands as a Republican-led initiative, it is beginning to attract broader support, particularly from officials in US States who have voiced opposition to the extraterritorial reach of the CSDDD (a letter expressing this view is available here).

US businesses, for their part, have expressed significant concerns regarding both the CSDDD and the PROTECT USA Act. In 2023, the US Chamber of Commerce has criticised the extraterritorial reach of the CSDDD, arguing that it imposes complex and burdensome obligations on US companies operating in the EU. They directive’s requirements, the Chamber contended, could lead to excessive legal risks, including potential litigation in EU Member States, and undermine US regulatory authority by subjecting US firms to European policy preferences

But apprehensions have been raised in early reactions, like the ones available here and here, about the PROTECT USA Act, as well. The act’s prohibitions could place companies in a difficult position, forcing them to choose between violating US law or facing penalties in the EU for non-compliance with the CSDDD. Additionally, there are concerns that the act could strain transatlantic trade relations and complicate the legal landscape for multinational corporations.

The European Parliamentary Research Service has recently released a Briefing, by Nikolina Šajn, on the European Commission’s proposal for a regulation on cooperation among enforcement authorities responsible for the enforcement of Directive (EU) 2019/633 on unfair trading practices in business-to-business relationships in the agricultural and food supply chain.

Background

The proposal aims at improving farmers’ position in the agri-food supply chain, building on Directive (EU) 2019/633 on Unfair Trading Practices (UTP). In that respect, the proposed regulation lays down new rules under which the enforcement authorities of EU Member States (designated pursuant to the UTP Directive) should better cooperate and coordinate actions with each other, overcoming the principle of territoriality (Article 1 and Recital 3).

The abstract of the Briefing, titled Cross-border enforcement of the Unfair Trading Practices Directive, reads as follows:

The 2019 Unfair Trading Practices (UTP) Directive sought to address imbalances in bargaining power between suppliers and buyers of agricultural products. The directive was primarily aimed at protecting farmers, as a weaker party, selling their products to big supermarkets and food processing companies. However, experience has shown that the directive does not always provide a sufficient legal basis for mutual assistance in cross-border investigations. The Commission’s proposal for a new regulation on cross-border cooperation among authorities responsible for the enforcement of the UTP Directive is part of EU efforts to improve farmers’ position in the agri food supply chain. It would enable cooperation between enforcement authorities in cases of unfair trading practices where suppliers and buyers are in different Member States. Farmer associations have welcomed the proposal but are calling for a more substantial revision of the directive, in particular a ban on buying agricultural products below production cost. Retailers meanwhile are highly critical, saying that the proposal risks fragmenting the single market.

Private International Law Perspective

The draft regulation mainly focuses on establishing public enforcement rules and “is without prejudice to the Union and national rules on private international law, in particular rules related to court jurisdiction and applicable laws” (Article 2(2)).

However, some EU substantive rules on cross-border enforcement could have an indirect impact on conflict of laws, according to the positions of the interested parties reported in the report. Indeed, several industry representatives claim that “the proposal raises serious legal concerns for the single market as it could undermine businesses’ right to choose the law and jurisdiction applicable to their contracts” (EuroCommerce and, similarly, Independent Retail Europe).

Other stakeholders argue that the draft regulation “should help address practices such as forum shopping, ‘where some operators, particularly retail alliances, have located in certain jurisdictions to avoid the application of UTP laws’” (European Brands Association). This seems to open up avenues for exploration for PIL experts.

It has not yet been reported on this blog that a few months ago an interesting collection of essays, under the title Die Achtung des Fremden – Leerformel oder Leitprinzip im Internationalen Privatrecht? (Deference to the Foreign – Empty Phrase or Guiding Principle of Private International Law?), has been published by Mohr Siebeck.

Edited by Florian Heindler and Martina Melcher, the volume contains the papers presented at the 4th Private International Law Conference for Young Scholars in Vienna. The contributions, in German and English, cover a range of topics from family and succession law to the law of obligations, while adddressing matters of principle and methodology.

Authors include Shahar Avraham-Giller, Tabea Bauermeister, Tess Bens, Raphael Dommermuth, Victoria Garin Giménez, Vanessa Grifo, Lena Hornkohl, Selina Mack, Horatia Muir Watt, and Sophia Schwimmer.

The full table of contents is here. See here for more information on the book.

A webinar is being jointly organized by the Asian Business Law Institute (ABLI) and the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) to be held on 10 July 2025 from 5:00 to 6:10 PM (Singapore time) / 11:00 AM to 12:10 PM (CEST). The session will focus on two crucial and evolving aspects of cross-border dispute resolution: the electronic service of documents and the remote taking of evidence.

The initiative follows the previous ABLI–HCCH collaborations in 2022 and 2023, respectively noted here and here on this blog, which explored the operation of the 1965 Service Convention and the 2005 Choice of Court and 2019 Judgments Conventions in international commercial litigation. Continuing along this trajectory, the 2025 edition reflects the growing need to address the digital dimension of private international law mechanisms.

Topics will cover the electronic transmission of requests under the Service Convention, such as the use of IT for communication among Central Authorities and other competent authorities, service by electronic means across different jurisdictions and remote taking of evidence by video-link and electronic evidence under the Evidence Convention.

Speakers include Melissa Ford (Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law), Lucinda Orr (Enyo Law LLP), Justice Anselmo Reyes (Singapore International Commercial Court) and Xu Guojian (SGLA Law Firm).

For further information and to register, see here and here. An early bird discount is available until 10 June 2025. For queries, please contact Catherine Shen Haoyu at abli_info@abli.asia.

How are overriding mandatory rules to be defined, in particular, how can they be distinguished from other mandatory rules? When shall a court apply overriding mandatory rules of a third country (other than the lex fori and the lex causae)? When should an international arbitral tribunal apply such rules? These questions have been struggled with over decades in various legal systems, and a plethora of answers have been given.

Min Kyung Kim has just published an insightful and thought-provoking book on these issues titled ‘Overriding Mandatory Rules in International Commercial Disputes’ (Hart 2025). The book is available in open access.

Kim provides a detailed report of case law and academic debates, retracing South Korean, German, English, Swiss and other legal systems, as well as international texts such as the Hague Principles on Choice of Law in International Commercial Contracts or the UNIDROIT Principles on International Commercial Contracts.

But she does not stop there. She also criticises these approaches, and this for very good reasons. Last but not least, she provides her own opinion on how these problems shall be dealt with. In the following, a short overview of her findings will be given.

What are ‘Overriding Mandatory Rules’?

Defining the term overriding mandatory rules seems to be as elusive as catching a fish with bare hands. Kim offers a list of some factors that may be used as a heuristic to identify them:

  • the wording of the provision
  • the legislative intent
  • whether the provision’spurpose would be undermined if it were not applied regardless of the governing law
  • whether the provision’s purpose can be achieved with a similar (equivalent or substitutable) rule of the otherwise applicable law
  • whether administrative or criminal sanctions are imposed for violations of the provision.

Helpfully, she also lists factors that are unimportant

  • whether there are special rules of Private International Law regarding the type of protection that the provision aims at
  • whether the provision is a ‘universal’ or ‘representative’ form of legislation, meaning that it exists in all legal systems
  • whether the provision is of a public or private law nature
  • whether not applying the provision would run counter the forum’s notions of good morals or social order .

She then exemplifies the relevant criteria using South Korean law. This part may be less interesting for international readers; still, it is impressive to see that her test works across a wide range of very diverse provisions.

When Should a Court Apply a Mandatory Rule of a Third Country?

Kim examines this question against the background of a vast number of theories from Civil and Common law countries. She discusses the local data (or ‘lex causae‘) theory, the theory of territoriality, comity, governmental interest analysis, the ‘power theory’, as well as the ‘theory of the two-sided conflict-of-laws rules’. None of them withstands her excruciating analysis, which is guided by two seemingly conflicting requirements: First, that the applicable law should be previsible for the parties, and second, that it should reflect the legitimate interests of all states concerned.

The theory that comes closest to her ideals is the German theory of special connection, which was most faithfully implemented by Art 19 of the Swiss Private International Law Act. (Art 9(3) Rome I Regulation is dismissed because, as Kim explains, it ignores the legitimate interests of third states other than that of the place of performance and does not even correctly reflect the state of English law on which it has been modelled.) But even Art 19 Swiss PILA has its shortcomings, as Kim convincingly shows. Therefore, she drafts her own, very succinct and plausible rule, which is based on three criteria:

  • the legislative purpose of the provision to be applied
  • the close connection of the enacting state to the disputed issue, and
  • whether the provision is legitimate in light of good morals and public order.

With regard to the consequences, she shows flexibility by allowing the court to recognise effects different from those provided by the law of the third country. Kim’s rule is a suggestion to the South Korean legislator, yet it would be useful if other legislators adopted it as well (hello Brussels!?).

And What About Arbitrators?

The question whether arbitrators can and should apply overriding mandatory rules of a law not chosen by the parties is arguably the hardest of all. Kim starts with the preliminary question whether disputes involving such rules are arbitrable. She joins here the US Supreme Court and the CJEU by pleading for a wide scope of arbitrability, combined with an ex post-court control of the award. She then makes clear that the arbitral tribunal has to power to apply third-country overriding mandatory rules even without an authorisation by the parties. Finally, she looks at the criteria for determining which rules should apply. In her view, the most persuasive is to consider or apply the overriding mandatory rules of third countries closely connected to the matter under arbitration.

Further Reflections

This short post cannot do justice to the breadth and depth of Kim’s thinking. The reader is well advised to look into the book itself. I do not suggest this lightly, as I know that everyone is short on time these days. But Kim’s work is a true reference in the best sense of the word. And since it is available in open access, you have no excuse to neglect it. Every discussion about overriding mandatory rules in the future must start with reading it.

The second issue of the Journal du droit international for 2025 has been released. It contains two articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues. It is also worth mentioning the 2024-2025 edition of the column dedicated to judicial cooperation in civil, criminal and arbitral matters authored by Kamalia Mehtiyeva (University Paris-Est Créteil), focusing inter alia on the impact of acute geopolitical issues in this area.

In the first contribution, Mathias Audit (University of Paris I Panthéon-Sorbonne) analyses the complex issue of the assignment of compensation claims in Investor-State disputes (La cession des créances indemnitaires dans les différends entre investisseurs et États).

The English abstract reads:

Investor-State Dispute Settlement (ISDS) allows foreign investors to claim compensation for losses caused by the host state’s breach of an obligation under international law. Specifically, ISDS claims require a finding that a state has violated these rules of conduct, giving rise to compensation for the investor. This particular liability mechanism therefore presupposes a legal relationship in which the investor is the creditor, and the host State is the debtor. Based on this background, this paper addresses the issue of the assignment of such ISDS claims, which is also the subject of a developing arbitral case law. It appears that assignments may complicate the arbitral proceedings themselves or the enforcement of the resulting awards. By examining the concept of claims in this particular context and their assignment, this article aims to situate itself at the intersection of investment law, arbitration law and private law mechanisms for the assignment of claims.

In a second article, Augustin Gridel (University of Lorraine) explores the rules of international jurisdiction in insolvency matters from a European Union perspective (Le domaine de la compétence internationale du tribunal de l’insolvabilité).

The English abstract reads:

In insolvency disputes, it is not unusual to ask the question of which court has international jurisdiction. In the context of the European law on international jurisdiction, there is a chronic difficulty over the respective application of the Brussels Ia and Insolvency Regulations: while the latter Regulation gives the insolvency court jurisdiction in all matters relating to insolvency, it is nevertheless necessary to delimit the area of jurisdiction thus assigned to it, in a context where other special, voluntary, exclusive or even ordinary jurisdictions may compete with it. The purpose of this article is to explore the rationale behind this special jurisdiction, which in many respects lies in the existence of a genuine organisation intrinsic to collective proceedings. This observation makes it possible to delimit the area of the scope, ratione materiae, of the insolvency court, which lies in the internal order of the collective proceedings.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

Regarding Private International Law, May 2025 will be a quiet month at the Court of Justice. Subject to updates, there is just one opinion scheduled, to be published on Thursday 22. In case C-279/24, Liechtensteinische Landesbank, AG R. Norkus has been asked to support the Court acting in a chamber of five judges (I. Jarukaitis, A. Arabadjiev, M. Condinanzi, R. Frendo and N. Jääskinen, the latter as reporting judge), in a  request for a preliminary ruling from the Oberster Gerichtshof (Supreme Court, Austria).

The main dispute opposes AY, a consumer resident in Italy, to Liechtensteinische Landesbank, a bank headquartered in Austria. In 2013, AY had opened a securities deposit account and a current account with Liechtensteinische Landesbank. In accordance with the bank’s general terms and conditions, all legal relationships between the parties to the contract were governed by Austrian law. In 2016, AY attended an event in Italy at which a bank employee introduced the bank to the investors present. In 2017 and 2018, he bought on his own initiative unsecured exchange traded notes through the bank, giving purchase orders by remote communication; he also bought shares in the fund that had been presented at the Padua event. Having suffered a financial loss as a result of the purchases, AY filed with the Austrian courts an action for compensation for the damages suffered. The lower courts dismissed his claim. AY brought an appeal on a point of law before the Oberster Gerichtshof (Supreme Court).

In a nutshell, AY argues that, after 2016, the bank directed its activity towards Italy within the meaning of Article 6(1)(b) of Regulation No 593/2008. By way of consequence, the choice of law contained in the bank’s general terms and conditions is unfair, for the consumer’s attention was not drawn to the fact that, pursuant to Article 6(2) of the Regulation, he may rely on the protection of the mandatory provisions of the law in force in the country where he has his habitual residence.

The Austrian Oberster Gerichtshof asks the Court of Justice to decide on the following issues:

  1. Must the legal consequences of orders for the acquisition of financial products placed by a consumer domiciled in State A (here Italy) on the basis of an ongoing business relationship with a bank domiciled in State B (here Austria) be assessed in accordance with the law resulting from Article 6 of Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 June 2008 on the law applicable to contractual obligations (Rome I Regulation) if the conditions for the application of Article 6 of the Rome I Regulation were met when the individual orders were placed but not when the business relationship was entered into and the parties had at that time chosen the law of State B for the entire business relationship in accordance with Article 3 of the Rome I Regulation?
  2. If question 1 is answered in the affirmative:

Is the exception in Article 6(4)(a) of the Rome I Regulation applicable where a bank opens accounts for a consumer domiciled in another Member State on the basis of a contract and subsequently acquires financial products for the consumer on the basis of the consumer’s orders that are attributed to the accounts, where the consumer may (also) place the orders by means of remote communication?

  1. If question 1 is answered in the affirmative and question 2 is answered in the negative: Must a choice of law made before the conditions for the application of Article 6 of the Rome I Regulation were met be regarded as unfair within the meaning of Article 3(1) of Council Directive 93/13/EEC of 5 April 1993 on unfair terms in consumer contracts […] after those conditions were met if the contract does not refer to the legal consequences of Article 6(2) of the Rome I Regulation?

Albeit not directly related to the interpretation of PIL acts, two further cases are worth being mentioned in the blog in view of their potential consequences for cross-border private relationships. The first is C-43/24, Shipov, where, among other, the Varhoven kasatsionen sad (Supreme Court, Bulgaria) is asking whether

the obligation of the Member States of the European Union to recognise a person’s civil status as established in another Member State under the law of that State, which is recognised in the case-law of the European Court of Justice (in the judgments in Cases C 673/16 1 and C 490/20 2 in relation to the application of Directive 2004/38/EC 3 and Article 21(1) TFEU9, also apply in relation to gender as an essential element of the civil status entry, and does a change of gender, established in another Member State, on the part of a person who also has Bulgarian nationality, require that fact to be recorded in the corresponding registers of the Republic of Bulgaria?

A hearing will take place on Thursday 22.

The second case worth following is C-789/23, Tatrauskė. The Lietuvos vyriausiasis administracinis teismas (Supreme Administrative Court, Lithuania) has referred the following question to the Court of Justice:

Must Article 21(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union be interpreted as precluding national legislation under which a marriage contract concluded in another Member State of the European Union may not be recorded in the Register of Marriage Contracts if the marriage contract does not contain the personal identification number of at least one of the parties to that contract, as provided by the Population Register of the Republic of Lithuania, where, in circumstances such as those of the present case, the competent authorities of the Member State in which the marriage contract was concluded refuse to provide an extract from that contract supplemented by the relevant personal identification data?

AG M. Szpunar’s opinion will be delivered on Thursday 22.

In a judgment of 12 March 2025, the French supreme court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) decided that it would not align characterisation for the purpose of its national rules of international jurisdictional with the EU characterisation adopted in Granarolo.

As already reported on this blog, a few weeks later, the Court also asked the CJEU to reconsider Granarolo in the light of Wikingerhof.

Background

Résultat d’images pour liqueur OR-GThe case was concerned with a contract whereby a US company imported French beverages in the US. The US company had bought thousands of liqueurs each year from the French company between 2011 and 2015. In 2015, the US company informed the French company that it would not continue to import the products. A first dispute arose, which eventually lead to a New York court ruling that the American party owed nothing to the French party. The parties then continued to do business together for another few years, negotiating in parallel a distribution agreement. In 2019, the French company eventually sued in a French commercial court for brutal termination of the commercial relationship.

The French commercial court ruled that the action was delictual and retained jurisdiction on the ground that the damage (ie the termination) had occurred in France, but then dismissed the action on the merits. The Court of Appeal ruled that the action was contractual and declined jurisdiction on the ground that the place of performance of the import and distribution of the products was not in France.

The French Tort

Article L. 442-1, II of the French Commercial Code (renumbered in 2019) provides that one is liable for ‘terminating brutally’ an ‘established commercial relationship’. This provision is widely used in France for seeking damages where a commercial partner terminates a relationship without giving proper notice.

The Cour de cassation had charaterised this provision as tortious in nature for decades. In the context of private international law, this had led the Court to rule in 2014 that the applicable law to an action based on this tort was not to be determined pursuant to the 1980 Rome Convention, but rather by the lex loci delicti.

The characterisation was also relevant for the determination of the applicable jurisdictional rule. In the early 2000s, the Cour de cassation ruled several times that the action was delictual for jurisdictional purposes. As the reporting judge has recognised in this case, this issue was not merely technical, as the applicable rule allowed French courts to often retain jurisdiction in such cases.

EU Characterisation

As most readers will know, the issue of the characterisation of the French rule was referred to the CJEU, which ruled in Granarolo (Case C‑196/15) that, for the purpose of Article 5 of the Brussels I Regulation, the action is to be characterised as contractual ‘if a tacit contractual relationship existed between the parties’.

Article 5(3) of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters must be interpreted as meaning that an action for damages founded on an abrupt termination of a long-standing business relationship, such as the termination at issue in the main proceedings, is not a matter relating to tort, delict or quasi-delict within the meaning of that regulation if a tacit contractual relationship existed between the parties, a matter which is for the referring court to ascertain. Demonstration of the existence of a tacit contractual relationship of that kind must be based on a body of consistent evidence, which may include in particular the existence of a long-standing business relationship, the good faith between the parties, the regularity of the transactions and their development over time expressed in terms of quantity and value, any agreements as to prices charged and/or discounts granted, and the correspondence exchanged.

Aligning French PIL with EU PIL?

The detailed preliminary report of Justice Ancel and the conclusions of Advocate General Mallet-Bricout show that the members of the court debated the desirability of aligning the solutions of French law with EU PIL.

The first proposal put to the court was to align French PIL with EU PIL and to characterise the French rule, for PIL purposes, as contractual in nature “if a tacit contractual relationship existed between the parties”. AG Mallet Bricout argued, however, that this would amount to “a politically marked renunciation to the autonomy of national PIL”. She also argued that it would oblige the French supreme court to adopt a nuanced position, and distinguish on the basis of the existence of a tacit contractual which, she further argued, would introduce legal uncertainty compared with the French clear characterisation.

The second proposal put to the court was to partly align French PIL with EU PIL, only for jurisdictional purposes, but not for choice of law purposes. The AG recognised, however, that the benefits of this solution would be unclear, as the characterisation would continue to differ for choice of law.

The third proposal was not to align French PIL, and thus to keep a coherent characterisation between French PIL and French substantive law. The AG gave three main reasons in support of this solution. The first was that she was more convinced by and preferred the tortious characterisation over a contractual one. The second was that a delictual characterisation would grant more often jurisdiction to French courts. The third was that, she argued, the law governing a French action based on the relevant provision should be considered to fall within the scope of Article 6(3) of the Rome II Regulation. She remained silent, however, on whether having different solutions for EU and French PIL raised any problem of legal certainty and created unnecessary complexity.

The Judgment

The Court eventually ruled that, under French substantive law, the French rule was delictual in nature, and that, as a consequence, outside of the scope of EU law, an action based on the French tort should also be characterised as delictual in nature.

The French supreme court thus allows the appeal against the judgment of the Court of appeal, and refers the case to another court of appeal.

In preparation of the University of Bologna (Ravenna Campus) Summer School on Transnational Litigation, already noted on this blog, a warm-up webinar will take place on 6 May 2025, from 5 to 6 pm CET.

The session will feature Ekaterina Aristova (Institute of Human Rights, Faculty of Law of the University of Oxford), who will speak on Enterprise Jurisdiction & Business and Human Rights Litigation. She will be joined by Hannah Buxbaum (Indiana University Bloomington’s Maurer School of Law).

Michele Angelo Lupoi (University of Bologna) will chair the session.

Attendance is free of charge. To receive the Microsoft Teams link to join the webinar, please send an email to Michele Angelo Lupoi at micheleangelo.lupoi@unibo.it.

The second issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) for 2025 has been published. The following abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

C. Budzikiewicz/H.-P. Mansel/K. Thorn/R. Wagner, European Conflict of Law 2024: Business as usual? [German]

This article provides an overview of developments in Brussels in the field of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters from January 2024 until December 2024. It presents newly adopted legal instruments and summarises current projects that are making their way through the EU legislative process. It also refers to the laws enacted at the national level in Germany as a result of new European instruments. The authors discuss both important decisions and pending cases before the CJEU as well as important decisions from German courts pertaining to the subject matter of the article. In addition, the article also looks at current projects and the latest developments at the Hague Conference of Private International Law.

Th. Klink, The Proceedings in Cross-Border Disputes before the Commercial Court [German]

By establishing the Commercial Courts and the Commercial Chambers, the Legal Venue Strengthening Act, which will enter into force on 1 April 2025, aims to enable innovative proceedings before state courts in important areas of commercial law (B2B cases, M&A cases and cases of D&O liability). State jurisdiction is to become more attractive, especially for cross-border disputes. Based on a litigation agreement pursuant to Sections 119b (2), 184a (3) of the German Courts Constitution Act on the first instance jurisdiction of the Commercial Court and on the conduct of proceedings in English, the article analyses details of the newly created procedural instruments and their implementation in practice. The focus is on trial proceedings. In addition, the special features of appeal proceedings and cross-border enforcement of judgments are also presented.

A. S. Zimmermann, Passportisation – Nationality between Public and Private International Law in Times of Forced Naturalisations by the Russian Federation [German]

In the course of its aggression against Ukraine, Russia employs its nationality as a strategic tool: It naturalises Ukrainian citizens living in occupied territories in large quantities, making them dual nationals. Their cooperation is often ensured by substantial pressure. This article aims to investigate the Private International Law consequences of this strategy, taking into account the Public International Law rules on naturalisations. The article thereby intends to provide a foundation for a common Public and Private International Law discourse on the subject.

G. Kulov, The justification and conflict of laws problems of liability of domestic companies by piercing the corporate veil in the light of the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive [German]

The Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive (EU) No. 2024/ 1760 sets out certain due diligence obligations, negligent non-compliance with which can lead to civil liability. The Directive applies not only to companies in Member States, but also to companies in third countries that exceed certain turnover thresholds. However, civil liability cannot always be enforced against such third-country companies, as Regulation (EU) No. 1215/2012 does not foresee the jurisdiction of European courts for such claims. This provides an opportunity for companies in Member States to avoid civil liability under the Directive through intra-group restructuring. The exploitation of these enforcement deficiencies of the Directive to avoid civil liability may justify the cross-border liability of European companies by piercing the corporate veil, especially when they were originally intended to be covered by the Directive. Such liability may be applied as an overriding mandatory rule irrespective of the lex causae where the foreign company law is applicable. However, in the absence of a corresponding provision in the Directive, the establishment of such liability by case law inevitably leads to an impairment of legal certainty. Consideration should therefore be given to establishing such liability by amending the Directive.

S. L. Gössl, Ukrainian declaratory judgements in surrogacy cases – filiation link to the intended parents ex tunc or ex nunc? [German]

Since the BGH ruling that a Ukrainian birth registration does not constitute a recognisable decision, practice in Ukrainian surrogacy cases has changed. In order to obtain a recognisable filiation decision in favour of the intended parents, a (declaratory) court decision is sought in Ukraine after the child’s birth. Such a court decision can be recognised in Germany under procedural law. Dogmatically, it is convincing to recognise such an allocation of parents with ex tunc effect if this is the content of the court decision. The problem of protection of the child’s right to know its own origins in cross-border surrogacy cases – which would be better protected by an ex nunc effect – remains unresolved. A corresponding register should be introduced.

J. Kondring, The European Service Regulation and the service of documents on a domestic representative [German]

In a recent preliminary ruling by the ECJ, the ECJ had to rule on the question of whether, within the geographical scope of application of the European Service Regulation, an action for damages under antitrust law can be served on the domestic subsidiary of a foreign cartelist under the “unity of undertakings” doctrine which was developed in the field of antitrust law. According to the ECJ, such a possibility does not arise from the European Service Regulation itself. However, the European Service Regulation is not applicable to the service of a document in the forum Member State on a representative authorised by the person to be served. Such an authorisation for service can also be based on statutory law including the lex fori of the forum state. To such extent, the forum state can permit, under certain conditions, in its autonomous law even domestic service to the domestic subsidiary of a foreign parent, as is the case in the law of some US states for so-called “involuntary agents”. If service is made on an inadequately authorised person in the forum state, it is not possible to remedy the service error. However, this only applies to documents instituting proceedings as the European Service Regulation does not claim exclusivity for the service of documents that do not institute proceedings. This can be concluded from the materials on the 2020 version of the European Service Regulation as well as from its Article 22 which is silent on documents that do not institute proceedings.

L. Liu, Service of judicial documents in the People’s Republic of China [German]

The service of court documents from German proceedings in China is often challenging in practice due to the differences in the legal and judicial systems, legal bases and procedures between the two countries. Numerous judgments have already addressed this issue, including public service in Germany. This article will first outline the legal basis for the service of foreign judicial documents in China, as well as the process, methods and means of service, and then analyse whether the public service in the case of the judgment by the Krefeld Regional Court on October 6, 2022 – 7 O 156/20, was defective.

F. Maultzsch, Der Einfluss US-amerikanischer Iran-Sanktionsprogramme auf Verträge mit deutschem Vertragsstatut  [German]

The Higher Regional Court of Frankfurt a.M. (OLG Frankfurt a.M.) had to deal with the extraterritorial effect of so-called US secondary sanctions on contracts to which German law is applicable. Especially, it had to decide to what extent the foreign sanctions might influence the application of the German provisions on breach of contract on a substantive level if the foreign rules cannot be applied as overriding mandatory provisions under Art. 9(3) Rome I Regulation. In doing so, the court also had to deal with the relevance and coverage of the EU Blocking Regulation. The following article analyses the findings of the court and argues in favour of a rather narrow role for foreign extraterritorial rules in contractual relations.

M. Fornasier, Aligning the European Certificate of Succession with the Member States’ national rules on land registration [German]

Article 69(5) of the European Succession Regulation (ESR) provides that the European Certificate of Succession constitutes a valid document for the recording of succession property in the registers of foreign Member States. The same provision, however, contains a reference to point l of Article 1(2) ESR, which clarifies that the Regulation does not affect the Member States’ domestic rules on the recording of rights in registers. In order not to undermine the effectiveness of the Certificate, the Member States’ national rules on registers and the European provisions on the issuance of the Certificate need to be aligned with each other. In the recent Registrų centras case, which came before the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) more than five years after its ruling in Kubicka, the Court was faced for the second time with the task of striking a balance between the effectiveness of the Certificate and the Member States’ regulatory autonomy in matters of land registration. While, in Kubicka, the CJEU had advocated a rather narrow interpretation of point l of Article 1(2) ESR, placing a strong emphasis on the effet utile of the Certificate, the Court took a different – and more formalistic – approach in Registrų centras, thus putting the effectiveness of the Certificate at risk. The following case note analyses the Court’s judgment, shedding light on the legal context of the case, and assesses its implications for the national authorities responsible for issuing the European Certificate of Succession.

M. Scherer/O. Jensen/C. Kalelioğlu, The Law of the Arbitration Agreement Meets Russia-related Anti-Suit Injunctions: The United Kingdom Supreme Court’s Decision in UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC [English]

In retaliation to Western sanctions against the Russian Federation, Russia has introduced legislation that allows Russian courts to proceed with litigation involving entities affected by Western sanctions despite valid choice of foreign court or arbitration agreements. Russian courts make use of this option by assuming jurisdiction where otherwise none would exist and by issuing injunctions against parties attempting to rely on their arbitration agreements. Faced with such a scenario in UniCredit v RusChem, the UK Supreme Court strengthened the protective role of the English courts over contracts governed by English law that contain arbitration agreements. While the decision offers significant protections for contracts governed by English law, it also introduces further uncertainty to the common law test for determining the law governing arbitration agreements under English law. This case note examines the Supreme Court’s decision from both angles. It explores the decision’s impact on contracts governed by English law that designate arbitration as the dispute resolution mechanism, as well as the current developments on the law governing arbitration agreements under English law.

S. Noyer/E. Schick, Conference of the German Council for Private International Law on the occasion of the 70th anniversary of the Council, September 10-11, Cologne, Germany [German]

J. Bruls, “Who’s Afraid of Punitive Damages?”, March 8-9, Augsburg, Germany [English]

This post was written by Lea Marion who is a Member of the Paris Bar.


The legal characterization of claims for abrupt termination of established commercial relationships — an action specific to French law (Article L. 442-1, II of the French Commercial Code) — continues to be a fertile ground for uncertainty and doctrinal debate.

Caught between its traditional classification as a tortious claim under French domestic law (Cass. com., 6 February  2007, No 04-13.178) and the temptation of a contractual reading under the aegis of the Court of Justice of the European Union (C-196/15, Granarolo), recent jurisprudence reflects a deeper tension: that of the delicate balance between national legal autonomy and the European objective of harmonization.

Background: A Fragile Consolidation of Dual Qualification

On 12 March 2025, the Paris Court of Appeal, faced with a question regarding the applicable law for an action based on Article L. 442-1, II of the French Commercial Code, reaffirmed that within the EU legal order, such actions fall within the contractual sphere.

In doing so, the Court aligned itself with the CJEU’s Granarolo ruling — interpreting Regulation No 44/2001 — and extended its reasoning to conflicts of laws, following the logic set out in Recital 7 of the Rome I and Rome II Regulations, which call for coherent interpretations alongside the Brussels I bis Regulation.

On the same day, however, the First Civil Chamber of the French Cour de cassation, faithful to its traditional understanding of Article L. 442-1, II, reaffirmed the tortious nature of the action in the context of international litigation outside the scope of EU Regulations.

From these two decisions, a seemingly stable jurisprudential framework appeared to emerge: a dual characterization — contractual under EU law, tortious under French domestic and international private law — reconciling the demands of both legal orders.

Renewed Debate: The Question of Characterization Referred to the CJEU

Where one might have believed the matter settled, the French Cour de cassation, by a decision of 2 April 2025, has reignited the debate by referring a preliminary question to the CJEU.

The dispute involved a French company and a Cypriot company bound by an air transport services agreement governed by the laws of Jersey concluded in 1995 – an agreement falling within the scope of the Rome Convention, as it predates the entry into force of the Rome I Regulation and which, since 1 August 2004, falls under the interpretative jurisdiction of the Court of Justice. The case law developed under the Convention nevertheless remains relevant for the application of Rome I, insofar as the provisions are identical or substantially similar. Following an allegedly abrupt termination without sufficient notice, the Cypriot service provider brought an action before French courts on the basis of Article L. 442-1, II of the French Commercial Code.

In support of its claim, the service provider argued, firstly, that Article L. 442-1, II applied as a mandatory overriding provision, governing any economic relationship involving at least one operator established in France or where performance took place in France; and secondly, that pursuant to Article 4 of the Rome II Regulation, the applicable law should be French law, as it bore the most significant connection to the dispute.

In its judgment, the Cour de cassation observed that the dispute raised a preliminary issue regarding the legal characterization of the action, and seized the opportunity to refer the following question to the CJEU:

Must Article 1(1) of the Rome Convention of 19 June 1980 on the law applicable to contractual obligations, and Regulation (EC) No 864/2007 of 11 July 2007 on the law applicable to non-contractual obligations (Rome II), be interpreted as meaning that a damages action based on the abrupt termination of established commercial relations, assessed under legislative provisions governing restrictive practices in competition, and therefore arising from a statutory obligation to refrain from certain conduct, falls within the scope of non-contractual obligations, independently of any contractual links that may exist between the parties?.

Hopes for a European Alignment on the Tortious Qualification

In its reference, the Cour de cassation subtly highlighted the extra-contractual nature of the action, signaling its preference for recognizing the tortious characterization of abrupt termination under EU law.

In Granarolo, the CJEU had justified the contractual classification, in the absence of a written contract, through a comparative law analysis:

in a significant number of Member States, long-standing commercial relationships established without a written contract may, in principle, be deemed to fall within an implied contractual relationship, the breach of which may give rise to contractual liability.

This approach, however, strained both French law and the CJEU’s own case law. French law, notably, treats the indemnity action — whether or not a contract exists — as based on a statutory provision aimed at ensuring the orderly conduct of economic life, independent of contractual obligations (see Advocate General’s opinion, para 19).

It also overlooked the Brogsitter case, where the CJEU held that it is for the referring court to determine

whether the claims brought seek to obtain compensation for damage the cause of which can be reasonably regarded as a breach of the contractual obligations binding the parties, requiring the interpretation of the contract (C-548/12, para 26).

However, the CJEU’s position evolved significantly in Wikingerhof (C-59/19), a case concerning an alleged violation of German competition law.

The Court there held that

where the applicant relies, in its application, on rules on non-contractual liability, namely the breach of an obligation imposed by law, and it is not necessary to examine the content of the contract between the parties to assess the legality of the defendant’s conduct, the action falls within non-contractual matters within the meaning of Article 7(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012.

It is this Wikingerhof judgment — and French scholarly commentary pointing out that the ruling made no reference to Granarolo, thus raising the prospect of its abandonment — that has led the French Cour de cassation to seek clarification from the CJEU.

The forthcoming ruling from the CJEU could mark a decisive turning point in the litigation of abrupt terminations of established commercial relationships.

Diplomatic agents, consular officers and other persons serving as staff members at a State’s representation abroad mostly move from one State to another throughout their career, sometimes spending no more than a few years, if not months, before they are assigned to a new post at a different location. Their situation illustrates well what the life of a ‘highly mobile’ person may look like.

As with anybody else, the need may arise to determine the habitual residence of such persons. This occurs, inter alia, in connection with divorce proceedings, whenever the habitual residence of one or both spouses serves as a connecting factor under the applicable rules of private international law, as it is the case with the Brussels II ter Regulation, regarding jurisdiction, and the Rome III Regulation as concerns applicable law.

By a ruling given on 20 March 2025 in case C-61/24 (fictitiously renamed Lindenbaumer for ease of reference), the Court of Justice provided clarification as to how Member States’ courts are supposed to deal with the difficulties that can arise in these instances.

The Facts

DL and PQ, both German nationals, lived together in a rented accommodation in Berlin for more than ten years after their marriage. They then moved to Sweden, where they stayed for a couple of years, before moving to Moscow, in 2019, in an accommodation located in the compound of the German Embassy, where PQ worked as an Embassy Counsellor.

With a view to returning to Germany, the spouses kept, however, their accommodation in Berlin. One of their adult children resided there, although some parts of that accommodation were sublet until June 2020.

In January 2020, DL returned to Berlin to undergo surgery and remained there until February 2021. She then returned to Moscow, but finally left Russia in May 2021 and returned to Berlin, whereas PQ continued to live in Moscow.

In July 2021, PQ filed a divorce petition in Germany.

The jurisdiction of German courts was not at issue, as Article 3(b) of the Brussels II bis Regulation (as applicable then) confers jurisdiction over matrimonial proceedings, inter alia, on the courts of the Member State of the common nationality of the spouses.

Rather, the question arose of the applicable law. According to Article 8 of the Rome III Regulation, the law applicable to divorce, absent a choice by the parties, is the law of the State: (a) where the spouses are habitually resident at the time the court is seised; or, failing that (b) where the spouses were last habitually resident, provided that the period of residence did not end more than one year before the court was seised, in so far as one of the spouses still resides in that State at the time the court is seised; or, failing that (c) of which both spouses are nationals at the time the court is seised; or, failing that (d) where the court is seised.

On appeal, the divorce was deemed to be governed by Russian law, on the ground that the spouses did not have their habitual residence in one and the same State at the time of the petition, and that their last habitual residence was in Russia for the purposes of Article 8(b) of the Rome III Regulation.

The case reached the German Federal Supreme Court. The latter expressed doubts as to whether the interpretation of the concept of ‘habitual residence’ for the purposes of the Rome III Regulation should correspond to that of the same concept in the Brussels II bis Regulation, and wondered whether the posting in a State of one of the spouses as a diplomatic agent, the duration of the spouses’ physical presence in that State and the degree of social and family integration in that State constitute relevant, or even decisive, factors for establishing the spouses’ habitual residence under Article 8(a) and (b) of the Rome III Regulation.

The Court’s Ruling

In its ruling, the Court of Justice began by reiterating that the notion of habitual residence, as used in EU legislation, should not be construed as implying a reference to domestic law, and should rather be interpreted autonomously, taking into account the wording of the provisions that use it, their context and the objectives pursued.

Referring to the concept of habitual residence within the meaning of Article 3(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation, the Court noted that the notion is characterised, in principle, by two factors: first, the intention of the person concerned to establish the habitual centre of his or her interests in a particular place; second, a presence in the Member State concerned that is sufficiently stable.

The same factors, the Court explained, are relevant to determine the habitual residence of the spouses for the purposes of the Rome III Regulation, given the close relationship between the two instruments. Reliance on the above factors ensures in fact the objective of legal certainty and predictability and the necessary flexibility in matrimonial proceedings, while preventing any abuse as regards the choice of the applicable law.

Against this background, the Court’s analysis revolved around three main points.

The Particular Nature of the Activity of Diplomatic Agents

The Court looked, first, at the relevance of the particular status of a diplomatic agent to the determination of the habitual residence of the agent themselves and his or her spouse.

The nature of the activity of a diplomatic agent posted in a foreign State, the Court said, militate, in principle, in favour of the absence of habitual residence of that agent and his or her spouse in that State.

However, although the status of diplomatic agent of one of the spouses is a relevant factor in the examination of the habitual nature of the spouses’ residence in the territory of the receiving State, as regards the assessment of the reasons for their presence in that State and the conditions of their stay, that factor is not in itself decisive for the purpose of precluding recognition of the habitual residence of the person concerned and of the members of his or her family in that State. The determination of the spouses’ habitual residence must in any case be made on the basis of all the factual circumstances specific to the case.

The Duration of the Presence of the Agent and his or her Spouse in the Receiving State

The Court explained that, as regards the criterion of the duration of the physical presence of the spouses in a State, the particular situation of diplomatic agents, by reason of the nature of their duties, and of their family members must be taken into account.

Those persons often retain a close relationship with the sending State to which they regularly travel. Moreover, since diplomatic agents are generally subject to a principle of rotation, the duration of their stay in the receiving State may be perceived as prima facie temporary, even though it may sometimes be of a significant length in practice. In those circumstances, the duration of the spouses’ physical presence in the territory of the receiving State does not, in itself, constitute a decisive factor as to the habitual nature of their residence in that State. It cannot be ruled out, in that regard, that the spouses may be present in that territory for a significant period of time while retaining the centre of their interests in the sending State, to which they regularly travel.

Social integration

The Court stressed that social integration in either the receiving or the sending State is a relevant factor for the purposes of determining the habitual residence of the spouses. That integration is such as to give concrete expression to the subjective element relating to the intention of the parties concerned to establish the habitual centre of their interests in a particular place. Family ties maintained in the sending State or, on the contrary, those created in the receiving State may also be relevant in the context of the analysis of all the factual circumstances specific to the individual case.

The Court’s Conclusion

Based on the foregoing, and having recalled that a person may have his or her habitual residence in only one State at a given time, the Court concluded that Article 8(a) and (b) of the Rome III Regulation must be interpreted as meaning that the status of diplomatic agent of one of the spouses and his or her assignment to a post in the receiving State preclude, in principle, the ‘habitual residence’ of the spouses from being considered to be established in that State. It acknowledged, however, that the position would be different if, following an overall assessment of all the circumstances specific to the case, including, in particular, the duration of the spouses’ physical presence and their social and family integration in that State, it was determined (i) that the spouses intend to establish in that State the habitual centre of their interests and (ii) that there is a sufficiently stable presence in the territory of that State.

Assessment

The judgment in Lindenbaumer provides some welcome clarification as regards the notion of habitual residence, as understood in EU private international law in family matters (and probably beyond), and as regards the evidence on the basis of which the habitual residence of a natural person should be determined in concreto.

In substance, however, as attested by the fact that the Court decided to proceed to judgment without an opinion by the Advocate General, the ruling does not really go beyond an orderly restatement of the Court’s own previous teachings on this topic

Those teachings can be resumed as follows.

First, the term ‘habitual residence’ denotes an autonomous notion of EU law, the specification of which depends on the facts of each individual case. The two assertions are not contradictory. Habitual residence is, as such, a legal notion, and must be construed, in cases falling within the scope of EU rules, against the background of EU law rather than by reference to the domestic law of a given State. That said, like other legal notions, it requires, at the application stage, that one refers to facts, and does so in a manner that leaves a significant margin of appreciation with the interpreter (the court seised of the matter).

In fact, while the abstract notion of habitual residence is shaped by EU law (the habitual residence of a person being where that person has established the centre of his or her interests), the question whether the habitual residence of a person is in State A rather than State B depends entirely, in concreto, by the factual circumstances of the case. In assessing those circumstances, the work of the interpreter is in no way ‘mediated’, let alone restricted, by legal constructs, presumptions and fictions.

Second, in order to determine the habitual residence of a natural person, one must carry out a comprehensive assessment of the pertinent circumstances, weighting each fact against the others. There is no such thing as a predetermined algorithm based on which the habitual residence of a person can be identified ‘mechanically’ in each and every case.

Far for proposing a ‘formula’ valid once and for all, the Court of Justice insists on describing the process through which one can specify the habitual residence of a person. The first stage of the process consists in collecting information about the life of the person concerned: his or her interests, his or her relations, etc. The following and final stage consists in appraising those indicia globally, having regard to their respective weight and their interaction (the actual weight of each element may depend on the way in which it relates to other elements, as it occurs, e.g., where two indicia, considered together, indicate that a place is especially meaningful for the person concerned, whereas the same indicia, taken in isolation would not corroborate that finding). All of this should be done with a view to identifying the ‘centre’ (in the singular) of the person’s interests at the material time.

Finally, although the Court remains nominally attached, in its rulings, to a dualist understanding of habitual residence, suggesting that one should look both at the actual ‘physical presence’ of the person in a State and at the intentions of that persons (i.e., his or her subjective posture towards that State), it is clear that the what is crucial, in determining the habitual residence of a person, is the combination of the two elements. Presence alone is meaningless, as is the person’s sheer intention. What essentially matters is whether the ties of a person with a given State are socially meaningful, which entails an assessment of the quality of those ties, as evidenced by the reasons why that person stays there, returns there, or otherwise cares for what happens there.

In the end, social integration is really all that matters when it comes to identifying the habitual residence of a person. Presence and intention are just the typical signs of social integration. While referring to the two elements may be useful for pedagogic purposes, what is at stake with habitual residence is, ultimately, the determination of the social environment where a person belongs, that is, the place where – having regard to all factors, no matter their objective to subjective nature – the person in question can be considered to be ‘at home’.

The first issue of 2025 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out.

It features five contributions.

Bruno Nascimbene, Cittadinanza: riflessioni su problemi attuali di diritto internazionale ed europeo [Citizenship: Reflections on Current Issues of International and European Law]

The theme of citizenship is the subject of some reflections concerning its meaning and relevance in international, European and national law. The exclusive competence of the State is examined in the light of the evolution of the rules relating, above all, to the protection of fundamental human rights. The traditional domestic jurisdiction undergoes an important process of erosion.

Paolo Bertoli, La Palestina nel diritto internazionale privato e processuale [Palestine in Private International and Procedural Law]

The article discusses the applicability of private international law rules to cases involving connections with Palestinian territories or subjects. It argues that the notion of statehood relevant for the operation of private international law rules should be strictly functional, meaning it is detached from the concept accepted in public international law and determined with regard to the specific purposes of private international law. Consequently, the conflict of laws rules that lead to the application of Palestinian law are operational, the Palestinian citizenship can be configured as a connecting factor, it is possible to choose Palestinian courts as the competent forum, and exequatur can be granted to judgments issued by Palestinian courts.

Filippo Corsini, Arbitrato e misure conservative a tutela dei crediti [Arbitration and Provisional Measures for the Protection of Credits]

Notwithstanding the short duration of the arbitral proceedings, it is crucial that the plaintiff could enjoy the right to obtain injunctions from the arbitration panel, so to avoid that its claim suffers irreparable harms before the issuance and enforcement of the award. The essay analyses the recently enacted provisions of the Italian code of civil procedure, which confer, for the very first time in the Italian legal system, to arbitrators the power to issue interim measures; the attention is particularly focused on the two conservative measures which are commonly used in order to protect the right of the creditor through the freezing of the assets of the debtor (i.e. “sequestro giudiziario” and “sequestro conservativo”). A major step forward has been made, but still a number of issues remain unsolved. In order to ensure that an effective protection is granted to preserve the right of the plaintiff to enforce its credit vis-à-vis the defendant when the relevant contract includes an arbitration clause, other legislative amendments should be introduced.

Giovanni Zarra, Ciro Caccavale, Riflessioni sulla legge applicabile alla successione ab intestato del cittadino italiano residente abituale in Svizzera [Reflections on the Law Applicable to the Intestate Succession of an Italian Citizen Habitually Residing in Switzerland]

This paper discusses the law applicable to successions of Italian nationals habitually residing in Switzerland in the absence of a will, highlighting the interplay between (EU) Regulation No 650/2012 and the establishment and consular Agreement concluded on 22 July 1868 and in force as of 1 May 1869. In particular, this paper discusses whether Art 17(3) of the Convention – which apparently only regulates jurisdiction in succession matters – implicitly regulates (based on the alleged desirability of the alignment of jurisdiction and applicable law) also the question of applicable law, as supported by the Swiss jurisprudence and part of its scholarship. Based on the most recent scholarly publications (including from Switzerland), this paper criticizes this approach, highlighting the opportunity for an interpretation of the Convention based on its wording, in compliance with the 1969 Vienna Convention of the Law of Treaties, something which would determine the application (by the national courts of the Member States bound by the Regulation) of the EU Succession Regulation to the issues of applicable law.

Federica Sartori, La quantificazione del risarcimento del danno non patrimoniale nel prisma del diritto internazionale privato [The Determination of the Amount of Compensation for Non-Pecuniary Damage in Private International Law]

This article focuses on two recent decisions, one by the Italian Court of Cassation and the other by the Court of Justice of the European Union, concerning the quantification of non-pecuniary damage in a transnational case in which foreign law is applicable. Analyzing, respectively, the scope of operation of the criteria for the ascertainment of foreign law and international public order, on the one hand, and of the overriding mandatory rules, on the other hand, both decisions conclude that the lex fori is not applicable as a supplement or replacement to the applicable foreign law, which, as such, must be applied in its entirety, in compliance with the principle of the global application of foreign law.

The general course given by Louis d’Avout (Université Paris-Panthéon-Assas) in 2022 at the Hague Academy of International Law on Searching for Worldwide Legal Coherence (La cohérence mondiale du droit) was published in Volume 443 of the Collected Courses of the Academy and is soon to be published as a pocketbook.

The author has provided the following English summary of the book.

Abstract

Transnational lives and flows frequently cause legal systems to overlap, increasing both technical conflicts and collisions of institutional views. Humanity has a long history of developing mechanisms for overcoming these divergences. A cardinal property of law is thus maintained in cross-border or trans-community relations: coherence, i. e. the rationality and predictability of the rules applicable to civil conduct, and consequently their effectiveness in properly addressing the interests of both individuals and political communities.

These specific mechanisms, created by lawyers to resolve international conflicts of laws, jurisdiction or authority (particularly as parallel proceedings are concerned), historically emerged at the state level. They have evolved in line with the problems encountered and general changes in legal phenomena. Nowadays, conflicts are no longer confined to the narrow field of private law. They also relate to legal discrepancies in public law or in hybrid regulated areas. In addition, a-national and transnational legal systems are offering themselves as alternatives to state laws; and private methods of dispute resolution, such as arbitration (or other ADR methods), are giving rise to new frictions and sowing fresh discords with states’ judicial institutions. Above all, increased individual mobility, forced or voluntary, added to technological advancements eroding geographical distance, call for greater cooperation between political powers (both spontaneous or formalised), which, in turn, give rise to “supra-state” institutions. The end of closed and self-sufficient legal systems (autarkies), national or otherwise, is a natural consequence of globalised lives.

At the start of the third millennium, the quest for coherence must be approached from two different, yet complementary, perspectives. First, on a horizontal plane, the classic interactions between independent legal spheres make it possible to find legal coherence within transnational or ubiquitous private situations, ensuring these spheres take reciprocal notice of the other and then interact. Subsequently, and more remarkably, institutional verticalization can resurface, enabling certain authorities to act above states and for the benefit of individuals, businesses and other private entities. This sometimes gives rise to new types of conflicts, but primarily provides a means of addressing inconsistencies observed within or at the intersection of particular legal spheres. Pursuing the coherence of the law on a global scale is therefore a matter of legal methodology, which is age-old and yet still capable of responding to the legal frictions of the 21st century. It is equally a matter for international institutions to perfect in the common interest.

Overview of the Book Chapters

After a first chapter dedicated to definitions (Private international law, historically and under various doctrines, Legal Coherence), the First Part (Horizontalities) is divided in three successive chapters, each describing one founding concept of a millennial discipline: Fairness, Connecting rules and factors, and Cooperation. These three concepts, jointly, explain the foundations of private international law, understood as techniques of interaction of independent political and legal spheres.

Chapter II, whose title could best be translated as Fairness and the Softening of Lex Fori, describes, in a legal world without modern tools of private international law, how a spirit of relativity could appear in both private and criminal law, as applied locally to foreigners and crossborder relations. It then explains the spontaneous roots of conflict of laws through general legal techniques (interpretation, unilateral limitation of statutes, creation of transnational rules of jus gentium), creating international justice within particular legal systems.

Chapter III concentrates on the core-concepts of Connecting Factors and Rules. These concepts are discussed as such, and as they appear in both the modern law of international civil procedure (jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement) and that of choice of law. Their fundamental nature and justification are discussed from both a historical and a comparative perspective in the context of modern democracies. In short, the emphasis is put on the fact that there is no spontaneous supranational and a-political private international law. Modern PIL-rules do not localise transnational events or disputes; rather, they try to correctly regulate them. Modern techniques, like escape clauses or fine-tuning mechanisms (forum non conveniens, injunctions), are discussed incidentally in this chapter (as well as the modern vested rights theory and the apparently new recognition paradigm).

Chapter IV analyses the law of transnational cooperations. After a short focus on classical techniques and formal mechanisms (e.g. letters rogatory), this chapter describes the various forms of communication and co-action of authorities belonging to different legal spheres (states, international organisations, arbitrators), spontaneously or under integrated mechanisms for transnational cooperation (Hague Conventions, administrative networks). The nowadays frequent use of interim decisions, injunctive relief and forum non conveniens exceptions is significant of this new trend of transnational dispute resolution through judicial stimulation and dialogue. The reasons underlying this new form of concrete transnational dialogue are explained, and its efficiency in securing final and globally coherent dispute resolutions is questioned. The final section asks: is there a duty for states and disputes resolution bodies, under international law, to co-operate?

The Second Part (“Verticalization”) examines the desirability and reality of supra-state institutions that can better achieve, and guarantee for individuals, transnational and worldwide legal coherence.

In this respect, Chapter V studies achievements within federative organisations (primarily but not exclusively the European Union). These organisations can systematically connect particular legal spheres and authorities with the aim of making the consequences of states’ frontiers invisible for private actors, both citizens and businesses. This is especially remarkable in the field of criminal, public and regulatory law (with the help of tools like full faith and credit or the automatic recognition of legal acts). Federative organisations sometimes create not only specialised supranational judges, but also integrative bodies permitting an automatic cooperation between states (semi-horizontal, semi-vertical). Bearing in mind these models of transnational administrative or criminal law, Chapter V turns again to the more classical private law question of the renewed choice of law approach linked to the ab alto perspective of federative organisations. What is the benefit of procedural verticality above states? Do “diagonal conflicts” really exist within those integrative spheres, besides purely vertical and purely horizontal conflicts? What is to be expected from regional judges resolving conflicts through general principles like economic freedom and fundamental rights? The desirable answer is not necessarily that of legal uniformity, erasing local policies as applied to cross-border situations.

Chapter VI offers a final development, called Law and Justice Above the States. The focus is on classical, as well as forgotten, supranational mechanisms and judicial institutions, that lie at the border of public- and private international law (e.g. Mixed arbitral tribunals). The well-known topic of fragmented legal regimes is developed at the intersection of public and private law. Is, more generally speaking, the UN Organisation benefitting individuals claiming their right to continuity of legal treatment? The Chapter stresses, with the help of examples and case-law, some modern interactions between individual mobility and state sovereignty. Not everything appears as renewed, and the individual has no right to unconditional cross-border coherence and continuity of legal treatment. Conflict of laws situations turn to conflicts among legal spheres and regimes of all kinds (public and private; national, supra- and extra-national) and among the different values they pursue; coordination is still a possibility with the ultimate aim of delivering justice to individuals and communities. Coordination tools and mechanisms remain unchanged; they should now simply apply in a different context.

The latest issue of the Netherlands International Law Review (issue 3 of 2024) features five articles related to public interest litigation, preceded by an introductory paper by Xandra Kramer. The articles address different aspects of public interest litigation either from a primarily public law or private law perspective.

Xandra Kramer, Public Interest Litigation at the Intersection of Public Law and Private Enforcement

Public interest litigation has played an important role in enforcing rights involving a wide range of public or collective interests over the past decades. In recent years, particularly climate litigation and related social rights have gained substantial attention. This article sketches the background of public interest litigation, addresses the different procedural frameworks through which public interests are litigated, including public international, administrative and private law mechanism, and introduces the topic-specific contributions to this special issue. It concludes that while public interest litigation faces considerable legal, socio-political and financial challenges it fulfils an important role in legal mobilisation with the aim to pursue the enforcement of a multitude of collective interests.

María Carlota Ucín, In the Name of Human Rights: Sketching a Definition of Public Interest Litigation

Public interest litigation is currently receiving considerable attention as an emerging phenomenon in Europe. However, the movement is neither novel nor homogeneous. It is not novel, because over the last six decades many actors have been attempting to provoke social change through the courts in several jurisdictions. And it is not homogeneous, because as soon as the literature is reviewed, several dissimilar names that refer to the same body of cases can be found. Moreover, some cases are in a grey area that raises questions about their inclusion in the definition of public interest. Owing to this lack of clarity, it becomes pertinent to provide a clear concept of public interest litigation geared to inform not only academic discussions and research but also the future design of adequate judicial policies. The aim of this article therefore is to state a definition that isolates the main elements of this litigation experience, and also to offer preliminary guidelines for future regulations that can address the special needs of these cases within court procedures. To achieve this goal, the article will adopt a comparative perspective and explore the elements that appear to be constant in the different jurisdictions: namely, the human rights framework, which is applied to these claims, and the altruistic element, by which civil society actors such as NGOs or public authorities defend ‘other people’s rights’ while facilitating democratic participation geared towards promoting a certain degree of social change. As will be shown throughout the article, these elements allow us to distinguish these collective claims from others that are oriented towards a retributive or strategic rationale.

Gizem Halis Kasap, Defending Privacy Across Borders: Public Interest Litigation in the Fight Against Data Exploitation

This paper examines the pivotal role of public interest litigation in tackling the escalating issue of cross-border data exploitation. In an era where data flows freely across jurisdictions, multinational corporations often exploit legal loopholes to bypass accountability, posing serious risks to individual privacy and data security. Traditional legal avenues, while addressing personal grievances, often fall short of deterring large-scale abuses and do little to address the collective societal impacts that arise from widespread data misuse. Public interest litigation, however, enables individuals, civil society organizations, and advocacy groups to push for more extensive, structural changes that foster greater corporate accountability and compliance on a global scale. Through a thorough review of legal frameworks, real-world case studies, and the intricacies of international jurisdiction, this paper argues that public interest litigation is essential—not just as a complement to private enforcement but as a transformative tool for enforcing data protection laws and protecting collective digital rights. This analysis highlights the capacity of public interest litigation to prompt judicial activism and adapt to global digital challenges, marking it as a powerful pathway toward equitable data privacy protection.

Ignacio Vásquez Torreblanca, Pablo Neupert Kaplan, Public Interest Climate Litigation in Latin America Leading the Way in Addressing Climate Change? The New Focus on Ecocentric and Intergenerational Dimensions

In recent years, strategic litigation has established itself as a fundamental instrument in the defence and promotion of environmental rights in international law. Within this context, this article aims to characterize climate litigation in the Global South, specifically in Latin America. To achieve this, it analyses a series of cases illustrating innovative legal responses in Latin America being directed towards enhanced environmental and human rights protection in the region. The first part explores the phenomenon of climate litigation and its reception in Latin America, distinguishing between strategic litigation and public interest litigation. It concludes that, with some nuances, climate litigation in Latin America falls under the category of environmental public interest litigation. The second part analyses key judicial decisions, which have established significant precedents in terms of their transnational effects, allowing the consolidation of concepts such as intergenerational justice and ecocentric dimension in regional litigation.

Vera Strobel, Litigating and Enforcing International Humanitarian Law before German Courts: Public Interest Litigation via Individual Rights as a Vehicle for Access to Justice in Situations of Armed Conflict

Amidst global armed conflicts, the importance of International Humanitarian Law (IHL) is notably high. Unlike human rights, IHL does not grant individuals direct rights, but modifies individual rights, like the right to life, during armed conflict. Key principles of IHL include distinction and proportionality to limit civilian casualties. However, IHL lacks effective enforcement mechanisms. Public interest litigation offers a potential avenue for enforcing IHL through individual rights-based approaches with the potential to impact domestic and international law. Recent public interest cases range from climate change, digital rights, and corporate responsibility to refugee and human rights cases, often incorporating international law arguments. Resorting to (international) criminal law in the case of war crimes is an established public interest approach. Yet, recently, public interest litigation alleging violations of IHL before administrative, constitutional, and human rights courts has established itself as a novel approach. Scrutinizing such landmark decisions, particularly those involving IHL, provides insights into the approaches and potentials of public interest litigation. This contribution analyzes examples of public interest litigation seeking compliance with IHL in arms export, drone strike and air strike cases to illustrate the procedural avenues, legal arguments, and socio-political implications. The analysis offers a critical evaluation of the potential and challenges of public interest litigation in shaping domestic and international law and practice, especially concerning IHL.

Charlotte de Meeûs, Investing in Responsible Litigation: Third-Party Funding for Public Interest Litigation

While public interest litigation (‘PIL’) is on the rise, it continues to face significant funding challenges. In various sectors, financial barriers to accessing justice such as high litigation costs and a decline in public legal aid have gradually led to the development of private litigation funding mechanisms, such as third-party litigation funding (‘TPLF’). The development of TPLF primarily took place in the context of high-value commercial litigation with funders showing little interest in PIL. However, several recent PIL cases appear to have been backed by TPLF, suggesting that the TPLF market might be evolving in a new direction. Against this background, this paper explores the role that TPLF can play in enhancing access to justice in PIL. It attempts to highlight some of the obstacles that third-party litigation funders may encounter when financing PIL and focuses on two specific hurdles. First, the type of relief sought in PIL, which does not necessarily entail substantial pecuniary damages, does not align with the focus of third-party litigation funders on high-value litigation. Second, the difficulty in determining the law that is applicable to TPLF agreements may arguably affect the role of TPLF in PIL. It is indeed currently not clear whether EU courts will assess TPLF based on the law of the forum or based on the law contractually designated by the parties in the TPLF agreement. The last part of this paper explores some avenues for future research aimed at addressing these obstacles and encouraging the use of TPLF in PIL.

In his opinion of 3 April 2025 in C-713/23, Wojewoda Mazowiecki, Advocate General (AG) Richard De la Tour expressed the view that the Articles 20 and 21(1) TFEU, read with Article 7 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights, allow a Member State to refuse the transcription of a same-sex marriage certificate lawfully issued in another Member State, as long as alternative means are available to ensure that the marriage is recognised by third parties. However, they do preclude a Member State from refusing to recognize such a marriage altogether — through any means or document proving the marital relationship and chosen surname — solely because its national law does not allow same-sex marriage.

Facts of the Case

Jakub Cupriak-Trojan, a Polish and German national, and Mateusz Trojan, a Polish national, married in Berlin, Germany, and later moved to Poland. Following their marriage, Mr. Cupriak-Trojan legally added his spouse’s surname under German law, and Polish authorities updated his records accordingly.

However, their request to have their German marriage certificate transcribed into the Polish civil registry was denied by the Polish authorities on the grounds that Polish law does not recognize same-sex marriages, deeming transcription contrary to Poland’s fundamental legal principles, including the legal requirement in Poland that marriage be between a man and a woman.

The couple challenged the refusal, with the ruling resulting therein stating that national law and public policy do not accommodate same-sex marriages. It was further held that the refusal did not infringe EU law or the European Convention on Human Rights, as the matter was unrelated to free movement rights.

The couple appealed, and a preliminary question was referred to the Court of Justice of the European Union. The question asked whether EU law, particularly Articles 20 and 21 TFEU and the Charter of Fundamental Rights, prevents a Member State from refusing to recognize and transcribe a same-sex marriage certificate, thereby restricting the couple’s ability to reside in Poland as a legally married couple with a shared surname on the grounds that the law of the host Member State does not provide for same-sex marriage. The case raises fundamental questions about the matters of personal status and the overarching principles of EU law, particularly concerning the freedom of movement and the right to private and family life.

Analysis of the Advocate General

AG De La Tour analyses that the refusal from Polish authorities has significant implications, as it directly affects the couple’s legal status, their ability to exercise rights as spouses and their access to various legal benefits linked to marriage within Poland. He notes that, while matters of personal status, including marriage, traditionally fall under the competence of Member States, they must exercise this power in compliance with EU law, particularly with regard to the freedom of movement and residence of EU citizens.

In support of this, AG De La Tour refers to the Court’s established case law (Coman (C-673/16), Pancharevo (C-490/20) and Mirin (C-4/23)), which confirms that civil status documents issued in one Member State must be recognized by other Member States for the purpose of exercising EU rights, even if Member States are not required to grant them full civil effects. This principle has been applied in cases concerning the recognition of identity details such as names and gender changes. The Court has held that refusal to recognize such elements can create serious administrative and personal inconveniences, thereby restricting the freedom of movement guaranteed under Article 21(1) TFEU. AG De La Tour extends this reasoning to same-sex marriages, asserting that failure to recognize such marriages similarly restricts the right to freedom of movement by creating legal uncertainties and barriers for same-sex couples who move between Member States.

In addition, AG De La Tour emphasizes the relevance of Article 7 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, which guarantees the right to private and family life. This provision aligns with Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights, which has been interpreted by the European Court of Human Rights as requiring States to provide legal recognition and protection for same-sex couples. Notably, the European Court of Human Rights has ruled in several cases that Poland has failed to comply with its obligations under Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights by not providing any legal framework for same-sex unions. While the European Court of Human Rights has clarified that States are not obliged to legalize same-sex marriage, they must nevertheless ensure adequate recognition and protection for same-sex couples. The European Court of Human Rights has also acknowledged that States retain a wide margin of appreciation in deciding whether to register same-sex marriages conducted abroad, as demonstrated in Orlandi and Others v. Italy and Formela and Others v. Poland.

Against this backdrop, AG De La Tour concludes that while EU law imposes an obligation on EU Member States to recognize same-sex marriages for the purposes of free movement, it does not necessarily mandate the registration of such marriages in national civil registers if domestic law does not provide for them. However, the particular administrative practice in Poland, which effectively requires transcription in the civil register for same-sex spouses to prove their marital status, renders such transcription necessary in this case. This means that, in practice, Poland’s refusal to transcribe the marriage creates a disproportionate obstacle to the free movement rights of the individuals concerned.

To address these complexities, AG De La Tour suggests distinguishing between two distinct obligations: first, the obligation to recognize a marriage for free movement purposes, which derives from EU law, and second, the obligation to register it in a national civil register, which remains within the Member State’s competence. This approach seeks to balance the division of competences between the EU and Member States while ensuring that fundamental rights protections for same-sex couples are upheld. Furthermore, AG De La Tour notes that alternative mechanisms, such as allowing same-sex spouses to adopt a joint surname or enabling them to rely on foreign marriage certificates, could provide a form of recognition that facilitates their rights without necessarily requiring full registration in Poland’s civil status registry.

AG De La Tour’s opinion emphasizes that the distinction made is consistent with the Court’s case law regarding civil status documents related to same-sex couples or their children. Such documents must produce effects in another Member State, even if that State does not recognize the legal situation in question.

A contrary interpretation would imply recognizing an unlimited right to freedom of movement and residence for EU citizens, extending to personal status, except in cases of abuse of rights. In particular, the issue would arise as to whether this solution applies when the refusal to register a foreign marriage is based on grounds other than the absence of a difference in sex between the spouses.

Regarding civil status, according to AG De La Tour, the Court would shift from an approach based on the Union citizen’s freedom of movement as part of their identity, to one that connects this freedom directly with the right to respect for family life. This right would become an autonomous principle within the framework of free movement, combined with the prohibition of discrimination based on sexual orientation.

AG De La Tour notes that, even in situations where the best interests of the child are paramount, the Court has not fully adopted this approach. Furthermore, the European Commission has published the proposal for a regulation requiring Member States to recognize parenthood established in another Member State for purposes beyond the exercise of EU rights, such as freedom of movement.

In conclusion, AG De La Tour proposes that Member States cannot be required under EU law to register a same-sex marriage from another Member State unless registration is the only means for an individual to prove their marital status. The obligation for civil registration related to freedom of movement should, therefore, be limited to cases where there is uncertainty as to the identity of the Union citizen and that uncertainty can be dispelled by that means alone.

Comment

AG De La Tour’s Opinion in Wojewoda Mazowiecki case reinforces the principle that while Member States retain competence over matters of personal status, they must exercise this competence in a manner that does not undermine the rights of EU citizens, particularly their freedom of movement and residence.

The opinion emphasizes that restrictions on the recognition of same-sex marriages should not impose disproportionate obstacles on individuals seeking to exercise their EU-based rights. The CJEU’s case law has consistently affirmed that barriers to free movement cannot be justified by national legal traditions alone if they result in obstacles in the enjoyment of these rights. Broadly, this reasoning also aligns with the commitment of EU law to ensuring non-discrimination, a principle which is embedded in both the Treaties and the Charter.

Non-discrimination is a fundamental right under EU law, protected notably by Article 21 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights and Article 19 TFEU. This right, if it is to be effective, requires Member States to revisit and, where necessary, adapt their laws and administrative practices that could otherwise undermine the exercise of Union rights. In this context, the refusal to recognize a same-sex marriage for purposes linked to the exercise of free movement rights creates a legal limbo for affected couples, placing them at a disadvantage compared to heterosexual spouses. Such legal uncertainty can manifest in various ways, from difficulties in proving one’s marital status to the denial of rights related to family reunification, social security and inheritance.

Basically, by drawing a distinction between recognition and registration, AG De La Tour attempts to strike a balance between national legal autonomy and the foundational principles of EU law. While Member States are not obliged to grant full civil effects to same-sex marriages concluded in other States, they cannot create administrative or legal barriers that make it impossible for individuals to prove their status when exercising their EU rights. This approach is pragmatic, as it acknowledges the diversity of legal traditions within the EU while ensuring that this diversity does not translate into discrimination or disproportionate burdens. This also highlights the functional yet respectful nature of EU law toward national identities. EU law is primarily concerned with the ultimate objective — in this case, ensuring the full and unrestricted exercise of EU rights. The means to achieve this goal, including procedural aspects, remain within the competence of the Member States, allowing them to implement Union objectives in ways that align with their legal traditions and national specificities.

However, a convincing analysis must account not only for the EU integrationist values (freedom of movement and non-discrimination), but also for the legitimate interests of Member States in regulating personal status according to national constitutional traditions. EU law itself, although strongly committed to integration, recognizes that Member States’ competences must be respected, provided that they are exercised without undermining the essence of EU rights. In this regard, it is important to note that in Poland, the restriction of marriage to opposite-sex couples is explicitly enshrined in the Constitution. Article 18 of the Polish Constitution defines marriage as a union between a man and a woman, placing it under the protection and care of the Republic of Poland. A similar constitutional entrenchment is found in Hungary, where the Fundamental Law in Section L, as amended in 2020, explicitly defines marriage as the union of a man and a woman and affirms that “the mother shall be a woman, the father shall be a man”. The Romanian Constitution, particularly Article 48, defines the family as being founded on a freely consented marriage and a 2018 referendum, which failed to meet the minimum turnout requirement, sought to specify that marriage is a union between a man and a woman. These constitutional definitions reflect deliberate national choices about the regulation of personal status, rooted in the respective countries’ constitutional identities.

The challenge, therefore, lies in balancing these competing instances through solutions. EU private international law provides several models for balancing and the coexistence of different values: for example, the principle of “partial recognition” (recognizing a status only for specific purposes) – Coman (C-673/16), paragraph 45, and Pancharevo (C-490/20), paragraph 57, or the use of certificates (such as the European Certificate of Succession under Regulation (EU) No 650/2012) that allow individuals to prove personal status without requiring full recognition within the “host” legal order. Therefore, the concept of “recognition without full effect” permits a limited acknowledgment of foreign acts or documents, sufficient to enable the exercise of fundamental freedoms, without compelling Member States to modify their internal legal regimes.

It is therefore essential to question whether such techniques provide solutions which can be considered effective. Without delving too deeply into the details that a thorough analysis would require, the main issue lies in the gap between EU legal obligations and the “willingness” or “ability” of Member States to comply. While the EU ensures and promotes fundamental freedoms, Member States may retain reservations, particularly when national legal principles, such as those concerning marriage, conflict with broader EU mandates. Thus, while these solutions offer methods to delicate balance national and EU law, they do not always ensure comprehensive or consistent rights across Member States. At its core, even the Coman case, despite the ruling of the Court of Justice of the European Union, cannot be considered resolved, and the saga continues before the European Court of Human Rights (Application no. 2663/21).

In essence, AG De La Tour’s opinion highlights the limitations of the current legal framework. This raises the question of whether the reliance on case law to address these issues exposes a broader need for a legislative solution at the EU level. One promising initiative is the proposal for a regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood, which also introduces the European Certificate of Parenthood. However, the proposal focuses on parenthood. If feasible and conceivable, a similar initiative addressing marriage could prevent such situations by establishing clear rules and obligations on the mutual recognition of legal relationships formed in another Member State. And it could represent the (perhaps not too distant?) next step following both the LGBTIQ Equality Strategy 2020-2025 and its update by the European Commission in the 2025 work programme for the 2024-2029 period.

The registrations for the Hague Academy Winter Course of 2026 will be open from 1 May 2025 to 1 October 2025 for full fee applicants, and from 1 May 2025 to 31 July 2025 for scholarship applicants.

The course will be opened by Silvia Fernández de Gurmendi (Former President of the International Criminal Court) with a lecture on The Emergence of a Judicial Ecosystem to Fight the Most Serious International Crimes.

The general course, titled The Contemporary International Legal Order will be given by Bing Bing Jia (Tsinghua University).

The special courses will be as follows: Catherine Amirfar (Debevoise & Plimpton LLP), Provisional Measures in International Law; Xavier Boucobza (University of Paris-Saclay), The Genesis of Lex Publica in International Trade Law; Caroline Foster (University of Auckland), Facilitative Compliance Mechanisms in Multilateral Treaties; Schuichi Furuya (Waseda University), Changing Aspects of Reparation for Victims of Armed Conflict; Yannick Radi (Université catholique de Louvain), Property and International Law; Antonios Tzanakopoulos (University of Oxford), International Law and Domestic Courts: Quantum Uncertainty.

The directors of studies will be Guy Fiti Sinclair (University of Auckland) for the English-speaking section, and Vaios Koutroulis (Université libre de Bruxelles) for the French-speaking session.

All applicants are required to register online. A limited amount of scholarships is available. Selected attendees of the Winter Courses will also be able to participate in the doctoral networking sessions, coordinated by Letizia Lo Giacco (Grotius Centre for International Legal Studies), additional afternoon lectures, embassy visits and social activities.

The programme of Hague Academy Winter Course of 2026 is available here.

More information on the Academy’s programmes may be found here.

In January 2025, AG J. Richard de la Tour delivered his opinion in case C-536/23, Mutua Madrileña Automovilista, upon a request from the Landgericht München I (Regional Court of Munich I, Germany) asking the Court of Justice :

Must Article 13(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 [the Brussels I bis Regulation], read in conjunction with Article 11(1)(b) of that regulation, be interpreted as meaning that a Member State of the European Union itself, in its capacity as an employer which has continued to pay the remuneration of its official who has (temporarily) become unfit for work as a result of a road traffic accident and which is subrogated to the official’s rights vis-à-vis the company, established in another Member State, that provides the civil liability insurance for the vehicle involved in that accident, may sue the insurance company as an ‘injured party’ within the meaning of that provision before the courts for the place where the official who is unfit for work is domiciled, where a direct action is permitted?

The opinion invites the Court of Justice to answer that Article 13(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, read in conjunction with Article 11(1)(b) of that regulation,

must be interpreted as meaning that a Member State, acting in its capacity as the employer to which the rights of the official injured in a road traffic accident have passed and for whom it continued to pay his or her salary may, as the ‘injured party’, sue the company insuring the civil liability resulting from the vehicle involved in that accident, which is established in another Member State, in the courts for the place where the administrative body employing that official has its registered office.

The judgment is expected on 30 April 2025. A previous post on this blog provides a short description of the dispute on the merits.

On 14 April 2025, the Council of the European Union approved the position of the European Parliament at first reading, illustrated in this blog, on the proposal for a directive amending Directives (EU) 2022/2464 and (EU) 2024/1760 (the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive – CSDDD) as regards the dates from which Member States are to apply certain corporate sustainability reporting and due diligence requirements. The directive has thereby been formally adopted (the final text can be read here) and will be published shortly on the Official Journal of the European Union.

As result of the amendments by the stop-the-clock directive, Member States will have until 26 July 2027 to transpose the CSDDD into their national legislation.

Member States shall apply those measures: from 26 July 2028 as regards EU-based companies (over 3,000 employees and €900 million turnover), with Article 16 on communicating obligations applying from financial years starting on or after 1 January 2029; from 26 July 2028 as regards non-EU based companies (€900 million turnover), with Article 16 on communicating obligations applying from financial years starting on or after 1 January 2029; from 26 July 2029 for all other covered companies, with Article 16 on communicating obligations applying from financial years starting on or after 1 January 2030.

This prompt agreement will allow the co-legislators sufficient time to reach consensus on the substantive amendments to the CSDDD, also put forward by the Commission under the ‘Omnibus I’ sustainability package.

État civil – Ville de BaillifOn 9 April 2025, the French Ministry of Justice issued instructions for the public prosecutors of Nantes and Rennes, who are responsible of the French central status registry, to register parentage as resulting from foreign surrogacies.

The instruction expressly relies on the judgments of the Cour de cassation of October 2024 and November 2024 which both ruled that foreign surrogacy judgments were to be recognised in France.

The instruction mandates French status registries to indicate on the birth entry of the child the parents as established by the foreign decision. The instruction expressly states that the entry should indicate the parents even if they both are men or if one is a woman who did not give birth to the child.

A lawyer for some of the couples who obtained those decisions has indicated on social media that some prosecutors resisted the implementation of the judgments of the Cour de cassation in civil status registries. The goal of the instruction seems to be overcome this resistance.

Is Exequatur Necessary?

The instruction only refers to foreign decisions declared enforceable in France by a French court through exequatur proceedings. This is the procedural path that had been chosen by the lawyers who sought to implement the foreign surrogacy jugdments in these cases.

The reference to exequatur in the instruction is surprising, however, as exequatur is only necessary for enforcing foreign decisions. In contrast, the recognition of decisions which only establish a new status for the parties (for instance, establish a parentage relationship) produce effect in France without any prior judicial procedure. French courts have long held that seeking registration on civil status registries does not amount to enforcing the foreign decision and thus does not require the foreign decision to be declared enforceable (though it does not hurt if it is).

Acceptance of Recognition of Foreign Surrogacies

The instruction also demonstrates that the Ministry of Justice and the executive branch are fine with the liberal stance taken by the Cour de cassation in recent months and indeed ready to give it full effect.

The recent judgments of the French supreme court have attracted strong criticisms by a number of French academics. Leading French scholars have expressly called the court to overrule its decisions, in particular the most recent one which ruled that foreign surrogacy judgments do not violate French public policy. One of the arguments put forward by those academics was that the French lawmaker had expressed its will to forbid surrogacy, and that the judgments would amount to de facto abrogating these provisions.

The instruction signals that the executive branch is not as shocked as these scholars. The most important effect of the instruction might be to reinforce the Cour de cassation in its liberal policy and acceptance of foreign surrogacies.

A collection of essays honoring Marc Fallon has recently been published by Larcier under the title Vers un code européen de droit international privé? Further information can be found here.

The collection, edited by Jean-Yves Carlier and Stéphanie Francq (both professors at the Université Catholique de Louvain, as the honoree), brings together some twenty contributions (mostly in French), divided into four parts.

Part one, opened by an introductory contribution by Alain Wijffels («Ceci n’est pas un code»: tout code est le miroir de la science juridique de son époque), revolves around national approaches to the codification of private international law in a selection of countries, namely Italy (Fausto Pocar), Belgium (Patrick Wautelet), France (Marie-Laure Niboyet), Switzerland (Thomas Kadner Graziano), Japan (Dai Yokomizo), the Netherlands (Hans Ulrich Jessurun d’Oliveira), and Germany (Christian Kohler).

Part two discusses the objectives of codification at the European level, specifically as regards the achievement of European integration (Stéhanie Francq), the concern for social justice (Étienne Pataut), the protection of human rights (Patrick Kinsch), and EU citizenship (Jean-Yves Carlier).

The questions surrounding the means, and the feasibility itself, of a European codification of private international law form the object of part three, with a focus on founding principles (Catherine Kessedjian), constraints arising from primary law (Pietro Franzina), the spatial and material code of a possible code (Thalia Kruger and Cristina González Beilfuss, respectively). Further analysis is offered in light of the on-going discussion on the codification of French rules of private international law (Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon) and in light of scientific codification and the work of learned societies (Fabienne Jault-Seseke and Thomas Kadner Graziano).

Part four is concerned with the implications of codification and consists of a general contribution by Pieter-Augustijn Van Malleghem, followed by a an analysis by Johan Meeusen of the impact of codification on domestic law and by Hans Van Loon on the complementarity of global and regional efforts aimed at the unification of private international law.

Some concluding remarks are offered by the book’s honoree himself, Marc Fallon.

See here for the full table of contents.

Stefano Dominelli (Univ. of Genova) has authored ‘Regolamento Bruxelles I bis e US jurisdiction in personam: riflessioni e proposte su condivisioni valoriali, influenze e osmosi di metodi’ (Editoriale Scientifica, Napoli, 2025). The volume, in Italian (with the conclusive chapter also translated in English) is freely accessible online. He has shared the following presentation of his book.


The aim of the book is to carry out a reading of the Brussels I bis Regulation and of US approaches to jurisdiction in order to develop a comparative assessment that allows to advocate, de iure condendo, for a slow convergence of methods and solutions.

The approach is novel, in that it changes the traditional perspective of the analysis: whereas continental legal traditions are in general juxtaposed by outlining differences in methods and specific solutions, the work seeks to determine the extent to which each legal system does not hold true to its own conceptual starting points. A conjunct reading of both legal orders in light of their respective ‘failures’ to implement their fundamental values, such as predictability, and fairness and justice, makes it possible to identify common ways of internal development (both systems are characterised as being functional-experimentalist in nature) and to detect how specific solutions have converged over time at least concerning general jurisdiction in personam,

The work starts from a classic contraposition between continental and US approaches. By intentionally exaggerating the differences between the two models, it is recalled how continental European legal traditions seek to develop certain, rigid, and predictable rules, as opposed to post US-conflict of laws revolution approaches grounded on considerations of fair play and justice. The introduction distinguishes between fundamental core values on jurisdiction, often implied in each system, which are supposed to be implemented by each rule, and ‘other fundamental principles’ (such as proximity, party autonomy, and others) that can be inferred from each rule, or group of rules. The introduction sets the research question, that is whether rules on jurisdiction in contractual matters and in torts implementing specific policies are also coherent with the fundamental core values that is supposed to shape any rule. The book argues this is not always the case.

By exploring the law in action, Chapter 2 argues that the values of certainty of law and rigidity of rules on jurisdiction in the Brussels I bis Regulation are not always effectively pursued by single provisions. Or, in other words, that other values may take the lead in determining jurisdiction. Whereas Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation seeks to ensure predictability of the competent court, the effective modalities for such identification do not exclude uncertainties or multiple domiciles. Furthermore, the circumstance that the head of jurisdiction can be re-localised also in perspective of litigation, contributes to the erosion of subjective certainty of law. Even more so, the number and importance of special and alternative heads of jurisdiction, that according to Recital 15 of the Brussels I bis Regulation should ‘simply’ complement the general rule, seem to confirm that the general rule must indeed be subject to more flexible approaches. Exclusive fora (expressing State interests in jurisdiction), party autonomy (expressing the interests of State to avoid positive and negative conflicts of jurisdiction), and alternative heads of jurisdiction (expressing an interest in proximity also aimed at the sound administration of justice) are proof of the fact that the Court of Justice of the European Union is willing to take chances to argue that the actor sequitur forum rei solution, conceptualised as being be the primary rule to pursue the ‘constitutional goals’ of the legal framework, alone taken, is not always adequate.

Chapter 3 reconstructs the development of US approaches in respect to jurisdiction over out-of-States defendants. The analysis spans from a territorial conceptualisation of jurisdiction in Pennoyer to the introduction of the minimum contacts theory in International Shoe Co., allowing exercise of jurisdiction over out-of-State defendants so long the court has certain minimum contacts such that the maintenance of the suit does not offend “traditional notions of fair play and substantial justice”. Both elements of the test established in International Shoe Co., that of fair play and substantial justice, are contextualised in light of the most recent case law, amongst which Daimler, where it is argued that the relationship between such diverse elements condensate and crystallise in the ‘being-at-home’ test for general jurisdiction, not distant – content wise – from Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Albeit fair play and justice may still play a role in justifying specific jurisdiction established by domestic long arm statutes over out-of-State defendants, the Chapter seeks to highlight how the International Shoe Co. test has led to backlashes in the case law as a reaction to the minimum contacts theory for general jurisdiction and, consequently, the making of solutions that are more certain and possibly rigid in their content.

Chapter 4 rationalises the findings, warning, though, that any assessment made on a different legal system should not be carried out in light of values that are alien to that system. It is argued that European rules of international civil procedure in contracts and torts in the Brussels I bis Regulation are not immune to forms of flexibilisation, suggesting that flexibility, on the one hand, and the rigid predetermination of rules, on the other hand, are not necessarily self-excluding values even in the Brussels I bis regime despite its declared aim to promote certainty and predictability. It is also argued that the tendency to flexibility, albeit being limited in nature, shows how much rigidity of provisions leads to backlashes and attempts to shift towards other models and approaches. Similarly, with reference to solutions adopted by US Sovereign Sister States, it is argued that a pure model based on considerations of fair play and substantive justice in establishing jurisdiction viz out-of-States defendants has also to reactions. Leaving too much room for interpretation on courts has determined the development of more predictable tests on jurisdiction, such as the being-at-home rule, that are not significantly dissimilar to more typically European solutions. In this sense, it is argued that systems based on considerations of rigidity and predictability of rules are ‘contaminated’ by flexibility considerations, and – the other way around – systems permeated by considerations of fair play have been themselves ‘contaminated’ by considerations of predictability.

Building upon the conclusion that both legal orders adopt specific solutions that are to some extent inconsistent with the assumed fundamental values of their respective legal framework (certainty and predictability on the one side, and fair play and substantial justice, on the other side), and that such systems are to some extent converging at least in part, the reading of such failures leads to the discovery of a fundamental principle that is common to both of them: that of the necessity for the jurisdiction to have some connection with the case. It is argued that this principle of connection, rather than others, is to be identified in light of statutory provisions and the case law as being the fundamental core value on jurisdiction that must necessarily be implemented by any rule and to which each rule must abide to. Even though, it is admitted, the two legal systems still diverge on the intensity of an objective or personal connection that might justify general or specific jurisdiction over out-of-State defendants.

The suggestion that both systems have the same fundamental aim paves the way to a reasoning on possible cross-fertilisation in terms of methods and solutions. If both purse the same aim (that of connection), single approaches of one legal system should not be necessarily and aprioristically labelled as being unacceptable in the other. However, the author advises for caution as the discovery of a common fundamental principle is per se not sufficient to ensure successful cross-fertilisation of methods sic et simpliciter. Local legal traditions (such as the strong preference for rigid rules in the Brussels I bis Regulation) cannot be ignored and contribute to the success or failure of any cross-influence.

Chapter 4 puts the idea of the possible transplant of solutions to a test, dwelling on whether something like the minimum contacts theory may – at least to some extent – be developed in the context of the Brussels I bis. The case of Due Diligence Directive is taken as a case study. It is argued that a ‘pure’ minimum contacts theory would never fit continental approaches; yet, a proper adaptation and the development of a specific rule which may translate in clearer terms the conditions to establish (and predict) specific jurisdiction, may theoretically be acceptable in the end even if the contact (such as revenues in a Member State of the European Union) is not a typical one under the European local tradition. In this sense, according to the author, a ‘predictable’ rule not expressing any connection between the jurisdiction and the case would have to be considered methodologically unacceptable. On the contrary, a rather flexible head of jurisdiction based on non-traditional connecting factors should at least not be excluded a priori if it does indeed express a connection between the case and the jurisdiction.

The work concludes by noting that despite the reconstruction of a fundamental common principle which may to some extent bring the two systems closer, significant divergencies still remain. The book takes the forum non conveniens doctrine as an example, suggesting that even though its dogmatic compatibility with the principle of connection should not be excluded a priori from the perspective of the Brussels I bis Regulation, as it would be functional to ensure effective connection in the single case, the different ways the two legal systems conceptualise exercise of jurisdiction does still strongly influence local legal cultures, up to the point that a generalised introduction of such an approach in the context of the Brussels I bis Regulation seems unlikely for the time being.

As reported on this blog, the European Commission published on 26 February 2025 a proposal for a directive amending Directives 2006/43, 2013/34, 2022/2464 and 2024/1760. The initiative, part of the Omnibus Simplification Package, seeks to adjust certain corporate sustainability reporting and due diligence obligations.

On 1 April 2025, the European Parliament invoked the urgent procedure under Article 170 of its Rules of Procedure to expedite its review of the proposal in the parts aimed at postponing the implementation of social and environmental reporting, as well as due diligence requirements.

The Parliament adopted on 3 April 2025 its position at first reading voting overwhelmingly — 531 in favour, 69 against, and 17 abstentions — to postpone the transposition deadline and the initial phase of due diligence obligations under Directive 2024/1760 (the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive – CSDDD) by one year for the largest companies.

Consequently, according to the proposal, Member States have until 26 July 2027 to transpose the directive into their national laws. This one-year extension under the proposal also extends to the first group of companies subject to the new rules: EU-based companies with more than 3,000 employees and a net turnover exceeding € 900 million, and non-EU companies generating more than € 900 million in turnover in the EU. These companies will only have to apply the rules from 2028. For the other companies within the scope of the CSDDD, instead, the rules will have to be applied starting from 2029.

This decision by the European Parliament follows the Council’s Committee of Permanent Representatives (Coreper), which, on 26 March 2025, endorsed the Council’s negotiating position on the Commission’s proposal without amendments.

The proposal now requires formal approval by the Council of the European Union.

On 20 March 2025, the Danish Supreme Court ruled (in case BS-34884/2024-HJR) that a Chinese arbitral award could not be enforced in Denmark due to a lack of proper service.

Background

In 2020, a Chinese arbitral tribunal held that the investments that an investor had made for a company should be repaid. Since the defendant was domiciled in Denmark, the investor sought to enforce the Chinese arbitral award there. Both China and Denmark are contracting parties to the United Nation’s Convention on the Recognitoion and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Award of 1958 (the New York Convention), which generally requires contracting States to recognize foreign arbitral awards. However, during the enforcement proceedings, the Danish defendant argued that he had not been served and was unaware of the arbitral proceedings in China.

The Legal Issue

The issue for the Danish Supreme Court was whether the Chinese arbitral award could be enforced or if the exemption for lack of service in Article V(b) of the New York Convention could apply. Section 39 of the Danish Arbitration Act that implements said grounds for refusal which mirrors Article 36(1)(a)(ii) of UNCITRAL’s model law. Under this provision, lack of “proper notice” of the arbitral proceedings is a ground for refusal. That is such a fundamental principle that cannot be derogated from. Citing the Swedish Supreme Court’s judgment NJA 2010 p. 219, the Danish Supreme Court held that it is the actual service that what matters is not the form of service, but whether actual service has occurred.

The Supreme Court’s Findings

The Court concluded that the respondent had not been properly served. Attempts to serve the respondent about the arbitral procedure had been made to outdated postal addresses in China, despite the tribunal being aware that the respondent resided in Denmark. Furthermore, no attempt was made to inform the respondent via email or other reasonable means. Given this lack of proper notice, the Court held that enforcing the award would violate fundamental principles of due process. Accordingly, the Chinese arbitral award was declared unenforceable in Denmark.

Comment

This decision underscores the importance of ensuring that arbitral proceedings comply with basic procedural fairness, especially when enforcing awards across borders.

The Centre for Private International Law and Transnational Governance of the University of Aberdeen is relaunching its Crossroads in Private International Law research seminar series.

The programme will open on 23 April 2025, at 14:00 (UK time), with a seminar on Consumer Protection and Justice in Israeli Private International Law by Sharon Shakargy (The Hebrew University of Jerusalem). This session will be available both online and in person.

On 24 April 2025, at 14:00 (UK time), Luci Carey (University of Aberdeen) will present Collisions and Autonomous Ships: A Challenge for the Collision Convention 1910. This session will also be held both online and in person.

On 30 April 2025, at 12:00 (UK time), Uta Kohl (University of Southampton) will discuss A Skewed Bargain? Platforms Get the King’s Protection for Little or No Obedience or Allegiance. This seminar will be available exclusively online.

The series continues on 7 May 2025, at 11:00 (UK time), with a seminar by Chukwuma Okoli (University of Birmingham) titled Should the Rules on Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters Be Harmonised in Africa? A Comparative and Empirical Assessment. This session will be conducted online only.

On 14 May 2025, at 14:00 (UK time), Michiel Poesen (University of Aberdeen) will present Navigating Generative AI, Copyright Protection, and Private International Law in Europe. This session will be available both online and in person.

Finally, on 21 May 2025, at 10:00 (UK time), David Nelken (UCL) will hold a seminar on Platform Governance and Wikilegality together with the Aberdeen Centre for Constitutional and Public International Law. This discussion will be accessible both online and in person.

Online booking is available here.

Questions regarding the seminar series must be addressed to Michiel Poesen at michiel.poesen@abdn.ac.uk.

In a judgment of 2 April 2025, the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) ruled that there is no exception in Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation to the enforcement of jurisdiction clauses to ensure the application of the overriding mandatory provisions of the forum. As a consequence, it declined jurisdiction on the ground of a clause providing for the exclusive jurisdiction of an Irish court despite the argument that a French international mandatory norm might apply.

The judgment is unsurprising. The Cour de cassation had already refused to consider that the applicability of a French overriding provision was a ground for denying enforcement to jurisdiction in 2008 in Monster Cable v AMS. The case, however, was concerned with a clause providing for the exclusive jurisdiction of an American court, and the judgment had thus applied the French common law of jurisdiction.

Background

Meta Platforms Ireland Limited - Australian Cyber Security MagazineThe case was concerned with a woman (who was likely a French resident) who had opened an instagram account for professional use. For this purpose, she had accepted the general conditions of Meta platforms Ireland Limited, which included a clause granting jurisdiction to Irish courts.

She alleged that her account was hacked and sued Meta in France. Meta challenged the jurisdiction of French courts.

The French rule

The plaintiff argued that French courts should not enforce the jurisdiction clause on the ground that Article 1171 of the French civil code applied as an overriding mandatory provision.

Article 1171 establishes that clauses in adhesion contracts are unenforceable if they create a significant imbalance between the parties. The provision has been translated as follows:

In a standard-form contract, any term which is non-negotiable and determined in advance by one of the parties and which creates a significant imbalance in the rights and obligations of the parties to the contract is deemed not written.

The assessment of significant imbalance must not relate either to the main subject-matter of the contract nor to the adequacy of the price in relation to the act of performance.

To my knowledge, the Cour de cassation has never suggested that the provision might be an overriding mandatory provision.

Some French scholars discussing the case on social media have also pointed out that, even if it were an overriding mandatory provision, it is unclear whether the requirement that a jurisdiction clause would create a significant imbalance in the rights and obligations of the parties would be met.

The Judgment

The Cour de cassation did not even decide whether Article 1171 was an overriding mandatory provision.

It ruled, first, that the issue of the law applicable to jurisdiction clauses is outside the scope of the Rome I Regulation. The plaintiff had relied on Article 9 of the Rome I Regulation to justify her argument. The court rules implicitly that the Rome I Regulation was irrelevant for the purposes of the case.

The court then cited Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, and noted that it does not include any particular exception concerned  with overriding mandatory provision. It concluded that the argument based on the existence of a French overriding mandatory provision was thus inoperative, as it was irrelevant for the resolution of the case.

Assessment

As many readers will know, courts in other Member States have accepted to deny enforcement of jurisdiction clauses on the ground that an overriding mandatory provision applied.

In this case, the alleged overriding mandatory provision was a general rule of validity of contracts. The CJEU has recently ruled that it falls within the scope of the law governing the substantive validity of the jurisdiction clause within the meaning of Article 25. It is doubtful that the CJEU would accept that the Member States remain free to override the application of the law of the chosen court on the ground that an overriding mandatory rule of the non chosen court might apply.

The Brussels I bis Regulation only includes a rule on the obligation of the chosen court to retain jurisdiction. Unlike the 2005 Hague Convention, it does not include a rule on the obligations of non chosen courts. What should be the influence of Article 6 (c) of the Hague Convention, which provides that a non chosen court may retain jurisdiction if enforcing the clause would violate its public policy, on the interpretation of Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation? But the case law of the CJEU on the relevance of the Hague Convention for the purpose of interpreting Article 25 lacks consistency. It sometimes rules that the 2005 Hague Convention is relevant, sometimes that it is not.

Within the framework of the Jean Monnet Module CoME CircLE, the University of Udine, in cooperation with a consortium of European universities, now including University of Essex , De Montfort University of Leicester, University of West Timisoara, East Anglia University, University of Belgrade, University of Rijeka and University of Szeged, organizes the 18th edition of the Summer School on Consumer and Market Law in the European Circular Economy, to be held 9-18 July 2025.

The Summer school is a blended intensive course (40 hours of lectures (9-11 July online / 14-18 July on site in Udine), a workshop and a moot court). It addresses theoretical and practical issues related to the legal protection of consumers and the market regulation in the European Circular Economy.

The call for application and the brochure are respectively available here and here.

The application deadline is 31 May 2025, 12 pm GMT. Applications received before 30 April 2025, 12:00 pm GMT, will benefit from the early-bird registration fee.

For further information: ip.europeanlaw.uniud@gmail.com.

On 27 March 2025 the Court of Justice handed down the judgment in the Ławida case (C-57/24) concerning the scope of jurisdiction to receive declaration on waiver of succession under Article 13 of the Succession Regulation. The preliminary question originates from Poland.

Facts of the Case

BA is a minor habitually resident in Poland. The deceased ZJ (a BA’s relative) was habitually resident in Germany at the time of death. Therefore, German courts have jurisdiction. BR is BA’s legal representative. Acting through BR, BA mistakenly failed to make a declaration on waiver of succession ‘within the required time limit’.

BR applied to a Polish court, in accordance with procedure described in Polish law, for an approval for BA to be freed from the legal consequences of such failure. Such an approval, in accordance with Polish law, would allow for waiving succession. The Polish court had doubts as to the extent of its jurisdiction distinguishing between ‘receiving a declaration’ and approving the application, which would free the heir from the legal consequences of the failure to make such a declaration within the required time limit.

Provisions of the Succession Regulation on waiver of succession

Article 13 of the Succession Regulation provides for ‘an alternative forum’ (as nicely put by the Court in para. 37) for accepting certain declarations (for instance, a declaration concerning the waiver of the succession). The purpose of this additional, alternative jurisdiction is, as Recital 32 explains, ‘to simplify the lives of heirs’, who might live in a Member State other than the one with jurisdiction over the particular succession case. This additional jurisdiction is vested with the courts of the Member State of the habitual residence of a person, which wants to make such declaration.

For this purpose, Article 13 requires that the law applicable to the succession case (lex successionis) provides for the possibility of making such a declaration before a court and that under the law of the Member State where such a declaration is to be received such declarations are also possible to be made before a court. Recital 32 adds that such declarations can be made before other authorities which are competent to receive these declarations under national law in that Member State (for instance, notaries).

The ‘conditions and effects’ of the waiver of succession are governed by the lex successionis pursuant to Article 23(2)(e) of the Succession Regulation. Article 28 Succession Regulation adds only, in accordance with favor validitatis approach, that a declaration is valid as to ‘form’ where it meets the requirements of either the law applicable to the succession (lex successionis) or the law of the Member State in which a person making the declaration has habitual residence.

As noted by Recital 32 persons making this declarations in their Member States should themselves inform the (generally) competent court or authority of the existence of such declarations within any time limit set by the law applicable to the succession. The practicalities of presenting such declarations in a Member State having (the general) jurisdiction over a given succession case were already subject to the case law of the Court of Justice (in TN, NN case, C-617/20 commented on the blog here and MYa case, C-651/21). This case however concerns a different aspect, at first sight, the extent of the jurisdiction of the court of a Member State of the habitual residence of a person making the declaration, but in fact – in my view – the case concerns the law applicable to the waiver.

The judgment of the Court of Justice

The Court of Justice stated in the judgment that ‘the courts of the Member State in which a person habitually resides who applies to be freed from the legal consequences of failing to make a declaration of waiver of a succession, within the required period, do not have jurisdiction to approve such an application’. In practical terms it means that, once the time limit for making the declaration is missed and an additional action must be taken, BA cannot waive succession in front of a Polish court.

Comments

The Court of Justice, as suggested by the referring court, based its reasoning on the literal wording of Article 13 of the Succession Regulation noting that ‘the courts of the Member State of the habitual residence of the heir are to have jurisdiction only to ‘receive’ those declarations’ (para. 31).

Later, the Court of Justice explained that:

Article 28 of Regulation No 650/2012 is conceived in such a way as to recognise the validity of the declarations referred to in that article, in particular where the conditions laid down by the law of the State of the habitual residence of the heir making the declaration – when the law of that State is applicable – are satisfied … (para. 36).

This part of the judgement seems problematic, especially when it refers to the law of the Member State of the habitual residence of the heir making a declaration as ‘applicable’. Here, additionally, it might be noticed that the Court of Justice, just like the referring court, on several occasions speaks about ‘the required time limit’ (for example, at para. 32). It seems that the Court has in mind the time limit provided for in Polish law for making a declaration on waiver of succession. In this context, the more general questions arise as to which law applies to the waiver of succession and to which – if any – matters the law of the habitual residence of the heir making the declaration applies.

Pursuant to Article 23(2)(e) of the Succession Regulation, the law applicable to succession (lex successionis) governs:

the transfer to the heirs … of the assets, rights and obligations forming part of the estate, including the conditions and effects of the …  waiver of the succession ….

Hence, the conditions of waiver and its effects are governed by lex successionis. The only exception to the applicability of lex successionis in that respect is the ‘form’ of such declaration. Pursuant to Article 28 of the Succession Regulation the declaration would also be valid as to its form if it would comply with the law of the habitual residence of the person making it. This provision clearly complements Article 13. If a person is making a declaration in the Member State of his or her habitual residence this declaration will be made in the form provided for in the law of that Member State.

Given the above, it seems that in a case as the one at hand, the court of a Member State of habitual residence of the person making the declaration ‘receives’ the declaration, but the law applicable to the admissibility of such declaration, any requirements to be met by the heir, including time limits and any institutions designed to remedy the missing of the prescribed time limit, as well as effects of such declaration are governed by lex successionis. Only the ‘form’ of the declaration might be conform with the law of the forum. Hence, in this particular case the institution provided for in Polish law designed for the heir who missed the time limit for making a declaration is not applicable. It is the German law which governs the institution designed for the heir who missed the time limit for making such declaration.

One might wonder whether the outcome of the case be different if German law was applied by the Polish court to the declaration on waiver and any institution designed to remedy the missing of the prescribed time limit …  For sure, the above case proves that the application of Succession Regulation in a way that it indeed can ‘simplify the lives of heirs’ does require understanding of the boundaries between different applicable laws, as well as understanding and application of foreign succession laws when needed.

The author of this report is Meltem Ece Oba (Koç University, Istanbul). The post is being published simultaneously on Conflictoflaws.net and on the EAPIL blog.


On 20-21 March 2025, a conference on “Characterisation in the Conflict of Laws” was convened at St Hilda’s College, Oxford. Under the auspices of the Institute of European and Comparative Law in the Law Faculty of the University of Oxford, the conference was jointly organised by Dr Johannes Ungerer (University of Oxford and Notre Dame University in England), Dr Caterina Benini (Catholic University of Sacred Heart, Milan) and PD Dr Felix Berner (University of Tübingen). The conference brought together scholars and practitioners from several jurisdictions around the world.

The conference’s topic, characterisation, is the process for identifying the nature or category of a particular cause of action (for instance contractual, tortious, proprietary, corporate, matrimonial), so that the correct connecting factor can be employed which then points to the applicable law or to the competent court. Characterisation poses difficulties where the action is domestically unknown or falls in-between two categories and could thus be potentially litigated in different fora or under different laws, leading to different outcomes. Different methods proposed for characterisation make this process even more complex. In this conference, participants explored characterisation from historical, methodological, critical, practical, and further perspectives with the aim to shed light on some of the most pressing and controversial issues of what arguably is the most crucial step for a court when determining its international jurisdiction and the applicable law.

Following the opening remarks by the three organisers, the first presentation addressed the history of characterisation. Professor Martin Gebauer (University of Tübingen) explored three main themes: striking parallels in time and content, strong contrasts, and finally the tensions in characterisation. Gebauer initially touched upon the ‘discovery’ of characterisation as ‘a child of the nineties of the 19th Century’ in the works of Franz Kahn and Etienne Bartin. This was followed by the examination of the internationalist approaches. This led him to discuss autonomous characterisation and functional comparative law approaches as the ‘third direction’ through the work of Scipione Gemma and the changed views of Franz Kahn. Gebauer highlighted that the doctrinal views in this decade reflected the ideological battles over the foundations of private international law. He further discussed the developments in characterisation in the 20th century, such as the developments in comparative law and Rabel’s approach to characterisation. Finally, Gebauer considered characterisation in transnational and European law and its contribution to the homogenous understanding of conflict-of-laws rules within the EU. In the discussion following his presentation, the challenges of comparative law methodology and the need to consider a range of perspectives on characterisation (instead of a single one) were debated amongst other aspects.

The following presentations were dedicated to the process and particular problems of characterisation. The paper given by Professor Andrew Dickinson (University of Oxford) raised the question of “Is there any magic in characterisation?” with a focus on the courts of England and Wales. He provided seven steps of dealing with how the courts must engage with characterisation. Using a metaphor, he compared the attempts of describing the characterisation process to an attempt of describing the elephant in the Indian parable of ‘blind men and an elephant’. In this regard, Dickinson underlined that one can only provide an informative tool kit and cannot describe a full process of characterisation. He emphasised that all parts of a given rule and most importantly its purpose must be taken into account when characterising it. In this regard, he explained that ‘substance’ should be valued higher than ‘form’ and that ‘labels’ should not play a major role. Dickinson considered characterisation as being more of a practical issue from the common law perspective, and a process of interpreting a rule or a particular subset of settings; he thus concluded that there is no ‘magic’ in characterisation. Participants used the subsequent discussion for instance to contrast the Common law position with the Civilian approaches and to question the role of the judge and the parties when characterising a claim.

The next presentation was delivered jointly by Associate Professors Brooke Marshall and Roxanna Banu (both University of Oxford) on characterisation’s role in the jurisdictional inquiry in English courts. They began with an overview of the instances where the choice of law questions are raised at the jurisdictional stage in the context of granting permission for service out of the jurisdiction, exploring the relevant gateways in the Practice Direction 6B of the Civil Procedure Rules. Marshall critically examined the UK Supreme Court decision in UniCredit Bank v RusChemAlliance, demonstrating how the choice of law matters affect the international jurisdiction of English courts. Banu, from a more theoretical point of view, then discussed the a priori application of the lex fori to jurisdictional matters and the importance of theorising characterisation to understand the reasons why jurisdiction and substance are to be distinguished. The presentation was followed by a fruitful discussion which, among other issues, highlighted the problematic circular reasoning employed at the intersection of choice of law and jurisdictional characterisation.

The last paper of this session was presented by Professor Pietro Franzina (Catholic University of Sacred Heart, Milan) on ‘renvoi de characterisation’, that is, characterisation for the purposes of renvoi. At the beginning, he set the scene with regard to the meaning of renvoi and characterisation as well as the distinction between primary and secondary characterisation. Franzina explained that where the private international law of the forum contemplates the possibility of renvoi, the conflict of laws conceptions of a foreign applicable law should also be appreciated. In that regard, Franzina demonstrated through examples how the ‘second characterisation’ should reflect the taxonomy of the designated legal system (and, in some instances, the taxonomy of the different system specified under the conflict-of-laws rules of the latter system). He explained that characterisation for the purposes of renvoi is not given as much attention today as it used to receive, especially due to the greater weight that substantive policy considerations have progressively gained in private international law. The subsequent discussion addressed concerns over consistency in the interpretation of connecting factors in jurisdictional and applicable law matters.

The next session of the conference consisted of four presentations on challenges of characterisation in specific areas. The first speaker, Assistant Professor Joanna Langille (University of Western Ontario), focused on the distinction between substance and procedure. In this regard, Langille critically examined the use of the traditional common law distinction of rights and remedies for characterisation purposes. She took a Kantian rights-based approach to explain that the idea of right and remedy essentially merged or ‘shaded into’ one another. Langille argued for an alternative distinction between substance and procedure based on the nature of private rights. The adjudication process through which that determination is made should be subjected to the lex fori as the law of the community. In that sense, she viewed procedural law as being about publicity or the capacity of the courts to make law for the community as a whole and hence operating on a vertical plane. On the other hand, where the court is faced with a question that relates only to the horizontal relationship and, thereby, the reciprocal rights and duties between the two parties, foreign substantive private law should apply. Accordingly, the ‘provisions that are determinative of the rights of both parties’ were considered as substantive, whilst ‘the machinery of the forum court’ as procedural. She exemplified her views by reference to statutes of limitation. Among the issues raised during the subsequent discussion were the role of procedural law and of the lex fori in light of state sovereignty as well as the transcending boundaries of substance and procedure in instances like limitation statutes.

The next paper was delivered by Professor Yip Man (Singapore Management University) on the characterisation of equitable doctrines. While characterisation might have to start from a domestic law understanding, she embraced a functional approach in characterisation and argued for the pursuit of uniformity with an internationalist spirit and therefore against being constrained by domestic law notions. In that regard, she emphasised the importance of understanding the function of equity in arriving at the appropriate category. The conceptual diversity and complexity of equitable doctrines in Common law systems both in conflict of laws and domestic laws were discussed. Yip Man highlighted the objective of identifying the predominant characteristic of a legal institution, which she illustrated by reference to both remedial and institutional features. The relationship between the parties underlying the equitable obligations and remedies were also discussed as possibly being the predominant features to be taken into account. Finally, Yip Man analysed two recent decisions, Xiamen Xinjingdi Group Co v Eton Properties of the Hong Kong Court of Final Appeal and Perry v Esculier of the Singapore Court of Appeal. The discussion addressed the challenge of characterising equitable doctrines in Civilian courts, possible advantages when differentiating between substance and procedure when characterising equitable concepts, and the ‘fusion’ approach.

Moving on to the insightful presentations by two academically distinguished practitioners, Dr Alex Critchley (Westwater Advocates, Edinburgh) spoke about the characterisation of contractual arrangements in the context of family law where some of the most challenging questions arise. Critchley focused on two main issues, namely the way family law agreements differ from other contracts (or as to whether they can be characterised as contracts at all) and the extent to which they relate to other fields of law such as company law. In this context, he explained the international framework for contracts in international family law by exploring the EU and HCCH rules. He then exemplified family law agreements and their different forms such as nuptial agreements, care arrangements for children or agreements addressing corporate or property relationships between family members. This led to a discussion among all participants about choice of law rules for nuptial agreements, the characterisation of maintenance agreements, the 2007 Hague Protocol on the Law Applicable to Maintenance Obligations, and case law referenced by Critchley, such as F v M 2021 SLT 1121.

Looking at a very different area of law, Dr Thomas Klink (Higher Regional Court of Stuttgart) addressed characterisation in international M&A disputes, where issues arise in judicial practice especially when the purchase agreement did not contain a relevant and valid choice of law clause. In his presentation Klink initially examined the characterisation of purchase agreements both in the form of a ‘share deal’ or – less common – an ‘asset deal’. He hinted at the tricky ramifications if the selling shareholder is a natural person and could be considered to be a consumer for the purposes of Article 6 of the Rome I Regulation. He then moved on to characterisation challenges encountered in the preparation of the transaction and in respect of non-disclosure agreements/letters of intent, access to information, exclusivity, and the issues arising from the termination of negotiations such as break-up fees. Klink also touched upon company law issues such as the transfer of shares. Post-M&A disputes such as fraud cases were also addressed. Looking ahead, he expressed his expectation that the number of M&A disputes in the newly established International Commercial Courts will increase, which was then also discussed further by the conference participants. Other issues in the discussion included the consumer status of investors, the parallels between choice of law and jurisdictional characterisation in M&A disputes, and the latest case-law developments on concurrent claims. This concluded a day full of fruitful debates.

The second day of the conference began with a session on what the organisers had termed rethinking characterisation, exploring novel and more critical approaches to characterisation.

The first speaker in this session was Professor Jeremy Heymann (University of Lyon III Jean Moulin). Heymann’s presentation was entitled ‘characterisation from a unilateralist perspective’. He outlined the approach of unilateralism in contrast to multilateralism. Heymann argued that, from a methodological point of view, it is necessary to first identify a ‘legal order of reference’ and then to determine if the legal issue at hand and the facts of the case fall under the scope of this ‘legal order of reference’. Whilst indicating that the ‘legal order of reference’ of the judge should be the lex fori in most instances, he also highlighted that the law to be taken into account should correspond to the expectation of the parties. Through this conception of unilateralism Heymann argued that the law applicable to characterisation should be ‘much more the lex causae than lex fori’. In the subsequent discussion, the designation of the ‘legal order of reference’ was debated in addition to the challenges of taking into account the expectations of the parties. Heymann further commented on how some EU Regulations might provide for unilateral rules on certain private international law matters, such as the GDPR and the Air Passenger Regulation.

The second presentation in this session was delivered jointly by Philomena Hindermann and Professor Ralf Michaels(both Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law, Hamburg) with the provocative title ‘Against Characterisation?’. Michaels began the paper with a critique of the current approach to characterisation with reference to the English decision in Macmillan v Bishopsgate Investment Trust. He explained how such a methodology in fact conceals the real essence of legal reasoning behind characterisation. He then touched upon the attempts of the American Conflicts Revolution to overcome characterisation through interest analysis. Whilst acknowledging that overcoming characterisation is not possible, he argued for taking account of the policies behind legal rules in the process of characterisation. In this regard, Michaels criticised a process of characterisation through preliminary categories and argued instead that characterisation should be an ‘end result’. Building on this finding, Hindermann continued with the question as to whether there could be such a thing as ‘post-categorical characterisation’. She also criticised characterisation as reflecting certain presumptions and as omitting the policies and various functions of legal rules. Considering characterisation as an epistemological process she then questioned the need for categories and advocated for embracing a non-exhaustive / post-categorical functional approach. Therefore, instead of reducing characterisation to a pre-determined taxonomy, she argued that categories should be built based on each case by way of looking at the functions of the legal institution at hand. Participants to the discussion engaged with the reasons why the American realist thinking approach might or might not be compelling and also deepened the discussion from an EU perspective. The idea of categories under national laws having an open-ended nature as opposed to close-ended categories was further discussed on the one hand, as well as the concerns of legal uncertainty on the other hand.

The last speaker of this session was Professor Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (University of Edinburgh). Her presentation covered characterisation as a tool to manage diversity and hence she focused on an epistemic change of perspectives in characterisation. Her paper started off with an explanation of the creation of a new delict under Scottish substantive law in relation to domestic violence. Furthermore, Ruiz Abou-Nigm considered a possible interplay with the 1980 Child Abduction Convention where under Article 13(1)(b) domestic abuse might constitute a reason to refuse the return of a child. Recognition and enforcement of civil protection orders were also discussed through this lens. As a conclusion Ruiz Abou-Nigm called for an internationalist approach to characterisation that takes into account feminist perspectives as well as the interplay of cultures. Ruiz Abou-Nigm argued that instead of taking the lex fori as a starting point, one should embrace an epistemological and pluralistic approach. In her view, the ‘order of reference’ of the judge in characterising a matter should be much more complex and international than the categories under the lex fori. Participants asked her how this inter-cultural approach should affect the application of the new Scottish law in a cross-border setting and raised the problem that embracing an inter-cultural approach might not appear to be supportive of a feminist normative approach. Participants also suggested ways that might foster pluralistic thinking with a feminist approach and commented on how the Istanbul Convention on Preventing and Combating Violence Against Women and Domestic Violence could be used for characterisation or interpretation.

The last session of the conference focused on the interplay of private and public international law. Professor Alex Mills (University College London) spoke about private international law treaty interpretation and characterisation. He started by examining the English common law approach to characterisation in order to draw comparisons between the methodology in the common law regarding the characterisation and the interpretation of international treaties. He explained that, since treaties are implemented through national laws in dualist systems, statutory interpretation is needed in their application whilst principles of international treaty interpretation are also taken into account. Mills argued that international treaty interpretation has commonalities with the common law approaches to characterisation, but that the judge should acknowledge where choice of law rules belong to an international body of law. He used the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention as an example and pointed to its explanatory report which indicates the ‘international spirit’, echoing the English common law approach. In the subsequent discussion, the internationalist interpretation was generally welcomed but its practical implications were questioned. The idea that international treaty interpretation was reflecting the common law approach was challenged by Civilian representatives, though Continental European approaches could also be understood as being too ‘rigid’ from the point of view of the English common law doctrine. Participants also pointed to the process in which the 2005 and 2019 Hague Conventions were drafted and how the consistency in the internationalist approach in both Conventions reflected a common understanding of the drafters.

The final paper of the conference was delivered by Professor Marta Pertegás Sender (Maastricht University and the University of Antwerp) discussed how characterisation questions were addressed at the Hague Conference for the purposes of drafting Conventions. Three main examples were given: first, Pertegás Sender explained that drafters increasingly employ provisions that regulate the scope of a Convention. As a second example of instances where the HCCH takes into account characterisation matters, she demonstrated how rather broad terms are preferred in the drafting of Conventions’ provisions that would establish a common ground for contracting states. Finally, she pointed out the fact that there does not exist a lex fori for the drafters of such international Conventions. Sender also highlighted that especially in the last two decades all of the Conventions emphasise the autonomous interpretation and the promotion of uniformity in their application. The preference for broad terms was challenged in the subsequent discussion as being too vague, especially in the absence of a special court system for the interpretation of HCCH Conventions. Interestingly, the consequences of ‘negative characterisation’ were discussed in relation to the aspects which are kept outside of the scope of the HCCH Conventions, in contrast to a true or ‘positive characterisation’ of what is within the scope of a particular Convention.

Concluding the conference proceedings, the three organisers expressed their gratitude to all speakers for their papers and to all attendees for their fruitful contributions to the discussion.

 

In April 2025, Advocate General J. Kokott will deliver her opinion on joint cases C-672/23 , Electricity & Water Authority of the Government of Bahrain e.a., and C-673/23, Smurfit Kappa Europe e.a. The publication is scheduled for Thursday 3. The EAPIL blog has already reported on these (partially identical) Dutch requests for a preliminary ruling concerning Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, applied to follow-on actions in competition law.

On the same day, Advocate General J. Richard de la Tour will make known his opinion regarding case C-713/23Wojewoda Mazowiecki, a Polish request on which the blog has also reported, on the occasion of the hearing which took place last December. The question referred does not directly concern a private international law instrument, but the answer is certainly of interest for cross-border cases. The decision of the case will be a Grand Chamber one, with K. Jürimäe as reporting judge.

On 29 April, after the break due to the Easter vacation, a hearing will take place in case C-196/24, Aucrinde. In the main dispute, an individual brought proceedings before the Civil District Court in Genoa seeking  a declaration that he is the illegitimate son of a person already deceased. In addition, he is seeking the authorisation to use his father’s surname, an order that the competent registrar enters the future judgment into the record when it becomes final, and an order commissioning an expert’s report establishing his status as an illegitimate child, following exhumation of the body of the presumed father.

The investigating judge of the Civil District Court of Genoa ordered that an expert’s report be produced to determine whether the applicant has genetic characteristics matching those of the defendants to the proceedings, who are recognised children of the deceased.

The defendants objected to the tests and requested that samples be taken from their father’s body in France, where his remains are buried.

The investigating judge of the Civil District Court of Genoa appointed an expert to carry out a genetic comparison between the applicant and the body of the presumed father after exhuming the latter. The Civil District Court then sent the tribunal judiciaire de Chambéry (Court of Chambéry, France) a request for international mutual assistance in civil matters, asking for the exhumation of the body of the presumed father of the applicant. Said request was made pursuant to Regulation (EU) 2020/1783 on cooperation between the courts of the Member States in the taking of evidence in civil or commercial matters (the Recast Evidence Regulation).

The tribunal judiciaire de Chambéry, after explaining why it considers that his request falls under the scope of Article 267 TFEU, referred the following questions to the Court of Justice, inspired by the fact that under French law a body may be exhumed for the purposes of establishing parentage only if, during his or her lifetime, the person concerned gave his or her express consent:

1) Does Article 12 of [the Recast Evidence Regulation] allow a national court to refuse to apply that regulation and to comply with the request from the requesting State, on the ground that the procedure specified in the request is contrary to fundamental principles of the national law of the requested State, and in particular Article 16-11 of the Civil Code?

2) If Article 12 of [the Recast Evidence Regulation] applies regardless of national law, how should Article 1 (right to dignity) and Article 7 (right to respect for private life) of the Charter of Fundamental Rights be interpreted and the links between them determined in order to establish whether or not such an application of the Regulation infringes the Charter of Fundamental Rights?

Not surprisingly, the ruling will be issued by the Grand Chamber and will be preceded by an opinion, this time authored by Advocate General T. Ćapeta.

The author of this post is Antonio Leandro, Professor of Public and Private International Law at the University of Bari (Italy).


On 27 March 2025, the Court of Justice delivered its judgment in the Auto1 European Cars case (C-186/24 Matthäus Metzler, acting as insolvency practitioner in insolvency proceedings, v Auto1 European Cars BV), which deals with Article 31 of the European Insolvency Regulation (Recast) (EIR).

Legal Background

Article 31 of the EIR addresses the case of third parties that fulfil an obligation in favour of the insolvent debtor in a Member State after the opening of the insolvency proceedings in another Member State, when they should have done so for the benefit of the insolvency practitioner (on the topic, see Hrycaj, Article 31, in Cuniberti, Leandro (eds), The European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations – A Commentary, Edward Elgar, 2024). The payment yields the debt-discharging effect if the third parties are unaware of the opening of the insolvency proceedings. The unawareness is presumptively tied to fulfilling the obligation before the publications outlined in Article 28.

Facts

The facts underlying Auto1 European Cars have already been described on this blog by Marta Requejo Isidro and are quite simple. In the framework of insolvency proceedings opened in Austria in May 2022, a dispute arose between the insolvency practitioner and Auto 1 – a company based in the Netherlands with a branch in Austria – about the payment that the latter made in June 2022 to the insolvent debtor under a sale contract signed in Austria. The deed of sale had been concluded in Austria after the opening of the insolvency proceedings. The good (a car) was handed over in Austria as well. Auto1 paid the price from a German bank account.

The Austrian insolvency practitioner sued Auto1 for the payment of the car’s price, claiming that the car had been sold after the opening of the insolvency proceeding, that is, when the Austrian lex concursus qualifies any acts concluded by the insolvent debtor as unenforceable against the insolvency estate. Auto 1 contested this claim, arguing that the car was outside the insolvency estate. Since Auto1 made the payment from a German bank account, it further contended any connections of its obligation with the State of the proceeding. Moreover, it asserted not to be aware of the opening. Accordingly, Auto 1 invoked Article 31 of the EIR to be discharged from its obligation or other compensation corresponding to the selling price of the car.

The Preliminary Questions

In order to rule on the insolvency practitioner’s contentions against the Auto1’s allegations, the Austrian Supreme Court deemed it necessary to ask the CJEU a) whether Article 31 includes ‘obligations arising from a legal transaction which the debtor did not conclude until after the opening of the insolvency proceedings and the transfer of powers to the insolvency practitioner’, and, if so, 2) whether Article 31 applies if the payor, the insolvent debtor, and obligation to be honoured have only connections with the Member State of the insolvency proceedings, while the payment is made through a bank account located in another Member State.

The Court’s Ruling

The CJEU focused on the first question and stated that Article 31 also applies to legal acts that the insolvent debtor has concluded after the opening of the insolvency proceedings, provided that the acts are enforceable against the lodged creditors.

The Court held that Article 7 and, hence, the law of the State in which the insolvency proceedings have been opened (lex concursus) apply to assess such requirement. Accordingly, should the lex concursus permit a post-opening act to be enforced against the lodged creditors, Article 31 covers the obligation arising out of such an act and protects the honouring party.

The Courts added that, if Article 31 were meant to include unenforceable acts, the insolvency practitioner would be prevented either from recovering assets that the debtor has unduly distracted from the insolvency estate after the opening – in blatant contrast with EIR’s aim to impede cross-border asset removals to the detriment of the lodged creditors – or from suing third parties for unjust enrichment.

Comment

In Grontimmo, the CJEU had clarified that Article 31 refers to third parties rather than creditors. In Auto1 European Cars, the Court adds, on the one hand, that the provision applies to acts that the insolvent debtor concludes after the opening of the insolvency proceeding, but, on the other hand, that creditors regain protection because Article 31 works as long as such acts are enforceable against them under the lex concursus.

The Court relies on the lex concursus to outline the exact scope of Article 31. In its words, ‘that provision cannot be understood independently of Article 7 …, which determines the law applicable to insolvency proceedings and their effects’ (Auto1 European Cars, para 22). The lex concursus does not govern the debt-discharge effect, which is uniformly established by Article 31. Instead, it applies to determine specific prerequisites of Article 31, regardless of whether the obligation originates from acts that the debtor has concluded before or after the opening of the insolvency proceedings.

More in detail, the lex concursus applies, under Article 7(2)(b), to determines ‘the assets which form part of the insolvency estate and the treatment of assets acquired by or devolving on the debtor after the opening of the insolvency proceeding’, and, under Article 7(2)(m), to govern ‘the voidness, voidability or unenforceability of legal acts detrimental to the general body of creditors’.

Therefore, Article 31 encompasses any act entailing the removal of assets, as long as the payor is unaware of the opening when fulfilling its obligation and the lex concursus permits the legal act to be enforced against the lodged creditors.

As the issue of enforceability primarily concerns acts detrimental to creditors, the interaction between Articles 7, 16, and 31 warrants a final remark, albeit it was not to the Court’s attention.

It is well known that, under specific conditions, Article 16 renders detrimental acts immune from the lex concursus (see Wautelet, in the commentary edited by Cuniberti and Leandro, mentioned above). It is also well known that Article 16 applies, in principle, to legal acts concluded before the opening of the proceedings (Lutz, paras 35-36). Accordingly, for the purposes of Article 31, the lex concursus would apply without exceptions to determine the act’s enforceability only in relation to post-opening acts.

As previously noted on this blog, the Centre for Private International Law and Transnational Governance of the University of Aberdeen will host, on 6 June 2025, the third Postgraduate Law Conference of the Centre, under the title New Dimensions in Private International Law.

The deadline for submissions has been extended to 4 April 2025.

Additional details are available here.

A call for papers has been issued for the XI International Conference on Private International Law at the Carlos III University of Madrid, due to take place on 22 and 23 May 2025.

This year’s conference will honor Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca on the occasion of his 70th birthday.

Selected contributions will be published on the journal Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional.

Those interested to submit a paper are invited to send an abstract of no more than 800 words to congresodipr@uc3m.es by 30 April 2025.

The Scientific Committee of the conference consists of Javier Carrascosa Gonzalez, Esperanza Castellanos Ruiz, Heinz-Peter Mansel, Ilaria Pretelli and Fabrizio Marongiu Buonaiuti. The organizing committee is directed by Juliana Rodríguez Rodrigo.

For further information, see here.

On 4 April 2025, the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart in Milan will host a seminar, in English, on the case of Leonardo Da Vinci’s Vitruvian Man.

The Vitruvian Man is a drawing by Leonardo da Vinci. Made around 1490, it is a study of ideal body proportions inspired by the teachings of Vitruvius, an architect in ancient Rome, and features a human figure inscribed in a circle and a square. A unique combination of art and scientific ideals, the drawing is one of the most recognisable images of the Renaissance. It is part of the collections of the Gallerie dell’Accademia, a museum in Venice.

In 2019, the Italian Ministry of Culture and the Gallerie dell’Accademia instituted proceedings in Italy against Ravensburger, a jig-saw puzzle manufacturer based in Germany, for the unauthorized use of the image of the Vitruvian Man in one of their puzzles.

They relied on provisions of the Italian Cultural Heritage Code whereby works in the Italian cultural heritage cannot be exploited for commercial purposes without prior authorisation and the payment of fees. The provisions, they argued, apply to any commercial use of the images of such artworks, whether in Italy or elsewhere. The Tribunal of Venice granted the provisional measures sought on this basis, ordering Ravensburger to cease marketing products using the image of the Vitruvian Man.

At that point, Ravensburger began proceedings in Germany seeking a declaration that the above Italian provisions do not apply outside of Italy, noting, inter alia, that those provisions, if upheld, would result in a form of unlimited copyright protection under which the images of the works concerned would be indefinitely prevented from falling into the public domain. In 2024, the Regional Court of Stuttgart ruled in favour of Ravensburger (more on the ruling here and here). Appeal proceedings are pending.

The case raises a range of issues at the crossroads of private international law, art law and intellectual property law. The seminar will address some of those issues. Speakers include Anna Pirri Valentini (IMT School for Advanced Studies, Lucca), Arianna Visconti, Giulio Enrico Sironi and Pietro Franzina (all three Catholic University of the Sacred Heart).

The seminar will also offer an opportunity to commemorate Erik Jayme (1934-2024) and recall his unique passion for law and the arts.

Those wishing to attend the seminar can do so both on-site and on-line. More information, including as regards registration, can be found here.

Reinhard Bork (University of Hamburg) and Michael Veder (Radboud University) edited The UNCITRAL Model Laws on Cross-Border Insolvency and on the Recognition and Enforcement of Insolvency-Related Judgments — An Article-by-Article Commentary with Edward Elgar. The book is part of the Elgar Commentaries in Corporate and Company Law series.

The commentary provides an analysis of UNCITRAL Model Laws designed to standardize cross-border insolvency law: the Model Law on Cross-Border Insolvency and the Model Law on Recognition and Enforcement of Insolvency-Related Judgments (MLIJ).

It explores how different countries across multiple continents have adopted and interpreted these model laws. It examines essential legal terms, such as foreign main and non-main proceedings, and discusses practical challenges in their application. The book also emphasizes the role of these model laws in fostering legal cooperation and ensuring more uniform insolvency practices worldwide.

In addition to the editors, the following have contributed to the commentary: Stephan Madaus, Irit Mevorach, Rodrigo Rodriguez, Catarina Serra, Christopher Symes, Virginia Torrie, Kristin van Zwieten, Wan Wai Yee and G. Ray Warner.

logo PCIThe latest issue of the new French journal dedicated to international dispute resolution, Perspectives Contentieuses internationales (PCI), has been released.

It is an open access publication and can be freely downloaded here.

Unfair Trade Practices

The focus of the issue is on unfair trade practices in private international law. It includes the following articles.

Hakim Hadj-Aïssa (University of Versailles St Quentin), Le droit français des pratiques commerciales déloyales inter-entreprises : état des lieux et analyse critique

The purpose of this article is to present French unfair trade practices law in b2b relationships in the light of the creation of European super purchasing bodies and to discuss certain avenues for both national and European reform that have been proposed in recent months in the context of the future Egalim 4 law and a possible European Egalim.

Carmen Estevan de Quesada (University of Valencia), Le droit espagnol des pratiques commerciales déloyales inter-entreprises applicable aux centrales d’achat

This article provides an overview of Spanish unfair trade practices law and its approach to industry-trade relationships, in a context of european grouping of central purchasing bodies. It argues in favour of harmonising unfair competition law at European level.

Laurent Jacquier (French Competition, Consumer Affairs and Fraud Control Directorate), L’action de l’administration : des voies procédurales diverses pour contrer les pratiques des centrales d’achat

The DGCCRF (French Competition, Consumer Affairs and Fraud Control Directorate) monitors the practices of purchasing centers, even those established abroad, as long as their activity concerns the French market. Legal action before civil courts available to the Minister is a long and obstacle-filled path with an uncertain outcome. The DGCCRF also uses administrative sanctions to enforce economic public order.

Valérie Pironon (Nantes University), La délocalisation des centrales d’achat au prisme du droit international privé

The French Minister of the Economy has exorbitant prerogatives to preserve the effectiveness of unfair commercial practices regulation in France. With the internationalization of group purchasing organisations, the territorial limits of the exercise by the Minister of his powers of investigation, administrative sanction and legal action are questioned in the light of private international law mechanisms whose limits are in turn called into question. The Eurelec “saga” gives a core illustration of the problem. In “Egalim 3”, the French legislator expressed a strong voluntarism to keep these crucial operators of the distribution chain under the influence of French jurisdictions and laws. The effectiveness of the rules inserted to this end in article L444-1 A of the Commercial Code remains extremely fragile though. Combining positive law and prospective law, this contribution attempts to carry out a diagnosis of the questions actually raised in international litigation before drawing national and/or European perspectives of evolution.

Cyril Nourissat (University of Lyon 3), Le contentieux européen des pratiques commerciales déloyales au prisme des pratiques des centrales d’achat. Propos conclusifs

After a deep clarification of terminology and concepts, the study try to show how – due to uncertainty about the possibility of an European legislation – the national judge and the Court of Justice (through a well-understood preliminary ruling dialogue) will be in the front line to sanction the unfair trading practices of pan-European purchasing groups.

Other Articles

Estelle Gallant (University of Toulouse), Gestation pour autrui à l’étranger : les clés de son efficacité en France

Following a series of rulings handed down by the French Supreme Court (“Cour de Cassation”) at the end of 2024, the strategy of parents of intention who have had recourse to surrogate motherhood abroad to have the parent-child relation ship established by the foreign court and then to apply for the exequatur of this decision in France seems likely to prevail. While the French Supreme Court considers that such decisions are not contrary to substantive public policy, even in the absence of any biological link between the child and the mother of intention, it is now taking the position that procedural public policy requires greater control over the reasons given for foreign decisions, justified by the vulnerability of the persons in question and the dangers inherent in the practice of surrogate motherhood. Furthermore, by specifying that such a filiation decision cannot be equated to full adoption judgments, the French Supreme Court definitively places filiation decisions resulting from surrogate motherhood in the category of non-adoptive filiations and thus removes any ambiguity as to the origin of filiations established abroad.

Justice Cyril Roth (Court of Appeal of Versailles), Les significations internationales : ancillaires mais indispensables

The service of a legal document to an addressee located abroad should be straightforward. Lawyers and bailiffs cannot be blamed for their imperfect command of international service procedures, given how challenging it is today to acquire relevant information, navigate between international instruments and domestic law, and sometimes overcome administrative resistance. This ultimately compromises access to justice, the length of proceedings and the enforcement of judicial decisions. While within the European space, mechanisms of inter-State cooperation are gradually giving way to direct transmission methods, the physical forwarding of paper documents will soon become obsolete: the decisive revolution will stem from the advent of digital identity for natural and legal persons.

The issue concludes with three short reports on a conference on regional human rights courts, on criminal settlement and on the establishment in Germany of international commercial courts.

On 6 March 2025, the Danish Supreme Court held in a decision that an abducted child should not be returned to Ukraine under the 1980 Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of Child Abduction (1980 Hague Convention). The court found grounds to refuse the return, emphasizing that while the war in Ukraine influenced the situation, the decision was based on the practical difficulties of travel and family circumstances rather than on fears for the war itself.

Background

In the summer of 2021, a Ukrainian woman gave birth to a child in Ukraine. The father lived with the mother and child intermittently until Russia’s fullscale invasion of Ukraine in February 2022. A few weeks after the invasion, both parents agreed that the mother and child should move to Poland to reunite with the mother’s other child. After nine months in Poland, the mother moved with the children to Denmark.

Until May 2023, the father maintained contact with the child via video calls. In August 2023, he filed a lawsuit in a Danish family court, seeking the child’s return to Ukraine under the 1980 Hague Convention. As is set out in Article 3 of this convention, the general principle is that a wrongfully removed child promptly shall be returned. However, Article 13 provides exceptions, including when the return would expose the child to grave risks.

The Supreme Court’s Decision

After lower courts reached different conclusions, the case was appealed to the Danish Supreme Court.

The first whether the child’s habitual residence had changed at the time of removal. Here, the court held that the relevant point of time to determine that was December 2022. The first issue was whether the child’s habitual residence had changed. The court determined that as of December 2022, despite nine months in Poland, the child’s habitual residence was still in Ukraine. Consequently, the child’s relocation to Denmark without the father’s consent was an abduction under the 1980 Hague Convention.

Even if the prerequisites for a wrongful removal were fulfilled, the court continued to assess whether the exceptions to order a return could be applied. Under Article 13(b) of the 1980 Hague Convention, a state may refuse to order a return if there is a grave risk that the child is physically or psychologically harmed or placed in an intolerable situation. Holding that the child had a very close connection to his mother as the primary caregiver, the length of the stay in Denmark, the child’s limited contact with the father and the circumstances in Ukraine, the court concluded that a return would put the child in an intolerable situation. As regards the situation in Ukraine, the court held that it would be hard for the mother and her other child to travel to Ukraine.

Comment

At first glance, it may seem that the war in Ukraine was the deciding factor in this case. However, the Supreme Court did not base its decision on the dangers of war itself but rather on the practical challenges it created, particularly travel difficulties and the impact on the child’s family relationships.

Importantly, this ruling does not establish a blanket refusal for all removals from Ukraine. Instead, it highlights that each case must be assessed individually, considering the specific impact of the war on the child’s well-being and family situation.

A call for papers has recently been issued by Michiel Poesen and Patricia Živković (University of Aberdeen), co-convenors of the Society of Legal Scholars Private International Law section, for the PIL section of the SLS Annual Conference 2025 at Leeds University from 3 to 4 September 2025. The call is reproduced below, as received by the promoters.


This is a call for papers and panels for the Private International Law section of the 2025 Society of Legal Scholars’ Annual Conference to be held at Leeds University, from 2nd-4th September.  The Private International Law section will meet in the second half of the conference on 3-4 September and will have 4 sessions, each lasting 90 minutes.  Doctoral students are very welcome and are encouraged to submit papers for consideration in the Subject Sections Programme.

Conference Information

There will be no theme for the conference in 2025; we hope this allows for real creativity in the ways we, as legal scholars, can explore our subject and the viewpoints we take on it and we look forward to a substantively and methodologically diverse and engaging range of papers across the wide spectrum that is our common subject of law.

However, we will be picking up again on themes from the 2023 conference at Oxford Brookes University and explore ways in which our work and our scholarship can inform the public good, public policy and public discourse. As legal scholars none of us wish our work to disappear into the aether unnoticed. We do the research we do and the scholarship we do precisely because we want it to make some sort of difference.

We will also pick up on themes from the 2024 conference at the University of Bristol and continue to explore the ways in which scholarship and legal research has become ever more interdisciplinary as we seek to grapple with ever more complex and varied local, national and international challenges. Inevitably those things are linked. We want to make a difference and increasingly that can best – or only – be done by engaging critically, even before we start, both with other disciplines and with those we hope will read and take notice of our research – the “research user” in the dreaded jargon.

The 2025 Leeds conference will be fully in person.  Recordings of both plenaries, the ECR and EDI sessions, together with the AGM and Council meeting, will be available after the event for a limited period for delegates. Council members who are not attending the 2025 Conference will still be able to attend the Council meeting and AGM virtually and, consistent with our EDI priorities, speakers who cannot attend may, on sufficient notice, be able to present virtually.  We will also endeavour to allow speakers unable to attend at the last minute due to ill-health or travel restrictions to present virtually. This decision reflects a move globally to resume in person conferences, the significant costs surrounding the delivery of a fully virtual attendance. We will also continue to offer support for attendance via our Annual Conference Additional Support Fund (ASF) to support those with special circumstances warranting additional support. Priority for support will be given to applicants who have no other source of funding.

To find out more please visit https://www.slsconference.com/.

Submitting through Oxford Abstracts

If you are interested in delivering a paper or organising a panel, please submit your paper abstract or panel details by 11:59pm UK time on Friday 4 April 2025.  All abstracts and panel details must be submitted through the Oxford Abstracts conference system which can be accessed here   – and following the instructions (select ‘Track’ for the relevant subject section). If you registered for Oxford Abstracts for last year’s conference, please ensure that you use the same e-mail address this year if that address remains current. For those whose papers are accepted, the original submission offers the facility to upload a full paper nearer the time. If you experience any issues in using Oxford Abstracts, please contact slsconference@mosaicevents.co.uk.

This is the third year we will be running first blind peer review, with a subsequent non-blind review once initial decisions have been made to consider profile diversity before final decisions are made and communicated. The feedback from convenors on this process was overwhelmingly positive.

Decisions will be communicated by Friday 2 May 2025.

Submission Format

We welcome proposals representing a full range of intellectual perspectives and methodological approaches in the subject section, and from those at all stages of their careers.

Those wishing to present a paper should submit a title and abstract of around 300 words. Those wishing to propose a panel should submit a document outlining the theme and rationale for the panel and the names of the proposed speakers (who must have agreed to participate) and their abstracts.  Sessions are 90 minutes in length and so we recommend panels of three speakers, though the conference organisers reserve the right to add speakers to panels in the interests of balance and diversity.

As the SLS is keen to ensure that as many members with good quality papers as possible can present, speakers should not present twice at the conference at the expense of another credible paper.  When you submit an abstract via Oxford Abstracts you will be asked to note if you are also responding to calls for papers or panels from other sections.

The Best Paper Prize

Please also note that the SLS offers two prizes. First, The Best Paper Prize, which can be awarded to academics at any stage of their career, and which is open to those presenting papers individually or within a panel.  The Prize carries a £300 monetary award, and the winning paper will, subject to the usual process of review and publisher’s conditions, appear in Legal Studies.  To be eligible: speakers must be fully paid-up members of the SLS (Where a paper has more than one author, all authors eligible for membership of the Society under its rule 3 must be members, and must be fully paid up. The decision as to eligibility of any co-authors will be taken by the Membership Secretary, whose decision will be final.); papers should be submitted as a word document and must not exceed 12,000 words including footnotes (as counted in Word; figures and tables are not included in the word count);; papers must be uploaded to the paperbank by 11:59pm UK time on Friday 22 August 2025; papers must not have been published previously or have been accepted or be under consideration for publication; papers must have been accepted by a convenor in a subject section and an oral version of the paper must be presented at the Annual Conference by at least one of the authors.

Where a Convenor or Final Panellist is unable to judge, for example, where there is a conflict of interest, he or she will nominate another member of the Section or Executive Committee member to act as an alternate (A conflict of interest includes, but is not limited to, where a Convenor, Chair or Judge is a colleague or PhD supervisor of an author).

The SLS adopts the same policy as Legal Studies as regards AI. The policy is available via this link.

The Best Paper by a Doctoral Student Prize

In 2020 the Society launched the Best Paper by a Doctoral Student Prize, which is open to currently registered doctoral students who are members of the Society. The Prize is £300. There is no link to publication in Legal Studies arising from this award, but any winner would be welcome to submit their paper for consideration by the Society’s journal. To be eligible: speakers must be fully paid-up members of the SLS who are Doctoral students. (Where a paper has more than one author, all authors eligible for membership of the Society under its rule 3 must be fully paid up members and all authors must be Doctoral students, whatever their discipline). The decision as to eligibility of any co-authors will be taken by the Membership Secretary, whose decision will be final; papers must be submitted in word document format and should not exceed 12,000 words including footnotes (as counted in Word; figures and tables are not included in the word count); papers must be uploaded to the paperbank by 11:59pm UK time on Friday 22 August 2025; papers must not have been published previously or have been accepted or be under consideration for publication; and papers must have been accepted by a convenor in a subject section and an oral version of the paper must be presented by at least one of the authors at the Annual Conference. Where a paper eligible for this prize wins the Best Paper Prize, the judges may at their discretion award the prize for Best Paper by a Doctoral Student to a different nominated paper. The judges may announce a shortlist at their discretion with the winner to be announced by the first week in August. Where a Convenor or Final Panellist is unable to judge, for example, where there is a conflict of interest, he or she will nominate another member of the Section or Executive Committee member to act as an alternate (A conflict of interest includes, but is not limited to, where a Convenor, Chair or Judge is a colleague or PhD supervisor of an author). The SLS adopts the same policy as Legal Studies as regards AI. The policy is available via this link.

Registration and Paying for the Conference

We have also been asked to remind you that all speakers will need to book and pay to attend the conference and that they will need to register for the conference by Friday 13 June 2025 to secure their place within the programme, though please do let us know if this deadline is likely to pose any problems for you. Booking information will be circulated in due course and will open after the decisions on the response to the calls are made.

On 27 March 2025, the Court of Justice will hand down the judgment in case C-186/24, Auto1 European Cars.

The request for a preliminary ruling arises in relation to insolvency proceedings opened by the Landesgericht Linz (Regional Court of Linz) on May 2022. The main dispute opposes the insolvency practitioner to Auto1, a company headquartered in the Netherlands with a branch in Austria. it concerns the payment, which should (allegedly) have been made to the insolvency estate, of an amount corresponding to the value of a vehicle sold by the insolvent debtor to Auto1.

On 2 June 2022, the debtor sold a car to Auto1 for EUR 48,870. After the car was handed over in Austria, Auto1 paid the agreed purchase price into a German bank account provided by the debtor.

The insolvency practitioner filed a claim against Auto1 seeking payment of EUR 48,870, arguing that the car had been sold after the opening of the insolvency proceedings.

Auto1 contested this claim, arguing that the vehicle had not been in the debtor’s possession at the time when the insolvency proceedings were opened, and had therefore not been part of the insolvency estate. It contended that it maintained only a branch in Austria, but was established in the Netherlands, and that it – and not the Austrian branch – had made the credit transfer in Germany from a German bank. By way of consequence, the only domestic connection of the contract of sale at issue was that it had been signed in Austria and the vehicle had been handed over there. It further argued that the claim asserted by the appellant did not exist, because the foreign connection entailed the applicability of Article 31 of Regulation 2015/848. It claimed that it could only be held liable if it had known about the opening of insolvency proceedings, which had not been the case.

[NoA: according to said Article 31, ‘Where an obligation has been honoured in a Member State for the benefit of a debtor who is subject to insolvency proceedings opened in another Member State, when it should have been honoured for the benefit of the insolvency practitioner in those proceedings, the person honouring the obligation shall be deemed to have discharged it if he was unaware of the opening of the proceedings’]

Seized on appeal (Rekurs) by the insolvency practitioner, the Austrian Supreme Court has referred the following questions to the CJEU:

  1. Is Article 31(1) of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 May 2015 on insolvency proceedings (‘the 2015 Insolvency Regulation’) to be interpreted as meaning that obligations honoured for the benefit of the debtor which should have been honoured for the benefit of the practitioner in the insolvency proceedings also include, within the meaning of that provision, such obligations arising from a legal transaction which the debtor did not conclude until after the opening of insolvency proceedings and the transfer of powers to the insolvency practitioner?

If the above question is answered in the affirmative:

  1. Is Article 31(1) of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 May 2015 on insolvency proceedings (‘the 2015 Insolvency Regulation’) to be interpreted as meaning that the place in which an obligation is honoured within the meaning of that provision is the place from which the third party’s payment is made by credit transfer from a bank account there, even if the third party is established not in that Member State but in another Member State, while the conclusion of the legal transaction and the honouring of the debtor’s obligation took place not there but through a branch of the third party in yet another Member State, namely in the Member State in which the insolvency proceedings have been opened?

The decision will be taken by judges M. Gavalec, K. Jürimäe (reporting), and Z. Csehi. An opinion was not requested.

On 24 February 2025, the Arbitration Act 2025 received Royal Assent.

The Act implements the recommendations of the Law Commission for reform to the arbitral framework in England and Wales and Northern Ireland.

It addresses the following matters: Law applicable to arbitration agreement; Impartiality: duty of disclosure; Immunity of arbitrator: application for removal; Immunity of arbitrator: resignation; Court determination of jurisdiction of tribunal; Power to award costs despite no substantive jurisdiction; Power to make award on summary basis; Emergency arbitrators; Court powers exercisable in support of arbitral proceedings in respect of third parties; Challenging the award: remedies available to the court; Procedure on challenge under section 67 of the Arbitration Act 1996; Challenging the award: time limit; Appeals to Court of Appeal from High Court decisions; Requirements to be met for court to consider applications; Repeal of provisions relating to domestic arbitration agreements.

Readers of the EAPIL Blog are likely to be most interested in the new rule on determining the law applicable to arbitration agreements. The arbitration community and the Law Commission had expressed dissatisfaction with the common law choice of law rules, which have been the subject of three UK Supreme Court judgments since 2020 – Enka (2020), Kabab-Ji (2021) and UniCredit (2024). We have covered some of these developments extensively on the EAPIL Blog, including two symposia on the Law Commission’s reform proposals in this area and the UKSC UniCredit judgment.

The rule that ultimately found its way into the Act is similar to the Law Commission’s proposal and reads as follows:

6A Law applicable to arbitration agreement

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

(3) Subsection (1) does not apply to an arbitration agreement derived from a standing offer to submit disputes to arbitration where the offer is contained in—

(a) a treaty, or

(b) legislation of a country or territory outside the United Kingdom.

(4) In this section—

“legislation” includes any provision of a legislative character;
“treaty” includes any international agreement (and any protocol or annex to a treaty or international agreement).

As discussed in the two symposia, this rule raises many questions. For instance, which issues are covered by this rule? What amounts to an express agreement by the parties for this purpose? Is it a good idea to have two different choice of law rules for arbitration agreements, one in the new section 6A and another in section 103(2)(b), which implements Article V(1)(a) of the New York Convention? The uncertainties that existed under the common law rules have been replaced with new uncertainties presented by the new statutory rule. Judgment from English courts interpreting and applying this rule are keenly awaited.

The fourth issue of 2024 of the Dutch journal of private international law, Nederlands Internationaal Privaatrecht, was published a few weeks ago. It comes with the following contributions

An editorial is written by Mathijs ten Wolde (Professor of private international law and international transport law at the Groningen University) who provides an overview of the academic memorial that took place in September 2024 in Hamburg in honour of Professor Peter Mankowski as well as of the memorial book (Gedächtnisschrift für Peter Mankowski) that contains 81 essays by prominent colleagues on topics of private international law, insolvency law and civil procedural law, arbitration law, uniform law (in particular the UN Convention on Contracts for the International Sale of Goods) as well as comparative law and legal culture research.

The first contribution in the issue is by Aukje Mens and is titled De kwalificatie en de rechtsgevolgen van de erkenning van een kafala op grond van het Nederlandse internationaal privaatrecht (The qualification and legal consequences of the recognition of a kafala under Dutch private international law). It is based on the doctoral research of the author who obtained her doctorate on 16 September 2024 at the University of Groningen with a dissertation on international adoption.

A kafala is a child protection measure under Islamic law, which entails an obligation to care for, protect, raise, and support a child, but without any implications for lineage or inheritance rights. The main conclusion is that a kafala generally constitutes both a guardianship and a maintenance decision. Consequently, the recognition of a foreign kafala in the Netherlands essentially entails the recognition of both the guardian’s (kafil) authority over the child (makful) and the recognition of the guardian’s maintenance obligation towards the child.

The second contribution is by Birgit van Houtert under the title The Anti-SLAPP Directive in the context of EU and Dutch private international law: improvements and (remaining) challenges to protect SLAPP targets. The text of this contribution is available in open access and can be consulted here.

The author argues that while the scope of the Anti-SLAPP Directive is broad, the criteria of ‘manifestly unfounded claims’ and the ‘main purpose of deterrence of public participation’ may challenge the protection of SLAPP targets. More on Birgit van Houtert views on the matter can be read on this blog here.

The third contribution is by Veerle Van Den Eeckhout under the title Rechtspraak van het Hof van Justitie van de Europese Unie inzake internationaal privaatrecht anno 2024. Enkele beschouwingen over de aanwezigheid, de relevantie en de positie van internationaal privaatrecht in de rechtspraak van het Hof. Een proces van inpassing? Over de gangmakersfunctie van het ipr (The case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union on private international law in 2024. Some reflections on the presence, relevance and position of private international law in the case law of the Court. A process of integration? On the initiating function of PIL).

With the increase in the number of European regulations on Private International Law, increasing attention has been paid by scholars to issues of consistency between different private international law regimes. The foregoing also includes attention to the position of the Court of Justice of the European Union with regard to (un)harmonised interpretation when answering preliminary questions on the interpretation of those regimes.

This contribution examines a number of current developments concerning the ‘PIL case law’ of the Court, viewed from the perspective of consistency, albeit in a broad sense: it examines aspects of judgments of the Court that lend themselves to highlighting various facets and dimensions of consistency. As a matter of fact, current case law and developments invite those who wish to pay attention to issues of consistency regarding the Court’s PIL case law to adopt a broad perspective and, while discussing aspects of consistency, to highlight points of attention regarding the presence, the relevance and the position of PIL in the Court’s case law, going along with issues of ‘fitting in’ of case law.

The paper includes a discussion of aspects of, i.a., C-267/19 and C-323/19 (joined cases Parking and Interplastics), C-774/22 (FTI Touristik), C-230/21 (X v. Belgische Staat, Réfugiée mineure mariée), C-600/23 (Royal Football Club Seraing), C-347/18 (Salvoni) and C-568/20 (H Limited).

The fourth contribution, by Mathijs ten Wolde, comes under the title Oude Nederlandse partiële rechtskeuzes en het overgangsrecht van artikel 83(2) Erfrechtverordening (Old Dutch partial choices of law and the transitional law of Article 83(2) of the Succession Regulation).

On 9 September 2021, the Court of Justice ruled in case C-277/20 (UM) that Article 83(2) of the Succession Regulation on succession does not apply to a choice of law made in an agreement as to succession in respect of a particular asset of the estate. Such a choice of law does not concern the succession in the estate as a whole and therefore falls outside the scope of the said provision, the Court stated. The question arises whether such partial choices of law made before 17 August 2015 have been voided with the CJEU’s ruling now that they likewise concern only certain assets and not the estate as a whole.

The fifth contribution is by Benedikt Schmitz. It is titled Artikel 6 lid 2 Rome I-Verordening en het Duitse Bundesgerichtshof. Bundesgerichtshof 15 mei 2024 – VIII ZR 226/22 (Teakbomen) (Article 6 paragraph 2 Rome I Regulation and the German Federal Court of Justice. Federal Court of Justice 15 May 2024 – VIII ZR 226/22 (Teak trees)).

The German Federal Court of Justice (BGH) has ruled in its recent decision that Article 6(2) Rome I Regulation contains the preferential law approach. In its reasoning, the court specifically refers to three recent CJEU judgements to support this view. However, this case note argues that these CJEU judgements are not a valid basis for such reasoning. Instead, the BGH should have turned to Article 8 Rome I Regulation and its case law to apply the Gruber Logistics ruling by analogy.

The sixth contribution, also by Benedikt Schmitz, is titled Rethinking the consumer conflict rule – Article 6(2) Rome I Regulation and party autonomy in light of principles, efficiency, and harmonisation (dissertation, University of Groningen, 2024) (Summary) is an annotation of the German Bundesgerichtshof of 15 May 2024. In this annotation, he addresses the ‘Günstigkeitsprinzip’ used in German case law. In doing so, he considers the question of whether the Court of Justice bases its application of Article 6 of the Rome I Regulation on the principle of protection or on the principle of favourability. With this annotation, the author builds on his dissertation entitled ‘Rethinking the consumer conflict rule – Article 6(2) Rome I Regulation and party autonomy in light of principles, efficiency, and harmonisation’, which he successfully defended at the University of Groningen on 16 December. A summary of this dissertation forms the last contribution of this issue.

The issue includes a selection of judgments from Dutch courts on different topics of private international law.

The German Parliament has adopted a reform of the law of names, including private international law, to enter into force in mid-2025. It includes a ground-breaking change from the classic connecting factor, nationality, to habitual residence. This seems to be a new trend: the incoming Austrian coalition government also plans a similar shift.

The Text

As of 1 May 2025, Art 10 of the Introductory Law to the German Civil Code (Einführungsgesetz zum Bürgerlichen Gesetzbuch – EGBGB) will read as follows:

1) A person’s name is subject to the substantive rules of the State in which the person has her habitual residence.

2) Spouses may, at or after the marriage, by declaration to the registry office, change their name to be used in the future in accordance with the law of a state

1. to which one of them belongs or

2. in which one of them has his or her habitual residence. …

3) The holder of parental custody may, by declaration to the registry office, determine that a child is to be given the name

1. in accordance with the law of the state to which a parent or the child belongs,

2. according to German law, if one parent has his or her habitual residence in Germany, or

3. according to the law of the state to which a person granting the name belongs. …

4) Furthermore, a person may, by declaration to the registry office, choose the law of the state to which he or she belongs for his or her name of the state to which he or she belongs. The declaration must be publicly notarized. …

The above translation, done by the author, does not include provisions that have been unchanged and new para. 5).

The Aim

The change to the habitual residence criterion was not foreseen in the original government’s bill but added by the Legal Committee of the German Parliament (Bundestag). According to its report, it intended to liberalise the law of names and improve the integration of immigrants moving to Germany. Yet the Act will also have far-reaching consequences for German nationals living outside of Germany (“expats”), whose name may in the future be governed by a different law.

Exclusion of Renvoi

The law excludes any renvoi, see the reference in Article 10(1) EGBGB to the “substantive rules”. As a result, the Private International Law rules at the place of habitual residence do not matter from a German point of view. If the country of residence accepts renvoi, it will compose the name in accordance with its own national law, since German PIL refers back. Hence, the reform is important not only for German but also for foreign authorities and tribunals. However, if the foreign PIL refers to the law of nationality and also excludes renvoi, conflicts will arise: In this case, the German court and the foreign court will determine the applicable law differently.

The Possibility to Select the Law of Nationality

The consequences of the new law are mitigated to some degree by the possibility to select the law of nationality, see Article 10(4) EGBGB. Yet this requires a declaration at the German registry office, which is not an easy feat, especially when living abroad. Moreover, the persons concerned need to be aware of this possibility in the first place. The dearth of reports over the issue in German and international media suggests this will not necessarily be the case.

Conflit mobile

If the new Act is read literally, it seems the governing law could change with every change of domicile. A German moving to Madrid could change his name from Christian Müller to “Christian Müller Müller”, since Spanish last names are composed of the names of both parents. If he then moves on to Kairo, he could be called “Christian Rainer Otto Müller”, given that Egyptian names include the first name of the father and the grand-father. A German called Graf von X could lose the “Graf von” if he decided to take a home in Austria, where noble titles are banned.

These unwelcome consequences are avoided by the principle of name continuity, which is recognised in Germany. According to this principle, the mere change of domicile does not constitute a ‘name changing event’, but only official acts like marriage or divorce. But this limits the utility of the new connecting factor for immigrants coming to Germany, who will not be able to rely on the law of their new domicile until they marry or get divorced. Another problem is that the principle of name continuity is nowhere spelled out in the new law. Foreign courts looking into the EGBGB risk simply applying the law of the current domicile. It is unlikely that they are familiar with specialised German PIL books. Let’s hope that they read this blog!

Further Reflections

The amendment was passed quite quickly. Changes of government bills by deputies are of course welcome in a democracy, but the parliamentary documents do not show any thorough discussion. While the habitual residence is the more modern connecting factor, the law of names is quite special and would have deserved some deeper reflections. After all, the name is a factor of identification and therefore should be stable. Perhaps it would have been better to offer the law of the habitual residence only as a choice (suggestion by Paul Eichmüller). Then immigrants and expats could have decided for themselves whether, where and when to change their name.

— Many thanks to Anatol Dutta and Paul Eichmüller for their critical review and helpful suggestions.

On 24 March 2025, at 6pm UK time, Marta Pertegás (Maastricht University; University of Antwerp; a fulltime member of the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law between 2008 and 2017) and Alex Mills (UCL; a Specialist Editor of Dicey, Morris and Collins on the Conflict of Laws, with particular responsibility for, inter alia, the rules on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments) will give a seminar on The 2019 Hague Judgments Convention – English and EU Perspectives at the Faculty of Laws, University College London. The event will be delivered in a hybrid format and the readers of the blog are welcome to join either in person or on line.

The seminar is part of the International Law Association (British Branch) Lecture Series and will be chaired by Ugljesa Grusic.

On 1 July 2025, the 2019 Hague Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil or Commercial Matters will enter into force in England and Wales. This historic regime establishes a general treaty basis for the recognition and enforcement of civil judgments between Convention States, supplementing the existing national rules and the Hague Choice of Court Convention 2005. Perhaps most significantly, it will provide common rules for the recognition and enforcement of judgments from England and Wales in EU Member States, and conversely, for EU Member State judgments to be recognised and enforced in England and Wales, to some extent filling a ‘gap’ created by Brexit.

This seminar will address the significance of this development from both an English and EU perspective, examining the main features of the 2019 Convention and considering the opportunities and challenges it presents.

To register, please follow this link.

The decision in case C-57/24, Ławida, has been scheduled for delivery on 27 March 2025. The Sąd Okręgowy w Gliwicach (Poland) has referred to the Court of Justice the following question:

Must Article 13 of Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 [on succession] be interpreted as meaning that it does not apply in a situation where, in addition to a declaration of waiver of the succession being received, that declaration must additionally be approved by a court in order to be effective pursuant to the laws of the Member State of habitual residence of the person submitting it, for instance where the declaration is submitted after the expiry of the deadline?

In the case at hand, the appellant BA, represented by her father, made an application for the court to approve her being freed from the legal consequences of failure to submit, in a timely manner, a declaration of waiver of the succession following the death of her relative ZJ, and submitted the relevant declaration at the same time.

ZJ died in Germany, where he also had his habitual residence at the time of his death.

BA lives in Poland, as do other persons who were statutory heirs of the deceased, and who have already waived the succession.

The preliminary ruling is to be taken by judges N. Jääskinen (reporting), A. Arabadjiev and R. Frendo. No opinion was asked for; there has been no hearing.

The EAPIL’s Young Research Network has just launched its fifth research project, which is being led by Mathilde Codazzi, Paul Eichmüller and Marco Pasqua. The project will focus on the national rules governing the law applicable to non-contractual obligations arising out of privacy and personality rights.

The aim of the project is to enable a comparison of the above-mentioned national rules, which, in turn, will allow to assess the suitability of different solutions for the harmonisation process currently underway as part of the ongoing Rome II Regulation revision.

The fifth project – like the previous and third one – will consist in the drafting of national reports, based on a questionnaire, by rapporteurs. Each national report will be expected to be roughly between 5,000 and 12,000 words (including footnotes). A first draft of the report will need to be sent to the heads of the project by 7 September 2025. The Chairs are striving to publish the reports (together with other materials) in a volume similar to the one from the last projects.

The Chairs warmly invite junior researchers (below full professor) or practitioners under the age of 45 to provide a national report on the legal framework of the EU Member State they are based in (or which they are otherwise qualified to provide).

Reports are currently requested from the following EU Member States: Croatia, Cyprus, Denmark, Estonia, Finland, France, Ireland, Latvia, Lithuania, Luxemburg, Portugal, Romania, Slovakia, Slovenia and Sweden.

If you are interested in providing a national report – with respect to the Member States listed above – the Chairs would be grateful if you could come back to them by sending an email to youngresearch@eapil.org by 31 March 2025.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. Since 2024, RabelsZ has been an open access publication, with all articles freely available to readers online.

The focal point of the first issue of 2025 is international and comparative family law, with contributions critically examining the interactions between modern families and the law. Here are the titles and abstracts in full, which have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal:

Anne Röthel, Familienrechte unter den Bedingungen der Moderne – eine Erprobung (Family Law Under the Conditions of Modernity – An Assay) (Open Access)

Since the turn of the twentieth century, many European legal concepts of marriage, divorce, parentage, and family have been fundamentally transformed. These shifts are spoken of in terms of relaxation, liberalization, pluralization, individualization, and emancipation, whereupon family law is often said to have been »modernized« or become »more modern«, premised on the everyday usage of »modern« to signify what is new or has changed. This article focuses instead on the concept of modernity as the quintessential identifier of particular legal ideals and particular assumptions about developments in the law as they have unfolded in the sociological theory of modernization. Based on examples, this article shows how family law in European jurisdictions can be described as »modern« in this specific sense of the word, identifies the legal structures through which these modernizing instances have been accomplished, and points out ongoing tensions over the legal ideals of modernity. The result is a nuanced portrait of the modernity of family law in Europe and the various dynamics affecting it. Modernity is as much of a failure as it is a fait accompli. But modernity has fundamentally changed expectations, both about how the core notions of family law are to be justified as well as about law’s legitimate function.

Johanna Croon-Gestefeld, Is There Such a Thing as Transnational Family Law? (Open Access)

Analysis of transnational law embraces the idea that thinking about the law almost exclusively in national terms is inadequate. Transnational legal analysis further rests on the concept of legal pluralism. Family law has received little attention in the field of transnational law so far. But the existence of transnational and migrant families is plain. Moreover, family law pertains to events that take place in a pluralist environment. Does it therefore make sense to look at family law from the transnational point of view? This article explores this question in detail. It sets forth that the transnational perspective assists in depicting the operation of family law in a globalized world, including by encompassing the phenomenon of non-state actors being heavily involved in the creation, application and enforcement of family law.

Anatol Dutta, Familie und Personenstand: Die zunehmende Bedeutung des Personenstandswesens (Family and Personal Status: The Increasing Importance of Civil Status Registration) (Open Access)

This article focuses on the civil status registration system, an area of public administration whose central task is to record as completely as possible important life events of citizens – birth, marriage, the establishment of a registered partnership, and death. In many jurisdictions, the civil registrars thereby engage in public enforcement of otherwise private family status laws. The registry offices not only record the facts relevant for civil status but also certify parentage, marriage and partnership, name and gender as legal status relationships based on family law and the law of natural persons. This paper aims to show that certain recent developments have increased the importance of civil status registration, but so far the consequences of this increase have not always been sufficiently recognized, neither in legal policy nor in legal academia.

Katharina Kaesling, Kindliche Autonomie und elterliche Sorge im (digitalen) Binnenmarkt (Children’s Autonomy and Parental Rights of Care in the [Digital] Single Market) (Open Access)

Children are increasingly important actors in the (digital) single market. The realization of their (digital) autonomy has to be reconciled with their protection. The developing capacities of minors, to which the legal systems of the Member States and the European regulatory approaches refer in different ways, are crucial in this respect. The rules of the Member States determine how children can shape their external relations autonomously and how their opinions are taken into account within the family. Starting with the General Data Protection Regulation and continued by new EU digital legislation, such as the Digital Services Act, new, largely indirect regulatory approaches have emerged, based on the obligations of other private actors, such as data controllers and online platforms. Against this background, the article comparatively analyses context-specific regulations and their application in the analogue and digital spheres. The legal fragmentation resulting from the differences in regulation jeopardizes not only the internal market, but also the steering function of state law and thus the guarantee of children’s autonomy in the EU – especially in the data and platform economy.

Iryna Dikovska, Removal and Retention of Children in Times of War: The Hague Child Abduction Convention and the Case of Ukraine (Open Access)

It seems fair that a parent who has custody of a child who is removed or retained abroad without the parent’s consent should be able to have the child returned. However, what if this entails return to a country at war? What if the child has settled down in a new country to such an extent that returning to the country from which he or she was once removed would be highly traumatic? What should happen when the child objects to his or her return? To which state can a child be returned? Does the parental right of return depend on the legis-lative provisions regarding border crossings and whether they stipulate that a child may be taken out of the country without the parent’s consent? These and other questions are analysed under the lens of the 1980 Hague Convention on the Abduction of Children, con-sidering in particular the specific example of Ukrainian children who, after the beginning of Russia’s full-scale invasion of Ukraine, were taken to the territory of states that are party to the Convention.

The full table of contents, which also includes several book reviews on the subject of family law, is available here.

Louise Ellen Teitz (Roger Williams University School of Law) has posted Harmonizing Private International Law and International Private Law Through Softlaw on SSRN.

The abstract of the article, a homage to Symeon Symeonides and set to be published in the Willamette Law Review, reads as follows:

This article, prepared for a celebration of the career of Professor Symeon Symeonides, the world’s leading Conflict of Laws expert, uses Symeon’s work as a point of departure to consider what role hardlaw and softlaw play in creating and harmonizing private international law.

The article looks at “softlaw” generally and then examines several examples of its use in the harmonization of private international law and international private law. I consider the critical questions of whether softlaw can lead to harmonization and whether it can achieve this goal without hardlaw instruments and treaties. When is softlaw the goal in itself and when is it serving as the second-best alternative? And how does its role and significance differ among legal systems? Does it serve a different role in developing US law than in other legal systems (such as with ALI Restatements and Uniform Law)?

Looking at several areas and examples of softlaw instruments, certain patterns and themes emerge that answer some questions but raise new ones as well. One area where softlaw (and sometimes non-State law) seems to thrive is in connection with conduct that is privately regulated, especially in the area of dispute resolution. We see many examples in the area of cross-border arbitration and mediation and other areas where parties incorporate the softlaw into their contracts and these softlaw instruments create industry norms—UNIDROIT Principles; UNCITRAL Arbitration Rules; and ICC Incoterms and UCP.  Another area for softlaw is where there are evolving norms and the law is still unsettled, as with intellectual property, the internet, cyberspace—here softlaw lets us find common values and work towards a consensus and towards harmonization. One also sees softlaw principles, such as the UN Ruggie Principles, leading to emerging consensus on business and human rights and business and sustainable development, even to hard law instruments such as European and national regulations. One finds softlaw also where an area of law is in flux and there is not enough consensus but the softlaw serves as a placeholder until the next step can occur, as we have seen with the UNCITRAL work in Online Dispute Resolution (ODR), and with some of the softlaw gap-fillers to conventions such as Hague Conference Guides to Good Practice. The article concludes with a consideration of the obstacles that remain regarding how to quantify the success of softlaw, how to harmonize softlaw with substantive law, and how to reach a finalized legal instrument.

On 4 March 2025, Prof. Thomas Kadner-Graziano presented publicly on line the project of research and the achievements to date of the EAPIL’s Working Group on the Feasibility of a European Private International Law Act (to which I belong).

A few days earlier, the EAPIL blog had informed about an article of Prof. K. Boele-Woelki available on SSRN entitled The next step in the unification of private international law in Europe: should it be codification?, published in November last year. Further references can be found there to recent publications on the topic, such as Prof. C. González Beilfuss’s Reflexiones en torno a una eventual codificación del Derecho internacional privado europeo (Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional, 2024). It can be claimed that, at least for the ‘invisible college’ of PIL scholars, the topic is recovering momentum.

The EAPIL project is the only ongoing attempt to draft a wide-ranging European Private International code (rather: act), understood as something different to a simple structured compilation of unchanged law.

Still, according to the Working Group’s name, the final goal of the project is not necessarily to produce a code (act). The key word is ‘feasibility’: the possibility that something can be made, done, or achieved, or is reasonable. In this regard, one could say that the Group follows the European Parliament resolution of 7 September 2010 on the implementation and review of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters. There, the Parliament encouraged the Commission ‘to review the interrelationship between the different regulations addressing jurisdiction, enforcement and applicable law’; it considered that ‘the general aim should be a legal framework which is consistently structured and easily accessible’ and that ‘for this purpose, the terminology in all subject-matters and all the concepts and requirements for similar rules in all subject-matters should be unified and harmonised (e.g. lis pendens, jurisdiction clauses, etc.).’ Eventually, it posited that ‘the final aim might be a comprehensive codification of private international law’ (italics added).

It is indeed known that no proposal for a binding EU PIL code or act, even partial or restricted, will be put forward by the Commission any time soon.

The reason does not lie with it rejecting ‘codification’ as a law-making method. Codification, as well as consolidation and simplification of legislation figure expressly in the Political Guidelines for the next European Commission 2024-2029, of 18 July 2024. ‘Codes’ exist in other areas of EU law, such as those regulating medicinal products for human use, or the movement of persons across borders. In principle, this kind of codification appears to be related to amendments to the original legislative measure: after a number of amendments by way of new acts, the whole is assembled in a single document ‘in the interests of clarity and rationality’. The word ‘code’ is sometimes used, though, to designate the outcome of a recast of an act in need of amendment, as it happened with the Union customs code.

As things stand, coming up with a text like the one the EAPIL Working Group has in mind would prove that codification of European PIL is feasible. A second step to bring such a code or act into being would be to convince the legislator that it is not only convenient, but also needed and worth the effort and the investment. An impact analysis of non-economic and, above all, economic advantages would be required. Such analysis falls outside the remit of the EAPIL Working Group and , to the best of my knowledge, has not yet been done. Neither the study commissioned by the European Parliament ‘A European Framework for Private International Law: Current Gaps and Future Perspectives’ (2012) nor the workshop organized for the JURI committee ‘Towards a European Code on Private International Law? In -Depth Analysis for the Committee on Legal Affairs of the European Parliament’ (2014) addressed the point.

A report drawn up in 2013 by the European Added Value Unit of the Directorate for Impact Assessment and European Added Value, aimed at quantifying the cost of not having a Code on Private International Law. However, this ‘Cost of non-Europe’ report, based on a study by Nick Bozeat, mainly identified areas directly related to the citizens’ day-to-day lives which, at the time (and today), were still unregulated at European, in order to provide an estimation of the related costs for said citizens – around €138 million a year.

Assuming numbers confirmed that a codification of EU PIL is a sound policy option, there would be other obstacles to surmount for it to become a reality. The transactions and legal relationships falling under the scope of PIL rules are not a priority focus for the second half of this decade, neither at the political level nor for the lawmaker. Concern for cross-border civil and commercial matters, particularly those related to family, fits probably better with periods of calm and stability.

In theory, the time is ripe for a legislative proposal aimed at improving the regulatory environment for said matters. To start with, after the 2015 assessment on the implementation of the 2003 Inter-institutional Agreement on better law-making, new better regulation guidelines and a new Better regulation toolbox were respectively published in 2021 and 2023. Secondly, as already hinted, the Political Guidelines for the next European Commission 2024-2029, of 18 July 2024, proclaim the will to ‘make proposals to simplify, consolidate and codify legislation to eliminate any overlaps and contradictions while maintaining high standards’.

As a follow up, last February the Commission published its communication Simpler and Faster Europe. Communication on Implementation and Simplification. Indeed, the 2025 Commission work programme has a stronger focus on simplification than ever before. However, the Omnibus packages and the other simplification proposals listed (although non-exhaustively) in the above-mentioned Communication are meant to tackle specific priority areas, which, according to the Communication, have been identified with stakeholders over 2024.

None of them connects directly with the legal issues dealt with in the currently in force PIL regulations, or in the one(s) in the making. An indirect association is also far from evident. Only with good will, some PIL rules could be linked to the motto ‘Making business easier’ to which the quote of the Political Guidelines reproduced above corresponds.

Against this background, the task and findings of the EAPIL Working Group could be of a practical use in a different way. Code or no code, it is always legitimate to expect from the Commission, the EU Parliament and the Council that they care for consistency among the legal instruments they propose and adopt.

To this effect, formulae like (by way of example) recital 21 and Article 2, paragraph 3 of Directive 2020/1828 on representative actions for the protection of the collective interests of consumers, are clearly not enough. The interface between the Directive and the Brussels I bis regulation has been put to the test before the Court of Justice in case C-34/24, but the potential difficulties it generates do not stop there. In order to establish the exact terms of the relationship between both instruments it is necessary to consider as well the acts listed in Annex I to the Directive: while some of them express their intention to apply without prejudice to Regulation No 1215/2012, others indicate the opposite (see, for instance, recital 80 of Directive (EU) 2019/770 on certain aspects concerning contracts for the supply of digital content and digital services, and recital 147 of the GDPR).

More sophisticated solutions are viable and actually being implemented. An example is the proposed Directive to harmonise certain aspects of insolvency law. Said proposal, of 7 December 2022, aims to encourage cross border investment within the single market through targeted harmonisation of insolvency proceedings. It was published after stakeholders consultation, and is preceded by several studies, one of them (not publicly available, to the best of my knowledge) assessing abusive forum shopping practices in insolvency proceedings after Regulation (EU) 2015/848.

In principle, nothing new there. More interesting is the fact that the proposal and the impact assessment led to critical comments from the Regulatory Scrutiny Board, an independent body within the Commission that examines the quality of impact assessments, replacing the former Impact Assessment Board and being endowed with a strengthened role. The Board concluded in its first opinion on 24 June 2022 that adjustments were necessary before proceeding further with this initiative. Among other, more extensively explanations of the differences between Regulation (EU) 2015/848 and the Commission’s proposal were required.

In line with it, the Directive proposed by the Commission acknowledges the existence of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 on insolvency proceedings and connects both instruments (see recital 2, Articles 20, 45, 59, 68). It is therefore admitted that even if the Regulation has no impact on the contents of national insolvency law, it is a) possible to build on it for harmonization purposes and, b) clashes with the Directive may exist. The Partial general approach of the Council, dated November 29, 2024, insists on creating bridges  between the texts, and clarifies some of the links between them (see recital 2 , Article 2, Article 36, and, in particular, recutal 58 and Article 68).

Regulation (EU) 2015/848 is not the only EU legal act which the proposed Directive takes into account. The final product and how the ‘dialogue’ among instruments will fare in practice remain to be seen. In any case, the law-making process shows already a refined and cautious attitude in that it accords relevant weight to systemic coherence.

It is in this context that I see the added value of  a project such as the EAPIL one on the feasibility of a European PIL Act. Whatever its final conclusion (that is to say, even if it ends up denying the feasibility of the Act as such), it will map the areas where systemic coherence is more needed, indicate whether achieving it is or not possible, and if yes, how. Because of the wide material reach of the project and the thorougness of the research, it will fill an existing gap. It can thus provide precious support to the European lawmaker both in the drafting of new limited-in-scope PIL rules, and in producing an all-inclusive recast of the current ones, if and when, in his view, the time comes.

The UK Supreme Court judgment in UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC [2024] UKSC 30, upholding an anti-suit injunction restraining Russian proceedings brought in violation of an arbitration agreement providing for a seat in France, has caused significant interest. We covered it on the EAPIL Blog in a post noting the judgment and in a symposium (here; here; here and here).

The latest, and likely final, instalment of the UniCredit saga, the judgment of the Court of Appeal of England and Wales of 11 February 2025 ([2025] EWCA Civ 99; Vos MR giving the judgment of the court with which Asplin and Phillips LJJ agreed), reflects a clear and ultimate defeat for the claimant banks. Confronted with a Russian anti-anti-suit injunction, supported by a threat of a EUR250m penalty for non-compliance, UniCredit asked the Court of Appeal to discharge the anti-suit injunction, which the court did. The other two claimant banks, Deutsche Bank and Commerzbank, also threw in the towel. In separate proceedings, Deutsche Bank discontinued its English claim, while Commerzbank applied to discharge the anti-suit injunction.

Facts

In the prior proceedings that resulted in the anti-suit injunction, RusChemAlliance had submitted that it would comply with the orders of English courts. However, after the Supreme Court judgment, it dispensed with the services of its English solicitors and obtained an anti-anti-suit injunction from the Arbitrazh Court of Saint Petersburg and Leningrad Region, which:

(1) prohibited UniCredit from initiating arbitrations or court proceedings against RCA, except in the Russian courts, in respect of the bonds, (2) prohibited UniCredit from continuing any proceedings, or enforcing any judgments, except in the Russian courts, against RCA in respect of the bonds, and (3) obliged UniCredit to ‘take all measures within its control (including applying to cancel and others) aimed at cancelling the effect of [the English anti-suit injunction]’ within two weeks of the Ruling coming into legal force, and (4) provided that, if UniCredit failed to comply with these orders, it would have to pay RCA €250 million by way of a court-imposed penalty. ([3])

Accordingly, UniCredit asked the Court of Appeal to discharge the anti-suit injunction. In order to decide on this request, the court had to address the following five questions:

(i) whether UniCredit is actually at risk of being forced to pay a penalty, (ii) whether the court has power to revoke or vary a final order for an anti-suit injunction, (iii) whether UniCredit has been coerced into making this application, and if so, whether that weighs against acceding to it, (iv) whether there are English public policy reasons for refusing to accede to the application, and, if so, how strongly they militate in favour of refusing it, and (v) whether the application should be allowed and, if so, whether the [Court of Appeal’s] Order should be revoked or varied. ([10])

Judgment

The court held that (i) UniCredit was actually at risk of being forced to pay a penalty, (ii) the court had power to revoke or vary a final order for an anti-suit injunction, (iii) UniCredit had been coerced into making this application, but this was not a weighty factor against acceding to the application, (iv) there were no strong enough English public policy reasons militating in favour of refusing to accede to the application, and (v) the application should be allowed.

The most interesting part of the judgment is the discussion of the coercion and English public policy issues. It may be remembered that the Supreme Court upheld the anti-suit injunction because “the policy of securing compliance with the parties’ contractual bargain is further reinforced by the strong international policy of giving effect to agreements to arbitrate disputes” (UKSC judgment, [68]). According to Lord Leggatt:

If the proceedings are brought abroad rather than in England, the court is not obliged to grant an injunction to restrain the prosecution of the proceedings. But, as in cases where the parties have agreed to submit the dispute to a specified court, strong reasons are required to displace the prima facie entitlement to enforce the contractual bargain. Furthermore, unlike in cases where the contractually agreed forum is a court, the existence or risk of parallel proceedings is not a factor which in itself carries any weight. Not only is this possibility inherent in the choice of arbitration as a method of dispute resolution (given that arbitration proceedings cannot be consolidated with court proceedings or, in the absence of consent, with another arbitration); but to treat it as relevant would be inconsistent with the mandatory policy embodied in article II(3) of the New York Convention. (UKSC Judgment, [69])

And yet this “strong international policy” played virtually no role in the Court of Appeal’s judgment. Other factors prevailed.

On one hand, “this is a private litigation between commercial parties” ([24]) and “UniCredit is a major bank, capable of making its own decisions. It is making this application, no doubt, because its board has decided that it is in its own commercial interests to do so” ([30]; similarly [43]). Furthermore, “parties can always waive their right to arbitration, and it seems that UniCredit may, in effect, be doing so here” ([35]).

On the other hand, the Russian court did not do anything wrong – it made “an entirely in personam order…against, and intended to operate against, UniCredit”, enforcing its own laws ([35]-[36]). While EU sanctions prohibited EU courts from discharging anti-suit injunctions sanctioning the enforcement of said Russian laws, there were no such sanctions in UK law ([37]). And it did not matter that RusChemAlliance had promised to comply with the orders of English courts and was therefore in contempt of those courts ([39]).

In sum, in the words of the Court of Appeal, UniCredit and RusChemAlliance were involved in a “jurisdictional battle” ([23], [25]), “jurisdictional contest” ([39]), which UniCredit simply lost:

It is commonplace for competing orders to be made against the parties in different jurisdictions. Eventually, it is one party that ‘wins’ the jurisdiction battle, and the parties either agree or are constrained to accept that the litigation will take place in that party’s chosen jurisdiction. It would be strange indeed if the party that obtained the ‘losing’ anti-suit injunction could not return to ask for it to be discharged even if it was an order made after a trial. ([25])

Discussion

It is difficult to disagree with the decision of the Court of Appeal, although the whole UniCredit saga leaves somewhat of a bitter taste. The Supreme Court judgment was essentially based on upholding the principle of pacta sunt servanda – if parties agree to arbitration, English courts will hold them to their bargain if they have personal jurisdiction over the party that has or will breach the arbitration agreement. But the Court of Appeal judgment essentially acknowledges that the anti-suit injunction in this case was impotent because RusChemAlliance “has no assets outside Russia, and its officers do not travel outside Russia” ([6]) and there was nothing that either English courts or UniCredit could do about it.

This raises the question of whether the (in)efficacy of the anti-suit injunction should have been considered before it was granted. At the end of my post noting the Supreme Court judgment, I wrote:

although the Supreme Court found support for its decision in the fact that French court were not an available forum and that any anti-suit injunction granted by a prospective arbitral tribunal would be ineffective, it did not assess whether an English anti-suit injunction would be any more effective. The seizure in Russia of hundreds of millions of euros belonging to UniCredit, as well as Deutsche Bank and Commerzbank, for the non-payment of guarantees less than a month after the Supreme Court announced its judgment suggests that this may not be the case. The EUR463m seized from UniCredit represents only 4.5 per cent of its assets in Russia and the remainder is at risk due to new court cases in Russia over guarantee payments.

A failure to consider the reality on the ground has resulted in a huge cost of time and money and very little to show for it in the end (apart from, of course, the UKSC judgment, which is universally supported by the arbitration community).

The Riga Graduate School of Law will host on 7 and 8 June 2025 a conference to discuss the current weaknesses of EU private international law and share suggestions for improvements. The event aims to cover all areas of EU private international law.

Those interested at making a presentation at the conference, are invited to submit abstracts of no more than 300 words to Aleksandrs Fillers (aleksandrs.fillers@rgsl.edu.lv) by 15 April 2025.

The organisers welcome submissions from any scholar with an interest in private international law, regardless of their academic seniority (PhD students, post-doc researchers, professors, etc.), or the country they are based in (within Europe or outside).

The conference will provide the organizers with an opportunity to start preparing a book proposal under the working title Improving European Private International Law. The proposal will be based on the papers selected for the event.

Further information can be found here.

The conclusions and decisions adopted by the Council on General Affairs and Policy (CGAP) of the Hague Conference on Private International at its 2025 meeting, which ended today, have just been made available here.

Ongoing Projects

In the coming months, additional meetings will be convened of the Working Groups in charge of the Parentage / Surrogacy Project and the Jurisdiction Project, respectively.

Regarding the former project, CGAP noted the Aide-mémoire prepared by the Chair of the Working Group and welcomed the progress made by the group. To further develop provisions for a draft instrument and draft a final report of the work of the group, CGAP invited the Permanent Bureau, in addition to the April 2025 meeting, to convene one further meeting, possibly in the second half of 2025, with intersessional work as required, as well as, if
necessary, one online meeting before CGAP 2026. The CGAP conclusions and decisions reiterate that any work by the Conference in relation to private international law matters related to legal parentage resulting from surrogacy arrangements should not be understood as supporting or opposing surrogacy.

As proposed by the Permanent Bureau of the Conference (see the post published on this blog a few days ago), a written consultation process will be launched to gather feedback from operators regarding the instrument that will represent, in due course, the outcome of the Jurisdiction Project. Following the completion of the current work on the latter project, “the consideration of direct jurisdiction rules could be further developed in a separate and subsequent project, subject to CGAP’s decision”.

The work of the Expert Group on Central Bank Digital Currencies is also set to continue in the coming months.

New Normative Projects

CGAP decided to establish new expert groups to work on the private international law aspects of digital tokens and carbon credits. A more detailed background of the latter projects can be found here and here. A post published on this blog illustrated some of the private international law issues surrounding the operation of voluntary carbon markets

Post-Convention Work

Two Working Groups will be established to finalise, respectively, the Model Forms pertaining to Chapter II of the 1970 Evidence Convention and the Good Practices document relevant to the 1965 Service, 1970 Evidence, and 1980 Access to Justice Conventions. A Working Group will also be established to review and complete the work done by the Permanent Bureau on the application and interpretation of Article 2 of the 1985 Trusts Convention and on the institutions analogous to trusts, with a view to its publication.

Other Initiatives

CGAP welcomed, inter alia, the proposal of Morocco to host a Regional Office for Africa (ROAF). This is the third Regional Office of the Conference. The two others operate for Latin America and the Caribbean (ROLAC) and Asia and the Pacific (ROAP), respectively.

The Court of Justice gave on 6 March 2025 its ruling in Anikovi. The case concerns the scope of application of the Brussels II ter Regulation on jurisdiction, the recognition and enforcement of decisions in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility, and its relationship with conventions concluded by a Member State with a third country.

The facts of the case can be summarised as follows. Non-contentious proceedings were brought in Bulgaria on behalf of two Russian minors with a view to obtaining authorisation to sell, with the consent of their mother, the shares they own in three immoveable properties in Bulgaria. Both minors had their habitual residence in Germany.

Uncertain of its jurisdiction, the Sofia District Court referred two questions to the Court of Justice. First, whether the case comes within the material scope of the Brussels II ter Regulation, rather than the Brussels I bis Regulation. Article 24(1) of the latter Regulation, the referring court recalled, confers jurisdiction in proceedings over rights in rem in immovable property on the courts of the Member State in which the property is situated. Secondly, the Court of Justice was requested to indicate what weight, if any, should be given in Bulgaria, in the proceedings in question, to the 1975 treaty on legal assistance in civil, family and criminal cases, concluded in Moscow between the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, as it was then, and Bulgaria. Article 25 of the treaty provides that parent-child relationships are governed by the law of the Contracting Party in whose territory they have a common domicile, adding that jurisdiction, in this and other matters, “shall be exercised by the authorities of the Contracting Party of which the child is a national or in whose territory he is domiciled or resident”.

The Material Scope of the Brussels II ter Regulation

The Court of Justice held that the proceedings come with the purview of the Brussels II ter Regulation. It observed that the latter regulation applies in matters relating, inter alia, to the exercise of parental responsibility, noting that, as specified in Article 1(2)(e), the said matters concern, in particular, “measures for the protection of the child relating to the administration, conservation or disposal of the property of a child”. The Court also observed that the Brussels I bis Regulation, for its part, governs civil and commercial matters, but excludes from its scope, pursuant to Article 1(2)(a), “the status and legal capacity of natural persons”.

The judicial authorisation sought in the circumstances, the Court noted, “is a measure taken having regard to the status and legal capacity of the minor, which aims to protect the best interests of that minor”. Thus, regardless of the subject matter of the legal act concerned, the measure in question “constitutes a protective measure for the child relating to the administration, conservation or disposal of the child’s property in the exercise of parental responsibility within the meaning of Article 1(2)(e) of the Brussels II ter Regulation, which relates directly to the legal capacity of a natural person concerned, within the meaning of Article 1(2)(a) of the Brussels I bis Regulation”.

Accordingly, the proceedings come within the scope of the former regulation and fall outside of the scope of the latter. The finding echoes the conclusions reached by the Court in Schneider, a case regarding non-contentious proceedings concerning the right of an adult under guardianship to dispose of immovable property, and in Matoušková, on proceedings for the approval by a court of an inheritance settlement agreement between the surviving spouse and the minor children of the deceased represented by a guardian ad litem.

The Court observed on this basis, that, in the circumstances, in accordance with Article 7(1) of the Brussels II ter Regulation, it is the courts of the Member State in which the children are habitually resident at the time the court is seised (the courts of Germany) which, in principle, have jurisdiction to grant the authorisation sought on behalf of the two Russian minors.

The Relationship between the Regulation and the 1975 Russo-Bulgarian Treaty

The Court of Justice went on to assess whether, in the circumstances, the Sofia District Court was permitted to rely, for the purposes of assessing its jurisdiction, on the 1975 treaty between Bulgaria and Russia (which is not specifically mentioned among the conventions that the regulation preserves), no matter whether this would result in the provisions of the Brussels II ter Regulation being derogated.

The admissibility of the question was challenged by the Spanish Government on the ground that the referring court failed to elaborate on the connection of the convention to the subject matter of the main proceedings and did not explain in which way the provision of the treaty might run counter to the rule of jurisdiction laid down in Article 7(1) of the Regulation. The Court of Justice, however, dismissed the challenge, noting that it was clear from the order for reference that Bulgarian courts would normally rely on the treaty to declare that they have jurisdiction, as the courts of the State in which the immovable property is situated.

On the substance of the question, the Court of Justice began by noting that Article 351(1) TFEU enables Member States to respect the rights which third States derive, under international law, from agreements concluded prior to 1958, or prior to accession, and to comply with their corresponding obligations, provided the third State in question can require the Member States concerned to observe such obligations. Where its conditions of application are met, the rule allows derogations from the application of any provision of EU law, whether primary or secondary law. Article 351(2) adds that, to the extent that such agreements are not compatible with the Treaties, the Member States concerned are to take all appropriate steps to eliminate the incompatibilities established.

Recalling its own case-law, the Court of Justice explained that it is for the courts of the Member States to ascertain whether a potential incompatibility between EU law and an international convention, as referred to in Article 351 TFEU, can be avoided by interpreting that convention, to the extent possible and in compliance with international law, in such a way that it is consistent with EU law. If this proves impossible, the Member States concerned are obliged, as said, to take the necessary measures to eliminate such incompatibility of that convention with EU law, including, where appropriate, by denouncing it. However, pending such elimination, Article 351 TFEU permits the courts in the Member States in question to continue to apply that convention.

The Court of Justice refrained from assessing whether the Russo-Bulgarian treaty contains rules that the Russian Federation may require that Member State to respect, and whether the latter treaty is incompatible with the Brussels II ter Regulation in that those two legal instruments do not provide that the same court has jurisdiction in the circumstances under discussion. While leaving both evaluations to the referring court, the Court of Justice explained that the context of the above verification, it will be necessary to take into account not only Article 7(1) of the Brussels II ter Regulation, but also Article 7(2) of that regulation, according to which paragraph 1 of that article “shall be subject to Articles 8 to 10” of that regulation, wording which reflects the will of the EU legislature to provide, in certain situations, for the jurisdiction of courts other than those of the child’s place of habitual residence, those courts being designated on the basis of the criterion of proximity.

Article 10(1), on choice of court, could be of special interest here, as it provides – the Court of Justice observed – that jurisdiction may be conferred on the courts of a Member State other than the State of their habitual residence, provide, among other conditions, that the child concerned has a substantial connection with the former State. The provision indicates that such connection may exist “in particular” with the State of habitual residence of at least one of the holders of parental responsibility, the State where the child had a former habitual residence, or the State of nationality of the child. The list is not exhaustive, and it may therefore also be established that there is a substantial connection on the basis of another factor, including, as the case may be, by virtue of the situation of the immoveable property to which the authorisation relates. Of course, all the other conditions laid down in Article 10 need to be met for a court in the latter State to asset its jurisdiction. In the circumstances, this means that the referring court could entertain the case in accordance with Article 10 if it established (i) that the case has a concrete and significant connection with Bulgaria, having regard to the personal interests of the child concerned, (ii) that, given that in non-contentious proceedings, such as those at issue in the main proceedings, there is no defendant party, the mother of the minor, as the sole holder of parental responsibility, expressly accepts the jurisdiction of that court in the course of the proceedings after having been informed of her right not to accept it, and (iii) that the exercise of that jurisdiction is in the best interests of the child.

If the referring court were to find that the Russo-Bulgarian treaty is incompatible with the Brussels II terRegulation in so far as it confers jurisdiction on courts other than those designated by Articles 7 to 10 of that regulation, it will have to examine whether that incompatibility can be avoided by adopting an interpretation of that treaty that is consistent with that regulation. If that is not possible and it does not itself have the power to eliminate that incompatibility, the referring court will, in the fourth place, be able to apply the rules of that treaty and disregard those of the Brussels II ter Regulation.

The Court of Justice considered it appropriate to emphasise that, while the courts of the Member States are required to verify whether any incompatibility between EU law and an earlier bilateral convention can be avoided by adopting an interpretation of that convention (“so far as possible and in compliance with international law”), that is consistent with EU law, they are not required to verify whether a similar incompatibility can be avoided by interpreting or applying EU law in a manner that is consistent with that convention.

This entails, the Court indicated, that the Sofia District Court must not have recourse to the possibility of asserting its jurisdiction under Article of the Brussels II ter Regulation, instead of applying the general rule of jurisdiction set out in Article 7(1) of that regulation, “with the aim of reconciling EU law with the Russo-Bulgarian Treaty and, in so doing, of finding that, in the circumstances of the dispute in the main proceedings, that treaty is compatible with EU law in so far as they both provide for the same court to have jurisdiction in that dispute”.

To summarise, a court in a Member State, seised of a matter that comes within the scope of both the Brussels II ter Regulation and a convention in force with a third country, must begin by assessing whether, in the circumstances, the third State in question may require, under the convention, that the courts in the Member State in question comply with the provisions in the convention. In the affirmative, if respect for the convention appears to prevent the State concerned from complying with the regulation, the seised court must assess whether the relevant provisions of the convention can be interpreted (in accordance with the rules of interpretation in force in international law) in a way that is consistent with EU law. If this is not the case, then the court is permitted, under Article 351(1) TFEU, to derogate from the regulation.

The obligations imposed on the Member State concerned in accordance with Article 351(2) TFUE to eliminate any established incompatibility between EU law and prior agreements with third State remain in place, but this does not prevent the courts in that Member State from applying, in the meanwhile, the agreements in question.

On 27 February 2025, the research services of the European Parliament published on line a briefing authored by David de Groot, entitled Surrogacy: The legal situation in the EU, setting out the legal situation in the EU regarding surrogacy.

The document provides a good, well-researched and easy-to-follow introduction to the topic. In 17 pages, it explains in some detail the approaches of the Member States having introduced laws for altruistic surrogacy (Ireland, Greece, Cyprus and Portugal; a similar move is under discussion in the Netherlands), and of those banning, either explicitly or implicitly, domestic agreements on surrogacy (Austria, Bulgaria, Croatia, Estonia, Finland, France, Germany, Hungary, Lithuania Malta, Slovenia, Spain, Sweden), or both domestic and cross-border arrangements to the purpose (Italy).

It also addresses the issue of recognition of parenthood involving surrogacy abroad, examining the case law of the ECHR and its Advisory Opinion of 10 April 2019, on the recognition in domestic law of a legal parent-child relationship between a child born through a gestational surrogacy arrangement abroad and the intended mother.

The final part of the document focuses on the EU action on the matter: the parenthood regulation proposal (NoA: negotiations ongoing, awaiting decision, and addressed by Justice and Home Affairs Council, of June 14, 2024, where exchange in particular dealt with cases of parenthood following surrogacy), and Directive 2024/1712, which identifies the exploitation of surrogacy explicitly as a form of human trafficking (although, if my understanding is correct, not punishable as an offence of trafficking in human beings except in case the surrogate mother is a child: see recital 6 and Article 1 amending Article 2, paragraphs 3 and 5 of Directive 2011/36, on preventing and combating trafficking in human beings and protecting its victims, and replacing Council Framework Decision 2002/629/JHA).

Reference is of course also made to the Hague Expert Group and the Working Group on surrogacy, with a link to the 2022 final report of the former (the said report, and more, can be found here).

 

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, who is an Associate Professor and Senior Lecturer at Stockholm University and Linköping University. In the interest of transparency, the author makes known that she previously wrote an expert legal opinion on behalf of BSH Hausgeräte.


On 25 February 2025, the Grand Chamber of the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) rendered its long-awaited judgment in BSH Hausgeräte (C-339/22), on international jurisdiction over cross-border patent infringement disputes under Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 (Brussels I bis). The CJEU ruled as follows.

First, a Member State court with jurisdiction under Article 4, based on the defendant’s domicile, over the infringement of a patent registered in another Member State, does not lose its jurisdiction when a defendant challenges the validity of that patent. In accordance with the clear wording of Article 24(4), however, that Member State court may not rule on the invalidity of that patent, “irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or as a defence”.

Second, a Member State court with jurisdiction under Article 4, based on the defendant’s domicile, over the infringement of a patent registered in a non-member State, may rule on the invalidity of that patent, when the issue is raised as a defence in an infringement action.

This judgment is a game-changer for the litigation of cross-border patent disputes in Europe because it allows right holders to consolidate all their claims in a single forum. In addition, the judgment may have implications beyond patent disputes. See here for a brief synopsis of the facts and the questions referred, here and here for a review of Advocate General (AG) Emiliou’s first and second opinions, and here for Pietro Franzina’s report on the judgment.

The Infringement Court does not Lose its Jurisdiction

The general rule in Article 4 gives jurisdiction to the courts of the Member State where the defendant is domiciled. The CJEU noted, however, that Article 4 is “subject to” exceptions, one of which is Article 24(4), which grants exclusive jurisdiction to the courts of the Member State for which a patent is granted, for proceedings involving its registration or validity. The CJEU stated that Article 24(4)’s wording is clear that it applies irrespective of whether registration or validity is raised as an independent action or as a defence in an infringement action. The CJEU reiterated therefore that a Member State court may not indirectly rule on the invalidity of that patent, but must declare that it does not have jurisdiction in accordance with Article 27. Recalling its judgment in GAT (C-4/03), the CJEU noted that Article 24(4) is justified by the fact that national authorities are involved in granting patents, and specialized courts (which often deal with patent cases) are best placed to adjudicate disputes about patent validity and registration.

That said, the CJEU clarified that a Member State court does not lose its jurisdiction over an infringement action, notwithstanding that “the examination of such an action does involve a thorough analysis of the scope of the protection conferred by that patent”. Recalling Duijnstee (288/82)  and IRnova (C 399/21), the CJEU explained that this is because Article 24(4) only covers validity and registration.

The CJEU stated that this interpretation followed from the scheme of the regulation because otherwise, the exception in Article 24(4) would eat up the general rule in Article 4 on the defendant’s domicile. Indeed, the defendant almost always challenges the validity of the patent in an infringement dispute. The CJEU explained that this also followed from the regulation’s objective of legal certainty because otherwise a defendant might, possibly at any stage of the proceedings, torpedo an infringement action by raising an invalidity defence. The CJEU explained further that this interpretation satisfied Article 24(4)’s objective of ensuring the exclusive jurisdiction of the courts of the Member State of registration, which are best placed to adjudicate validity issues, without going beyond what is necessary to achieve that objective. Lastly, the CJEU recognized that its interpretation meant that infringement and invalidity might be litigated in different Member State courts, and suggested that a Member State court seized of the infringement action could stay the proceedings if there was a reasonable, non-negligible possibility of that patent being declared invalid by the court of the Member State for which the patent was registered.

Article 24(4) on Exclusive Jurisdiction is not Directly or “Reflexively” Applicable

The CJEU held that it follows from the wording of Article 24(4) that it applies to Member States and, as conformed in IRnova, does not apply to non-member States. Indeed, the CJEU observed that the Brussels I bis Regulation “is a system of competence internal to the European Union which pursues objectives specific to it, such as the proper functioning of the internal market and the establishment of an area of freedom, security and justice.”

The CJEU recalled that the Brussels I bis Regulation applied when a legal relationship had an international element, and that this could be due to the subject matter of the proceedings being located in a third country. According to the CJEU, jurisdiction based on Article 4 encompassed infringements of third country patents as well as invalidity defences raised in the context of that infringement action.

However, the CJEU observed that Article 4’s jurisdiction could be limited by rules set out in the regulation that give effect to the EU and Member States’ treaty obligations (e.g. the 2007 Lugano Convention and agreements between a third State and a Member State concluded before the date of entry into force of Regulation (EC) No 44/2001). In addition, the CJEU noted that Articles 33 and 34 of the regulation permitted Member States to defer to the jurisdiction of the courts of third States under certain circumstances when the proceedings were lis pendens in a third State.

Beyond that, the CJEU held that international law, which is part of EU law, limited the rules in the Brussels I bis Regulation. Referring to Owusu, C 281/02, the CJEU recalled that it is not contrary to international law for a Member State court to adjudicate a dispute which has a connection to a third State, when jurisdiction is based on the defendant’s domicile. When exercising such jurisdiction, however, the CJEU held that a Member State court must observe the principle of non-interference. Consequently, the CJEU held that Member State court decisions must not affect the existence or the content of patents registered in third States, recalling that “the grant of a national patent is an exercise of national sovereignty.” However, the CJEU held that a Member State court may make an inter partes ruling on the validity of a patent granted in a third State when invalidity is raised as a defence in an infringement action, since such a ruling does not affect the existence or content of that patent.

A Game-changer for European Cross-border Patent Litigation  

This decision will likely make Europe an attractive forum for the litigation of cross-border patent disputes. Indeed, the judgment enables right holders to consolidate claims for the infringement of patents registered in all Member States before a single Member State court without risking that defendant will “torpedo” the action by a spurious invalidity defence. Granted, the infringement case may be stayed pending the outcome of a serious invalidity action brought in the courts of the Member State for which the patent is granted, but the infringement jurisdiction remains with the court of the defendant’s domicile, which leads to procedural economy.

De lega ferenda, the EU legislator might consider removing the language in Article 24(4) that codified GAT (i.e. “irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or as a defence.”), to allow Member State courts to make inter partes rulings on the validity of patents registered in other Member States.

As Advocate General Emiliou stated in his 22 February 2024 opinion, the “unfortunate [GAT] decision” goes beyond what is necessary to fulfil Article 24(4)’s objective of sovereignty. The language in Article 24(4) creates a paradox: a Member State court cannot rule on the validity of patents granted in other Member States, even though harmonization under the European Patent Convention (EPC), certain EU laws (e.g. the Biotech Directive 98/44/EC), and shared legal principles make them well-placed to do so. However, the same court can rule on the validity of patents from non-member States, where the lack of harmonization makes them less suited for such decisions.

Although BSH Hausgeräte concerned the third State, Türkiye, which, as a member of the EPC, has harmonized its patent law in accordance with the Convention, there is nothing in the judgment to suggest that it does not apply to third States in general, e.g. USA and China. That said, as more Member States become contracting parties to the Unified Patent Court Agreement (UPCA), the attractiveness of such an amendment to Article 24(4) declines. This is because the Unified Patent Court (UPC), as a court common to the contracting Member States, has jurisdiction to rule, with erga omnes effect, on the validity of patents registered in contracting Member States. Article 24(4) prohibits, however, the UPC from ruling on the validity of patents registered in Member States that are not contracting parties to the UPCA.

Another aspect of the judgment that makes patent litigation attractive in Europe is that the right holder can also consolidate infringement claims concerning patents registered in non-member States before the Member State courts where the defendant is domiciled, and that court can make an inter partes ruling on patent validity. In the recent ruling from the Düsseldorf Local division of the UPC in Fujifilm v Kodak (UPC_CFI_355/2023), the UPC avoided the question whether it had jurisdiction to adjudicate the revocation of a UK European patent, but confirmed its jurisdiction over the infringement action concerning this patent. Following BSH Hausgeräte, it is now clear that the UPC can adjudicate the validity of the UK patent in the context of the infringement action, but may not purport to invalidate or alter the content of the patent with erga omnes effect.

This jurisdiction can be limited pursuant to a treaty obligation. Indeed, Article 22(4) of the 2007 Lugano Convention, which is interpreted consistently with GAT, prevents the Member State courts and the UPC from making inter partes rulings on the invalidity of Swiss, Icelandic and Norwegian patents.

Although the subject matter jurisdiction of the UPC is limited to European (EPC) patents (Article 1 UPCA), the subject matter jurisdiction of national Member State courts covers also national patents, both national patents registered in Member States (e.g. a Swedish national patent) and in third States (e.g. USA and China). This means that the courts of the non-contracting Member States to the UPCA and the courts of the Member States during the transitional period (see Article 83 UPCA) might compete with the UPC. Compared to other important patent jurisdictions, such as the USA, which does not accept jurisdiction over foreign patent infringement disputes even when invalidity is not raised (see Voda, M.D. v Cordis Corp, 476 F. 3d 887 (Fed Cir 2007), the Member State courts’ jurisdiction is quite broad.

While the judgment refers to jurisdiction under Article 4, based on the defendant’s domicile, there does not seem to be any reason why the judgment would not also apply to jurisdiction based on Article 7(2) or Article 8(1). One can envision a situation where a defendant domiciled in a Member State commits a harmful act in another Member State, that gives rise to patent infringement in a third State, see Wintersteiger (C-523/10). One can also envision a situation where proceedings are brought against two companies, domiciled in different Member States, before a court of one of those Member States, for separately infringing the same national part of a European patent, see Solvay (C-616/10). There does not seem to be anything in international law that would limit the EU’s exercise of jurisdiction is such a scenario.

Implications Beyond Patent Disputes

Geert van Calster opines that the judgment’s reasoning likely extends to the other subject matters of exclusive jurisdiction in Article 24. I assume he means, for instance, that the fact that immovable property is located in a third State does not prevent a Member State court, with jurisdiction under Article 4, based on the defendant’s domicile, from making an inter partes ruling on title, in an action for damages for trespass. The same court however lacks jurisdiction to alter the title registration of immovable property located in a third State with in rem effect.

That said, it should be noted that Article 24(4) differs from Article 24(2) and perhaps the other rules in that article, as Article 24(4) does not allow a Member State court to make an inter partes ruling on validity for patents granted for other Member States. In contrast, a Member State court exercising jurisdiction on the basis of domicile, is not prevented under Article 24(2), from making an inter partes ruling on the validity, nullity or the dissolution of companies that have their seat in another Member State, or the validity of the decisions of their organs (see BVG (C-144/10)).

Looking ahead, a significant question is whether BSH Hausgeräte has broader implications for how the CJEU may be expected to rule on whether Member State courts may give effect, under national law, to third State choice of court agreements, when the Member State court has jurisdiction under Article 4. Following the CJEU’s reasoning in BSH Hausgeräte and its judgment in Coreck Maritime (C-387/98), Article 25 does not apply to choice of court agreements referring to the courts of third States.

Moreover, the CJEU indicated recently in Società Italiana Lastre (C-537/23) that such agreements were “contrary to the Brussels Ia Regulation” because they were inconsistent with regulation’s “objectives of foreseeability, transparency and legal certainty”. Thus, BSH Hausgeräte and Owusu might be understood to mean that Article 4 is mandatory unless another rule in the regulation (e.g. Articles 33–34 or Article 73) or a norm of international law limits this jurisdiction. Indeed, an argument can be made that the EU intentionally refuses to give effect to third State choice of court agreements outside of its treaty obligations, e.g. 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements.

That said, the situations involved in Articles 24 and 25 are not completely congruent as Article 25 raises the issue of party autonomy, which is arguably a fundamental right. Moreover, to require Member State courts to disregard third State choice of court agreements when they have jurisdiction on the basis of Article 4 would upset what has long assumed to be a question within the discretion of the Member States (see Arnaud Nuyts, Study on Residual Jurisdiction Review of the Member States’ Rules concerning the “Residual Jurisdiction” of their courts in Civil and Commercial Matters pursuant to the Brussels I and II Regulations (3 September 2007) para 96).

The answer to this question is reserved however for another day and another judgment by the CJEU.

Building on the success of the two previous editions (here and here), a new edition of the EAPIL Winter School is currently being organized by the European Association of Private International Law and the Department of Law, Economics and Cultures of the University of Insubria in Como, in cooperation with the Law Faculty of the University of Murcia and the Law Faculty of the Jagiellonian University in Kraków.

It will be held again on-site in Como, in the cloister of the Basilica di Sant’Abbondio, from 2 to 6 February 2026.

The general topic will be Values in Private International Law. Lectures will deal with traditional topics, such as the protection of weaker contractual parties, to challenges that have surfaced in more recent times, such as the role of private international law in the realisation to the rights of minorities, migrants and vulnerable persons.

The Winter School is aimed at PhD students, young scholars, young practitioners and EU private international lovers, generally!

Want to know what former participants think of their time in Como?

Alix Ernoux, a teaching assistant at the University of Liège, regards her participation in the 2024 edition a “career-changing experience”. Here’s what she said:

I left the Winter School with a renewed passion and determination to specialize in this field. It sparked my decision to dive deeper into research on the complex intersections of international family law, human rights, and belgian law. It has been a crucial step in shaping my academic journey, and I’m excited to continue exploring this fascinating area of law in greater depth.

Aleksandra Wasielewicz, a doctoral student at the Nicolaus Copernicus University in Toruń, shared her thoughts of the 2024 and 2025 editions of the Winter School.

She said she would strongly recommend participation

to anyone interested  in private international law… Insightful lectures by prominent experts, in-depth discussions, and a sense of community with people from so many countries who share interests and enthusiasm for private international law.

Thanks to both testimonials!

The full program of the 2026 edition of the Winter School will be published in September 2025. Practical details on the registration process and the fees will be provided on that occasion.

For information, please send an e-mail to eapilws@gmail.com.

The European Commission has published on 26 February 2026 a proposal for a directive amending Directives 2006/43, 2013/34, 2022/2464 and 2024/1760 concerning certain corporate sustainability reporting and due diligence requirements, as part of its Omnibus Simplification Package.

The explanatory memorandum highlights that business associations have raised concerns about the regulatory burden resulting, inter alia, from due diligence obligations under Directive 2024/1760 (the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive or CSDDD), especially for companies operating within large and complex value chains. Similar concerns, the memorandum notes, have been voiced by SMEs, as they could face unintended trickle-down effects.

Concerns have also been raised regarding potential increases in liability risks. Although the CSDDD includes proportionality mechanisms aimed at ensuring that companies in scope benefit from reputational and resilience advantages through sustainable value-chain management, the Commission has addressed these concerns. The proposal aims to clarify and simplify the existing framework, reducing compliance costs — both one-off and recurring — and making the directive more business-friendly in the short term.

Key Amendments

Article 4 of the proposed directive contemplates several amendments. These involve expanding the scope of maximum harmonization, making due diligence primarily focused on direct business partners as a general rule and removing the obligation to terminate business relationships as a last resort.

The definition of ‘stakeholder’ is narrowed and the due diligence stages requiring stakeholder engagement are further limited.

The proposal also increases the intervals at which companies must assess the adequacy and effectiveness of their due diligence measures.

Additionally, the Commission proposes to clarify the principles governing pecuniary penalties, remove the ‘minimum cap’ for fines, eliminate certain provisions of the civil liability clause and rules on representative actions, modify the provisions related to implementing climate transition plans, delete the review clause concerning financial services and accelerate the adoption of the first set of general implementing guidelines by the Commission.

Civil Liability

Article 4(12) of the proposal aims to amend Article 29 of the CSDDD in relation to civil liability by deleting paragraph (1), which currently states that a company can be held liable for damage to a natural or legal person if it intentionally or negligently fails to comply with the obligations in Articles 10 and 11 (i.e., obligations to prevent potential adverse impacts and address actual ones), leading to harm to the person’s legal interests protected under national law, where the right, prohibition or obligation in the Annex is designed to protect them.

The Commission Staff Working document accompanying the proposal underscores that the harmonized liability framework under Article 29(1) CSDDD was originally established in response to legal actions taken against companies under national laws for failing to mitigate human rights and environmental violations in their value chains. While the CSDDD introduced constraints on liability— such as the necessity of proving fault and excluding responsibility for harm solely caused by business partners — the proposed removal of this EU-wide framework seeks to defer the regulation of liability conditions, including causality and fault, to national laws.

This shift may lower liability risks for companies operating in Member States with more restrictive regimes than Article 29(1) but could simultaneously heighten risks in jurisdictions with more claimant-favorable provisions, such as strict liability without a fault requirement.

Furthermore, the proposed new legislation amends Article 29 by removing paragraph (3), point (d), which require that Member States ensure conditions for allowing trade unions, NGOs and national human rights institutions to bring actions on behalf of an alleged injured party, in accordance with national civil procedure rules.

The access to justice provision has been designed to ensure that victims, especially those in disadvantaged positions (e.g., distant, facing complex legal issues, lacking expertise), can effectively access justice. The aforementioned document accompanying the proposal highlights that removing this obligation may lessen companies’ exposure to collective claims, reducing litigation risks. However, it could also lead to a more fragmented legal landscape, with individual victims filing separate lawsuits rather than pursuing claims collectively.

The proposal further envisages the deletion of Article 29(7), under which Member States must ensure that the provisions of national law transposing this Article are of overriding mandatory application in cases where the law applicable to claims to that effect is not the national law of a Member State. However, the Commission Staff Working document notes that this deletion does not prevent Member States from independently deciding to impose mandatory application at the national level.

Finally, Article 4(12) contemplates modifying Article 29(2), (4) and (5). Paragraph (2) stipulates that when a company is held liable under national law for damage caused to a natural or legal person due to non-compliance with the due diligence requirements, Member States must ensure that these persons are entitled to full compensation. Safeguards are introduced to prevent over-compensation, such as prohibiting punitive, multiple or other excessive damages. Then, the revision of paragraph (4) establishes that companies involved in industry or multi-stakeholder initiatives, or that have used independent third-party verification or contractual clauses to support due diligence obligations, can still be held liable under national law. Lastly, the modification of paragraph (5) clarifies that the civil liability of a company for damages as referred to in this Article shall be without prejudice to the civil liability of its subsidiaries or of any direct and indirect business partners in the chain of activities of the company.

This month starts with the publication, on Thursday 6, of the decision in case C-395/23, Anikovi, reported here, on the interpretation of Regulation (EU) 2019/1111 (Brussels II ter Regulation) and its relation to an international treaty between a Member State and a third one. The Sofiyski rayonen sad (Sofia District Court, Bulgaria) referred to the Court of Justice three questions in the frame of non-contentious proceedings brought by two minors of Russian nationality and resident in Germany, acting with the consent of their mother, with a view to obtaining authorisation to sell the shares they hold in three immovable properties located in Bulgaria:

(1) Does the scope of Article 1[(2)](e) of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] cover non-contentious proceedings concerning the granting of permission by a court for the disposal, [for example] a sale, of immovable property or co-ownership shares in immovable property belonging to a child?

(2) Which regulation determines the international jurisdiction of a court of a Member State of the European Union in non-contentious proceedings concerning the granting of permission by a court for the disposal, [for example] a sale, of immovable property or co-ownership shares in immovable property belonging to a child: (i) Article 7(1) of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] – the court for the place where the child is habitually resident – or (ii) Article 4(1)(c) of [the Rome I Regulation] or Article 24(1) of Regulation [No 1215/2012] – the court for the place where the immovable property is situated?

(3) Are the rules of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] on international jurisdiction in matters of parental responsibility derogated from by a bilateral international agreement between a Member State ([the Republic of] Bulgaria) and a third country (the Soviet Union or the Russian Federation) which was concluded before the Member State’s accession to the European Union, if that international agreement is not listed in Chapter VIII [of that regulation]?

AG J. Richard de la Tour delivered his opinion on 28 November 2024. With direct reference in the text to Professors Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon and Marie-Élodie Ancel on the subject of the definition of the term ‘decision’ in Article 2(a) of Regulation No 1215/2012, which considers ‘equivalent’ to the notion under Article 2(1) of the Brussels IIb Regulation, AG de la Tour posits that “a distinction must be drawn between two types of non-contentious judicial measures, namely ‘purely receptive measures’ and ‘non-contentious decisions’ in which the court ‘without having to settle “a dispute between the parties” nevertheless expresses its will”. He therefore concludes the preliminary reference is admissible.

On the merits, he proposes the Court to answer:

[The Brussels II ter Regulation] must be interpreted meaning that in accordance with the first paragraph of Article 351 TFEU, it does not affect the application of a bilateral agreement concluded with a third State by a Member State before the date of its accession to the European Union, under which the court of the Member State in which the property is located has exclusive jurisdiction to rule on an application for authorisation to sell immovable property belonging to a minor who is a national of that third State, where that court gives its ruling having regard to the best interests of the child.

The preliminary reference was assigned to a chamber of five judges (K. Lenaerts, C. Lycourgos, L. Arastey Sahún, S. Rodin, and O. Spineanu-Matei acting as reporting judge)

The publication of the judgment in case C-61/24Lindenbaumer, is scheduled on Thursday 20. The Bundesgerichtshof (Germany) requests the interpretation of ‘habitual residence’ under the Rome III Regulation on the law applicable to divorce and legal separation. The referring court is seized with divorce proceedings between a spouse of German nationality who moved from Germany, first to Sweden and, two years later, to Russia. In all cases, the move was due to the fact that her husband, a counsellor with diplomatic status, was assigned to the German embassy in those States. While the husband’s application for divorce was dismissed under German law in the first instance, at second instance the divorce was granted on the basis of Russian law, which the court held to be applicable in accordance with Article 8(b) of the Rome III Regulation, because the spouses had a ‘habitual residence’ in Moscow.

The Bundesgerichtshof is asking:

Which criteria should be used to determine where the spouses are habitually resident within the meaning of Article 8(a) and (b) of the Rome III Regulation?  In particular: Does a posting as a diplomat affect or even preclude the assumption of habitual residence in the receiving State? Must the physical presence of the spouses in a State be of a certain duration before it can be assumed that habitual residence had been established there? Does the establishment of habitual residence require a certain degree of social and family integration in the State in question?

No opinion was requested. The case will be decided by a chamber of five judges (C. Lycourgos, S. Rodin, N.J. Piçarra, N. Fenger, and O. Spineanu-Matei as reporting judge).

Approaching the end of the month, on March 27, AG M. Campos Sánchez Bordona will deliver his opinion in case C-34/24, Stichting Right to Consumer Justice et Stichting App Stores Claims, reported here, on the occasion of the hearing held last December. The preliminary reference engages the interpretation of Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation in relation to venue in proceedings for the defence of collective interests:

– Question 1 (Handlungsort)

In a case such as that at issue in these proceedings, where the alleged abuse of a dominant position within the meaning of Article 102 TFEU took place in a Member State by means of sales through an online platform operated by Apple and aimed at the entire Member State, with Apple Ireland acting as exclusive distributor and commission agent of the developer and deducting commission from the purchase price, what should be considered to be the place where the harmful act occurred within the meaning of Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation ? Is it relevant in this regard that the online platform is in principle accessible worldwide?

Does it matter in this context that these proceedings concern claims brought under Article 3:305a BW (the Netherlands Civil Code) by a legal person whose purpose, by virtue of its own right, is to represent the collective interests of multiple users having their registered offices in different jurisdictions (in the Netherlands: ‘arrondissementen’ – districts) within one Member State?

If, on the basis of question 1(a) (and/or 1(b)), not only one but several internal territorially competent courts are designated in the Member State concerned, does Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation preclude the application of national (procedural) law that allows referral to a single court within that Member State?’

– Question 2 (Erfolgsort)

Is it possible that, in a case such as that at issue in these proceedings, where the alleged damage occurred as a result of purchases of apps and digital in-app products through an online platform operated by Apple (the App Store), with Apple Ireland acting as exclusive distributor and commission agent for the developers and deducting commission from the purchase price (and where there has been both an alleged abuse of a dominant position within the meaning of Article 102 TFEU and an alleged infringement of the prohibition on restrictive agreements within the meaning of Article 101 TFEU) and where the place where those purchases took place cannot be determined, only the registered office of the user can serve as the connecting factor for the place where the damage occurred within the meaning of Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation? Or are there also other connecting factors in this situation which could be applied to identify a competent court?

Does it matter in this context that these proceedings concern claims brought under Article 3:305a BW by a legal person whose purpose, by virtue of its own right, is to represent the collective interests of multiple users having their registered offices in different jurisdictions (in the Netherlands: ‘arrondissementen’ – districts) within a Member State?

If, on the basis of question 2(a) (and/or 2(b)), an internal territorially competent court in the Member State concerned is designated which has jurisdiction only over the claims of some of the users in that Member State, while other territorially competent courts in the same Member State have jurisdiction over the claims of other users, does Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation preclude the application of national (procedural) law which allows referral to a single court within that Member State?

The case has been allocated to the Grand Chamber (K. Lenaerts, T. von Danwitz, Biltgen, I. Jarukaitis, L. Arastey Sahún, A. Kumin, N. Jääskinen, I. Ziemele, J. Passer, Z. Csehi, B.M.P. Smulders, M. Condinanzi, F. Schalin, S. Gervasoni, and O. Spineanu-Matei acting as reporting judge).

Finally, on the same day a three-judges chamber (S. Rodin, N.J. Piçarra and O. Spineanu-Matei, again reporting), will hand down the decision in case C-67/24Amozov, on another request from the Sofiyski rayonen sad (Sofia district court). No opinion has been asked for, and no hearing has taken place in relation to this case.

The referring court is seized of an action brought by a Bulgarian national residing in Bulgaria against three defendants residing in Canada, namely his former wife -a Canadian national-, and his two children -who have dual Bulgarian and Canadian nationality-, all three being maintenance creditors pursuant to a judgment delivered by a Canadian court. The applicant has asked the referring court to modify the maintenance obligations set by said judgment.

The preliminary ruling request focuses on the Maintenance Regulation (Regulation No 4/2009), the interpretation of which is needed to ascertain whether it applies in the present case and, if so, whether it confers jurisdiction on the national court seized :

1. Must recital 15 of [the Maintenance Regulation] be interpreted as allowing national case-law according to which the international jurisdiction of courts examining applications for maintenance payments for persons who are habitually resident in a third State (in this case Canada) is determined pursuant to national law and not the regulation?

2. Must Articles 3 and 8 of [the Maintenance Regulation] be interpreted as allowing national case-law according to which the concept ‘application for maintenance payments’ does not cover an application for a reduction in maintenance payments and Articles 3 to 6 of the regulation apply only to applications for the granting of maintenance payments?

3. Must Article 6 of [the Maintenance Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that the concept ‘common nationality’ also covers cases where one or more parties have dual nationality, or does it only cover cases of completely identical nationalities?

4. Must Article 7 of [the Maintenance Regulation] be interpreted as allowing, where the maintenance debtor makes an application for a reduction in the maintenance payments, that application to be regarded as an ‘exceptional’ case where the maintenance creditor is habitually resident in a third State and has no other connection with the European Union other than his or her nationality?

On 27 February 2025, the CJEU delivered its ruling in Case C‑537/23, Società Italiana Lastre SpA (SIL) v. Agora SARL.

The case was referred by the French Cour de cassation which, at last, asked the CJEU whether asymmetric jurisdiction clauses are valid under the Brussels I bis Regulation.

As is well known, the Cour de cassation has invalidated such clauses on the ground that they did not allow the identification of the competent court, and thus violated a principle of foreseeability of the clause. According to the French court, the issue was not so much that such clauses were asymmetric, it was rather that they allowed one of the parties to sue in any court of competent jurisdiction, which was often found to be too imprecise and thus to violate a requirement of foreseeability.

The Relevant Clause

In this case, the relevant jurisdiction clause was included in a supply agreement, and provided:

the court of Brescia [(Italy)] will have jurisdiction over any dispute arising from or related to this contract. [SIL] reserves the right to bring proceedings against the purchaser before another competent court in Italy or elsewhere.

EU law or National law?

The first issue to be addressed by the CJEU was whether issues raised by asymmetric jurisdiction clauses were governed by EU uniform rules, deduced from Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, or whether such issues were governed by national law. One possible justification for the application of national law could be found in the express submission of whether the clause is “null and void as to its substantive validity” to the law of the chosen court.

In order to answer this question, the CJEU makes several clarifications.

First, the concept of “null and void as to its substantive validity” is to defined autonomously at EU level. No surprise here.

Second, the court rules that the concept covers general causes of nullity of contract such as vitiating factors and capacity. In contrast, the court rules that the concept does not cover conditions of validity which are specific to jurisdiction clauses, which are governed by EU uniform law, i.e. Article 25.

Third, the issue of whether the alleged imprecision of a clause granting jurisdiction to all competent courts might be cause for concern is a condition of validity specific to jurisdiction clauses.  It is therefore governed by EU law.

Precision Requirement

So, what is the content of the EU uniform rule on this point? The court rules that EU law does indeed include a precision requirement, which is implicit in the requirement that the parties agreed on the competent court. Although it is not necessary to identify the court granted jurisdiction on the basis of the wording of the clause alone, sufficiently precise objective factors should be provided in the clause.

In the case at hand, the clause provided that one of the parties could sue “before another competent court in Italy or elsewhere”. This clause is found to violate the precision requirement.

The court explains, however, that the reason is that the Brussels I bis Regulation only makes it possible to identify “competent courts” in the EU. In contrast, as it does not regulate the jurisdiction of the courts of third States, it does not make it possible to identify ‘competent courts’ outside of the EU. To identify them, it would be necessary to apply the rules of international jurisdiction of third States, and this seems to be unacceptable for the court.

Thus, the clause would have complied with the requirement of EU law if it had granted jurisdiction to “any competent court of an EU member State or a State applying the Lugano Convention”.

The key lessons of the judgment seem to be that

  1. a clause granting jurisdiction to ‘competent’ courts is sufficiently precise,
  2. but only if the determination of the jurisdiction of those courts is governed by European law.
Asymmetry Irrelevant

The CJEU, on the other hand, rules that asymmetry is irrelevant.

The court explains that the principle is that of freedom of choice of the parties, and that the only derogations to that principle are those expressly formulated in the Brussels I bis Regulation, i.e. to protect weaker parties and rules of exclusive jurisdiction.

2005 Hague Convention

The court refers to the 2005 Hague Convention at the beginning of its judgment. Why it does so is unclear, but somewhat worrying, as it may signal that it considers that the issues should be addressed in the same way under the two instruments.

The Hague Convention, however, only applies to exclusive choice of court agreements, and it is most doubtful that clauses granting options to one of the parties such as the one in this case can be characterised as exclusive.

The legislative work of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) currently revolves around eight projects. The Jurisdiction Project occupies a prominent position in this context.

With the conclusion of the Judgments Convention, in 2019, the focus of the normative work of the HCCH in the area of civil and commercial law turned to the question of jurisdiction, meaning, in principle, direct jurisdiction and parallel litigation.

In 2021, the Council on General Affairs and Policy of the HCCH (CGAP) mandated the establishment of a Working Group on matters related to jurisdiction in transnational civil or commercial litigation. The Working Group was then tasked to proceed, in an inclusive and holistic manner, with an initial focus on developing binding rules for parallel proceedings and related actions, acknowledging the primary role of both jurisdictional rules and the doctrine of forum non conveniens in developing such rules.

The Working Group on Jurisdiction has since met eight times.

A report has recently been prepared by the Permanent Bureau of the HCCH in view of the upcoming CGAP meeting, due to take place on 4-7 March 2025. The report presents the progress made by the Working Group and the Working Group’s own recommendations directed at CGAP.

As stated in the report, the Working Group has made “solid progress” since the last CGAP meeting. Such progress is illustrated in a report of the seventh and eight meetings of the Working Group drawn up by Chair of the Group, Keisuke Takeshita, attached to the report of the Permanent Bureau.

A revised version of the draft text of a possible future instrument in this field is annexed, in turn, to the Chair’s report. The draft text, as it currently stands, consists of 23 articles, divided into five chapters. These deal, respectively, with: the scope of the possible future instrument (Chapter I); parallel proceedings (Chapter II); related actions (Chapter III); cooperation and communication among the authorities of Contracting States, as relevant both to parallel proceedings and related actions (Chapter IV); and general concerns, such as the concern for avoiding denial of justice, or ensuring the uniform interpretation of the future instrument (Chapter V).

In relation to parallel proceedings, the Working Group discussed in its most recent meetings the core framework for determining the more appropriate court when parallel proceedings are pending in the courts of two or more Contracting States. However, further work, the report notes, is necessary to finalise the ongoing discussion. The Working Group was also concerned with the definition and treatment of related actions.

Different views have been expressed within the Working Group concerning Article 8. Article 8(1) provides that, where parallel proceedings are pending before the courts of Contracting States, a court of a Contracting State shall suspend or dismiss the proceedings if, among other conditions, “it does not have jurisdiction / connection … and one or more of the other courts has or have such jurisdiction / connection”. Whether a court has jurisdiction over the matter (or has a connection with it) for the purposes of Article 8(1) depends on the requirements set out in Article 8(2), such as, among others, that the defendant was habitually resident in that State at the time that person became party to the proceedings.

As noted by the Chair in his report, the Working Group discussed in its eighth meeting a proposal seeking to delete Article 8 of the draft text, with some expressing serious concerns about the purpose, scope, implications and application of Article 8. Additionally, it was noted that Article 8(2) provisions of the draft text operate differently from the jurisdictional filters contained in Article 5 of the Judgments Convention. However, other members of the Working Group did not support this proposal noting that Article 8 is a core mechanism necessary to realize the appropriate operation of a future Convention and its deletion would affect the balance between the jurisdictional rules and the doctrine of forum non conveniens in the draft text. The point was also made that Article 8 offered predictability and was a compromise for accepting Article 9, the purpose of which is to identify the more appropriate court “where parallel proceedings are pending in the courts of two or more Contracting States that have jurisdiction / connection under Article 8”.

Against this background, the Working Group has recommended, to begin with, that CGAP invite the PB to convene one additional meeting of the WG. This would have a targeted agenda specifically focused on Article 8(2) of the draft text of the possible future instrument, without reopening or introducing discussion on policy issues.

The Workig Group has further recommended that the draft text resulting from the proposed additional meeting be the subject of an open and inclusive written consultation process, aimed to gather feedback from future operators of the envisaged Convention, particularly practitioners and judges. The Permanent Bureau, the Chair’s report also suggests, should compile the responses received into a document to be submitted to all HCCH Members in advance of the 2026 meeting of CGAP.

According to the Working Group, CGAP should then be able to decide at its 2026 meeting whether the Secretary General of the Conference should convene a Special Commission meeting before the end of June 2026 or at a later time.

The Working Group finally observed that, in light of the diverging views on the development of direct jurisdiction rules, following the completion of the work on the future instrument, the consideration of direct jurisdiction rules could be further developed in a “separate and subsequent project”.

Stefan Arnold (University of Münster) and Bettina Heiderhoff (University of Münster) edited Children in Migration and International Family Law – The Child’s Best Interests Principle at the Interface of Migration Law and Family Law with Springer.

The book, part of the EU-funded FAMIMOVE project, explores the challenges faced by children and families migrating to the EU, focusing on the interplay between international family law and migration law.

The book is available in open access and features the following contributions.

Introduction

Bettina Heiderhoff, Stefan Arnold, Children in Migration and International Family Law: An Introduction

This introductory chapter gives an overview over the aims and topics of the book. The key contents of the contributions to the book are briefly presented.
The authors begin by describing the complexity of the interface between migration law and family law and then highlight some crucial, overarching issues. In particular, they show that the best interests of the child are interpreted differently by different actors. The divergence of approaches in migration and family law is striking.
Also, some central case law of the CJEU and ECtHR for the topics covered by FAMIMOVE is discussed. The article concludes with an overview of the main actors at the interface between migration law and family law and their roles or activities.

Marta Pertegás Sender, An Introduction to FAMIMOVE, Its Accomplishments and Its Challenges

The author summarises the genesis, working methods and objectives of the FAMIMOVE project.

General Topics

María González Marimón, The Child’s Best Interests in International Jurisdiction Under the Brussels IIter Regulation

Cross-border conflicts dealing with parental responsibility matters have a wide diversity which is projected in the Brussels IIter Regulation international jurisdiction model. In particular, the system is articulated on the principle of the best interests of the child, linked to the criterion of proximity. Following this logic, the Brussels IIter Regulation, inheriting the system from its predecessor, reflects a much more accurate balance between the two conceptions of the best interests of the child, in abstracto and in concreto. The aim of this chapter is to present the jurisdiction model on parental responsibility matters of the Brussels IIter Regulation, from the necessary children-based approach that should be paramount in any case involving children, including Private International Law rules. This overview will allow to reflect on how the jurisdiction rules seek to answer to the complexity of international movement of families through the articulation of the best interest of the child principle.

Iris Goldner Lang, The Principle of the Child’s Best Interests in EU Law on Third-Country Nationals

This chapter demonstrates that the principle of the child’s best interests is an integral value of EU law and serves as an underlying rationale for EU legislation and judgments. It is analysed how the principle of the best interests of the child affects the rights of third country nationals in the EU, with a focus on decisions relating to family reunification and EU migration and asylum law. In this chapter a multidimensional conception of the child’s best interests principle is developed, emphasising its threefold function as a substantive right, as an interpretative tool and as a procedural rule. The article concludes that the principle of the child’s best interests will continue to grow in importance in EU law on third-country nationals.

Kai Hüning, Binding Effect of an Age Assessment

The assessment of age is one of the most challenging aspects when unaccompanied refugees, who are potentially minors, arrive in their country of destination. A particular problem arises when authorities in different countries or different authorities within the same country have doubts about whether a refugee is a minor.

Guardianship for Unaccompanied Minor Refugees

Orsolya Szeibert, Guardianship of Children in the Context of Migration in Hungary

This chapter explains the legal framework on guardianship for unaccompanied minor refugees in Hungary and deals with the real-life experiences of being an unaccompanied minor. The legal framework is fragmented and has continuously been such in the last decade. The situation of these children in Hungary was severely altered in the mid-2010s by several legal acts that contained special provisions for the “crisis situation caused by mass immigration”, and the (negative) effects of these provisions on minors are clearly pointed out in the chapter. These effects have been seen in the field of guardianship and other child protection measures and the prolongation of the crisis situation caused by mass immigration influences all legal sources which determine children’s rights. The chapter highlights the amendment of the child protection law and the implementation of children’s rights in case of unaccompanied minors. Some special legal protections of refugees from Ukraine are analysed as well. The chapter can be considered as a snapshot of how the situation of unaccompanied children is developing, and to which legal and temporal changes they and children’s rights are exposed to.

Bettina Heiderhoff, Guardianship and Other Protective Measures for Minor Refugees in Germany

This chapter explains the legal framework on guardianship and other protective measures, especially the so-called provisional taking into care, for unaccompanied minor refugees in Germany and explores the central terms “minor” and “unaccompanied”. Significant problems are highlighted in this chapter, in particular a conflict of interest on the part of the Youth Welfare Office, a lack of specific knowledge of asylum law on the part of guardians, the handling of cross-border guardianships, and certain problems in assessing age and responsibility.

Bettina Heiderhoff, A European Approach to Cross-Border Guardianship

This chapter considers whether the practice of appointing guardians could be improved by regulation at European level. It takes a pessimistic view of the future in the light of the New Pact on Migration and Asylum.

Early Marriage

Ulf Maunsbach, Early Marriages in Sweden

This chapter explains the recent developments in the Swedish legal framework on early marriage. It is shown, that early marriages are generally not recognised and only a narrow exception exists. This chapter argues for allowing individual exceptions to enable authorities and courts to make carefully considered decisions.

Stefan Arnold, Early Marriage in Germany: Law and Politics of Cultural Demarcation

This chapter examines the legal framework on early marriage for unaccompanied minor refugees in Germany. The article focuses on a critical analysis of the Federal Law to combat child marriages and its adjustments through the Law for the Protection of Minors in Foreign Marriages effective from 1 July 2024. It is demonstrated that the situation of those in need of protection, particularly the young women concerned and the children born from such marriage, has worsened as a result of the law.

Martina Melcher, Early Marriages in Austria: Private International Law and Ordre Public Assessment

This chapter explains the legal framework on early marriage in Austria. It is outlined, that the Austrian legal situation allows the courts to pursue a case-to-case approach in which the individual circumstances can be taken into account. The article argues in favour of the case-by-case approach, but emphasises that consequences of the non-recognition of an early marriage should be regulated.

Stefan Arnold, Early Marriage: A European Perspective

This article provides an overview and comparison of the findings of the contributions in this chapter and an outlook on possible European improvements. To protect the persons involved, the article argues against symbolic law-making and emphatically proposes a case-by-case approach.

Kafāla

Nadjma Yassari, Beyond Kafāla: How Parentless Children Are Placed in New Homes in Muslim Jurisdictions

Kafāla is just one of many systems used in the different Islamic laws in order to integrate a parentless child into a “foster” family. This article gives an overview of the different institutes and their functions.

Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Kafāla in France

This chapter explains the handling of kafāla-cases in France. The practical significance of kafāla in France is underlined, as many people of Moroccan or Algerian nationality living in France assume responsibility for a child born in their country of origin through kafāla. It is argued that although kafāla is not adoption, it should be treated in a similar way to ensure the protection of the fundamental rights of all parties concerned. It is stressed that the necessary framework for this regulation is provided by Article 33 of the 1996 Chid Protection Convention.

María Mayela Celis Aguilar, Kafāla in the Netherlands

This chapter explains the handling of kafāla-cases in the Netherlands, including the respective case law and migration legal framework. A change in policy in 2013 is noted, whereby kafāla is no longer handled in the same way as adoption but, with some caution, in a similar way to foster care measures. The Dutch policy on the recognition of kafāla is assessed as generally cohesive and in line with applicable international instruments. However, concerns are also raised about the use of kafāla to circumvent adoption and immigration policies and regulations.

Leontine Bruijnen, Kafāla in Belgium: Private International Law as an Essential Tool to Establish Migration Law Consequences?

This chapter explains how kafāla-cases are handled in Belgium, including the respective migration case law and migration legal framework. This article emphasises that a kafāla should be characterised as a child protection measure under the 1996 Child Protection Convention but that the Convention does not solve all issues relating to kafāla. The Belgian general recognition rules offer a solution for kafālas outside the scope of the 1996 Child Protection Convention. It is suggested that the private international law framework should be considered when determining whether a makfūl (ward) can be regarded as an unaccompanied minor.

Giovanna Ricciardi, Jeannette Wöllenstein-Tripathi, Principles to Ensure a Cross-Border Kafāla Placement Is in the Best Interests of the Child

This contribution aims at highlighting principles as well as recommended practice to guide states in ensuring a cross-border kafāla placement is in the best interests of a child. These principles stem from the ISS’ conviction that, from a child rights perspective, both public international and private international law provisions must inform approaches concerning cross-border kafāla. This joint approach is based on ISS’ long-standing casework experience in working daily and across the globe on complex cross-border child protection cases.

Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Recognition of Kafāla in European Member States: Need for a Uniform Approach?

This article provides an overview of the different approaches adopted by EU member states and highlights the lack of a uniform EU legislative approach. It is emphasised that any European solution must comply with the EU Charter, the 1996 Child Protection Convention and respect the cultural context of the child.

Additional Topics

Alessia Voinich, The Role of the Court of Justice in Shaping the Right to Maintain Family Unity for Beneficiaries of International Protection

The right to maintain family unity is one of the inherent guarantees of the content of international protection provided for in Chapter VII of the Qualifications Directive. This right extends to both refugees and beneficiaries of subsidiary protection, safeguarding the integrity of family units already present within the member state offering protection.
This inclusion of family unity within the framework of international protection reflects a more specific application of broader principles enshrined in instruments like the EU Charter of Fundamental Rights (Art. 7 and 24) and the European Convention on Human Rights (Art. 8). Notably, the Geneva Convention itself lacks an analogous provision, though the Final Act of the UN Conference of Plenipotentiaries on the Status of Refugees and Stateless Persons emphasizes family unity as an ‘essential right’ for refugees and urges the States to protect it.
However, ensuring the practical application of this right presents significant challenges. The Qualifications Directive (Directive 2011/95/EU) mandates member states to uphold family unity yet setting specific conditions and delegating aspects to national laws (para. II).
This has resulted in a complex body of case law from the Court of Justice, which has navigated this tension and developed innovative legal solutions within asylum law.
This Chapter delves into this landscape and examines how the Court has addressed issues such as the flexibility of member states in establishing more favorable national regimes (para. III), the complex link between family member rights and the asylum right of their relative who is a beneficiary of international protection (para. IV), and situations where responsibility for international protection and for ensuring family unity falls on different member states (para. V).
Finally, the Chapter will examine the impact of recent reforms within the Common European Asylum System (CEAS) on this evolving legal landscape (para. VI) and some concluding remarks will be drawn (para. VII).

Giovanni Zaccaroni, Polygamous Marriages and Reunification of Families on the Move Under EU Law: An Overview

Polygamous marriages are usually associated with countries outside the EU. However, their recognition and the rights attached to the status of spouse, both civil and social, gave rise to a debate both in case law as well as in scholarship. The existing prohibition of family reunification under EU law represents an obstacle to free movement and family reunification of migrant families, and, potentially, also to the best interest of the child. At the same time, such a prohibition is rooted in the necessity to protect and promote equal treatment between men and women, enshrined in the EU Charter as well as in the national constitutions. As it will be seen, the debate on the balance to be found between these competing rights is far from being over.

The Grand Chamber of the Court of Justice has rendered today, 25 February 2025, its much awaited ruling on case C-339/22, BSH Hausgeräte.

The Court was requested to clarify the scope of Article 24(4) of Regulation No 1215/2012 (Brussels I bis) as regards disputes relating to the infringement of patent rights when the invalidity of a foreign patent is raised as a defence, and to address the issue of the potential “reflexive effect” of the latter provision in relation to patents registered in third countries.

The questions referred to the Court were presented and discussed by Lydia Lundstedt on this blog here, here (with reference to AG Emiliou’s first opinion) and here (concerning AG Emiliou’s second opinion).

The Scope of the Rule of Exclusive Jurisdiction inArticle 24(4)

In its ruling, the Court held, to begin with, that Article 24(4) of the Brussels I bis Regulation must be interpreted as meaning that

a court of the Member State of domicile of the defendant which is seised, pursuant to Article 4(1) of that regulation, of an action alleging infringement of a patent granted in another Member State, does still have jurisdiction to hear that action where, in the context of that action, that defendant challenges, as its defence, the validity of that patent, whereas the courts of that other Member State have exclusive jurisdiction to rule on that validity.

Referring to its own ruling in GAT, the Court observed that where a court of the Member State in which the defendant is domiciled is hearing, pursuant to Article 4(1), an action alleging infringement of a patent granted by another Member State, in the context of which the defendant challenges, as its defence, the validity of that patent, that court “cannot establish, indirectly, the invalidity of that patent”, and must rather declare that it does not have jurisdiction, pursuant to Article 27, “as regards the issue of the validity of that patent, in the light of the exclusive jurisdiction of the courts of the Member State in which the patent is granted”.

However, the Court added, the question arises whether, in such a situation, the court of the Member State in which the defendant is domiciled still has jurisdiction to hear that infringement action or whether it must declare that it does not have jurisdiction in respect of any aspect of dispute relating to the patent granted by another Member State.

In this regard, the Court noted that the exclusive jurisdiction contemplated in Article 24(4) covers only proceedings “concerned with the registration or validity of patents”. As such, the provision does not concern, inter alia, patent infringement actions, although the examination of such an action does involve a thorough analysis of the scope of the protection conferred by that patent in the light of the patent law of the State in which that patent was granted. In other words, the exclusive jurisdiction rule in Article 24(4) concerns “only the part of the dispute relating to the validity of the patent”, with the consequence that a court of the Member State in which the defendant is domiciled, which has jurisdiction, under Article 4(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, in an action alleging infringement of a patent granted in another Member State, “does not lose that jurisdiction merely because, as its defence, that defendant challenges the validity of that patent”.

Proceedings Regarding the Infringement of a Patent Granted in a Third State

The Court went on to consider the situation where a court in a Member State is seised of proceedings regarding the infringement of a patent granted in a third State. In this respect, the Court noted that Article 24(4) of the Brussels I bis Regulation does apply to a court of a third State and, consequently, does not confer any jurisdiction, whether exclusive or otherwise, on such a court as regards the assessment of the validity of a patent granted or validated by that State.

As a result,

if a court of a Member State is seised, on the basis of Article 4(1) of the regulation, of an action alleging infringement of a patent granted or validated in a third State in which the question of the validity of that patent is raised, as a defence, that court has jurisdiction, pursuant to Article 4(1), to rule on that defence, its decision in that regard not being such as to affect the existence or content of that patent in that third State or to cause the national register of that State to be amended.

The Court observed that the jurisdiction “in principle” of the courts of the Member State in which the defendant is domiciled which are seised of such a dispute over the part of that dispute relating to the validity of a patent granted in a third State “may be limited by special rules”, such as those laid down in Article 73 of the Regulation on the relationship with the 2007 Lugano Convention. Furthermore, in the circumstances referred to in Articles 33 and 34 of the Regulation, on extra-EU parallel litigation, a court of a Member State whose jurisdiction is based on Article 4 of the Regulation “may be prompted to recognise the jurisdiction of the courts of third States, by staying proceedings, or even terminating the proceedings before it, where proceedings are already pending before a court of a third State at the time when that first court is seised”.

That said, the Court observed, it is necessary to determine whether the jurisdiction, based on Article 4(1) of the Regulation, of a court of a Member State to rule on the issue of the validity of a patent granted or validated in a third State where that question is raised as a defence in the context of an infringement action brought before that court, is restricted by general international law.

In that regard, the Court recalled that the rules and principles of general international law “are binding, as such, upon the EU institutions and form part of the EU legal order”, and noted that, consequently, “a measure adopted by virtue of the powers of the European Union, such as the Brussels I bis Regulation, must be interpreted, and its scope limited, in the light of those rules and principles”.

Indeed, “the jurisdiction of the courts of a Member State, based on the fact that the defendant is domiciled in that Member State, to rule in a dispute which is connected, at least in part, because of its subject matter, with a third State, is not contrary to the international law principle of the relative effect of treaties”. Still, the jurisdiction of the court of the defendant’s domicile “must be exercised without infringing the principle of non-interference, according to which a State may not interfere in cases which essentially come within the national jurisdiction of another State”.

In the exercise of its powers, the Court explained, “a State may grant, validate and register intellectual property rights which, within that State, confer on their holder exclusive intellectual property rights, such as a patent”. One of the reasons why the rule now enshrined in Article 24(4) of the Brussels I bis Regulation confers exclusive jurisdiction on the courts of a Member State which has granted a patent to rule on disputes concerned with the registration or validity of that patent is that the grant of a national patent is an exercise of national sovereignty.

Based on the above remarks, the Court explained that, where a judicial decision annulling a patent affects the existence or, in the event of annulment in part, the content of those exclusive rights, only the courts having jurisdiction in that State may give such a decision: it follows from the principle of non-interference that “only the courts of the third State in which a patent is granted or validated have jurisdiction to declare that patent invalid by a decision that may cause the national register of that State to be amended as regards the existence or content of that patent”.

By contrast, the court of the Member State in which the defendant is domiciled which is seised on the basis of Article 4(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, of an infringement action in the context of which the issue of the validity of a patent granted or validated in a third State is raised as a defence, does have jurisdiction to rule on that issue if none of the restrictions resulting from Article 73 or Article 33 and 34 of the Regulation is applicable, given that the decision of that court sought in that regard “is not such as to affect the existence or content of that patent in that third State, or to cause its national register to be amended”.

That decision, the Court added, “has only inter partes effects, that is to say, a scope limited to the parties to the proceedings”. Thus,

where the issue of the validity of a patent granted in a third State is raised as a defence in an action alleging infringement of that patent before a court of a Member State, that defence seeks only to have that action dismissed, and does not seek to obtain a decision that will cause that patent to be annulled entirely or in part.

In particular, under no circumstances can that decision include a direction to the administrative authority responsible for maintaining the national register of the third State concerned.

The EAPIL blog plans to host an analysis of the judgment in the coming days.

German law shall be applied to a non-contractual obligations arising out of wrongful components in ship engines built in Germany, the Norwegian Supreme Court held in a  judgment rendered on 17 December 2024. Regardless of the fact that the Rome II Regulation is not binding for Norway and that it was not applicable in the EU at the time of the harmful event, the Norwegian Supreme Court paralleled its conclusions on analogous interpretations of the Regulation.

Background

In 2000, a Norwegian shipping company ordered six ships from a Chinese shipyard. In the contract with the Chinese shipyard, it was stated that the Norwegian shipping company had a right to choose what components that should be used. The Norwegian shipping company ordered the Chinese shipyard to use MAN engines. A contract for the delivery of the engines were entered into between MAN and the Chinese shipyard. Before the ships were delivered to Norway, the engines underwent testing at MAN’s factory in Germany. However, several years after the engines were delivered, it was discovered that these factory tests had been manipulated by MAN to show lower emission levels.

In 2012, MAN informed the Norwegian shipping company that the actual emission levels could be higher than originally promised. By this time, a criminal investigation had already been initiated against MAN in Germany. In a 2013 German court ruling, MAN was ordered to pay an administrative fine of 8.2 million Euros. Due to statutes of limitation under German law, the judgment only addressed events that had occurred after 2006.

In 2015, the Norwegian shipping company filed legal proceedings against MAN and its Norwegian subsidiary in the Oslo District Court. MAN lost the case in both the district court and the court of appeal. While both instances applied Norwegian law, they did so on different grounds. The district court found that the parties had agreed to apply Norwegian law, while the court of appeal reached the same conclusion by applying uncodified general conflict of law rules.

MAN appealed the decision to the Norwegian Supreme Court, which agreed to hear the case, focusing on the conflict of laws issue.

The Supreme Court’s Judgment

The Supreme Court began by observing that there was no agreement between the parties on the application of Norwegian law. It then turned to the issue whether the claim ought to be characterised as contractual or non-contractual. MAN had claimed that the plaint concerned precontractual liability and that the conflict of laws rules for contracts therefore should be applied. The argument was dismissed. The Supreme Court held that the matter did not relate to any contractual obligations as the Norwegian shipping company had not been a party to the contract for deliverance of the engines or to the contract for the construction of the ships.

Having concluded that the matter was non-contractual, the Supreme Court continued to seek to establish the applicable conflict of law rule. This was not an easy exercise under Norwegian private international law, as most conflict of law rules are uncodified and rather result from precedents and principles.

In the last decades, the Norwegian Supreme Court repeatedly held that the interest of keeping track with the conflict of law rules in the EU motivates a general presumption to take the choice of law solutions in the Rome I and the Rome II Regulations into consideration. A problem in the issue at stake was that the harmful event occurred long before the Rome II Regulation was applicable or even drafted. Hence, the Norwegian Supreme Court made an analysis of what conflict of law rules that were applicable in Norway in the early 2000s.

What Conflict of Laws Rules Were to Be Applied?

Recognizing that the main principle under the Rome II Regulation is that the law of the place where the damage occurs shall be applied (lex loci damni), the Supreme Court noted that older Norwegian case law rather relied on a centre of gravity test to determine the law applicable in non-contractual matters. Under the old Norwegian centre of gravity test, the place of damage was an important factor.

How the place of damage was to be determined in “distance delicts” (where the harmful event and the damage occurs in different states) was unsettled in old Norwegian case law. However, with reference to old Norwegian legal literature, the Supreme Court held that it was the place where the damage occurred that was decisive in such matters.

Noting that the place where the damage occurs is the main rule of the Rome II Regulation, the Supreme Court went on to remark that that rule in EU private international law makes a difference between direct and indirect damages. That issue had not been adjudicated in a choice of law context in Norwegian case law. Norway is however part to the 2007 Lugano Convention. In case law dealing with jurisdiction, the Norwegian Supreme Court had recognized the EU private international law difference between direct and indirect damages. Therefore, the Supreme Court concluded that, in similarity with contemporary EU law, also the place where the direct damage occurred was decisive to determine the law applicable in old Norwegian private international law.

Are German Rules on Limitation Compatible with Norwegian Public Policy?

Applying that conflict of law rule to the facts in the case, the Norwegian Supreme Court held that the direct damage took place in Germany as the urged damages were damages that had been inflicted to foreign companies after events fully taken place abroad. In such a situation the court held that it would be unpredictable to let Norwegian law apply only on the ground that a decision had been taken in Norway.

Having concluded that Norwegian choice of law rules pointed out German law as applicable, the Supreme Court continued to assess whether German rules on limitation was compatible with Norwegian public policy. According to German law, the matter was already precluded. Under Norwegian law it was not. The Norwegian Court concluded in this part that it was clear that the German limitation rules were shorter but held that it cannot be in conflict with “Norwegian sense of justice”. Consequently, German law was to be applied.

Comment

The judgment makes it clear that the Norwegian Supreme Court takes EU private international law seriously. By aligning its reasoning with the Rome II Regulation, the Supreme Court indeed affirmed its commitment to European harmonization of conflict of law rules. Such an approach is valuable from a predictability point of view and strengthens legal coherence.

However, a notable omission in the judgment is the lack of discussion on Article 5 of the Rome II Regulation. In this Article, the Rome II Regulation lays down lex specialis conflict of law rules for non-contractual product liability obligations. To me, it would have made sense to at least discuss those rules as the facts concerned some sort of product liability.

The upcoming edition of the Ravenna Summer School on Cross-Border Litigation and International Arbitration will be held between 13-19 July 2025 in Ravenna (Italy), hosted by the University of Bologna.

The Summer School is aimed at law students as well as law graduates and law practitioners who wish to develop a better knowledge of international civil procedure and arbitration.

Confirmed speakers are Marie Elodie Ancel (University Paris-Panthéon-Assas), Cristina Antonello (Paragon Advocac, Vienna), Letizia Ceccarelli (Squire Patton Boggs, Milan and Geneva), Giovanni Chiapponi (University of Florence), Maria Beatrice Deli (Univeristas Mercatorum, Rome), Marco Farina (European University, Rome), Francesca Ferrari (University of Insubria), Franco Ferrari (New York University), Aleksandrs Fillers (Riga Stradiņš University), Albert Henke (University of Milan), Nina Jankovic (Aceris Law, Geneva), Michele Angelo Lupoi (University of Bologna), Marck McLaughlin (Singapore Management University), Dominika Moravcova (University of Trnava), Shamila Nair (Peter Ong & Nar, Malaysia), Pietro Ortolani (Radboud University), Ilaria Pretelli (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Catherine Rogers (Bocconi University), Catherine Sali (Milan Chamber of Arbitration), Marco Torsello (University of Verona), Stefaan Voet (Univeristy of Leuven), Anna Wysocka-Bar (Jagiellonian University, Kraków), Elena Zucconi Galli Fonseca (University of Bologna).

Registration will be opening soon.

In the meanwhile a call for papers has been issued aimed at aw students and law graduates under the age of 30 (as of 1 January 2025). The authors of the best two papers will be admitted to the Summer School for free. The three best papers will be published in the Linkedin Newsletter of the Summer School Transnational Litigation Pills.

Those wishing to submit a paper must send their application to Michele Angelo Lupoi (micheleangelo.lupoi@unibo.it) by 30 April 2025. The application shall include an original and previously unpublished paper in English on a topic chosen by the applicant in the area of cross-border civil litigation or international arbitration (Word format, length between 15.000-30.000 characters including spaces), with a CV in English and a copy of the applicant’s ID document to verify the date of birth.

The winners will be selected by the Scientific Directors of the Summer School and will be announced on the Summer School’s Linkedin page by 15 May 2025.

In addition, PhD students and those who hold a PhD are encouraged to apply to make a 45-minute presentation on one of the Summer School topics, and to publish the text of their presentation in the Yearbook of the Summer School. Applicants must be aged 35 or less.

Proposals for presentations must be submitted to Michele Angelo Lupoi at the address above by 28 February 2025. They must be accompanied by an original PowerPoint presentation in English on a topic of the applicant’s choice in the area of civil cross-border litigation or international arbitration (max 10 slides for a 45 min presentation) and a written outline (max 1 page), a CV and a copy of the candidate’s ID document to verify the date of birth.

The top three applicants will have the possibility to attend the Summer School for free.

The EAPIL Working Group on International Property Law has been working for almost four years on a draft instrument on the applicable law to property rights in tangible assets. It has held regular meetings, including six in person meetings in various parts of Europe.

The Working Group will next meet in Antwerp in May 2025 and hopes to produce a first complete draft which it will then be able to share, present and discuss, in particular at the EAPIL Geneva Conference in June 2026.

Several members of the Group participated in a conference on Rights in Rem in EU Private international law, which was held in Tarragona in Aprile 2024, and presented some interim results of the work of the group. The proceedings of the conference have now been published in an open-access book edited by Maria Font-Mas, which was announced yesterday on this blog.

The book includes the following contributions of the members of the Working Group: Eva-Maria Kieninger, A European Regulation for International Property Law; Afonso Patrão, Choice of Law in Land Security Rights – An Impossible Solution?; Gilles Cuniberti, Rethinking conflit mobile: Applying the Law of COMI to rights in rem; Jonathan Schenk, Drafting an EU Choice-of-law Rule for Property Rights in Means of Transport. Something Old, Something New; Janeen M. Carruthers, Looking at Cultural Objects Through a Private International Law Lens.

Finally, Ivan Heredia published a paper on an issue which is not directly within the scope of the Working Group (Garantías reales y reestructuración en el sistema español de insolvencia internacional).

The Spanish publisher Marcial Pons has published in 2024 a collection of essays edited by Maria Font-Mas (Universitat Rovira i Virgili) titled Private International Law on Rights in rem in the European Union. Some of the contributions are in Spanish, others in English. Free online access to the whole book is provided here.

The essays collected in the book examine both the current status of private international law relating to property rights in Europe and the changes that can reasonably be expected to occur in the near future, including in light of the ongoing projects that are being carried out in the framework of the Groupe européen de droit international privé (GEDIP) and EAPIL.

The authors include Georgina Garriga Suau, Josep M. Fontanellas Morell, Héctor Simón Moreno, Christopher A. Whytock, Rocío Caro Gándara, Josep M. Fontanellas Morell, Iván Heredia Cervantes, Nerea Magallón Elósegui, Ángel Serrano de Nicolás, Albert Font i Segura, Pau Oriol Cosialls Perpinyà, Ilaria Pretelli, Carmen Parra Rodríguez, Cristina González Beilfuss, Diana Marín Consarnau, Eva-Maria Kieninger, Francisco J. Garcimartín Alférez, Afonso Patrão, Gilles Cuniberti, Jonathan Schenk, Birgit van Houtert, Alfonso Ortega Giménez, Ivana Kunda, Janeen M. Carruthers, Sabrina Ferrazzi, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Rosa Miquel Sala, Silvana Canales Gutiérrez and Vésela Andreeva Andreeva.

Katharina Boele-Woelki (Bucerius Law School, Hamburg), has posted The next step in the unification of private international law in Europe: should it be codification? on SSRN.

The abstract of the paper, a homage to Symeon Symeonides, reads as follows.

This contribution reflects on some issues of European private international law. More than a quarter of a century ago, the European Union (EU) began to legislate in the area of crossborder private relations through European Regulations on jurisdiction, applicable law and recognition and enforcement. Today, many but not all areas of private law are covered, but the sheer volume of rules is confusing. In addition, there are some gaps and overlaps, but also inconsistencies. The focus of this homage is on the question of whether and how the European Regulations should be brought together in an instrument that could facilitate their better understanding and application in legal practice and the academic teaching of private international law. It will briefly report on feasibility studies and current projects that are undertaken by academic groups. In addressing these questions, we enter the world of the codification of private international law which, as far as the subject matter is concerned, encompasses international procedural law.

The first issue of the Journal du droit international (JDI, Clunet) for 2025 has been released. It contains one article and several case notes relating to private international law issues.

In her contribution, Sandrine Clavel (University of Paris-Saclay) analyses the recently adopted Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence (“CS3D”) through the lens of European economic integration and EU values (La directive “Devoir de Vigilance” (CS3D), entre ambition politique et réalisme économique).

The English abstract reads:

The European Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence is a political project with a particularly ambitious agenda. On the one hand, it aims to bolster the social responsibility of major multinational corporations, by making them accountable to civil society and to their own value chains. On the other hand, it aims to use these companies to spread the humanist values now promoted by the European Union into global business practice, by transferring the duty of care to business partners operating exclusively in foreign countries. The undertaking is all the more delicate in that it cannot be carried out without a certain amount of caution, since the competitiveness of European companies must be preserved. The European and national negotiators have therefore engaged in a veritable balancing exercise, producing a text which, while still suffering from a number of shortcomings, represents a major step forward.

The full table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

This post was written by Birgit van Houtert, Assistant Professor of Private International Law at Maastricht University. It builds on an article titled ‘The Anti-SLAPP Directive in the Context of EU and Dutch Private International Law: Improvements and (Remaining) Challenges to Protect SLAPP targets’, featured in issued 4 of 2024 of Nederlands Internationaal Privaatrecht. Apart from providing an overview of the main findings of the article, the post criticises the lack of transposition of Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive in the Dutch legislation aimed at implementing the Directive, as proposed by the Dutch government.


The right to freedom of expression and information is increasingly threatened worldwide by lawsuits aimed at silencing those who engage in public debate, such as journalists, academics and NGOs. To protect targets of strategic lawsuits against public participation (SLAPPs), the Anti-SLAPP Directive (EU) 2024/1069 entered into force on 6 May 2024. This Directive is due to be transposed in the EU Member States (except Denmark) by 7 May 2026. However, the Directive has already been invoked in Dutch courts by Greenpeace International, an NGO based in the Netherlands, against the US-based company Energy Transfer.

For more on the legislative process of this Directive, see Marta Requejo Isidro’s posts in 2021 and 2022, and Pietro Franzina’s blog post in 2023.

Broad Definition of ‘Cross-border Implications’

The Anti-SLAPP Directive applies to “manifestly unfounded claims or abusive court proceedings in civil matters with cross-border implications brought against natural and legal persons on account of their engagement in public participation” (Article 1). According to Article 5(1), the condition of ‘cross-border implications’ is met “unless both parties are domiciled in the same Member State as the court seised and all other elements relevant to the situation concerned are located only in that Member State”. The mere fact that the SLAPP target has published online appears to constitute cross-border implications.

PIL Implications of Procedural Safeguards 

According to Article 11 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, Member State courts may dismiss claims against public participation if they are manifestly unfounded. With respect to the burden of proving that the claim is well-founded, Article 12 provides legal certainty for SLAPP targets by reversing the burden of proof regardless of the applicable law. However, Member States may interpret the undefined concept of ‘manifestly unfounded’ differently on the basis of their substantive law. The protection of SLAPP targets may therefore vary, particularly where a claim against a SLAPP target is based on an infringement of personality rights.

Furthermore, the ‘early dismissal’ mechanism does not effectively address the problem of abusive multi-state litigation. In particular, if the claim against the SLAPP target is based on online defamation or copyright infringement, the CJEU’s case law related to the special jurisdiction rule of Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation facilitates abusive multi-state litigation.

Various scholars have therefore proposed an alternative jurisdictional approach for defamation cases (see Borg-Barthet, Lobina, Zabrocka, The Use of SLAPPs to Silence journalists, NGOs and Civil Society, p. 5, 42; Hess, Reforming the Brussels Ibis Regulation: Perspectives and Prospects, p. 10).

In the interests of predictability and the sound administration of justice, I advocate mitigating the negative effects of the mosaic approach by adopting the ‘directed activities’ approach to jurisdiction in defamation and copyright infringement cases when revising the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Article 15 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive states that Member State courts should be able to impose effective and appropriate penalties, including compensation for damages. The European Parliament argued that these courts should have full jurisdiction over the entire damage suffered by SLAPP targets. However, the scope of the court’s jurisdiction is determined by the ground on which the court seised obtains jurisdiction.

Claims against SLAPP targets may be based on various grounds, such as defamation, copyright infringement or infringement of privacy. With respect to online infringements of personality rights, Member States courts have full jurisdiction under Article 4(1) and under Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation on the basis of the Handlungsort and the place of ‘the centre of interests’ of the victim, i.e. the SLAPP claimant. However, in the light of legal literature and case law, the extraterritorial effect of the resulting Member States judgments can be criticised due to the lack of uniform law on the balance between the right to freedom of expression and personality rights; these judgments may therefore not be recognised and enforced in third countries.

Grounds for Refusing Recognition and Enforcement of Third-country Judgments

With respect to third-country judgments against persons domiciled in the EU, Article 16 of the Anti-SLAPP Directive requires Member States to ensure that the recognition and enforcement is refused if the third-country proceedings are considered manifestly unfounded or abusive under the law of the Member State of the requested court. Member States may choose whether to apply the public policy exception or a separate ground for refusal (Recital 43). Although the Dutch public policy exception (see Gazprombank judgment para. 3.6.4) generally protects SLAPP targets, the grounds in Article 16 appear to provide legal certainty and are likely to have a deterrent effect on claimants outside the EU.

However, unlike the prohibition of révision au fond in EU and Dutch PIL, the grounds for refusal in Article 16 may require a rather comprehensive assessment of the merits of the case by the requested court; this will not enhance the sound administration of justice and may lead to conflicts with respect to international comity.

The outcome of this assessment may even differ from one Member State to another, in particular when balancing the right to protect one’s reputation against the right to freedom of expression. However, legal certainty and protection for SLAPP targets will increase if Member States courts apply by analogy the factors set out by the Court of Justice in the Real Madrid ruling (C- 633/22) in order to assess whether there is a manifest infringement of the right of freedom of expression and, therefore, a breach of public policy in the Member State in which enforcement is sought.

Jurisdiction for Compensation for the Damage and the Costs Arising from Third-country Proceedings 

According to Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive, if the SLAPP target is domiciled in a Member State, the courts of that State shall have jurisdiction to award damages and costs resulting from abusive court proceedings against public participation initiated by a claimant domiciled outside the EU. From the perspective of EU and Dutch PIL, this new jurisdiction rule improves the access to Member States courts for SLAPP targets domiciled in the EU. However, the assessment of ‘abusive court proceedings against public participation’, requires the Member State court seised to determine whether the third-country proceedings ‘have as their main purpose the prevention, restriction, or penalisation of public participation’ and ‘pursue unfounded claims’ (Article 4(3) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive). This may involve an extensive assessment of the merits of the case, which does not facilitate predictability and the sound administration of justice inherent in the jurisdictional phase. Furthermore, the reverse burden of proof rule in Article 12 Anti-SLAPP Directive does not include a denial of the main purpose of deterrence of public participation.

Finally, the recognition and enforcement of Member States’ resulting judgments may be refused in third countries. As indicated in recital 44, Member State judgments awarding damages and costs will nevertheless have effect if the SLAPP claimant has assets in the EU.

Article 17(2) Anti-SLAPP Directive leaves it to the Member States to limit the exercise of jurisdiction under Article 17(1) while third-country proceedings are still pending. However, a uniform approach would have provided more predictability for SLAPP targets. In view of international comity and the close connection between the dispute and the forum, it may be desirable to stay proceedings if it is anticipated that the third-country court will dismiss the SLAPP claim or issue a judgment in favour of the SLAPP target within a reasonable time.

Criticism of the Lack of Transposition of Article 17(1) in Dutch PIL

The Dutch Draft Explanatory Memorandum to the Act transposing the Anti-SLAPP Directive was published for the public consultation in October and November 2024 (see ‘relevante documenten’ under ‘Memorie van toelichting’).

The Dutch Ministry of Justice and Security states that Dutch PIL already provides for the special jurisdiction ground of Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive in Article 6(e) of the Dutch Code of Civil Procedure (DCCP) that confers jurisdiction on Dutch courts in respect of obligations arising out of a tortious act, provided that the harmful event has occurred or may occur in the Netherlands (Explanatory Memorandum, p. 14). Article 6(e) DCCP has to be interpreted in the light of the CJEU’s case law on the similar provision in Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. According to the Explanatory Memorandum, if the SLAPP target is domiciled in the Netherlands, the Dutch court has jurisdiction because “it may be assumed that the direct harm to this person occurs (also) in the Netherlands” (Explanatory Memorandum, p. 14).

However, the case-law of the Court of Justice shows that in the case of a claim for purely financial loss the place where the direct damage occurred does not automatically coincide with the claimant’s domicile. The fact that a financial loss is suffered directly on the claimant’s bank account at his or her domicile is not sufficient to establish jurisdiction in that place, but other circumstances specific to the case are required to contribute to the attribution of jurisdiction to the courts of the place where the purely financial loss occurred (see, inter aliaC-12/15 Universal Music paras. 38-40). Thus, the fact that SLAPP victims suffer financial losses on their bank accounts in their place of domicile in the Netherlands may not be sufficient in itself for the Dutch court to base its jurisdiction on it. If the SLAPP target claims compensation for psychological damage caused by the SLAPP, it could be argued that the damage to the psychological integrity of the SLAPP victim occurred in the place where the SLAPP claimant initiated the legal proceedings, which would also not give the Dutch court jurisdiction (see Supreme Court 7 December 2001, ECLI:NL:HR:2001:AD3965, para. 3.3).

The foregoing indicates that the special ground of jurisdiction of Article 17(1) of the Anti-SLAPP Directive should be transposed in Dutch PIL in order to promote legal certainty and in view of the possibility that Dutch courts do not have jurisdiction as required by Article 17(1) (see my legislative advice to the Dutch Ministry of Justice and Security).

Concluding Remarks            

From the perspective of EU and Dutch PIL, the Anti-SLAPP Directive is certainly an important step in the right direction for the protection of SLAPP targets. However, further reforms at EU level are required to combat abusive multi-state litigation. In addition, international cooperation is needed to effectively address SLAPPs worldwide, in particular to facilitate the recognition and enforcement of Member State judgments that provide redress to SLAPP targets. At the moment, it is particularly important to focus on the correct and timely transposition of the Directive by Member States.

This post was written by Silvia Marino, Professor of EU law at the University of Insubria in Como, and Director of the EAPIL Winter School.


The second edition of the EAPIL Winter School in European Private International Law took place at the Department of Law, Economics and Cultures of the University of Insubria in Como from 10 to 15 February 2025.

The course was organized by the University of Insubria in partnership with the University of Murcia and the Jagiellonian University in Kraków. Financial support was provided by the International Insubria Summer/Winter Schools programme and through a Jean Monnet Module named European Private International Law: Recent Trends and Challenges (EuPILART).

The programme, prepared by a dedicated EAPIL Working Group consisting of  Silvia Marino, Javier Carrascosa González, and Anna Wysocka-Bar, addressed a broad range of topics concerning Multistate Torts.

Thirty participants, coming from Austria, Brazil, France, Germany, Greece, Hungary, Italy, Pakistan, Poland, Turkey, the United Kingdom and Ukraine, attended the School. Most were either PhD students with an interest in European Private International Law or young practicing lawyers.

10 February

The course started with a welcome address by the President of EAPIL, Gilles Cuniberti, and a presentation of EAPIL and its ongoing projects.

Thomas Kadner Graziano (University of Geneva) provided an overview of the current challenges of cross borders tort law. He presented the main difficulties surrounding the localisation of torts with respect both to jurisdiction and the applicable law. He then discussed with the attendees the application of the current rules in two case studies related to product liability.

In the afternoon, Sylwia Żyrek (Deputy Director of EU Law Department at Chancellery of Prime Minister of Poland) presented an analysis of the grounds of jurisdiction according to EC/EU instruments. She discussed the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union and its approach to the interpretation of the rules in force. In particular, she pointed out the principles set by the case law and their application to the most challenging cases, such as actions for negative declarations and harmful events producing injuries and losses in more than one State.

Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia) discussed the challenges of the general rules for the determination of the applicable law. He went through the rationale of Article 4 of the Rome II Regulation, discussing case studies that evidence its strengths and drawbacks. He challenged the notion of State for private international law purposes, also looking to future technological developments that stress test the meaning of localisation for the determination of the applicable law.

11 February

Day two was devoted to possible solutions to multiple jurisdictions at the time of lodging a claim of during the proceedings on the merits.

It started with a lecture on the HCCH parallel proceedings project. Louise Ellen Teitz (Roger Williams University) presented the developments of the HCCH Jurisdiction project and the current state of the art in the draft of an eventual future Convention. She stressed the difficulties in reaching legal satisfactory agreements and discussed the solutions proposed by the Working Work both from common law and civil law perspectives.

Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (University of Edinburgh) offered a more in-depth analysis of the EU system, from the definitions of lis alibi pendens and related actions, to the current normative solutions in the light of the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union.

She also presented the different approaches applied in the systems of common and civil law and their interference.

Geert Van Calster (KU Leuven) focused on the rules on multiple defendant in EU Law, in both a theoretical and practical perspective. During a fruitful debate on the case law of the Court of Justice of the European and of the England and Wales Court of Appeal, he stressed the different approaches and the possibility of strategical or even abusive litigation in the twists and turns of Brussels Ibis Regulation.

12 February

On day three, Paivi Hirvelä (Former Judge of the European Court of Human Rights) started the session on the relationships between the freedom of expression and the personality rights providing an overview on the case law of the European Court of Human Rights on Article 10 of the European Convention on Human Rights, trying to strike a balance between the two in a human rights protection related approach.

Javier Carrascosa González followed with a lecture on Jurisdiction for defamation cases and libel tourism, focussing on the consequences of the mosaic approach in online defamation cases. He tested the functionality of the current EU solution from the perspective of some case studies related to the personality rights of worldwide famous people.

Caterina D’Osualdo (European Commission, Seconded National Expert in DG JUST) presented the EU Commission report on the application of Rome II Regulation and the ideas for future normative developments in the rules on the applicable law. She offered an insight on the anti-SLAPP directive, underlining the benefits of a harmonisation of national procedural laws in the specific case of abusive claims.

The day ended with an inspiring lecture of Tobias Lutzi (University of Augsburg) on crypto assets. He discussed the notion of damage in these cases, and through tradition private international alw showed how contractual and non-contractual matters can be closely intertwined in the protection of these patrimonial rights. He proposed possible alternative approaches within the role of the network.

13 February

Day four started with a lecture by Magdalena Lickova (Référendaire at Court of Justice of the European Union) on jurisdiction and applicable law to unfair competition and acts restricting free competition. She focussed on the development of the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union taking also in consideration the comments of the legal scholars, demonstrating how the tort can be localised for the purposes of private international law, notwithstanding the potential multiplicity.

Olivera Boskovic (Université Paris Cité) discussed cases related to climate change litigation, starting from the very nature of these claims and the possibility to bring them before a national Court, to the impact of the EU rules on jurisdiction and on applicable law in order, also for the purposes of favouring the alleged victim. A debate on the rules of safety and conduct pursuant to Article 17 of the Rome II Regulation was stimulated.

In the afternoon, Marta Pertegás Sender (Maastricht University/University of Antwerp) challenged the classic territorially principle for the protection of IP rights, offering remarks on some weakness of the case law of the Court of Justice on jurisdiction and on Article 8 of the Rome II Regulation. She presented also EU cases expected to be decided soon and opened a discussion on them.

The end of the day was devoted to a short presentation of the ongoing works of the EAPIL Working Group on the feasibility of a European Private International Law Act. Thomas Kadner Graziano as Chair of the Working Group, illustrated its working methodology, the challenges and the opportunities that this act could offer in the future.

14 February

Day five started with a focus on the human rights in cross borders situations. Satu Heikkilä (Legal Counselor) presented the challenges of cross border enforcement under the ECHR prongs of the right to fair trail, the right to private life and the right to property. For this, she discussed a set cases related to the alleged violation of these rights in the enforcement of judgments in cross border situations, decided by the ECtHR.

Francisco José Garcimartín Alférez (University Autónoma of Madrid) presented the 2019 HCCH Convention in the light of the enforcement of irreconcilable judgments. After focussing on the main definition, he offered a practical approach to the possible difficulties of enforcement in the light of multiplicity, leaving room to debate. Then, he showed potential difference with the EU legal system, following to the case law of the Court of Justice.

In the afternoon, participants were invited to exchange national practises to their knowledge, from the point of view of academia and legal practice. The workshop, moderated by Silvia Marino, touched upon artificial intelligence, the impact of EU legislation on national procedural law, the localisation of specific torts (climate change; competition law infringements and car traffic accidents).

From the evening and the day after, parallel lectures were offered on topics “extra torts”, in order to discuss similar problems of multiplicity in other areas of the law. Participants were invited to choose among two parallel sessions and take part in the discussion, based, among other things, on reading materials that had been shared before the start of the Winter School.

On Friday the options were between Succession: the very special coordination of jurisdiction (held by Anna Wysocka-Bar, Jagiellonian University in Kraków) and The family and the law of torts in EU: A case study on international child abduction, held by Nadia Rusinova (The Hague University, attorney at law).

15 February

Saturday morning parallel session continued with a seminar devoted to Family matters: forum and law shopping, held by Anatol Dutta (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) and a case study analysis stimulated by Patrick Kinsch (Honorary Professor at the University of Luxembourg) on Relationship between arbitration and state court jurisdiction in the treatment of overriding mandatory provisions.

Ilaria Pretelli, Swiss Institute of Comparative Law, held the final lecture on human rights-based claims, focussing on their developments in the recent year and on the impact of the CSDDD on these claims in the EU.

Finally, she held a workshop for the discussions in groups and the presentation to the audience of five judgments from different jurisdiction related to punitive damages.

The organisers wish to thanks EAPIL for the opportunity to host the Winter School at the University of Insubria; the speakers, top specialists, including experts who have participated in the drafting of the instruments with which we worked this week; and the participants, highly skilled and motivated, that fruitfully contributed to the debates and the discussions.

— More pictures can be found here. The topic of the next edition of the EAPIL Winter School will be announced in the coming weeks. 

Aperçu de l’imageThe French Journal du Droit International, also known as Clunet after the name of its founder, celebrates its 150th birthday.

On this occasion, a celebratory volume will soon be published. It contains 16 articles which each comments on one of the groundbreaking articles published in the Journal in the past decades.

In accordance with the broad scope of the Journal, which covers both public and private international law, the themes of the articles are varied.

As far as private international law is concerned, three articles revisit issues of choice of law (party autonomy in contractual matters, succession, foreign mandatory rules). Three others address certain aspects of international commercial arbitration peculiar to French law, such as delocalisation or lex mercatoria. One deals with uniform law (CISG). But, interestingly, none of them is concerned with jurisdiction, foreign judgments or international civil procedure.

More details can be found here, including an early bird offer (which will lapse on 19 Februay 2025)

The Centre for Private International Law and Transnational Governance of the University of Aberdeen will host, on 6 June 2025, the third Postgraduate Law Conference of the Centre, under the title New Dimensions in Private International Law.

The event is an opportunity for early career scholars working in the private international law to come together and present their research before a panel of experts.

The conference will feature five panels: panel 1, on Commercial Activities and Private International Law, will be moderated by Justin Borg Barthet and Burcu Yüksel Ripley; panel 2 will deal with Family life and Private International Law and will be moderated by Katarina Trimmings and Le Xuan Tung; panel 3 will concern Private International Law in the Digital Age, and be moderated by Patricia Zivkovic and Michiel Poesen; panel 4, moderated by Luci Carey, will be about Maritime Law and Private International Law; panel 5, on Sustainability and Corporate Responsibility, will be moderated by Nevena Jevremovic and Francesca Farrington.

The organizers have issued a call for submissions addressed to current postgraduate law students (LLM, PhD) and recent LLM or PhD graduates who have not yet undertaken postdoctoral studies.

The deadline for submissions is 20 March 2025.

Additional details are available here.

A webinar of the International Law Association (ILA) Committee on Conflict of Laws Issues in International Arbitration will take place on 18 February 2025.

The webinar will be held in two sessions with identical content, to accommodate participants around the world. Here are the zoom links:

Session 1 (8 AM London, 9 AM Berlin, 4 PM Hong Kong, 7 PM Sydney)
Session 2 (8 AM US Pacific Coast, 11 AM US East Coast, 4 PM London, 5 PM Berlin)

The webinars aim to inform those who are interested in the Committee about the project’s content and how to become members.

Why This Topic Matters

Those working in international arbitration will not be surprised by the topic. Conflict-of-laws problems frequently surface in arbitration, causing head-scratching, sometimes headaches, and in the worst cases head-on collisions. Readers of this blog will remember the online symposium we organised on the law governing the arbitration agreement. This is just one of the many intricate conflicts problems that may plague arbitration proceedings. Here are some other issues:

  • Which law governs arbitrability, i.e. the question whether the dispute is amenable to private dispute resolution?
  • Which law governs the duty of document production?
  • Which law governs attorney–client or other forms of privilege?
  • How should an arbitrator deal with sanctions, moratoria, or other overriding mandatory rules?
Committee Leadership and Mandate

The ILA has decided to set up this new committee, chaired by Nikolaus Pitkowitz (Vienna) and Wendy Lin (Singapore). The rapporteurs are Mariel Dimsey (Hong Kong) and me. The full mandate can be found here.

In a first step, the Committee will run for four years, from 2025 to 2028. In this time, it will draft a questionnaire, disseminate it to ILA members, and analyse the responses. It will also elaborate a general methodology and principles for tackling conflicts problems in arbitration. Should the project be extended for a second phase, from 2029 to 2030, the Committee may also draft new rules in the form of treaties, model laws, or arbitration rules that will be suggested to international organisations and institutions.

Call for Support

The task of the Committee is broad, complex, and has potentially far-reaching consequences. We would welcome if members of EAPIL and readers of this blog support this committee with their expertise in private international law. Please be aware that only ILA members can participate in the Committee, and that they must be nominated by their national chapters. More information will be given in the webinars.

On 11 February 2025, the European Commission adopted its 2025 work programme, titled Moving forward together: A Bolder, Simpler, Faster Union.

Consistent with the political priorities set out last year for the period 2024-2029, the programme contemplates measures aimed, inter alia, at strengthening economic competitiveness, responding to geopolitical instability, addressing migration and climate change and safeguarding European values and democracy.

The initiatives on which the Commission intends to focus in 2025 are listed in three annexes.

Annex I deals with new initiatives. No new measures based on Article 81 TFEU are indicated in the document. However, some of the initiatives considered – in particular those based on Article 114 TFEU – may have at least an indirect impact on private international law issues.

One notable proposal is the First Omnibus Package on Sustainability. On 30 January 2025 the European Commission presented its compass to boost Europe’s competitiveness over the next five years. In this context, the omnibus proposals aim to ease regulatory and administrative burdens on businesses, with a strong focus on simplifying requirements in sustainable finance reporting, sustainability due diligence and taxonomy. The first omnibus package would introduce amendments to Directive (EU) 2024/1760 on corporate sustainability due diligence. The general objective is simplification. Which aspects will be affected remains to be seen.

Another proposal is the EU Space Act, which aims to establish a common framework for sustainability, security and safety in space, ensuring a harmonized, EU-wide approach. Space activities, including those carried for commercial purposes, may raise a range of issues relating to private international law.

The protection of democracy and fundamental values is also addressed. Several non-legislative initiatives are contemplated, including a European Democracy Shield and an EU Strategy to Support, Protect, and Empower Civil Society.

Annex II is about the annual plan on evaluations and fitness checks. It refers to instruments such as Regulation (EU) 2018/302 (the Geo-blocking Regulation — GBR).

Pending legislative proposals are discussed in Annex III. The document refers, among others, to the Proposal for a Regulation on combating late payment in commercial transactions; the Proposal for a Directive on European cross-border associations; the Proposal for a Regulation on the establishment of the digital euro and related measures; the Proposal for a Directive harmonizing certain aspects of insolvency law; the Proposal for a Directive on alternative dispute resolution for consumer disputes; the Proposal for a Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions, and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood, including the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood; and the Proposal for a Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition, enforcement of measures, and cooperation in matters relating to the protection of adults.

Also interesting is Annex IV, on withdrawals.

The list of proposals that the Commission plans to withdraw includes the Proposal for a Regulation on the law applicable to the third-party effects of assignments of claims. The statedreason for the withdrawal is the absence of a foreseeable agreement, meaning the proposal is effectively blocked, and further progress appears unlikely.

Similarly, the Proposal for a Directive on adapting non-contractual civil liability rules to artificial intelligence (AI Liability Directive) is also to be withdrawn. The stated reason is again the lack of a foreseeable agreement, but it is specified that the Commission intends to evaluate whether to introduce a revised proposal or explore an alternative approach.

On 20 February 2025, the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart in Milan will host a seminar in English titled International Successions between EU Member States and Turkey. The main speaker will be Biset Sena Güneş (Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law, Hamburg), while Gregor Christandl (University of Graz) will intervene as a discussant.

Those wishing to attend can do so either on-site or on-line through MS Teams. No prior registration is required.

Additional information, including as regards on-line participation, can be found in the seminar’s poster, available here.

The event is part of the Milan Early Career Scholars Initiative (MECSI), a program run by the Institute of International Studies of the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart aimed to promote the scientific achievements of young researchers in the field of private international law, transnational law and the law of international arbitration.

Readers of the EAPIL Blog may recall that in late 2023 the High Court of England and Wales applied the forum non conveniens doctrine and refused to hear the dispute in Limbu v Dyson Technology Ltd [2023] EWHC 2592 (KB), thus giving the defendants what I called a ‘Brexit Dividend’. I set out the facts of the case, which involves supply chain liability, in my post covering the High Court judgment and they need not be repeated here. On 13 December 2024, the Court of Appeal of England and Wales allowed the claimants’ appeal (Limbu v Dyson Technology Ltd [2024] EWCA Civ 1564; Popplewell LJ delivered the leading judgment, with which Warby LJ and Vos MR agreed).

Judgment

Before Dyson, English courts had dealt with the application of the forum non conveniens doctrine to many cases involving business-related human rights and environmental abuses. A common feature of these cases was that, where the doctrine was applicable (cf Case C-281/02 Owusu v Jackson), the natural forum was held to be in the country where the human rights or environmental abuse in question occurred and the jurisdiction of English courts depended on whether justice could be obtained in the foreign natural forum. This was the key issue in landmark cases like Connelly v RTZ, Lubbe v Cape and Vedanta. In cases like this, the claimant starts on the back foot, since they have to persuade the court that there is a real risk that they will not obtain substantial justice in the natural forum, always a difficult task that involves serious comity concerns.

Dyson is, to the best of my knowledge, the first reported case where an English court has held that, where a foreign claimant sues a multinational enterprise headquartered in England for business-related human rights abuses occurring abroad, the natural forum for the litigation is England if the defendant’s liability is claimed to arise from decisions made or omitted to be made in its English headquarters and if the claimant has access to high-quality legal representation in England (referred to as ‘a “Tesla” service’ by the Court of Appeal at [59]). The consequence of this is that England is the appropriate forum and there is no need for the court to assess the quality of justice in foreign jurisdictions.

One can get a feel for the thrust of the Court of Appeal’s reasoning from the following extracts from the judgment:

the claims against Dyson UK and Dyson Malaysia do not fall to be treated as of equal importance in this regard. The claim against [Dyson UK] is the primary claim… The reality is that Dyson UK is the principal protagonist and Dyson Malaysia a more minor and ancillary defendant to the claim against [Dyson UK]. [36]

The case against Dyson UK was the primary claim and it was necessary to focus particularly on the issues which would arise in relation to that claim. The promulgation of the policies took place in England and their relevance to the Vedanta routes to whether there existed a duty of care in negligence, including the allegation that they are flawed, points towards England. The allegation of breach by Dyson UK in failing to take steps to see that the policies were implemented in Malaysia, and failing to respond adequately to what was or ought to have been known about the abuse, which is at the heart of the allegations of breach for both the negligence and other tort claims, is an allegation of a failure occurring amongst the management in England and is alleged primarily to have occurred in England, although it will also focus to some extent on conduct in Malaysia. The complaints made by Mr Hall [a British specialist in human and migrant rights] were made to Dyson UK and the alleged failure to take steps to act on them is primarily a failure of English personnel in England. [38]

the main focus of the trial would be…on Dyson UK’s role and activity in England. [39]

In a case such as the present, where there is a huge imbalance between the impoverished and vulnerable claimants and the well-resourced and commercially experienced defendants, and the allegations are of very serious human rights abuses, there is a particular need to ensure equality of arms in the conduct of litigation if justice is to be served… If the defendants can be expected to have the very high standard of legal service in Malaysia which their resources permit, but the claimants only a lesser standard, whereas in England the claimants will also be represented by experienced and well-resourced solicitors, as the evidence establishes that they will, that is a factor, although only one factor, which favours England as a more appropriate forum. This is not something which gives rise to a real risk of substantial injustice at Spiliada stage 2. However, it is a consideration in the overall assessment of the appropriate forum in which the case may most suitably be tried, because inequality of arms in one of the two fora is a factor pointing to the other as more appropriate. [59]

The bulk of the documentation in the case is likely to be that relevant to the central issue of responsibility for the alleged abuse in the supply chain. That will predominantly be located at Dyson UK, where the policies were devised and promulgated and where the alleged failures to implement them will have taken place. So too will be documents relevant to what Dyson UK knew and how it responded. [66]

Comment

At the moment, London is probably the leading global centre of transnational business and human rights and environmental litigation. The Court of Appeal judgment in Dyson cements this position of London even further, since it limits the operation of the forum non conveniens doctrine in this context. The judgment, however, leaves open at least three broader questions.

First, can the Court of Appeal’s approach be applied not only in supply chain liability cases but also in cases involving parent company liability (i.e. cases involving ‘foreign direct liability’ in general) or even climate change? I do not think there is anything in the judgment that restricts this approach to supply chain liability cases.

Second, should English courts be getting the lion’s share of transnational business and human rights and environmental litigation, at the expense of the development of expertise in other countries, especially in the Global South? I am not sure that this is the case, despite occasional victories that victims of business-related human rights and environmental abuses have had in England.

Third, the business and human rights movement has a very negative view of the forum non conveniens doctrine. But the Court of Appeal judgment in Dyson shows that the doctrine is flexible enough to be applied in a ‘business and human rights-friendly’ way. Instead of focusing its efforts on trying to get rid of the forum non conveniens doctrine, an unlikely prospect in common law countries that do not have other mechanisms to deal with parallel litigation, which is a possibility in all transnational litigation, including business and human rights and environmental litigation, perhaps the better strategy of the business and human rights movement would be to call for the application of the doctrine in a ‘business and human rights-friendly’ way. For a well-elaborated academic proposal on how to achieve this, which is in line with the Court of Appeal judgment in Dyson, see Ekaterina Aristova’s recent book on Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations, which was the subject of a recent symposium on the EAPIL Blog.

Finally, I should say that the judgment is not completely immune from technical criticism. Consider the following three points.  First, the court has arguably placed too much importance on the defendants’ domicile as a jurisdictional factor, even conflating it with presence. For instance, the following statement reads better as a summary of the reasons behind Article 4(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation than the application of stage 1 of the Spiliada test in cases of service of the claim form without permission:

domicile…is…an important connecting factor. The reason it is an important connecting factor in relation to jurisdiction is because…domicile here connotes a degree of permanence and allegiance to the country’s institutions, including its courts, which means that the party can reasonably expect, and be expected, to meet claims against it in such courts in the absence of sufficient countervailing factors… The importance of presence or domicile is at the heart of the difference in the burden of proof between service in and service out cases. [34]

Second, in the future, clever claimants are likely to strategically limit their claims involving broader business-related human rights and environmental abuses to those abuses that have a link with decisions made or omitted to be made in England, thus potentially taking such claims out of their wider contexts and achieving a degree of forum shopping. Third, if the ability to obtain ‘a “Tesla” service’ in England is a relevant and strong factor under stage 1 of the Spiliada test, is it not something that systemically works in favour of proceedings in England, given the high-quality of London litigators and deep pockets of London litigation funders?

It is for these and similar reasons that one cannot say for certain that the Court of Appeal judgment in Dyson is the last word on the application of the forum non conveniens doctrine in business and human rights and environmental litigation in England. But it has been nearly two months since the judgment and, to the best of my knowledge, no permission to appeal has been granted.

After the first successful conferences in Aarhus (2022) and Wroclaw (2024), the European Association of Private International Law is set to hold its next conference in Geneva, on 18, 19 and 20 June 2026.

The title chosen for the conference is Shaping the Future of Private International Law in Europe.

Further details on both the programme and the logistics will be provided through this blog in the coming months.

Many thanks to Thomas Kadner Graziano and his team for taking care of the organisation of the event.

The Austrian Supreme Court (OGH) has rendered an important decision to solve conflicts between several forum selection agreements.

Facts

An Austrian company had sub-contracted a German company to perform construction works in Germany. The main agreement contained a clause giving jurisdiction for any dispute to a German court. However, in two additional agreements, jurisdiction was attributed to an Austrian court. The Austrian company brought a claim in the Austrian court, seeking (1) a declaration that the contract, consisting of the main and the additional agreements, remained in force, (2) a declaration that the German company had breached the contract, and (3) the payment of damages.

Legal Issue

Which jurisdiction clause is valid, the one in the main contract or the one in the additional agreements? And which standard is to be applied to solve this question: Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation or national law?

Answer by the Court

The Austrian Supreme Court, in a decision dated 23 September 2024, held that both clauses cancel each other out. Without explicitly saying so, it followed the ‘knock-out rule’, which is well-known from the Convention on the International Sale of Goods (CISG). Consequently, the competent court had to be determined objectively, under Art 4 and 7 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, with the result that the Austrian courts lacked jurisdiction.

Crucially, the Austrian Supreme Court based its decision on an ‘autonomous interpretation’ of Article 25(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. In its view, the question whether the parties had agreed or not on a particular court did not belong to the ‘substantive validity’, which under this provision must be decided according to the national law of the agreed forum. Instead, the existence of consent as the essential prerequisite of a choice-of-forum agreement was to be determined under the Regulation itself. To support its view, the Court cited Article 10(1) and (2) of the Rome I Regulation. Although this provision is technically not applicable to choice-of-court agreements, it would draw a similar distinction between the existence of consent and its validity.

Adopting an autonomous view, the Austrian Supreme Court found that the parties had proposed two deviating forum selection clauses. Therefore, a consensus on the competent court was found to be lacking. The court, using an expression coined by the late Peter Mankowski, who quipped that two conflicting jurisdiction agreements ‘amount to none at all’.

Assessment

The decision deserves to be commended for trying to adopt, as much as possible, an autonomous European viewpoint. This strengthens uniformity and legal certainty in the EU judicial space.

However, the basis from which the court draws its conclusions is unclear. Not a single European act or decision is cited to support the ‘knock-out rule’. This theory remains controversial even under the CISG, which has in addition barely any connection with the Brussels Ibis Regulation. Moreover, the court did not take the pain of a comparative analysis of Member State laws either.

Also, the parallel the Court draws to Art 10 Rome I Regulation is specious. Contrary to what the Austrian Supreme Court suggests, the clear wording of para 1 of this provision submits the existence and validity of a choice of law to the chosen law. Para 2 provides an exception that applies only in case of special circumstances.

Therefore, the decision by the Austrian Supreme Court seems to have been based on thin air. It merely reflects the convictions by the Austrian judges on how conflicting forum selection clauses should be dealt with. It is all the more regrettable that they did not submit this question to the CJEU.

Thanks to Paul Eichmüller and Lukas Petschning for helpful comments.

The first book in the European Association of Private International Law series, announced in an earlier post on this blog, is out.

Edited by Morten M. Fogt (Aarhus University), the volume, published by Edward Elgar, builds on the presentations delivered at the EAPIL Founding Conference held in Aarhus in June 2022.

The chapters discuss current and future challenges of private international law.

While the focus is on the developments of European private international law, the relationship with thirds States is also considered in the various chapters.

Opened by a contribution by Peter Arnt Nielsen titled Civil cooperation in the EU from 1960 to 2024, the volume features a first set of chapters dealing with private international law and technology, covering digital platforms (Marie-Élodie Ancel), digital assets and smart contracts (Matthias Lehmann), transfer of digital assets (Burcu Yüksel Ripley), and digital judicial cooperation (Burkhard Hess).

The book goes on with a chapter on the fragmentation of European private international law in family matters (by Thalia Kruger), a chapter on family courts and inter-country arbitration on cross-border custody disputes (by Gian Paolo Romano), one on international property law and territoriality (by Marta Pertegás Sender) and one on selected challenges in international succession law (by Haris Pamboukis).

More information available here.

On 16 January 2025 the European e-Justice Strategy 2024–2028 has been published in the Official Journal of the European Union. It provides a framework designed to enhance the digitalization of justice systems across the EU and is a continuation of the Union’s ongoing efforts to modernize judicial systems.

Context

The Strategy builds on several EU legislative instruments. Among these, Regulation (EU) 2022/850 on the e-CODEX system, which establishes a computerized framework for the secure cross-border exchange of judicial data. This system enables judicial authorities to communicate through secure services, streamlining judicial cooperation. For more details on Regulation (EU) 2022/850, see the earlier posts by Elena Alina Ontanu and Marta Requejo Isidro on this blog, available here and here. Complementing this, the Regulation (EU) 2020/1784 on service of documents and Regulation (EU) 2020/1783 on taking of evidence require the use of interoperable IT systems based on e-CODEX for digital communication in civil and commercial matters starting in May 2025.

The ‘Digitalisation Package’, comprising Regulation (EU) 2023/2844 and Directive (EU) 2023/2843 on the digitalization of cross-border judicial cooperation and access to justice, is central to the EU’s e-Justice initiatives.

These instruments enable natural and legal persons and their representatives to communicate electronically via a European electronic access point. They also allow authorities to securely exchange data in civil and commercial matters with cross-border implications. Implementation of these instruments will require the establishment of national access points and compliance with electronic communication principles. Further insights into Regulation (EU) 2023/2844 are found in Marion Ho-Dac’s post on this blog.

Non-legislative initiatives, such as the consolidation of the e-CODEX system under eu-LISA management, support these legislative measures. Member States play a critical role in connecting to e-CODEX and enabling interaction between authorities, legal professionals and individuals through secure digital channels.

The shift to mandatory compliance with digitalization initiatives highlights the EU’s dedication to legal certainty and operational efficiency in justice systems.

Guiding Principles, Operational Goals, Follow-up Mechanisms

The Strategy is founded on principles that prioritize respect for fundamental rights, access to justice, people centricity, bridging the digital divide, digital empowerment of users and sustainability. Operationally, the Strategy promotes efficiency through principles like the once-only, digital by default approach, interoperability and cybersecurity, dynamic justice, data-driven justice and open source.

The strategic and operational objectives of the e-Justice Strategy’s are then referred to and briefly described. Its overarching goal is to facilitate the right to effective judicial protection, focusing on four key strategic objectives: improving access to digital justice, strengthening judicial cooperation, increasing efficiency and fostering innovation.

To improve access, the Strategy emphasizes inclusivity, ensuring digital justice is accessible to all, with tools like the e-Justice Portal and tailored training for users and professionals. Efforts will focus on bridging the digital divide and enhancing the functionality of online platforms to deliver added value.

In terms of cooperation, the strategy prioritizes interoperability between Member States’ systems, supported by the implementation of the ‘Digitalisation Package’. Real-time tools, such as video conferencing and AI-driven interpretation, will further streamline cross-border judicial processes.

Efficiency is another critical focus, with data-oriented approaches driving transparency and innovation. Technologies like automated case allocation and online dispute resolution will optimize resources, while selective digitization of face-to-face processes ensures flexibility.

Finally, the Strategy promotes innovation by integrating new technologies and promoting the exchange of experiences and best practices across Member States. This approach aims to enhance the justice system’s functionality while safeguarding fundamental rights.

The Strategy’s action plan is outlined. The e-Justice domain focuses on several key working areas: e-CODEX, e-Justice Portal, electronic access points, real time (RT) applications, law data and case law, AI and other innovative IT services in the justice domain and, finally, other working areas.

The strategic objectives are further broken down into operational objectives, for which specific actions to be taken and the actors involved are identified.

A follow-up mechanism ensures effective implementation through annual monitoring reports, stakeholder consultations and a mid-term review in 2026 to adjust the Strategy as needed.

The Court of First Instance of Mytilene (Greece) ruled on 16 May 2024 on an application filed by the mother of child against the child’s father. Acting on behalf of the child, the mother requested injunctive relief for child support (judgment No 161/2024, published in the Thessaloniki Bar Rewiew ‘Armenopoulos’ 2025, pp. 1497 et seq.) .

The parents were Greek nationals and residents of Switzerland. The defendant did not challenge the Court’s jurisdiction. The Court considered that jurisdiction ought to be assessed based on the Lugano Convention of 30 October 2007 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments, which applies inter alia to maintenance obligations. Referring to Article 2 and Article 5(2) of the Convention, it held that, in the circumstances, the Convention did not confer jurisdiction on Greek courts, since neither the defendant nor the child were domiciled in Greece. The Court accordingly dismissed the claim on jurisdictional grounds.

One interesting aspect of the case lies in the mother’s choice to bring the application before Greek courts, despite the fact that all parties to the case reside in Switzerland. The preference in favor of Greek courts may stem from her attorney’s strategy, having regard to the fact that the parties were Greek nationals, the cost of litigation in Greece is lower than in Switzerland, and the order sought would have been directly enforceable in Greece (where the defendant likely owned some assets), whereas a Swiss judgments would have required exequatur (a step that the Lugano Convention did not abolish).

The Court’s Reliance on the Lugano Convention, rather than the EU Maintenance Regulation

As observed above, the Court of Mytilene considered that the case came with the purview of the Lugano Convention. It observed, in this regard, that the Convention does not include the Greek nationality of the parties among the grounds  on which the jurisdiction of the Greek courts may be asserted.

The Court further observed, in an obiter dictum, that Regulation (EU) No 4/2009 on maintenance obligations was not applicable in the circumstances. It relied for this on the fact that the parties had their residence in Switzerland, but also invoked Article 69 the Regulation, pursuant to which the latter “shall not affect the application of bilateral or multilateral conventions and agreements to which one or more Member States are party at the time of adoption of this Regulation and which concern matters governed by this Regulation”.

Comment

The conclusion reached by the Court of Mytilene on the applicability of the Lugano Convention is convincing. The reasoning behind the conclusion, however, is unpersuasive. Arguably, Article 69 of the Regulation is of no avail here. The appropriate avenue is rather that of Article 64 of the Lugano Convention, which the judgment fails to consider.

According to Article 64(1), the Lugano Convention “shall not affect the application by the Member States of the European Community of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters and any subsequent amendments thereto, of the Convention on jurisdiction and the enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (Brussels Convention), and of the Agreement between the European Community and the Kingdom of Denmark on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters”. The reference to Regulation No 44/2001 (the Brussels I Regulation) must now be read, as regards child support and family maintenance, as a reference to the Maintenance Regulation, consistent with Article 68 of the latter Regulation.

Article 64(2)(2) of the Lugano Convention is decisive on the matter in question. It provides that the Convention, rather than the Regulation, applies, “in matters of jurisdiction, where the defendant is domiciled in the territory of a State to which this Convention applies [such as Switzerland], with the exception of the acts referred to in paragraph 1, or where Articles 22 or 23 of this Convention confer jurisdiction on the courts of such a State”.

The explanatory report of the Lugano Convention drawn up by Fausto Pocar observes (at para 20), that the latter provision should be understood to mean that the “the Lugano Convention applies in certain cases, either by the courts of a State bound by both the Brussels I Regulation [i.e., the Maintenance Regulation] and the Lugano Convention or by the courts of a State bound only by the Lugano Convention. In matters of jurisdiction, the Lugano Convention will always be applied by the courts of any State bound by the Convention, including the courts of States bound by the Brussels I Regulation [i.e., the Maintenance Regulation], if the defendant is domiciled in the territory of a State to which the Convention but not the Regulation applies. The same applies where jurisdiction is conferred on the courts of such a State under Article 22 or 23 of the Convention, because these are cases of exclusive jurisdiction which must always be respected”.

Put differently: if the parties were residents in Austria or any EU Member State, the Maintenance Regulation would have applied. But since it is not disputed that the parties are resident in Switzerland, then Article 64(2) of the Convention sets EU legislation aside and brings the Convention back into play.

Under the first hypothetical scenario (the residence of the defendant or the child in Austria) the Court would have applied the Maintenance Regulation, and would have asserted its jurisdiction over the matter in accordance with Article 5 of the Regulation, that is, based on the appearance of the defendant.

A Different View and Some Feedback

It is appropriate to mention a different opinion on the issue, whereby the Maintenance Regulation is applicable in a Member State whenever the remedy was brought in an EU Member State [Kostkiewicz, Eichenberger, “International maintenance law in legal relations between Switzerland and the EU”, Comparative Law Review, 2015, p. 13 et seq., at p. 20-22].

Finally, in the text of the Practical Guide on the application of Regulation (EC) No 4/2009 on maintenance obligations (2023), prepared by Professor Costanza Honorati, and in consultation with the European Judicial Network in civil and commercial matters, it is noted that no request for a preliminary reference has been made at present on the matter in question (pp. 17 et seq.).

Those interested in EU private international law may want to follow the hearing in case C-77/24, Wummer, on 5 February. The Oberster Gerichtshof (Austria) has referred to the Court of Justice two questions on the interpretation of the Rome II Regulation pursuant to Article 267 TFEU:

1. Must Article 1(2)(d) of [the Rome II Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that it also applies to claims for damages against an officer of a company which a creditor of the company bases on tortious liability for infringement of protective provisions (such as provisions of legislation on games of chance) by that officer?

2. If Question 1 is answered in the negative:

Must Article 4(1) of the abovementioned regulation be interpreted as meaning that, in the event of an action for damages based on tortious liability in respect of gaming losses suffered which is brought against an officer of a company offering online games of chance in Austria without a licence, the place where the damage occurred is determined by

(a) the place from which the player effects credit transfers from his or her bank account to the player account maintained by the company,

(b) the place where the company maintains the player account in which deposits from the player, winnings, losses and bonuses are entered,

(c) the place from which the player places bets via that player account which ultimately result in a loss,

(d) the player’s place of residence as the location of his or her claim to payment of the credit balance in his or her player account,

(e) the location of the player’s main assets?

In the case at hand, Titanium Brace Marketing Limited (‘Limited’), currently in liquidation, ran an online casino via a website from its registered office in Malta. It marketed its services to the European market as a whole. It holds a valid Maltese gaming licence, but no licence under the Austrian Glücksspielgesetz (Law on Gambling).

The respondent is domiciled in Austria. He played online games of chance via Limited’s website during the period from 14 November 2019 to 3 April 2020 and paid, in total, the amount claimed without gaining any winnings. He seeks repayment of his losses from the managing directors of Limited during that period. He submits that, in the absence of an Austrian licence held by Limited, the gambling contract is null and void. He bases his claim on liability for damages, on the ground that interference with the Austrian monopoly on games of chance entails an infringement of protective provisions.

The referring court has doubts about the applicability of the Rome II Regulation in light of the exception provided for in Article 1(2)(d) thereof. Moreover, it considers that, if the main action were to fall within the scope of the Rome II Regulation, determining the place where the damage occurs within the meaning of Article 4(1) of the Rome II Regulation would be problematic, since purely pecuniary damage without infringement of absolute rights would be at issue.

The case has been allocated to a chamber of five judges, supported by the opinion of AG Emiliou’s.

On Thursday 13th, the Court will deliver its judgment in case C-393/23Athenian Brewery and Heineken. This request from Dutch Hoge Raad (Supreme Court) focuses on Article 8 point 1 of the Brussels I bis regulation, and on the impact on it of the case-law on the concept of an undertaking for the purposes of Articles 101 and 102 TFEU and on the attribution of liability within an economic unit:

(1) In a case such as that at issue in these proceedings, must the court of the parent company’s domicile, when assessing its jurisdiction under Article 8(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] with regard to a subsidiary established in another Member State, in the context of the close-connection requirement referred to in that provision, rely on the presumption – accepted as regards substantive competition law – that the parent company exercises decisive influence on the economic activity of the subsidiary which is the subject of the proceedings?

(2) If the first question is answered in the affirmative, how is the criterion formulated in the judgments [of 28 January 2015, Kolassa (C 375/13, EU:C:2015:37) and of 16 June 2016, Universal Music International Holding (C 12/15, EU:C:2016:449)] to be interpreted? In such a case, where the parent company’s decisive influence on the economic activity of the subsidiary is disputed, is it sufficient for the assumption of jurisdiction under Article 8(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] as regards the subsidiary concerned, that the existence of such a decisive influence cannot be excluded a priori?

The EAPIL blog reported on the case here. AG Kokkot’s opinion was published on 26 September 2024:

In the context of actions for damages for infringements of EU competition law, the court of the parent company’s domicile, when examining its jurisdiction under Article 8(1) of the Brussels Ia Regulation in respect of a subsidiary established in another Member State, must regard the fact that the parent company directly or indirectly holds (almost) all of the capital in that subsidiary as a strong indication of the existence of a close connection between the actions brought against those companies. No additional evidence of the existence of such a close connection is therefore required as a rule.

The very much awaited Grand Chamber decision in case C-339/22, BSH Hausgeräte, should be delivered on Tuesday 25th. AG Emiliou has produced two opinions (the first one on 22 February 22 2024; the second, on 5 September 2024) addressing the request of the Svea hovrätt (Svea Court of Appeal, Stockholm) for a preliminary ruling on Article  24 point 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation:

(1) Is Article 24(4) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that the expression “proceedings concerned with the registration or validity of patents … irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or as a defence” implies that a national court, which, pursuant to Article 4(1) of that regulation, has declared that it has jurisdiction to hear a patent infringement dispute, no longer has jurisdiction to consider the issue of infringement if a defence is raised that alleges that the patent at issue is invalid, or is the provision to be interpreted as meaning that the national court only lacks jurisdiction to hear the defence of invalidity?

(2) Is the answer to Question 1 affected by whether national law contains provisions, similar to those laid down in the second subparagraph of Paragraph 61 of the [Patentlagen], which means that, for a defence of invalidity raised in an infringement case to be heard, the defendant must bring a separate action for a declaration of invalidity?

(3) Is Article 24(4) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as being applicable to a court of a third [State], that is to say, in the present case, as also conferring exclusive jurisdiction on a court in [Türkiye] in respect of the part of the European patent which has been validated there?

Both opinions been commented on the EAPIL blog, see here for the first one, and here for the second.

Finally, on Thursday 27th the Court will make known its decision regarding case C-537/23, Società Italiana Lastre, on Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. According to the summary of facts provided by the French Cour de Cassation, in the context of a project commissioned by two natural persons (the project owners), the French company Agora entered into a contract for the supply of panelling with the Italian company SIL. In the contract, it was agreed that ‘The court of Brescia will have jurisdiction over any dispute arising from or related to this contract. Societa Italiana Lastre reserves the right to bring proceedings against the purchaser before another competent court in Italy or elsewhere.’

In November 2019 and January 2020, the project owners, claiming that defects existed, sued all of the contractors and the panelling supplier for damages. SIL raised an objection to a guarantee claim brought against it by Agora, on the grounds of a lack of international jurisdiction.

The court of appeal rejected the plea of a lack of jurisdiction. It found the clause unlawful in that it enabled SIL to bring proceedings before a wider range of courts than Agora but did not state the objective factors on the basis of which the parties had agreed to determine the relevant court. It therefore conferred on SIL a discretion which was contrary to the objective of foreseeability with which jurisdiction clauses must comply.

The Cour de Cassation is asking:

(1) Where there is an asymmetric jurisdiction clause which gives only one of the parties the ability to select a court which is competent under the rules of ordinary law but which differs from the court named in that clause and where the other party maintains that the clause is unlawful because it is too imprecise and/or because it is one-sided, should that matter be determined in accordance with autonomous rules derived from Article 25(1) of the Brussels Ia Regulation and the objective of foreseeability and legal certainty pursued by that regulation, or should it be determined by applying the law of the Member State designated by the clause[?] To put it another way, does it pertain to the substantive validity of the clause, within the meaning of that provision? Or should the substantive validity of the clause be interpreted strictly and regarded as relating purely to the material grounds for invalidity, which are principally fraud, error, deceit, violence and incapacity?

(2) If the question of whether the clause is imprecise or one-sided is to be determined in the light of autonomous rules, must Article 25(1) of the Brussels Ia Regulation be interpreted as meaning that a clause should or should not be applied if it allows one party to bring proceedings before only one court but allows the other party to bring proceedings either before that same court or before any other court which has competence under ordinary law?

(3) If the asymmetry of a clause amounts to a substantive condition, how is Article 25(1) of the Brussels Ia Regulation to be interpreted, in particular the requirement to refer to the law of the State of the designated court in a situation where multiple courts are designated by the clause, or where the clause designates one court but leaves it open to one of the parties to choose a different court but where this choice has not yet been exercised on the date when a court is seised of the matter:

– is the applicable national law that of the sole court to be expressly designated, even if proceedings could equally be brought before other courts?

– if multiple courts have been designated, is it possible to refer to the law of the court before which proceedings have actually been brought?

– lastly, in view of recital 20 of the Brussels Ia Regulation, should reference to the law of the Member State designated be understood to mean the material rules of the State or its conflict-of-law rules?

An AG’s opinion was deemed unnecessary.

The European Commission published on 31 January 2025 its long-awaited report (COM(2025) 20 final) on the application of Regulation No 864/2007 on the law applicable to non-contractual obligations (Rome II).

The report is based on Article 30 of the Regulation. The latter provision required the Commission to submit to the European Parliament, the Council and the European Economic and Social Committee a report focusing, among other issues, on “the effects of the way in which foreign law is treated in the different jurisdictions and on the extent to which courts in the Member States apply foreign law in practice pursuant to this Regulation”, and on the effects of Article 28 (on the relationship of the Regulation with international conventions in force for individual Member States) “with respect to the Hague Convention of 4 May 1971 on the law applicable to traffic accidents”. The Commission was equally expected to report on the “situation in the field of the law applicable to non-contractual obligations arising out of violations of privacy and rights relating to personality”.

Soon after the Regulation entered into force, three specific studies were carried out for this purpose, namely on road traffic accidents (2009), on privacy and rights relating to personality (2009) and on the application of foreign law (2011). Additional information concerning the practical experience with Rome II came, in particular, from an external study carried out in 2021 under the scientific coordination of the British Institute of International and Comparative Law.

The published report, which builds on these and other sources, consists of a general overview of the operation of the Regulation, followed by a focus on a specific areas, such as: (1) privacy, rights relating to personality, including defamation and SLAPP; (2) artificial intelligence; (3) financial market torts and prospectus liability; and (4) collective redress and cases involving multiple parties.

The Commission’s overall conclusion is that the Regulation “generally works well and is fit for purpose”. However, “several issues” exist that “merit further in-depth analysis with a view to assessing whether targeted legislative adjustments of Rome II are desirable and what options may exist to efficiently address them”, notably as concerns: (a) the current exclusion from the scope of the Regulation for privacy and personality rights, including defamation; (b) the application of the Regulation “in cases where the damage occurs simultaneously in many jurisdictions, leading to a possible application of multiple national laws”, such as cases of collective redress and torts committed online, including infringements of IP rights online, especially of copyright; and (c) torts causing purely economic losses, including financial market torts and prospectus liability.

With a view to assessing whether legislative change is needed, the Commission plans to “carry out further analysis in order to consider and potentially prepare a proposal to amend or recast the Regulation in accordance with the Better Regulation rules”, noting that “further analysis can also be carried out to assess the merits of other conceivable modifications or, in areas where the existing rules are fully appropriate, possible textual clarifications to facilitate their application”.

The report is accompanied by a Commission Staff Working Document (SWD(2025) 9 final). The latter provides, in particular, a more detailed analysis of the practical experience of the Regulation, chapter by chapter, a summary of the studies conducted for the purposes of the report, and a table summarizing the findings of the rulings of the Court of Justice concerning (or mentioning) the Regulation.

Cover image for Journal of Private International Law
The latest issue of the Journal of Private International Law (Volume 20, Issue 3) is a special issue in honour of Professor Trevor C Hartley. It features an introduction, Professor Hartley’s bibliography and 11 articles:

Jacco Bomhoff, Uglješa Grušić and Manuel Penades Fons, Introduction to the special issue in honour of Professor Trevor Hartley, 501-508

Professor Trevor C Hartley’s Bibliography (prepared by Jacco Bomhoff, Uglješa Grušić and Manuel Penades Fons), 509-521

Jacco Bomhoff, Law made for man: Trevor Hartley and the making of a “modern approach” in European and private international law, 522-538

This article offers an overview and an interpretation of Trevor Hartley’s scholarship in the fields of private international law and EU law. It argues that Hartley’s work, beginning in the mid-1960s and spanning almost six decades, shows striking affinities with two broader outlooks and genres of legal discourse that have roots in this same period. These can be found, firstly, in the approach of senior English judges committed to “internationalising” the conflict of laws in the post-war era; and, secondly, in the so-called “legal process” current of scholarship that was especially influential in American law schools from the late 1950s onwards. Reading Hartley’s writings against these backgrounds can help illuminate, and perhaps to some small extent complicate, two labels he himself has given to his own work: of a “modern approach”, in which “law is made for man, not man for the law”.

Adrian Briggs, What remains of the Brussels I Regulation in the English conflict of laws?, 539-553

The paper argues that whether we are concerned with retained or assimilated EU laws, or with rules of UK law made as close copies of EU laws, initial encouragement to interpret them as though they were still rules of EU law is coming to be, and should be, replaced by a cooler realisation that, as they no longer function in English law as cogs in a great European legal construction, they should be reassessed and repurposed to serve the purposes of domestic law. That will mean, for good or ill, that the tangible and intangible effect of the Brussels I Regulation on English law is less, and will come to be much less, than some had supposed.

Hans van Loon, A view from the Hague, 554-562

This article highlights the crucial role of Trevor Hartley as the principal author of the Explanatory Report of the 2005 Hague Choice of Court Convention. His exhaustive and crystal-clear explanations, for example on the Convention’s sophisticated rules on intellectual property and its relation to the Brussels I Regulation, are a lasting, indispensable help to its correct interpretation and application. They even shed light on some aspects of the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention. The article also recalls Trevor Hartley’s essential role in the European Group for Private International Law, of which he has been an original member since 1991, most of the time as the only representative of a common-law legal system. Lastly, this contribution praises Trevor Hartley’s exceptional scholarly and pedagogical qualities, as evidenced notably by his widely used International Commercial Litigation.

Linda Silberman, Trevor Hartley: champion for the Hague Choice of Court Convention, 563-572

This article, in tribute to Professor Trevor Hartley, discusses the debate between Gary Born and Professor Hartley about whether countries should ratify the Hague Choice of Court Convention. It also explains how that debate contributed to the conclusions reached by a New York City Bar Committee that was asked by the United States State Department for its views on ratification of the Convention.

Alex Mills, Assessing the Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements 2005, 573-585

Almost twenty years after the adoption of the Hague Choice of Court Convention 2005, it may be an appropriate moment to reflect on and assess its legacy to date. This article, part of an issue paying tribute to the work of Professor Trevor Hartley, notes a number of different ways in which the legacy of the Convention may be evaluated, particularly appreciating the important role of the Explanatory Report co-authored by Professor Hartley. It argues that the Convention should not be judged merely based on the (admittedly limited, but perhaps growing) number of state parties, but also taking into account its wider influence in a number of different respects which may cast a more positive light on its achievement. These include the importance of the Convention to the Hague Conference on Private International Law, the soft power of the Convention, and the role of the Convention in preserving the enforceability of UK judgments based on exclusive jurisdiction agreements in European Union Member States notwithstanding Brexit.

Andrew Dickinson, Anti-suit injunctions – beyond comity, 586-597

This short article considers a theme emerging from Trevor Hartley’s writing on the topic of anti-suit injunctions – the significance of the existence of an international treaty that regulates the circumstances in which the States concerned may or must assert, and may or must decline, jurisdiction with respect to the subject matter of the dispute. It examines, in particular, recent case law extending the reach of the European Union’s prohibition on anti-suit injunctions within the Brussels I regime, and the place of anti-suit injunctions within the framework of the Hague Choice of Court Convention.

Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Iconic asymmetries of our times: “super Highways” and “jungle tracks” in transnational access to justice, 598-614

Drawing from Hartley’s “Multinational Corporations and the Third World: A Conflict-of-Laws Analysis” where he exposes the “unequal fight” between powerful multinational corporations and the people and communities in “the third world”, suggesting that this is partly a consequence of the deficits of legal infrastructures therein, this brief contribution dwells on the global systemic impact of channelling legal proceedings justiciable in the Global South (GS) to courts in the Global North (GN). It takes a private international law and sustainable development perspective and draws attention to the rhetoric and narratives of interdependence between the “super highways” and the “jungle tracks”- the illustrations used by Hartley. The main argument taken forward in this paper is that to realise private international law’s contribution to SDG 16 (peace, justice and strong institutions) responsivity is necessary in jurisdictional decision making in this context to enhance access to justice for all in the GS.

Grace Underhill, Masterstroke or misguided? Assessing the proposed parallel proceedings solution of the Hague Conference on Private International Law and the likelihood of its acceptance in Australia, 615-650

A dispute litigated simultaneously in two different jurisdictions wastes time and resources, and risks inconsistent judgments. In March 2024, the Hague Convention on Private International Law’s Working Group on matters related to civil and commercial jurisdiction released its third iteration of draft provisions on parallel proceedings. These provisions represent the groundwork (and one chapter) of a long-awaited international instrument that addresses the assumption and declining of jurisdiction. This article canvasses the proposal’s successes and failures in securing the continuance of litigation in a single forum. To assist, this article selects the example of Australia, against whose judicial practice the compatibility of the Working Group’s proposal is tested. This exercise identifies fundamental inconsistencies between the two schemes. Those (potentially insurmountable) concerns for judicial practice, alongside bureaucratic stagnation in Australia’s policy-making appetite in this area must, it is argued, be balanced against the strong normative influences for Australia’s accession to such an agreement. This invites concern for the acceptance of the proposal, and the broader future of the Jurisdiction Project as a whole.

Tobias Lutzi, What remains of H Limited? Recognition and enforcement of non-EU judgments after Brexit, 651-667

In its controversial decision in H Limited, the Court of Justice held that an English confirmation judgment, transforming two Jordanian judgments into an English one, constituted a judgment in the sense of Articles 2(a) and 39 Brussels Ia and, as such, qualified for automatic recognition and enforcement in all Member States. The decision has been heavily criticized for seemingly violating the rule against double exequatur and potentially opening a backdoor into the European Area of Justice. As the particular door in question has already been closed with the UK’s completed withdrawal from the EU, though, crafty judgment creditors will have to look to other Member States. This paper will make an attempt at identifying those jurisdictions to which they might look. For this purpose, it will first argue that for an enforcement decision to fall under Chapter III of the Regulation, two requirements must be fulfilled: It must be a new decision on the judgment debt (rather than a mere declaration of enforceability) and it must have come out of adversarial proceedings. The paper will then look in more detail at a selection of jurisdictions that might fulfil these two requirements.

The next meeting of the Council on General Affairs and Policy (CGAP) of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) is scheduled to take place on 4-7 March 2025. According to the meeting’s draft agenda, the CGAP will deal, among other things, with the project on Voluntary Carbon Markets (VCMs), following last year’s meeting, when the CGAP, based on a proposal for exploratory work prepared by the Permanent Bureau (PB), invited the PB to monitor the ongoing developments in this area, notably in light of the work that UNIDROIT is carrying out since 2022 (see the meeting’s Conclusions and Decisions, para. 18). The CGAP also mandated on that occasion the CGAP to cooperate and coordinate with the Secretariats of UNCITRAL, UNIDROIT, the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change (UNFCCC) and other relevant international organisations on their projects in relation to VCMs.

The Voluntary Carbon Markets Project in a Nutshell

The 1997 Kyoto Protocol to the UNFCCC introduced the concept of carbon credit, with the objective of creating a mechanism by which the emission of greenhouse gases into the atmosphere could be reduced. The Paris Agreement included carbon trading as a crucial component in the initiative to reduce carbon emissions in international and domestic supply chains.

From a private international law perspective, the variety of participants and actors involved in a single carbon market transaction, as well as the origins and nature of the relevant carbon projects, may challenge the application of traditional connecting factors, as there may be a number of connecting factors to a number of jurisdictions. For example, where a unit is created as the result of a carbon project in one jurisdiction, it must be certified by a carbon standard, according to their particular methodology and pursuant to the contractual arrangement between the standard and the project developer.

Throughout the life cycle of carbon credits, private international law questions may arise, for example, in the creation, verification, registration, intermediation, trading and retirement or cancelling of the unit. Further complexities in the carbon markets that may give rise to private international law concerns include the digital or online certification of units, the tokenisation of units (including the interplay with decentralised or distributed storage mechanisms such as those based on distributed ledger technology), the revocation of the units, including the matter of authorisation under Article 6 of the Paris Agreement, and the extent to which the credits are potentially subject to insolvency proceedings.

Recent Developments Concerning the Project

A document has been prepared by the PB in November 2024 to report on the status of the work in cooperation with UNIDROIT and the other organisations mentioned above, outline the main private international law issues arising from the operation of VCMs, and make proposals about the next steps.

Input provided to the UNIDROIT Working Group dealing with carbon credits

Consultations between the PB and the UNDROIT Secretariat led to an invitation from the latter to the PB to form a joint informal subgroup of experts to provide input to an applicable law provision in the draft UNIDROIT Principles on the Legal Nature of Verified Carbon Credits (the UNIDROIT draft refers to “verified”, rather than “voluntary” carbon credits on the understanding that it is the purchase that is voluntary rather than the credit itself, and that reference to “verified” would potentially encompass credits verified by States as well as credits verified by independent carbon crediting programmes).

The UNIDROIT Working Group charged with dealing with the carbon credits project postponed consideration of matters regarding private international law at the full Working Group level, deferring these matters to the said informal subgroup.

The PB identified five volunteer subject-matter experts, sitting in their individual capacities, to support the PB in this informal subgroup: Amy Held, Mary Keyes, Alex Mills, Fabrício Bertini Pasquot Polido and the author of this post. The experts submitted to the UNIDROIT Secretariat a Preliminary Report concerning the Inclusion of an Applicable Law Provision in the draft UNIDROIT Principles on the Legal Nature of Verified Carbon Credits (the Preliminary Report: Annex I to the document of November 2024 mentioned above).

The experts expressed the view that, to ensure the effectiveness in practice of any applicable law rule, including in the draft UNIDROIT Principles, it is necessary to undertake a comprehensive analysis of the interconnected issues of jurisdiction, and recognition and enforcement; and to consider and multilaterally consult on the underlying policy that the rule is intended to further.

Specifically, as the carbon markets engage a range of diverse and complex interests, both public and private, solutions to private international law challenges should involve a broad multilateral consultation on the various policy issues engaged. This would better allow the different interests and potentially different perspectives to be ventilated, with the support of technical experts who can then find the best way to draft any solutions that are agreed upon.

According to the Preliminary Report,

[w]ithout multilateral consultation, there is a clear risk of adopting a rule which may not only fail to adequately consider and balance relevant policy considerations and different private interests, but which may indeed have harmful consequences for the functioning and impact of carbon markets, or for the likely adoption of the draft Principles as a means to facilitate their growth and the positive contribution they may make to climate change mitigation.

This led the experts to conclude that they were not in the position to endorse the approach in which an applicable law provision is drafted without multilateral consultation, in abstracto and in isolation from more holistic considerations of other private international law issues.

The recommendation made to UNIDROIT in the Preliminary Report was therefore that the UNIDROIT Working Group may wish to consider including a provision that the draft UNIDROIT Principles do not impact on private international law relating to carbon credits, and referring to the work being undertaken at the HCCH.

In the case that the UNIDROIT Working Group and the Members of UNIDROIT consider that the draft Principles would be incomplete without the inclusion of an applicable law provision, the recommendation made is that the provision be included after multilateral consultations, on a holistic approach to the issues of private international law, encompassing jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement, and international cooperation mechanisms, are undertaken and completed at the HCCH, given the mandate of the HCCH.

Report and proposals in the Preliminary Document to CGAP

In its preliminary document of November 2024, the PB observes that each step of the carbon credit lifecycle raise private international law issues. Specifically, the variety of participants or actors potentially involved in a single carbon market transaction, as well as the origins and nature of the relevant carbon projects, may challenge the application of traditional connecting factors, as there may be a number of connecting factors to a number of jurisdictions, all of which may differ at each of the different stages of the lifecycle of a carbon credit.

Quoting the Preliminary Report, the document notes that private international law issues

arise, for instance, from the origins of the relevant carbon project, the issuance of the credit, the matter of revocations, retirement, and the different commercial transactions that may take place involving carbon credits (e.g., trading, granting of security rights, insolvency matters).

Given the complex and interconnected nature of the above questions, one particular private international law question arising on a specific moment / stage of the lifecycle cannot be examined in isolation. As stated in the Preliminary Report,

[i]f applicable law rules were to be developed with a focus on a particular moment or lifecycle stage, it would be necessary to consider not only the suitability of the rule for that moment / stage, but also how or whether that rule would affect the applicable law both before and after that moment / stage, and the implications of possible changes in applicable law during the lifecycle.

The PB further notes in its preliminary document that, while compliance carbon markets may be subject to greater direct public governance, voluntary markets also engage similar public interests, adding that there is widespread recognition of the increasing convergence between the two.

According to the PB, it is necessary to look into the private international law issues in the carbon markets in general (i.e., not only the VCMs) in order for the HCCH to support UNIDROIT’s work, considering that the work of the UNIDROIT Working Group could potentially include within its scope verified credits that are issued by governments. The document also states that it is not helpful, for private international law purposes, to classify the types of credits (i.e., verified or not verified) originating in the VCMs.

The different types of projects that originate the credits and their nature (e.g., forestry and land use, or REDD+, or renewable energy), for their part, may also result in different private international law challenges.

The preliminary document of the PB stresses that the nature of carbon markets raises specific public policy considerations, which may have a bearing on private international law considerations. Although VCMs are mostly based on contractual and other relationships which are regulated by private law, these markets are also understood as serving a broader public purpose, and potentially engage important national interests such as local environmental concerns, or in some cases competing claims over land rights.

The PB also underscores the important role of national or private registries to ensure transparency and accountability in carbon markets, adding that, given the inherent cross-border nature of carbon credits, cooperation between registries and / or between national authorities has been considered one of the possible ways to provide further integration and more reliability in the carbon market.

Possible Next Steps

In light of the above considerations, the CGAP will be invited to consider establishing an Expert Group to study the private international law issues relating to carbon markets.

According to the proposal put to CGAP, the Expert Group should be tasked with studying: (a) the private international law aspects of the carbon markets and the legal relationships within these markets, excluding aspects of substantive law; (b) the private international law questions that arise in the different phases of the carbon credits lifecycle holistically, as each phase is interconnected to the other; (c) the possible inclusion of an applicable law provision in the draft UNIDROIT Principles on carbon credits; (d) the feasibility and desirability of international cooperation mechanisms in this area.

Monika Wałachowska (Nicolaus Copernicus University, Toruń), Mariusz Fras (University of Silesia, Katowice) and Pierpaolo Marano (University of Malta) edited Insurance in Private International Law. Insurance and Reinsurance in Private International Law, Jurisdiction and Applicable Law with Springer. The book is part of the AIDA Europe Research Series on Insurance Law and Regulation.

Structured into two main sections, the book addresses jurisdictional questions under the Brussels I bis Regulation and explores applicable law matters under the Rome I Regulation. Specifically, the book is divided into 9 parts, dealing with jurisdiction and applicable law in cross-border insurance disputes, law applicable to insurance matters according to Rome I Regulation (and national laws), jurisdiction in matters relating to insurance, reinsurance, actio directa, Insurance Distribution Directive and private international law, space insurance, semi-automated and automated vehicles and recourse claim.

Contributors include Deyan Draguiev, Geert van Calster, Petr Dobiáš, Stefano Dominelli, Helmut Heiss, Monika Wałachowska, Iryna Dikovska, Kyriaki Noussia, Rui Dias, Mariusz Fras, Pilar Jiménez Blanco, Jacek Kudła, Bartosz Wołodkiewicz, Balázs Tőkey, Dafina Dimitrova Sarbinova, Dariusz Fuchs, Georgina Garriga Suau, Christian Rüsing, Mateusz Pilich, Katarzyna Malinowska, Mihael Mišo Mudrić and Ewa Bagińska.

This post was written by Ottavia Cazzola, a PhD candidate at the University of Barcelona Barcelona participating in Action Grant “Towards Universal Parenthood in Europe (UniPAR)” (JUST-2023-JCOO; Project ID: 101137859).


On 4 December 2024, the Spanish Supreme Court issued a decision stating that the recognition of a foreign judgment establishing filiation regarding the commissioning parents of two children born via surrogacy in the United States is contrary to Spanish public policy.

Facts

A Spanish couple entered into a surrogacy agreement in Texas (US) with a surrogate and her husband. On 23 July 2020, the 73rd Civil District Court of Bexar County (Texas) issued a decision validating the agreement and stating that the commissioning parents “shall be the parents of any child to whom the co-defendant (the surrogate) …gives birth to, by virtue of the surrogacy agreement”. This decision also established inter alia the commissioning parents’ right to immediate custody and access to the children after their birth.

On 29 October 2020, two children were born. Almost one month after their birth, on 20 November 20, the 73rd Civil District Court of Bexar County (Texas) issued a second decision stating that the commissioning parents were the parents of both children and instructed the Texas Department of State Health Services and the Civil Registry to issue original birth certificates naming the commissioning parents as the parents of both children.

Legal Background

Once back in Spain, the commissioning parents requested the recognition of the 20 November American judgment. In accordance with the provisions of the Spanish Act on Cooperation in Civil and Commercial Matters a special exequatur procedure is required for the recognition of foreign judgments. It is done by means of a contradictory procedure with the intervention of the public prosecutor’s office.

The First Instance Court dismissed the claim stating that the recognition of the foreign judgment was not possible since surrogacy contracts are forbidden under Spanish law and therefore are contrary to Spanish public policy. The Court stated that the commissioning parents had intentionally traveled to the United States in order to circumvent Spanish law.

The first instance decision was appealed on grounds that the best interests of both children were being infringed by not recognizing the American judgment. The Court of Appeals sustained the decision of the First Instance Court and stated that “it is within the framework of the public policy where the best interest of the child must be satisfied and not on the fringes of it or in contravention or alteration of it”.

The commissioning parents appealed once again but this time to the Spanish Supreme Court, which ruled on two issues: (i) whether the recognition of the 20 November American judgement violates Spanish public policy and (ii) whether the non-recognition of the foreign judgment infringes the best interests of the children involved.

Judgment

The Spanish Supreme Court considered that the 20 November American judgment was contrary to Spanish public policy and could not be recognized. The reasons why are as follows:

First, it considered that the surrogacy contract itself is contrary to Spanish international public policy. In the words of the Spanish Supreme Court:

what violates the dignity and the free development of the personality, both of the surrogate and of the children born under the surrogacy agreement, is the conclusion of the surrogacy contract itself, in which the woman and the child are treated as mere objects.

Furthermore,the claim that a contract, even if “validated” by a foreign judgment, can determine filiation is in itself contrary to public policy”.

The Spanish Supreme Court continues stating that in cases like the one at hand,

the pregnant woman is obliged from the beginning to give up the child she is gestating and renounces to any right derived from her maternity before delivery, even before conception. The future child, who is deprived of the right to know its origins, is “objectified” because it is conceived as the object of the contract, which the pregnant woman (and, in this case, also her husband) undertakes to deliver to the commissioning parents.

Emphasizing this, the Spanish Supreme Court elaborates on why surrogacy undermines the dignity of the surrogate and the child: by commodifying gestation and filiation and enabling third parties to negotiate and exploit women that may be in a poor financial situation, and as a consequence of this, creating a gap in which only those with sufficient funds may gain access to this kind of practices.

Second, under Spanish law, surrogacy is a form of violence against women. It is stated as such in the Spanish Sexual and Reproductive Health and Voluntary Termination of Pregnancy Act. Furthermore, the Spanish Supreme Court points out that the European Parliament’s resolution of 17 December 2015 on the Annual Report on Human Rights and Democracy

condemns the practice of surrogacy, which undermines the human dignity of the woman since her body and its reproductive functions are used as a commodity; considers that the practice of gestational surrogacy which involves reproductive exploitation and use of the human body for financial or other gain, in particular in the case of vulnerable women in developing countries, shall be prohibited and treated as a matter of urgency in human rights instruments.

Third, the “right to be a parent” does not exist under Spanish law. The Spanish Supreme Court refers to Paradiso and Campanelli v. Italy when stating that Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights does not guarantee the right to found a family and, that the mere desire to become a parent  is not protected. To further emphasize this point, the Spanish Supreme Court reminds the parties that “a person’s desire to be a parent, however noble it may be, cannot be fulfilled at the expense of other people’s rights”, quoting the Spanish Bioethics Comity’s 2017 Resolution.

Regarding the best interest of the child, the Spanish Supreme Court, in accordance with its own case law and that of the ECtHR’s, considers that it is sufficiently protected since Spanish law allows the establishment of filiation between the child and the commissioning parent with whom it is genetically connected and/or the adoption of the child when a de facto family relationship exists.

Lastly, the Spanish Supreme Court underlines that this solution satisfies the best interest of the child in concreto but, also takes into account the equally worthy of protection fundamental rights of the surrogate and children in abstracto. These rights could be adversely affected if foreign judgments establishing filiation in cases like the one at hand were easily recognized in Spain, since commercial surrogacy practices, which as already mentioned, are unlawful under Spanish law, would be facilitated.

Comment

The Spanish Supreme Court is clearly stating that a surrogacy agreement categorically contravenes Spanish public policy. The surrogacy agreement in itself is contrary to Spanish public policy since it commodifies filiation and gestation, and by considering the surrogate and the child as objects, violates the dignity of both of them. It also clarifies that the child’s best interest must be considered, not outside or instead of public policy but in the framework of the protection of fundamental rights provided by the public policy exception. Hence, the Court is stressing that, when considering the best interest of the child, other rights, such as the fundamental rights of the surrogate, and those of children in absracto, may not be voided or affected.

In conclusion, from the perspective of the Spanish Supreme Court, a foreign judgment establishing filiation via a surrogacy agreement contravenes Spanish public policy, and therefore cannot be recognized, even by virtue of the principle of the best interest of the child. The children’s best interest is being upheld given that under Spanish law, there are specific procedures for the determination of filiation with all the necessary protection and legal guarantees for the children involved.

Lastly, this is not the first time that the Spanish Supreme Court ruled that surrogacy is contrary to Spanish public policy. It did so before on 6 February 2014,  but that case concerned the recognition of a foreign birth certificate. On 31 March 2022 a second decision was issued in which the Supreme Court also stated that surrogacy was against public policy. The case was, however, about the establishment of filiation by means of the Spanish institution of “posesión de estado”, not about the recognition of a foreign judgment or document.

A conference will take place on 14 February 2025 from 9 to 18 CET at the University of Vienna in connection with the project of the European Law Institute on Extra-Judicial Administration of Justice in Cross-Border Family and Succession Matters. The event will also be streamed online.

With competences in family and succession matters increasingly moving from courts to other authorities – such as notaries, civil status officers, child protection agencies, judicial officers, advocates, and even private parties – ELI’s Extra-Judicial Administration of Justice in Cross-Border Family and Succession Matters project aims at developing an outline of a harmonised European concept of courts, building on the approach of the Court of Justice of the EU in its recent case law, to ensure a harmonised application of EU instruments to such actors in Member States.  As the trend of ‘de-judicialisation’ continues to grow, the project’s Dissemination Conference offers a valuable opportunity to discuss its implications and to present and reflect on recommendations developed by the ELI to address this shift.

Those wishing to attend the conference are invited to register here. A tentative agenda is available here.

I have already reported on this blog that in 2024 the Law Commission of England and Wales published a call for evidence to help them identify the most challenging and prevalent issues of private international law that arise from the digital, online, and decentralised contexts in which modern digital assets and electronic trade documents are used. I also reported on this blog that later in 2024 the Law Commission published the first result of its call for evidence, an interim document relating to electronic trade documents (ETDs) in private international law.

On 14 January 2025, the Law Commission published the second result of its call for evidence – another interim document on the ‘location’ of digital assets in private international law, tax law, banking regulation and the financial markets. This 35-page document is structured as a ‘Frequently Asked Questions’ to respond directly to the most common concerns raised with the Law Commission so far.

The FAQs answered in the document are:

Q.1. What is the relationship between private international law and other areas of law such as tax law and financial services regulation?
Q.2. How is situs relevant for the purposes of private international law?
Q.2(a) What are the methods and objectives of private international law?
Q.2(b) What policy considerations underpin the private international law situs rules?
Q.3. Can the private international law situs rules be applied in the public law context?
Q.3(a) Can the private international law situs rules be applied in the tax context?
Q.3(b) Can the private international law situs rules be applied in the banking regulation context?
Q.3(c) How do financial services regulation and private international law interact?
Q.4. How does characterisation work in commercial and financial markets use cases of DLT?
Q.4(a) Why is it unhelpful to think in terms of “the law applicable to the digital asset”?
Q.4(b) How might characterisation work in the financial markets?
Q.4(c) How might characterisation work in the context of “linked assets”?

The Law Commission welcomes any follow up questions at conflictoflaws@lawcommission.gov.uk.

The fourth issue of 2024 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out.

Along with recent case law and materials, it features five contributions.

Francesca C. Villata, On the Track of the Law Applicable to Preliminary Questions in EU Private International Law

Silenced, if not neglected, in (most) legislation and practice, the issue of determining the law applicable to preliminary questions is a constant feature in the systematics of private international law (“p.i.l.”). In legal doctrine, in a nutshell, the discussion develops along the traditional alternative techniques of (i) the independent connection (or disjunctive solution, based on recourse to the conflict rules of the forum even for preliminary questions), (ii) the dependent connection (to which both the so-called “joint” solution and the “absorption” solution are attributable, for which, respectively, the conflict rules of the lex causae or, directly, the substantive law of the latter are relevant), or, finally, (iii) the approach which emphasises the procedural dimension of preliminary questions and leads them back to the substantive law of the forum. In these pages, an attempt is made to ascertain whether, in the absence of EU rules explicitly intended to determine the law applicable to preliminary questions, there are nevertheless indications within the EU Regulations containing uniform conflict rules that make it possible to reconstruct, at least in selected cases, an inclination, if no adherence, of the European legislature to a specific technique for resolving preliminary questions. To this end, particular attention will be paid to the rules defining the material scope of application of the various EU p.i.l. Regulations in force and in the making, to those establishing the “scope” of the applicable law identified by these Regulations, and to those concerning the circulation (of points) of decisions on preliminary questions. This approach will concern both the preliminary questions the subject-matter of which falls ratione materiae within the scope of those Regulations and those that do not. On the assumption that at least in some areas, if not in all, the EU legislator does not take a position on the law applicable to preliminary questions, leaving this task to the law of the Member States, the compatibility of the traditional alternative techniques used in the law of the Member States (or in practice) with the general and sec-toral objectives of EU p.i.l. and with the obligation to safeguard its effectiveness will be assessed. Finally, some considerations will be made as to the appropriateness, relevance and extent of an initiative of the EU legislator on this topic, as well as the coordinates to be considered in such an exercise.

Sara Tonolo, Luci e ombre: il diritto internazionale privato e strumento di contrasto allo sfruttamento della poverta`o di legittimazione dell’ingiustizia? [Lights and Shadows: Is Private International Law a Tool for Combating the Exploitation of Poverty or Legitimising Injustice?]

The relationship between private international law and poverty is complex and constantly evolving. It is a multifaceted issue in which private international law plays an ambivalent role: on the one hand, as a tool to combat the exploitation of poverty, and on the other, as a means of legitimizing injustice. The analysis of the role of private international law in countering the exploitation of poverty often intersects with other fields, such as immigration law, due to the relevance that private law institutions have on individuals’ status and their international mobility, which is significantly affected in the case of people in situations of poverty.

Lidia Sandrini, La legge applicabile al lavoro mediante piattaforma digitale, tra armonizzazione materiale e norme di conflitto [The Law Applicable to Labour through a Digital Platform, between Material Harmonisation and Conflict of Law Rules]

This article explores the phenomenon of platform work in the legal framework of the European Union from the methodological point of view of the relationship between substantive law and conflict-of-law rules. After a brief examination of the text of the Directive (EU) No. 2024/2831 “on improving working conditions in platform work”, aimed at identifying its overall rationale and the aspects that most directly reverberate effects on the EU conflict-of-law rules, the article investigates its interference with Regulation (EC) No. 593/2008 (Rome I), proposing an assessment of the solutions accepted from the point of view of the coherence between the two acts and their adequacy to their respective purposes.

Stefano Dominelli, A New Legal Status for the Environment and Animals, and Private International Law: Tertium Genus Non Datur? Some Thoughts on (the Need for) Eco-Centric Approaches in Conflict of Laws

Traditional continental approaches postulate a fundamental contraposition between (natural and legal) ‘persons’ – entitled to a diverse range of rights – and ‘things’. Conflict of laws is methodologically coherent with an anthropocentric understanding of the law. Yet, in some – limited – cases, components of the environment are granted a legal personality and some rights. Narratives for animals’ rights are emerging as well. This work wishes to contribute to current debates transposing in the field of conflict of laws reflections surrounding non-human legal capacity by addressing legal problems a national (Italian) court might face should a non-human-based entity start proceedings in Italy. The main issues explored are those related to the possibility of said entity to exist as an autonomous rights-holder and thus to start legal proceedings; to the search for the proper conflict of laws provisions as well as to the conceptual limits surrounding connecting factors developed for ‘humans’. Furthermore, public policy limits in the recognition of non-human-derived autonomous rights-holders will be explored. The investigation will conclude by highlighting the possible role of private international law in promoting societal and legal changes if foreign legal personality to the environment is recognised in the forum.

Sara Bernasconi, Il ruolo del diritto internazionale privato e processuale nell’attuazione del «pacchetto sui mercati e servizi digitali» (DMA&DSA) [The Role of Private International and Procedural Law in the Implementation of the ‘Digital Markets and Services Package’ (DMA&DSA)]

In line with the goal to achieve a fair and competitive economy, Regulation (EU) 2022/1925 of 14 September 2022 on contestable and fair markets in the digital sector and amending Directives (EU) 2019/1937 and (EU) 2020/1828 (Digital Markets Act) and Regulation (EU) 2022/2065 of 19 October 2022 on a Single Market For Digital Services and amending Directive 2000/31/EC (Digital Services Act) – composing the so called Digital Services Act Package – aim at introducing a uniform legal framework for digital services provided in the Union, mainly protecting EU-based recipients, companies and the whole society from new risks and challenges stemming from new and innovative business models and services, such as online social networks and online platforms. Namely, the ambition of the abovementioned regulations is, on the one hand, to regulate, with an ex ante approach, platform activities so to reduce side-effects of the platform economy and therefore ensure contestable and fair markets in the digital sector and, on the other hand, to introduce EU uniform to grant a safe, predictable and trustworthy online environment for recipients (e.g. liability of providers of intermediary services for illegal contents and on obligations on transparency, online interface design and organization, online advertising). Despite expressly recognising the inherently cross-border nature of the Internet, which is generally used to provide digital services, DMA and DSA do not contain any private international law rule or provide for any provision on the relationship between the two sectors, but only state that their rules do not prejudice EU rules on judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters. Therefore, the present article will discuss the role of private international law rules in the daily application of DMA and DSA to cross-border situations. Accordingly, after having ascertained the so called extraterritorial effects of the new rule on digital markets and digital services and assessed their overriding mandatory nature, the author first investigates the role that conflict-of-laws provisions could possibly play in the application of DMA and DSA, by integrating such regimes, and then suggests a possible role also for rules on jurisdiction in a private enforcement perspective, highlighting potential scenarios and possible difficulties arising from the need to coordinate two different set of rules (i.e. substantive provisions on digital markets and digital services, on the one hand, and private international rules, on the other hand).

This post has been written by Yiannis Bazinas, Managing Partner, Bazinas Law Firm, Athens, Greece.


The effect of insolvency proceedings on assets located in different jurisdictions is perhaps the most typical issue one encounters in cross-border insolvency cases. Still, under English law, the rather fundamental question of what effect a foreign insolvency has on assets situated in England does not lend itself to an unequivocal answer. Instead, the answer depends on which of the many potentially applicable and overlapping frameworks, which include the Cross-Border Insolvency Regulations 2006 (CBIR), Section 426 of the Insolvency Act 1986, as well as the traditional common law rules, apply to the recognition of the proceeding in question. Whereas most recent cases involve the application of the CBIR or Section 426, giving the impression that the common law rules have been effectively superseded, the common law framework remains relevant, to the extent that the statutory regimes do not apply.

Under the common law rules, an English court will recognise a foreign insolvency proceeding if the debtor was domiciled or submitted to the jurisdiction of the foreign court. Nevertheless, the proprietary effects of recognition vary, depending on the nature of the debtor’s property in England. Whereas moveable property is considered to vest directly in the foreign trustee, the same does not apply in respect of immoveable property, as a result of the so-called ‘immovables rule’, which stipulates that issues concerning rights and interests in land and other immoveable property are governed by the law of the country where such property is situated. The immoveables rule thus effectively precludes a foreign insolvency proceeding from conferring any right or interest over the debtor’s immovable property in England on the foreign trustee. For a long time, however, commentators had argued that an English court could nevertheless make orders empowering the foreign trustee to sell such property or to appoint the trustee as a receiver of the property in England in order to assist in its realisation. That issue was revisited in the recent decision of the UK Supreme Court in Kireeva v Bedzhamov [2024] UKSC 39.

Facts

The Supreme Court decision is the last chapter in a long saga of protracted litigation between Mr Georgy Bedzhamov and his Russian bankruptcy trustee, Ms Lyubov Kireeva. Bedzhamov was the director of a Russian bank, who fled Russia in 2015 in the midst of allegations that he was involved in a high-profile fraud case, which led to the bank’s eventual failure. Around the same time, Bedzhamov acquired an interest in a London property, where he finally settled in 2017. Following Bedzhamov’s departure from Russia, a number of parties allegedly injured by the fraud, including two Russian banks, filed claims against him before the Russian courts and eventually succeeded in declaring him bankrupt in 2018. Kireeva was appointed the trustee in the Russian bankruptcy and focused her efforts on taking control and realising the London property for the benefit of creditors in the Russian proceedings. Toward that end, Kireeva filed an application before the English courts, seeking the recognition of the Russian bankruptcy proceedings at common law and requesting assistance, in the form of an order entrusting her with the London property, as forming part of the Russian bankruptcy estate. The reason for the trustee’s reliance on the common law rules was that, since Bedzhamov did not have his centre of main interests or any establishment in Russia, the Russian proceedings were not capable of recognition as foreign main or non-main proceedings under the CBIR, while at the same time the court had no power to grant assistance under Section 426, as Russia is not classified as a ‘relevant country or territory’, under that section.

At first instance, Snowden J recognized the Russian bankruptcy proceedings on the ground that Bedzhamov had submitted to the jurisdiction of the Russian courts but refused to grant the requested assistance, citing the immovables rule. On appeal, Kireeva argued that the effect of the immovables rule was limited to preventing the automatic vesting of immovable property in the trustee but did not prohibit an English court from recognising that the property fell within the scope of the foreign estate and providing assistance to its realization. The Court of Appeal, however, rejected the trustee’s arguments, stating that, as a result of the immoveables rule, the trustee had no interest over the London property, which entitled her to protection through the grant of an order by the court. Eventually, Kireeva appealed to the Supreme Court.

Judgment

The Supreme Court, in a unanimous decision, rejected the trustee’s appeal and affirmed the supremacy of the immoveables rule as regards the effect of a foreign insolvency proceeding in England at common law. In the court’s view, the immovables rule is a substantive rule of English law, which rests on public policy concerns, and cannot be departed from, unless a statutory exception applies. The court then noted that the provisions of the CBIR and Section 426 constitute statutory exceptions to the rule but were both inapplicable in the present case. The Supreme Court also rejected the trustee’s arguments that, although English law does not permit the automatic vesting of immovable property with the foreign trustee, it recognises the trustee’s authority to realise the assets of the estate for the benefit of creditors and therefore does not bar an English court from assisting the trustee to that effect. In the court’s view, the provisions of Russian law that stipulate that all the property of the debtor, including property located in England, forms part of the Russian estate were fundamentally at odds with the immovables rule and could not be recognised and given effect in England. The court also noted that this outcome was not contrary to the principle of modified universalism, which provides that an English court has a common law power to assist a foreign proceeding, since the principle is necessarily subject to English substantive law.  Finally, the court underlined that any development of the common law towards the direction sought by the trustee would not be an incremental development but rather a substantial departure from existing law and as such should be the outcome of legislative intervention and not judicial deliberation.

Comment

The main contribution of the Supreme Court’s decision in Kireeva is that it clarifies what was considered, until very recently, a grey area in the English law of cross-border insolvency. As a matter of fact, the Supreme Court went as far as saying that prior English judgments (Re Kooperman [1928] WN 101, (1928) 13 B&CR 49, Araya v Coghill, Re Drumm), which impliedly suggested that it was possible for an English court to assist a foreign trustee in realising immoveable property in England, were wrongly decided. After Kireeva, it is now settled that an English court’s general duty of assistance to a foreign insolvency trustee does not extend to assistance in the realisation of immovable property located in England. Nevertheless, it should be obvious that this limited scope of assistance at common law significantly undermines the efficiency of foreign insolvency proceedings, as it effectively places English immoveable property interests beyond the reach of the foreign trustee. As the Supreme Court noted, however, the outcome in Kireeva owed more to the actions of Bedzhamov’s creditors, who opted to commence proceedings against him in Russia rather than England, even though the latter course of action was open to them. It seems, therefore, that, to the extent that a debtor has immovable property in England and a foreign insolvency proceeding will not be able to benefit from recognition and assistance under either the CBIR or Section 426, the commencement of English insolvency proceedings (either as standalone proceedings or in parallel with a foreign insolvency) will be inevitable.

In more conceptual terms, Kireeva is yet another nail in the coffin of modified universalism, as a standalone normative rule. In fact, one wonders whether modified universalism, which has been defined as the golden thread running through English insolvency law, actually means anything outside the context of a specific statutory framework. As the Supreme Court argued, the duty to assist a foreign insolvency trustee at common law, which is in essence a procedural duty of the court and the hallmark of the English modified universalist approach, must yield to substantive rules of English law, such as the immovables rule, unless a clearly defined statutory exception applies. In that sense, Kireeva is the latest in a long line of English judgments, including Rubin and Bakshiyeva, which have found that the common law duty of assistance, even if interpreted under the light of the principle of modified universalism, cannot be relied upon to trump existing rules of English law. Given the limited resonance of modified universalism as a norm that can assist in the interpretation and development of the common law rules, the common law framework for cross-border insolvency looks increasingly ‘dead in the water’. In the aftermath of Kireeva, it is reasonable to expect that the statutory frameworks of the CBIR and Section 426 will carry an even larger share of the weight in dealing with the various intricacies and issues arising in future cross-border insolvencies.

The latest issue of the Oxford Journal of Legal Studies (Volume 44, Issue 4) features one article of interest to private international lawyers.

Georgia Antonopoulou, Forum Marketing in International Commercial Courts?, p. 860-888

Forum selling is a legal term used to describe the practices of courts and judges, geared towards attracting cases, such as increasing the predictability of judgments or speeding up trials. However, do courts also go beyond forum selling to attract cases? Taking international commercial courts as its focus, this article explores how these courts market themselves to attract cases and coins the term ‘forum marketing’. It demonstrates that the courts’ recent establishment, coupled with their voluntary jurisdiction, creates a compelling context, which encourages them to engage in forum marketing. The article argues that forum marketing is not merely a byproduct of the competition in commercial dispute resolution, but a powerful mechanism with deeply persuasive, normative and, effectively, structuring properties. Forum marketing is central to disseminating and reinforcing a pro-business approach in civil justice, consequently setting the stage for procedural inequality and a one per cent procedure.

Issues 3 and 4 of 2024 of ZEuP – Zeitschrift für Europäisches Privatrecht have recently been published. They feature various contributions that may be of interest for the readers of this blog.

Specifically, issue 3 includes the following articles and case note.

Die Europäisierung des internationalen Erwachsenenschutzes
Jan von Hein on the proposal for a regulation on the international protection of adults: On 31.5.2023, the European Commission presented a proposal for a regulation on the international protection of adults. This proposal is closely intertwined with the Hague Convention on the international protection of adults. Therefore, the proposed regulation shall be accompanied by a Council decision authorising Member States to become or remain parties to the Hague Convention. The contribution analyses the proposed regulation and its relationship with the Hague Convention.

Justizgrundrechte im Schiedsverfahren? – Pechstein und die Folgen für die Handelsschiedsgerichtsbarkeit
Gerhard Wagner and Oguzhan Samanci on human rights and commercial arbitration: Does the ECHR and the German constitution require public hearings in arbitral proceedings, provided that one of the parties had the power to impose the arbitration agreement on the other through a contract of adhesion? This article analyzes the potential implications that the Pechstein decision of the Federal Constitutional Court and ist precursor in the jurisprudence of the ECHR may have for commercial arbitration. The focus is on arbitration clauses in general business terms and in contracts with undertakings that occupy a dominant position in a specific market. The conclusion is that, despite the broad formula employed by the Federal Constitutional Court, the right to a public hearing should remain limited to sports arbitration.

Die Auslegung von EuGH-Entscheidungen – ein Blick aus der Gerichtspraxis
David Ullenboom on the interpretation of CJEU decisions: This article examines the question whether a European methodology is needed to interpret judgments of the CJEU for judicial practice. It argues that judgments of the CJEU need to be interpreted in the same way as legal provisions and are therefore subject to a grammatical, systematic, genetic and teleological interpretation in order to determine their meaning for future legal cases.

Schweizerisches Bundesgericht, 8 June 2023, 5A_391/2021
Tanja Domej
discusses a decision of the Swiss Federal Tribunal on the recognition of the deletion of a gender registration under German law.

Issue 4, for its part, includes the following:

Chancen und Risiken eines Virtual Registered Office (VRO)
Stefanie Jung and Anne-Kathrin Haag on the virtualization of the registered office of a business: A virtualisation of the registered office and, possibly also the domestic business address would eliminate the need for a physical connection with the country of registration and thus save effort and costs relating to the establishment of a business. This article explores the opportunities as well as the risks of such a virtualisation. At the same time, the existing requirements for the registered office, the administrative office, the domestic business address, and the business premises will be reflected upon.

La loi vit-elle? Erste Entwicklungen in der Rechtsprechung zum französischen Lieferkettengesetz
Laura Nasse on the French Supply Chain Act: The French Supply Chain Act that entered into force on 27.3.2017 is a prime example for national and European legislation in the field of business and human rights. It has inspired the German Supply Chain Act and acted as a benchmark in negotiations on the European Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive. Based on recent case law, this article analyses the impact of the French legislation in practice.

ECJ on “Quasi-Anti-Suit Injunctions” – Old Wine in New Bottles? – Judgment of the European Court of Justice of 7 September 2023
Madeleine Petersen Weiner comments on a decision by the ECJ on “Quasi-Anti-Suit Injunctions”.

Konkretisierung des Orts des Schadenseintritts nach Art. 7 Nr. 2 Brüssel Ia-VO in den sogenannten „Dieselfällen“ – Urteil des EuGH (Neunte Kammer) vom 22.2.2024
Marko Andjic discusses a decision by the ECJ on the interpretation of Article 7 of the Brussels I bis Regulation concerning the place where the harmful event occurred.

While the implementation of Directive (EU) 2024/1069 is underway across EU Member States, and it will have to be done according to the timing already indicated in this blog, attention is increasingly turning to the pressing need to strengthen anti-SLAPPs protections in the Western Balkans. The issue of SLAPPs is a growing concern in this region, where robust legal frameworks and policy measures are essential to safeguard freedom of expression and democratic values.

In this context, the Council of Europe recently hosted a regional exchange on combatting SLAPPs, bringing together key stakeholders from the Western Balkans. The event highlighted the challenges faced by journalists and civil society organizations targeted by such lawsuits, which often exploit legal systems to intimidate and financially burden individuals and groups speaking truth to power.

One of the critical outcomes of this initiative is the publication of the Regional Baseline Assessment of Legislative and Policy Needs for Implementing Anti-SLAPP Standards in the Western Balkans. The regional assessment was prepared by Flutura Kusari and is based on domestic assessments which were prepared by Aulona Hazbiu (Albania), Svjetlana Milišić-Veličkovski (Bosnia and Herzegovina), Flutura Kusari (Kosovo), Aneta Spaic (Montenegro), Dragan Sekulovski (North Macedonia) and Gordana Konstantinović (Serbia).

The report examines the current legislative landscape in the region and identifies gaps that undermine effective protection against SLAPPs. It also offers tailored recommendations to align domestic laws with international standards, including those outlined in the European Court of Human Rights’ case law and the Council of Europe’s legal framework, such as the Recommendation CM/Rec(2024)2 of the Committee of Ministers to member States on countering the use of strategic lawsuits against public participation (SLAPPs). In addition to substantive and procedural law aspects, it also encompasses issues related to cross-border cases.

Chapter 3 of the report, which focuses on general recommendations, provides an in-depth exploration of measures needed to establish effective mechanisms for countering SLAPPs. It underscores the critical need for a lex specialis — specific legislation designed to directly address the unique nature of SLAPPs. This approach recognizes that existing legal frameworks are often insufficient to tackle the particular challenges these lawsuits present.

Additionally, the report extends its analysis by offering jurisdiction-specific recommendations tailored to the legal framework of Albania, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Kosovo, Montenegro, North Macedonia and Serbia.

The report emphasizes the necessity for a holistic approach to effectively counter SLAPPs. It advocates for the implementation of robust legal safeguards that ensure the protection of individuals and organizations engaged in public participation. The main recommendations, aligned with the analytical sections of the report, encompass early dismissal mechanisms, burden of proof adjustments, security for procedural costs, compensatory damages and restitution of legal costs, acknowledgement of SLAPP victim status, capping of costs and damages for claimants and non-judicial remedies.

Finally, chapter 13 of the report discusses the added complexity of cross-border SLAPPs, where claimants file lawsuits in foreign jurisdictions to exploit more favourable legal environments. Defending such cases requires navigating multiple legal systems, significantly increasing costs, time and stress, and amplifying the chilling effect on public participation.

The report highlights the need to limit forum shopping — selecting jurisdictions that disadvantage defendants or undermine freedom of expression. It cites the relevant Council of Europe’s recommendations on the matter and the Directive (EU) 2024/1069, which both emphasize the refusal of recognition and enforcement of third-country judgments if the case is deemed manifestly abusive or unfounded. In addition, both instruments mandate that Member States provide individuals or entities who are subject to abusive legal actions from claimants outside the EU or Council of Europe the opportunity to seek compensation for any damages or costs incurred through these proceedings in their domestic courts.

National laws on private international law and civil procedure of the Western Balkans countries scrutinized govern whether foreign court decisions can be enforced. References to the grounds for refusal are provided on a State-by-State basis.

In the conclusions of the report, the assessment examines the legislative and policy gaps in Western Balkans countries concerning anti-SLAPP standards. It finds that, while existing procedural safeguards in civil matters could support anti-SLAPP implementation, significant gaps remain, particularly in victim recognition and specific rules for security for costs. Compensation for damages, including non-pecuniary harm, is available in all countries, but none explicitly recognize SLAPP victims or offer automatic rights to compensation. Media self-regulatory bodies exist but lack formal authority in legal proceedings. Recognition and enforcement of judgements in cross-border SLAPP cases are governed by national laws, with common grounds for refusal including jurisdictional issues, procedural irregularities and public policy.

The Société de législation comparée has published a compendium of legal studies on foreign law (Le Droit Étranger). The scholarly works in this 3-volume collection examine the role of foreign law in shaping legal thought and practice, offering insights into its academic contributions, practical applications, and future perspectives.

Background

Over the last ten years, the Société de législation comparée has produced a series of collective studies on the theoretical, methodological and practical issues of access to, knowledge of and implementation of the law. These studies have now been brought together in this compendium, thanks to Gustavo Cerqueira (Professor at the University Côte d’Azur) and Nicolas Nord, Secretary General of the International Commission of Civil Status). The objective is to provide academics and practitioners with an overview of the reflections of lawyers from different backgrounds on the most salient issues relating to this often neglected chapter of conflict-of-laws, as well as their proposals for ensuring the most accurate establishment of the content of  foreign law.

Compendium Launch

A conference devoted to the compendium will be held on 23 January 2025 at 5.00 PM (UCT+1) in Paris (28, rue Saint Guillaume). The compendium’s academic contributions will be illustrated, starting with its insights into private international law and beyond this field. The discussion will then turn to the practical applications of the compendium, focusing on its value for assessing and providing expertise on foreign law. Finally, the event will address the perspectives offered by the compendium on codification, with presentations dedicated to both national and international “codifiers”. The conference will conclude with closing remarks.

The list of speakers includes François Molinié (President of the Société de législation comparée), Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon (Univ. Panthéon-Assas) Eleonora Rajneri (Univ. Piemonte Orientale), Vincent Vigneau (French Cour de cassation), Lukas Heckendorn Urscheler (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Julien Dubarry (Univ. Sarre), Cyril Nourissat (Univ. Lyon 3), Nicolas Nord (ICCS) and Gustavo Cerqueira (Univ. Côte d’Azur).

This conference will be held in French.

Registration is necessary by 21 January 2025 via email (emmanuelle.bouvier@legiscompare.com)

An online conference on International Recovery of Maintenance on the Basis of Authentic Instruments is set to take place on 29 January 2025 from 3 to 5 PM CET, hosted by the German Institute for Youth Services and Family Law (DIJuF).

Authentic instruments, such as enforceable deeds, allow maintenance debtors to commit to child support payments without court involvement. These instruments hold the same enforceability as court decisions in cases of non-payment. Cross-border enforcement is addressed under Article 48 of Regulation (EC) No. 4/2009 and Article 30 of the 2007 Hague Child Support Convention. However, limited global understanding of their nature often results in scepticism regarding the conditions under which they are established, leading to challenges in recognition, declaration of enforceability and enforcement.

Speakers include Isabelle Jäger-Maillet (DIJuF Heidelberg), Nigel Ready (Scriverner Notary, London), Dieter Martiny (Hamburg) and Catherine Collombet (Caisse Nationale d’Allocations Familiales, Paris).

For further information and registration, see here.

Johan Tufte-Kristensen (Copenhagen University) and Mustafa Sert (Gorrissen Federspiel law firm) have authored a new Danish textbook titled International privatret (Private International Law). The book focuses exclusively on choice of law issues, omitting procedural aspects such as jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments. It offers a comprehensive overview of choice of law issues from a Danish perspective.

Spanning 316 pages, the book is organized into seven parts and 18 chapters. It begins with an introduction in Part I. Chapter 1 explores the rationales, ideas, and methodologies of private international law, while Chapter 2 provides a historical overview, tracing the field’s roots from non-legal religious concepts in ancient civilizations to its development as a legal discipline in Denmark.

Part II (Chapters 3 and 4) covers general issues. Chapter 3 discusses classical choice-of-law methodologies, including characterization, substitution, and the application of foreign law. Chapter 4 addresses the limits of choice of law, focusing on procedural boundaries, public policy considerations, and evasion of laws.

Part III delves into family law, spanning five chapters. Chapter 5 covers personal law, Chapter 6 focuses on children’s rights, Chapter 7 examines marriage, Chapter 8 discusses matrimonial property, and Chapter 9 explores succession law.

Commercial law dominates Parts IV to VII. Part IV (Chapter 10) addresses company law. Part V (Chapters 11–13) focuses on contracts. Chapter 11 highlights Denmark’s unique position within the EU, applying the 1980 Rome Convention instead of the Rome I Regulation. Chapter 12 discusses choice of law for general contracts, while Chapter 13 surveys specific contracts such as consumer, transport, and arbitration agreements.

Part VI examines non-contractual obligations, mirroring the structure of Part V. Chapter 14 discusses general issues regarding choice of law for non-contractual obligations, Chapter 15 explores connecting principles and factors, and Chapter 16 addresses specific areas like product liability and intellectual property.

Finally, Part VII concludes with Chapters 17 and 18, focusing on property law and creditor protection. Whereas other EU member states are bound by the Rome II Regulation for non-contractual obligations, Denmark is not. The authors emphasize that the choice of law rules in the Rome II Regulation cannot generally be made applicable by analogy in Denmark (p. 243). This conclusion can be compared to the contrary position taken in Norwegian private international law, where the Supreme Court repeatedly has stated that the Rome II Regulation shall be made applicable by analogy for issues where there are no explicit Norwegian conflict of law rules (see e.g. my blog post of 1 July 2024, “Norwegian Supreme Court on the Law Applicable to Traffic Accidents”). Instead of applying the lex loci damni rule (which is the general rule set out in Article 4.1 of the Rome II Regulation), Denmark traditionally relied on the lex loci delicti as its general rule for non-contractual matters but has gradually adopted a centre of gravity test for establishing the law applicable to non-contractual matters (p. 253).

The ambitious work by Tufte-Kristensen and Sert provides an excellent survey of Danish private international law. As Denmark does not apply the EU private international law regulations like other EU member states, such an overview is both valuable and thought-provoking. The book’s clear and logical structure makes it a useful resource for practitioners and scholars alike. For anyone interested in private international law and proficient in a Scandinavian language, International privatret is an essential addition to their library.

Francesca Farrington (University of Aberdeen) and Michiel Poesen (University of Aberdeen) have made available on SSRN the Research Project Papers No 2024.13-05 on Applicable Law in Claims for Damage Arising Out of Unsafe Working Conditions: The Case of Begum v Maran. This publication is part of an ongoing series of outputs from the LSGL-funded project Global Value Chains and Transnational Private Law, co-directed by Michael Nietsch (EBS Law School) and Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (Edinburgh Law School).

The abstract of the paper reads as follows:

This article explores the issue of applicable law in cross-border negligence claims for damage arising out of unsafe working conditions. While there are special rules relating to environmental damage, no such equivalent exists for damage arising out of unsafe working conditions. Yet, such cases represent a significant subset of business and human rights claims. Through an analysis of the case of Begum v Maran¸ this article explores how the application of the lex damni under Article 4(1) Rome II allows transnational corporations to opt into a potentially more lenient liability regime by offshoring or outsourcing corporate activity. In response, the article suggests that in negligence claims for damage arising out of unsafe working conditions, the claimant should have a choice between the lex damni and the lex delicti.

This post has been written by Delphine Porcheron, Maître de conférences HDR, University of Strasbourg.


On 14 November 2024, the Administrative Court of Paris dismissed a lawsuit filed by Rwandan citizens and associations seeking to hold the French State accountable for its role in the 1994 genocide against the Tutsi in Rwanda, a massacre that resulted in the deaths of nearly one million people. The plaintiffs based their case, in part, on the findings of a 2021 report by a French commission of historians (the Duclert report), which acknowledged the ‘heavy and overwhelming responsibility’ of the French State in the events leading up to and during the genocide. The report highlights France’s political and military responsibility on several fronts: its continued blindness in supporting the ‘racist, corrupt, and violent regime’ in power in Rwanda during this period; the adoption of an ethnonationalist perspective aligned with that of the Rwandan government between 1990 and the beginning of 1994; France’s growing international isolation; and the structure and functioning of French institutions, which hindered the ability to critically assess the decision-making process. However, it is important to note that the Commission’s mandate did not include assessing legal liability, and it refrained from making any determinations on that matter (see interview with Raffaëlle Maison, La France et le génocide rwandais, La vie des idées).

The ‘Acts of Government’ Exception

The ruling of 14 November 2024 offers no further clarification on this matter. As expected, the Administrative Court determined that it lacked jurisdiction to hear the claim. In reaching this conclusion, the Court invoked the doctrine of ‘acts of government’, which holds that actions related to the conduct of France’s international relations are immune from judicial review. This principle is grounded in the constitutional separation of powers: the immunity afforded to the French State before its own courts is intended to protect the autonomy of the executive in managing France’s foreign policy.

This decision may seem somewhat distant from considerations of private international law, especially for readers of this blog based in France. Indeed, even if the ‘act of government’ doctrine had been waived, the issues of conflicts of jurisdiction and laws would typically not arise: French administrative courts have jurisdiction to hear disputes pertaining to French administrative activities and this jurisdiction is contingent upon, in principle, the application of French administrative law.

An Increasing Number of Actions are Being Brought before National Courts

However, the growing number of claims for damages brought before national courts in response to serious human rights and international humanitarian law violations committed by States outside their own territory raises important questions about the potential role of private international law in addressing such cases (for a more detailed analysis, see forthcoming, D. Porcheron, ‘Les actions transnationales en réparation de crimes internationaux commis par un État: l’émergence d’un nouveau contentieux’, Rev. crit. DIP 2025, and for further discussion on the challenges of linking different branches of law in this context, see C. McLachlan, ‘Entre le conflit de lois, le droit international et l’application internationale du droit public: le droit des relations externes des Etats’, Rev. crit. DIP 2018, pp. 191 et seq. and J. Bomhoff, ‘The Reach of Rights: ‘The Foreign’ and ‘The Private’ in Conflict of Laws, State Action and Fundamental Rights Cases with Foreign Elements’, Law and Contemporary Problems, vol. 71, no. 3, 2008, pp. 39 et seq.).

The Problem of Judicial Restraint

For several years, ‘private litigation’ for reparations against States has been gaining ground, driven by the abolition or limitation of the ‘doctrines of avoidance’ that restricted judicial review in some States (see E. Lagrange, ‘L’efficacité des normes internationales concernant la situation des personnes privées dans les ordres juridiques internes’, RCADI vol. 356, 2012). In this context, certain domestic courts have increasingly been willing to waive the jurisdictional immunity of foreign States. For example, in the Seoul Court of Appeal’s decision of 23 November 2023 (see Rev. crit. DIP 2024-3, p. 603, note by David J. Lee), the court lifted Japan’s sovereign immunity in a case brought by women who were victims of sexual slavery during World War II. Similarly, in Karla Christina Azeredo Venancio da Costa e Outro v. República Federal da Alemanha, ARE 954858/RJ, judgment of 23 August 2021, the Brazilian Supreme Court lifted Germany’s immunity for acts committed during the same period. Moreover, some national courts are now limiting, or even abolishing, the ‘political question’ doctrine when States are being challenged in their own courts. For a discussion on the redefinition of Crown acts of State and foreign acts of State in the UK, see Ugljesa Grusic, Torts in UK Foreign Relations, Oxford University Press, 2023.

The Question of Choice of Law

Once judicial restraints are overcome, the cases raise important questions regarding the applicable law for compensating the damages suffered by victims. One such case is the decision of the Dutch Supreme Court on 19 July 2019, which addressed a tort claim brought by civilian victims of the 1995 Srebrenica massacre perpetrated by the Bosnian Serbs army. On the issue of applicable law, the Court ruled that Dutch law should apply, in conjunction with international human rights law. Similarly, readers of the EAPIL blog will recall the Green Desert case, in which the Danish Supreme Court examined the applicable law in a case involving the actions of the Danish army in Iraq in 2004. Another notable example is the English Supreme Court’s decision in Zubaydah on 20 December 2023. In this case, the Court addressed the liability of the UK government for its alleged complicity in the CIA’s wrongful conduct concerning the unlawful imprisonment and torture by the CIA of Mr. Zubaydah, applying section 12 of the Private International Law (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1995 (see the comments of U. Grusic, in EJIL Talk! and EAPIL blog). Likewise, the Seoul Court of Appeal referred to the conflict of laws rules in force at the time of the events, alongside international law, in its decision on compensation claims brought by Korean women against Japan.

Beyond the differences between legal systems and contexts, the increasing number of such reparation cases raises critical questions about the role of private international law in this context, as well as the appropriate conflict of laws rules to apply. It also invites a broader reflection on the role of national courts. In a long-awaited ruling delivered on 2 December 2024, the Brussels Court of Appeal ordered the Belgian State to compensate five Métisses women who were abducted, placed in religious institutions on racial grounds, and ultimately abandoned during Belgium’s colonial period in the Congo. This landmark decision marks a pivotal step toward justice and reparation, setting Belgium on a new path of accountability for its colonial past. But are national courts always the most suitable forum for hearing such claims? If not, what alternative mechanisms could ensure that these claims are addressed with the seriousness they deserve?

On 1 January 2025, Poland assumed the presidency of the Council of the European Union, marking the start of a new trio of presidencies that also involves Denmark and Cyprus.

The Polish presidency’s programme for the semester ending on 30 June deals with a broad range of topics, including judicial cooperation in civil matters.

In this area, the Polish presidency will “aim at strengthening the legal protection of European Union citizens in cross-border situations”. It plan to do so by making “substantial progress on the draft Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of measures and cooperation in matters relating to the protection of adults“, while continuing “work on the draft Council Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood and on the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood”.

To remove “barriers to the competitiveness of the EU economy, which at the same time hinder citizens from exercising fundamental freedoms, such as the free movement of capital and freedom of establishment, and put their legally protected interests at risk”, the Polish presidency intends to “further focus on the draft Directive harmonizing
certain aspects of insolvency law“. The presidency will also be “ready to continue work on a draft Directive on adapting non-contractual civil liability rules to artificial intelligence“, and support “cooperation of Member States in the digitalisation of justice, particularly in key areas arising from the European e-Justice Strategy 2024-2028”.

The programme includes a more general statement on the importance of “political guidance for future European
Union action in the field of justice”, and indicates that the Polish Presidency aims to “take an active role in this discussion, taking into account the positions of all stakeholders”. No indications are provided in the text as to the directions that future developments may take, or as regards any possible area of intervention.

This post has been written by Artur Doržinkevič, a PhD candidate and a lecturer at Mykolas Romeris University.


On 21 November 2024, the Lithuanian Court of Appeal issued a ruling in civil case No. e2-651-912/2024, which provided further clarification regarding anti-SLAPP procedures as they pertain to lawyers.

Although the case concerned domestic anti-SLAPP procedure, the courts also relied on the interpretation of the Directive (EU) 2024/1069 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 April 2024 on protecting persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded claims or abusive court proceedings (the “SLAPPs Directive”), as an authoritative instrument for the interpretation of SLAPP procedures. Certain aspects of the case may be of value for further discussion on SLAPP procedures.

Background

Lithuanian anti-SLAPP rules were introduced before the adoption of SLAPPs Directive. The Lithuanian Code of Civil Procedure (CPC) was amended on 22 December 2022, with the amendments coming into force on 31 December 2022, introducing an anti-SLAPP procedure. Article 95(1) of the CPC, newly added by these amendments, provides that if a defendant considers that the claimant has brought an unfounded claim with the intent to impair the defendant’s activities related to the public interest, the defendant has the right to request dismissal of the action before it is heard on the merits.

Facts of the Case

In this case, UAB “ICOR” (the “Claimant”) filed a lawsuit seeking € 7.3 million in damages against a former Chancellor of the Ministry of Energy of Lithuania and three lawyers (the “Defendants”). Some of the Defendants previously represented, and some currently represent the Republic of Lithuania in proceedings before the International Centre for the Settlement of Investment Disputes (ICSID) and in another case pending before a Lithuanian court. These cases involve a € 240.7 million tort claim brought by the State against the Claimant and other companies, alleging that these companies received financial benefits at the expense of Lithuanian consumers.

The Claimant alleged that it was unjustifiably involved in this dispute and argued that the Defendants’ actions amounted to purposeful and deliberate conduct against the Claimant, exceeding the powers conferred upon them as representatives. According to the Claimant, it suffered reputational harm and financial losses after various commercial actors became aware that it had been sued by the State. As a result, these companies declined to enter into contracts with the Claimant, causing a loss of income.

The Defendants argued that the Claimant’s lawsuit constitutes a SLAPP and requested its dismissal under Article 95(1) of the CPC. They asserted that the lawsuit was intended to disrupt their work representing the Republic of Lithuania in other cases and to retaliate against them for performing their professional duties as lawyers or public officials.

It is important to note that the case did not involve cross-border implications as outlined in Article 5 of the SLAPPs Directive. Nevertheless, the parties and the courts relied heavily on the Directive, seeing no reason to differentiate the treatment of a SLAPP based on the presence or absence of cross-border implications.

Decision of the Vilnius Regional Court

The Vilnius Regional Court, acting as the court of first instance, held that there were no grounds to apply the anti-SLAPP procedure under domestic law. The court determined that the Defendants—lawyers and a civil servant acting on behalf of the State—could not be classified as proper targets of a SLAPP claim. Furthermore, the court concluded that the Defendants could not be considered the weaker party, as no imbalance of power existed between the parties.

The Defendants subsequently appealed the Vilnius Regional Court’s decision.

Assessment by the Lithuanian Court of Appeal

The Lithuanian Court of Appeal began by noting that the SLAPPs Directive was not yet directly applicable to the case (the transposition deadline is 7 May 2026), however, the Directive’s provisions were still deemed relevant and were taken into account when interpreting Article 95(1) of the CPC (para. 26).

The Court observed that both the domestic anti-SLAPP procedure and the SLAPPs Directive share the same objective. It concluded that the safeguards outlined in the Directive apply to natural or legal persons engaged in public participation activities, irrespective of their profession. Consequently, the fact that the Defendants are lawyers and a civil servant does not exempt them from being potential subjects of a SLAPP claim (paras. 27-31).

Although the Court stated that an “imbalance of power” is not a mandatory element for a SLAPP claim, it decided to assess this question in the present case. The Court explained that determining an imbalance requires considering not only the parties’ economic power but also their ability to defend themselves against the claim. Here, the claim brought by the Claimant did not prevent the Defendants from adequately defending themselves (paras. 31-33).

Another key issue raised was whether the acta iure imperii exception could be applied, given that the Defendants acted on behalf of the State in other proceedings. The Court rejected these arguments and, with minimal elaboration, stated that the present case did not fall within the scope of acta iure imperii (para. 34).

Finally, the Court stressed that the Defendants failed to prove that the Claimant’s action had disrupted their ability to participate in activities related to the public interest. The evidence showed that the lawyers continued to represent the State in other cases, indicating that the Claimant’s action did not impose a substantial burden on their professional activities. Consequently, the Court concluded that the claim could not be classified as a SLAPP action (paras. 31, 37, 43).

Discussion

As noted earlier, the Court relied on the provisions of the SLAPPs Directive, despite the case lacking cross-border implications. Nonetheless, the case under examination highlights several key aspects in interpreting the SLAPPs Directive.

The first issue pertains to the personal scope of the SLAPPs Directive. A major point of contention in this case was whether lawyers representing the State in actions seeking damages in tort could be targeted by a SLAPP claim. Notably, the Defendants were not human rights defenders per se. However, Article 4(2) of the SLAPPs Directive provides for a broad interpretation of public interest. Consequently, the lawyers’ conduct could be considered to fall within the Directive’s scope, even though the public interest was not rooted in traditional human rights activism (such as public health, the environment, consumer and labour rights, or similar fields).

The second issue concerns the acta iure imperii exception, which was largely unexamined in this case. Although there is little doubt that, in this situation, the original State’s lawsuit against the Claimant and other companies for tort damages is not directly related to the exercise of state authority, the case highlights a potential avenue to bypass this exception. Specifically, instead of suing the direct participant in the legal relationship—in this case, the State—the Claimant chose to sue the State’s lawyers, alleging that they were personally liable for causing the unlawful acts through purposeful conduct against the Claimant. This raises the question, whether the acta iure imperii exception could potentially be circumvented by attributing liability to the lawyers’ personal actions rather than to the actions of the State.

The third point addresses the absence of a chilling effect and an imbalance of power, both decisive factors in the decision to refuse applying the anti-SLAPP procedure. Firstly, regarding the chilling effect, while the lawyers’ activities were linked to public interest, the Court concluded that no such effect existed, since they were still representing the State in various proceedings. Secondly, concerning the imbalance of power, the Court determined that, given the lawyers’ legal expertise and their ability to defend themselves, no such imbalance was present. In the author’s view, the Court’s position on these issues is open to criticism. The Court could have further elaborated on the unique aspects of the legal profession in relation to the chilling effect and power imbalance. It is plausible that lawyers, due to their specialized knowledge, possess a “thicker skin,” making them less likely to withdraw representation in response to substantial claims against them. Additionally, the Court did not fully address other potential negative consequences of SLAPPs, such as financial and mental burdens, or the time and energy required to deal with such claims.

Lastly, to the Court’s credit, it is important to note that domestic anti-SLAPP procedure allows for only one specific remedy, i. e. the early dismissal of proceedings. If misapplied, this could lead to significant negative consequences. Therefore, the Court opted for caution, given that the application of anti-SLAPP procedure remains an exception rather than a general rule.

This case also highlights that, despite the existence of national and EU legislation addressing SLAPPs, courts remain conservative in applying these procedures. Consequently, their practical implementation continues to pose challenges.

logo PCISandrine Clavel, Patrick Jacob and Fabienne Jault Seseke (all professors at the University of Versailles St Quentin) are the editors of a new French journal dedicated to international dispute resolution, Perspectives Contentieuses internationales (PCI).

The journal, which will be freely available, aims at covering both public and private law aspects of international dispute resolution. It will be published twice a year.

The first issue, which can be accessed here, is primarily dedicated to the relationships between local communities and arbitration, and offers nine pieces on this topic. It also includes one additional article on private international law in arbitration, a commentary of the Inkreal decision and notes on recent developments in French private international law. The table of contents can be accessed here.

This post was written by Elena Alina Onţanu, Assistant Professor at the University of Tilburg, and Carlos Santaló Goris, Postdoctoral Researcher at the University of Luxembourg.


The Bulgarfrukt judgment is the latest in a series of cases submitted by national judges to the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) in which the service of an European Order for Payment (EOP Regulation) had proved problematic while the EOP was declared enforceable.

In the present judgment, the CJEU was requested by the German Court of Berlin-Wedding to interpret whether the national rule providing for the annulment of a wrongly declared enforceable EOP due to service issues is in line with the duties set by the EOP and the 2007 Service Regulations (Regulation 1393/2007). The solution chosen by Section 1092a German Code of Civil Procedure (‘ZPO’) lead to the annulment of an EOP, but such outcome raised doubts from the perspective of the 2007 Service Regulation interpretation of consequences of problematic service and prior CJEU judgments on the matter.

Before Bulgarfrukt, There Was eco-cosmetics and Catlin Europe

Prior to Bulgarfrukt, in Joined Cases C‑119/13 and C‑120/13, eco cosmetics, the CJEU was asked whether it was possible to request the review under Article 20 of the EOP Regulation of an already declared enforceable EOP which had not been served on the debtor following the standards of service set in Articles 13 to 15 of the EOP Regulation. The review procedure allows declaring null and void an enforceable EOP under certain circumstances. The CJEU adopted a restrictive interpretation of the review remedy, considering that the lack of service in accordance with the minimum standards is not among the valid grounds to request the review of the EOP. Nonetheless, at the same time, it considered that national law should provide a specific remedy to invalidate the declaration of enforceability of an EOP which is not served on the defendant in accordance with the referred minimum standards on the service of documents.

Following the eco cosmetics case the German legislator introduced a specific solution in the German Code of Civil Procedure (‘ZPO’): Section 1092a that establishes that:

(1) The defendant may apply for the annulment of the European order for payment, if the European order for payment

    1. was not served on him or her, or
    2. was served on him or her in a manner that does not meet the requirements of Articles 13 to 15 of Regulation [No 1896/2006].

The application must be filed within one month from the time at which the defendant had or could have had knowledge of the issuance of the European order for payment or the lack of service. Should the court allow the application for one of the reasons set out in the first sentence, the European order for payment shall be annulled.

(2) Should the court already have declared the European order for payment enforceable pursuant to Article 18 of Regulation [No 1896/2006] at the time of the application under the first sentence of subparagraph 1, and should it now allow the application, it shall declare the compulsory enforcement under the order for payment to be inadmissible. The third sentence of subparagraph 1 shall apply accordingly.

(3) The decision shall be delivered by court order. The court order shall not be open to appeal. Paragraph 1092(2) to (4) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

As it will be exposed, this provision is the core issue in Bulgarfrukt.

After eco cosmetics, the second case in which an issue of service of an EOP reached the CJEU is C-21/17, Catlin Europe. In this case, the issue concerning the service of the EOP was not about the minimum standards of the EOP Regulation. Instead, it was a matter regarding the language in which the documents were served. Article 8 of the 2007 Service Regulation (now Article 12 of the 2020 Service Regulation) provides that the documents have to be served in a language that the recipient understands or an official language of the Member State where the documents are served. It also requires informing the recipients of the documents about their right to refuse them, if the documents are not served in one of those languages. There is a specific standard form to inform the recipients about their right to refuse the documents and its use is mandatory according to the Regulation and CJEU case law.

In Catlin Europe, the defendant, a German-registered company, was served an EOP issued in the Czech Republic. The EOP was issued in the Czech language and the defendant was not informed about its right to refuse the documents when the EOP was served. The EOP was declared enforceable and the defendant requested its review. The ground to justify the review was that the EOP had not been properly served because it had not been informed about its right to refuse the EOP which was not in the German or a language it understood. The CJEU considered that not informing the recipient about its right to refuse the documents that are not served in the correct language ‘cannot render invalid either the document to be served or the procedure for service’ (para. 49). It also added that ‘in the case of irregular service such as that at issue in the main proceedings, the European order for payment has not validly become enforceable and the period in which the defendant may lodge a statement of opposition has not started to run’ (para. 53). Therefore, since the EOP is not validly enforceable, it cannot be reviewed. The review remedy is only open against enforceable EOPs.

The case Bulgarfrukt the service had not been carried out in accordance with the minimum standards established by Articles 13-15 EOP Regulation, nor had the defendant been informed about its right to refuse the documents based on the standard form contained in Annex II of the 2007 Service Regulation. This sets the Bulgarfrukt judgment at the crossroads of the cases eco cosmetics and Catlin Europe, with the CJEU trying to clarify whether the infringement of the standards of service under the EOP Regulation and Service Regulation have the same consequences on an EOP.

Factual and Legal Background

This case has its roots in an EOP issued by the Local Court of Berlin-Wedding in Germany against a debtor domiciled in Bulgaria. When the EOP was served in Bulgarian, the German court was informed that ‘the person has left the address and its [current] address is not entered in the register. The notifications are deemed to have been lawfully served’ (para. 18). The German court considered it a valid service, and after the deadline to oppose the EOP expired, it declared the EOP enforceable.

Upon learning about the enforceable EOP, Bulgarfrukt considered that the EOP had not been served respecting the minimum standards set in Articles 13 to 15 of the EOP Regulation. Therefore, the debtor decided to apply for the annulment of the EOP before the Local Court of Berlin-Wedding based on Section 1092a ZPO, the specific German remedy against enforceable EOPs that have not served following the EOP’s minimum standards on service. However, this court had doubts about the compatibility of Section 1092a ZPO with the EOP and Service Regulations. The main problem appeared to be the fact that Bulgarfrukt could apply for this remedy ‘even though the time limit for lodging a statement of opposition to such a European order for payment has not yet started to run’ (para. 24). Among other arguments, the court also wondered whether the lack of service in accordance with those minimum standards could have as a consequence the invalidity of the service itself. In particular, the court referred to the case Catlin Europe, where the CJEU had the possibility of ‘subsequently correct an omission’ on the service of an EOP effected following the rules on service of the 2007 Service Regulation (para. 27).

At this stage, the Local Court of Berlin-Wedding decided to submit a preliminary reference with three questions. Only the first one would be addressed by the CJEU, and it reads as follows:

Are Regulation [No 1393/2007] and Regulation [No 1896/2006] to be interpreted as precluding a provision of national law which provides that a European order for payment must be annulled by the court in the context of proceedings in the event of failure to serve or to effect proper service on the defendant?

In other words, the CJEU was asked to determine whether the provision under the ZPO that establishes the annulment was compatible with the EOP and the 2007 Service Regulations. In answering the question the CJEU proceeds to rephrase it from the perspective of the EOP Regulation and the minimum standards regarding service contained in Articles 13-15 of the Regulation.

The CJEU’s Analysis

In its judgement, the CJEU proceeds on a detailed step-by-step examination of the characteristics of the EOP procedure, when and how the defendant is able to become aware of the order, the possibility of the debtor to oppose the EOP, the effects the opposition has in terminating the European procedure, its transfer to a national or European Small Claims Procedure, and its reliance on national procedural rules for all the aspects not dealt with by the regulation (Case C-144/12, Goldbet Sportwetten; Case C18/21, Uniqa Versicherungen). The Court turns then to the minimum standard requirements contained in Articles 13-15 regarding the service of the EOP reminding the reader of its judgment in the eco cosmetics discussing these minimum rules and the consequences for not complying with them (i.e. opposition does not start to run, effect on declaration of enforceability).

In Para 42 the Court sets that the aspects regarding the service of EOPs not regulated by the EOP Regulation must be decided in accordance with the Service Regulation based on Article 27 EOP Regulation and in accordance with its interpretation in Catlin Europe. From this point on the analysis of the CJEU focuses on the language requirements that have to be observed to guarantee the recipient of the documents is able to understand the meaning and scope of the action brought against him and that this is able to effectively prepare for his defence in accordance with the requirements of the Service Regulation. The documents appear not to have been served on Bulgarfrukt in accordance with Article 8(1) 2007 Service Regulation (now more extended in 12(1)-(2) 2020 Service Regulation), informing the recipient via the Annex II standard form of its right to refuse the documents served if these are not drafted in a language this understands or the official language of the Member State where service is carried out. As the use of the standard form is mandatory, there is no margin of discretion for involved authorities in accordance with CJEU judgments in Henderson case, as well as in relation to the EOP procedure according to the Catlin Europe judgment. The failure to attach the standard form in Annex II requires the authorities to remedy the situation by transmitting the form and appropriately informing the recipient of its rights. A breach of fulfilling these obligations under Article 8(1) 2007 Service Regulation would not render invalid the document serve – in this case, the EOP – or the service procedure because this would be ‘incompatible with the objectives pursued by that regulation’ (para 48). Hence, a national legislation that would establish as penalty for those omissions the invalidity of the document served or of the service would be infringing the 2007 Service Regulation according to the Henderson judgment (para 49). Therefore, such interpretation of the national legislation would not be possible.

In the last part of the analysis the Court brings together the requirements of the Articles 13-15 of the EOP Regulation, the solution of the national law providing legal remedies for situations in which it becomes apparent that the EOP was not served in accordance with the minimum standards, and their interaction with the duties set by the 2007 Service Regulation, deciding to prioritise the objectives of the EOP Regulation over the Service Regulation.

The CJEU concludes that ‘in order not to undermine the objectives pursued by Regulation No 1393/2007 [n.n. 2007 Service Regulation], it must be held that that case-law is not applicable where the national court annuls a European order for payment’ for service issues. The solution establish by the German law in Section 1092a ZPO is not precluded by the provisions of the EOP and 2007 Service Regulation; hence, the national court before which the remedy of Section 1092a ZP is requested can annul an EOP.

Between Service Regulation and National Implementation Legislation: Which to Prioritise?

In Bulgarfrukt, the CJEU was tasked with a challenging choice: keeping on its prior case-law establishing that the requirements of the Service Regulation are applicable in EOP procedures, or follow a new path, namely: prioritise the national remedies for invalidly issued declarations of enforceability of EOPs due to service problems. The Court decided to go with the second option. In doing so the Court had to make a distinction between the non-compliance with the minimum standards of service set by Articles 13-15 EOP Regulation and the failure to communicate the standard form set in Annex II of the 2007 Service Regulation.

In making this disjunction, the Court is able to exit the conundrum of which of the two regulations should apply as well as not affecting the mandatory nature of communicating to the recipient the Annex II standard form and the right to refuse the documents served. If the CJEU retained the Service Regulation applicable and ruled the solution of invalidity of the EOP or of the service procedure established by the German legislation as compatible with the provisions of the two regulations, this would have led to a change of the CJEU case-law in relation to service. A failure to communicate the standard form would no longer request only a remedy of the omission by providing the information but could result in an annulment of the documents served. Would such interpretation be applicable only for EOPs or also in case of other procedures? This would have been a problematic development in relation to the service of other type of court procedures.

Furthermore, establishing that a national rule adopted to provide a solution to deal with a situation as that in the eco cosmetics is incompatible with the Service Regulation would set aside the use of such solution based on Article 26 EOP Regulation. The Bulgarfrukt judgment avoided this problematic by deciding that the Service Regulation case-law is not applicable in these circumstances. Furthermore, it allowed to retain a national legislation for the implementation of EOP Regulation that appeared reasonable with the objective the EOP aims to achieve in case the claim is contested. This also permitted the Court to retain the German legislative implementation of the eco cosmetics case-law as consistent with the EOP Regulation.

The irregularity of the service not complying with the minimum standards is sufficient to activate the national mechanism in conjunction with Article 26 EOP Regulation. The downside of this solution is that it can lead to different approaches as to when the Service Regulation is applicable or not. When national legislation annuls the EOP that is not regularly served, the Service Regulation is not applicable. What should the solution be when such national legislation does not set for the annulment of the EOP? Germany seems to be an exception in this regard as most Member States did not adopt specific national legislation following the eco cosmetics judgment. Is the Service Regulation and its case-law to be retained applicable in this second instance? Maybe the CJEU will have other occasions to clarify such hypothesis. The service of EOP in accordance with the minimum standards set by Articles 13-15 EOP Regulation has proven a challenge for national authorities in a number of cases, and Bulgarfrukt is likely not to be the last one in which service issues come up for the CJEU consideration.

Green Light to the German Legislative Implementation of eco-cosmetics

For the time being, the other main contribution of Bulgarfrukt is that it dissipates the doubts concerning the compatibility of the German legislative solution to eco cosmetics judgment and the EOP Regulation. The German case on the implementation is quite unique since it is the only Member State that adopted a specific legislative solution in response to eco cosmetics. For instance, in Luxembourg, the courts fabricated an ad hoc solution by extending by analogy the general appeal remedy foreseen in the Luxembourg civil procedural system against enforceable EOPs which were not served in accordance with the minimum standards of service of the EOP Regulation.

The fact that national law has to provide a solution for the remedy against an enforceable EOP that was not properly served following the minimum standards exposes the need to address this issue within the text of the EOP Regulation. In the event of a reform of the EOP Regulation, the EU legislator should consider introducing a specific remedy for such cases. For example, it could also expressly expand the review mechanism to these specific cases. Such a solution would be in line with what AG Bot defended in his Opinion on eco cosmetics. The existence of a solution within the EOP Regulation is also a guarantee of uniformity, assuring that defendants will have clear access to remedy against enforceable EOPs no matter the Member State in which they apply for an EOP. This would also solve some of the problematic of considering the Service Regulation or not based on the diversity of the national solutions of dealing with a wrongly declared enforceable EOP.

This post has been written by Bryan (H.B.) Verheul, PhD Candidate in Private International Law, Leiden University. He attended the Advanced Course in Hong Kong as a participant.


Between 2 and 6 December 2024, the second edition of The Hague Academy of International Law’s Advanced Course on Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters was held in the Hong Kong SAR.

Mirroring the success of last year’s edition, the Advanced Course  was collaboratively organized by The Hague Academy of International Law (HAIL) and the Asian Academy of International Law (AAIL), with support from the Department of Justice of the Government of the Hong Kong Special Administrative Region and the Hong Kong International Legal Talent Training Academy.

Over the span of five days, distinguished experts delved into an comprehensive array of topics related to the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters, with an special emphasis on the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention. The program attracted a broad audience, including judges, legal practitioners, researchers, academics, and government officials from all around the globe.

Kicking off the event on Monday morning, professor Jean-Marc Thouvenin, Secretary-General of The Hague Academy of International Law, and Lam Ting-kwok Paul, Secretary for Justice of the Hong Kong SAR Government, set the stage with their opening remarks. Following them, professor Teresa Cheng, former Secretary for Justice of the Hong Kong SAR and Founding Member and Co-Chairperson of the AAIL, captivated the audience with her lecture on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in the Hong Kong SAR. Given that the Hong Kong SAR is a common law jurisdiction, she empathized the basics of common law recognition and enforcement, specifically highlighting the Hong Kong SAR’s approach. She also elaborated on the latest developments concerning the recognition and enforcement of judgments between the Hong Kong SAR and China Mainland.

The Monday afternoon was reserved for professor Pietro Franzina (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, Milan) delving into Contemporary approaches of recognition and enforcement of foreign Judgments. He provided a comparative overview of different rules on recognition and enforcement of foreign judgements, with examples from both domestic legal systems as well as international treaties. Professor Franzina addressed several key questions regarding the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments. He highlighted the fundamental difference between extending a foreign judgment to the legal order of the requested State and assimilating the foreign judgment to a judgment of the requested State. Additionally, he discussed the issue of reciprocity,  res judicata, the recognition and enforcement procedure, the principle of exequatur-sur-exequatur-ne-veut (making subtle reference  to the – rather infamous – CJEU decision in C-568/20,  J v H Limited), as well as the grounds for refusal of recognition and enforcement of the foreign judgment.

Drawing on the diverse nature of the rules on recognition and enforcement in a global context, Franzina insightfully noted that treaties like the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention do not establish enforcement rules per se, but rather set criteria for a judgment’s enforceability. In other words, the Convention establishes a minimum standard for the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments, which must then be executed according to the domestic law of the Contracting State.

Building on his general remarks from Monday afternoon, Professor Franzina’s second lecture on Thursday morning tackled the challenges posed by the HCCH Judgments Convention 2019 regarding Preliminary Questions Outside the Scope and Judgments Consisting of Severable Parts. In the Convention’s general effort to enhance the effective circulation of judgments, Franzina stressed the importance of Article 9. This article ensures that a part of a judgment must be recognised in case the judgments debtor applies for only partial recognition and enforcement or when only part of the judgment is capable of being recognised and enforced under the Convention. Rather than a reason for the requested court to refuse the recognition and enforcement of the whole judgment under the Convention, this article must be seen as to ensure the enforceability of judgments is to the greatest extend possible. After all: “something is better than nothing”.

Professor Franzina further pointed out that the Convention, in Article 2(3), also provides for the recognition and enforcement of judgments that partially deal with preliminary matters falling outside the ratione materiae of the Convention (Article 1) or are explicitly excluded from its ratione materiae (Article 2), so-called “complex judgments.” The (implicit) presence of such preliminary issues does not preclude the applicability of the Convention, which again shows the Convention’s endeavor to ensure the circulation of judgments among Contracting States as much as possible.

The special attention of some of the participants was drawn to Article 10, which provides for the refusal for recognition or enforcement in case of exemplary (or punitive) damages. Franzina argued that the provision is meant to accommodate concerns that may arise both in civil law and in common law jurisdictions The latter, despite being generally familiar with the notion itself of punitive damages, may not be ready to enforce foreign judgments awarding such damages in all and any circumstances. Under Article 10, judgments awarding both compensatory and exemplary damages would be recognised and enforced to the extent that the damages are not regarded as excessive according to the court of the requested State.

On Tuesday, Professor Giuditta Cordero-Moss (University of Oslo) started the morning lecture on Public Policy as a Limitation to Enforcement and Recognition. Drawing on the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention’s explanatory report (an important interpretative tool according to the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties) and insights from the public policy exception in commercial arbitration and  international instruments in Private International Law, she elucidated how the public policy exception under the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention should be understood both in its substance and in its relation to other grounds for refusal of recognition and enforcement under Article 7.

Regarding its substance, Professor Cordero-Moss reminded the audience of the exceptional nature of the public policy exception. Although invoking the public policy exception is not always unsuccessful (citing the recent CJEU decision in C-633/22, Real Madrid v. Le Monde among other cases), it must be applied only in exceptional cases where the recognition or enforcement of the foreign judgment would constitute a serious breach of a rule of law regarded as essential in the legal order of the requested state.

In her Wednesday afternoon lecture, Cordero-Moss addressed the relationship between the public policy exception and other grounds for refusal of recognition or enforcement under Article 7. She highlighted the international nature of the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention, noting that Article 7(1) lit. (a) to (c) considerably overlap as they all pertain to procedural fairness. While in some jurisdictions a breach of procedural fairness is not deemed “manifestly contrary to public policy,” the Convention provides a more detailed list of refusal grounds to accommodate the globally divergent nature of the public policy exception.

On both Thursday afternoon and Friday morning Judge Shen Hongyu (Chief Judge of the fourth division of PCR’s Supreme People’s Court) elaborated on China’s Perspective on International Recognition and Enforcement. According to Article 289 of the PCR’s Code of Civil Procedure, foreign judgments can be recognised either under an international treaty (such as a bilateral judicial assistance treaties, these days mostly initiated in the context of the Blet and Road Initiative), or under the principle of reciprocity. The latter principle gained significant prominence following the 2006 decision by the Berlin Court of Appeal in decision in German Züblin International Co. Ltd v. Wuxi Walker General Engineering Rubber Co., Ltd, in which the Berlin court held that it was prudent for German courts to take the first step in establishing reciprocity in the hope that Chinese courts would follow. This “wake up call” from the German Court (as described by Shen) paved the way for a so called “presumed reciprocity” in the PCR: if there is no precedent for refusing recognition and enforcement of judgments from the state of origin, the Chinese court, as the requested court, would generally presume reciprocity.

Regarding China’s position on the ratification on both the HCCH 2005 Choice of Court Convention and the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention, Shen pointed out that the PCR was involved in, and agreed to, the result of the negotiations of the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention. The HCCH 2005 Choice of Court Convention is already signed by the PCR, but not yet ratified. Shen pointed out that the PCR is considering signing and ratifying the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention, but only after it has opted for a definitive approach to the HCCH 2005 Choice of Court Convention. Judge Shen indicated that the PRC will only take a position on signing and ratifying the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention after it has definitively determined its stance on the HCCH 2005 Choice of Court Convention.

Especially of interest for the diplomats in the audience was Shen’s elaboration on the new Chinese Law on Foreign State Immunity, that got into force on 1 September 2023. As Judge Sheng carefully explained, this new law shows China’s endeavors to open up to the world by adopting a less absolute approach to foreign State immunity before Chinese courts.

Wednesday morning and Friday morning, professor Matthias Weller (University of Bonn) delivered two lectures on the rather complicated and engaging subject of The Jurisdictional Filters under the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention. Although the Convention (only) creates a minimum framework for recognition and enforcement of judgments among Contracting States, the Convention deals with what is called “indirect jurisdiction” for the purpose of recognition and enforcement. Rather than determining whether the court of origin had jurisdiction according to its own lex fori (compétence directe), the requested court reviews the jurisdiction of the court of origin in accordance with the  “jurisdictional filters” of Articles 5 and 6 of the Convention (compétence indirect).

Weller looked at the phenomenon of jurisdictional filters – as he has done compellingly so on several previous occasions – through a more contemporary lens of Private International Law, namely that of “trust management”. He described the concept of indirect jurisdiction under the Convention as a form of intermediate trust: the convention prohibits révision au fond, but does allow for a review of jurisdiction of the court of origin in accordance with the jurisdictional filters set out in Arts. 5 and 6. Arts. 5 and 6 HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention are intended to filter out judgments based on unacceptable grounds of direct jurisdictions by the courts of the State of origin. The jurisdictional filter of Article 6 is mandatory in nature: a judgment ruling on rights in rem in immovable property shall be recognised and enforced if and only if the property is situated in the State or origin. As a personal note, the author of this blog post would like to point out that Article 6 might be a reason for the EU (e.g. as part of the upcoming reform of Brussels I bis) to assume reflex effect (effet réflex) of the exclusive jurisdiction rule of Article 24(1) Brussels I bis (see in that context also the currently pending CJEU case C-339/22,  BSH Hausgeräte v. Electrolux).

Diving into the jurisdictional filters of the Convention, Weller distinguished five different groups of jurisdictional filters, relating to: 1. Personal connections of the defendant; 2. Forms of consent; 3. Connections of the subject matter; 4. Modifications for the protection of weaker parties; 5. Exclusive jurisdiction. To illustrate the challenges of each jurisdictional filter, the presentation incorporated brief hypothetical case scenarios and made use of comparative analyses,  designed to spark active discussions among the participants. For instance, Weller examined the jurisdictional filter outlined in Article 5(1) lit. (f), which provides for appearance without contestation unless it is evident that contestation would be unsuccessful. Weller argued that this requirement has significant implications, as it necessitates the requested court to possess extensive knowledge of the lex fori of the court of origin. He referred to Article 333 of the French Code of Civil Procedure, which stipulates that a party joining an ongoing case does not have the opportunity to challenge the territorial jurisdiction of the court, even if a forum selection clause exists.

As an icing on the cake, the organization invited professor Matthias Lehmann (University of Vienna) to deliver a special lecture on Crypto Currency and International Law, on both Tuesday and Wednesday evening. Lehman managed to explain both the functioning of the blockchain underlying crypto assets (such as Bitcoin) as well as a new approach he proposes towards these assets in the field of international property law. The decentralized blockchain technology poses new questions to the more classical rules in international property law, as the decentralized blockchain technology is difficult to localise. Although some efforts have been made to unify the private law rules on crypto currencies (such as the UNIDROIT Principles on Digital Assets and Private Law 2023), binding global uniform rules for the blockchain are still a in utopia. Instead of referring to traditional concepts in private international law (e.g., lex rei sitae or lex registri),  Lehmann proposes a different approach to crypto currencies in the international arena, namely relying on the blockchain as a uniform international rule of property law. One should ideally recognise the blockchain as an authentic register of private rights.

Concluding the lecture series, Teresa Cheng presented on Articles 22 and 25 of the HCCH Judgment Conventionwith a focus on the Mutual Arrangements between the Mainland and the Hong Kong SAR.

Cheng elaborated on the legal frameworks inspired by the HCCH Conventions, grounded in Article 95 of the Hong Kong SAR Basic Law. She also pointed out that the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention was actually the basis for the negotiations on the Arrangement on Reciprocal Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters by the Courts of the Mainland end the Hong Kong SAR. She explained that Article 22 HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention, originally intended for federal states, also applies to the unique relationship between Mainland China and Hong Kong, described as by Cheng “one country, two systems”. Reflecting on the opening lecture from Monday morning, Cheng noted China’s unique bi-jural legal system, where Hong Kong’s common law coexists with Mainland China’s civil law. According to Cheng, this duality fosters legal innovations, such as Article 4 of the Arrangement on Reciprocal Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters, which excludes anti-suit injunctions.

As the sun began to set on Friday afternoon, a sense of accomplishment filled the air. Participants, having navigated through a week of intellectually stimulating yet challenging sessions, gathered for the closing ceremony and received their certificates. With a backdrop of Hong Kong’s stunning Victoria Harbour, participants enjoyed an array of delicious food and refreshing drinks.

January 2025 starts at the CJEU with the delivery of AG J. Richard de la Tour’s Opinion in case C-536/23, Mutua Madrileña Automovilista. The Landgericht München I (Regional Court of Munich I, Germany) is referring the following question to the Court of Justice:

Must Article 13(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 [the Brussels I bis Regulation], read in conjunction with Article 11(1)(b) of that regulation, be interpreted as meaning that a Member State of the European Union itself, in its capacity as an employer which has continued to pay the remuneration of its official who has (temporarily) become unfit for work as a result of a road traffic accident and which is subrogated to the official’s rights vis-à-vis the company, established in another Member State, that provides the civil liability insurance for the vehicle involved in that accident, may sue the insurance company as an ‘injured party’ within the meaning of that provision before the courts for the place where the official who is unfit for work is domiciled, where a direct action is permitted?

In the main dispute, the Bundesrepublik Deutschland (the applicant), in its capacity as the employer of an official who was injured in a road traffic accident, claims compensation on the basis of subrogation rights against a Spanish insurance company (the defendant) providing liability insurance for the vehicle involved in the accident.

The applicant brought an action before the Amtsgericht München (Local Court, Munich) seeking payment of the sum of EUR 1 432.77. The defendant contested the claim and also challenged the international jurisdiction of the court seised. By judgment of 16 February 2022, the Local Court, Munich dismissed the action on the ground of lack of international jurisdiction, stating in that regard that the applicant could not assert jurisdiction under Article 11(1)(b) and Article 13(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. According to the court, those provisions are to be interpreted strictly; the applicant, as a State, does not need the special protection they provide for. The applicant has appealed against that judgment.

The case has been assigned to a Chamber of five judges (I. Jarukaitis, A. Arabadjiev, M. Condinanzi, R. Frendo, N. Jääskinen reporting).

The next PIL-releated event will take place on Thursday 16th. That day, a hearing is scheduled in joint cases C-672/23, Electricity & Water Authority of the Government of Bahrain e.a., and C-673/23, Smurfit Kappa Europe e.a., on the interpretation of Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. In both cases, the Gerechtshof Amsterdam (Court of Appeal of Amsterdam, Netherlands) is acting on appeal against a judgment of the rechtbank Amsterdam (District Court of Amsterdam, Netherlands), in which that court declared it had jurisdiction to hear claims against parties based outside the Netherlands in a cartel damages case. Both disputes concern the determination of the joint and several liability of the defendants for the damage caused by a single and continuous infringement of the prohibition on cartels under EU law (Article 101 TFEU and Article 53 of the EEA Agreement) established by a Commission Decision in case C-672/23, and by the Italian competition authority in case C-673/23.

The Gerechtshof is asking partially identical questions. The first one in case C-672/23 reads:

Question 1a.

Is there a close connection within the meaning of Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation between:

(i) on the one hand, a claim against a lead defendant (also known as: anchor defendant) that is not an addressee of a cartel decision of a national competition authority but, as an entity alleged to belong to the undertaking within the meaning of European competition law (the ‘Undertaking’), is held liable upstream for the established infringement of the Union law cartel prohibition and,

(ii) on the other hand, a claim against:

(A) a co-defendant who is an addressee of that decision, and/or

(B) a co-defendant who is not an addressee of the decision in respect of which it is alleged that, as a legal entity, it belongs to an Undertaking which has been held publicly liable in the decision for the infringement of the prohibition on cartels under EU law?

In that regard, does it matter:

(a) whether the anchor defendant being held liable upstream merely held and managed shares during the cartel period;

(b) – if Question 4a is answered in the affirmative – whether the anchor defendant being held liable upstream was involved in producing, distributing, selling and/or supplying cartelised products and/or providing cartelised services;

(c) whether or not the anchor defendant resides in the Member State where the national competition authority has found (only) an infringement of the prohibition on cartels under EU law on the national market;

(d) whether the co-defendant who is an addressee of the decision has been designated in the order as

(i) an actual cartel participant – in the sense that it actually participated in the infringing agreement(s) and/or concerted practice(s) found or

(ii) as a legal entity forming part of the Undertaking which has been held publicly liable for the infringement of the Union law prohibition on cartels;

(e) whether the co-defendant who is not an addressee of the decision actually produced, distributed, sold and/or supplied cartelised products and/or services;

(f) whether or not the anchor defendant and the co-defendant belong to the same Undertaking,

(g) the plaintiffs have directly or indirectly purchased products and/or or received services from the anchor defendant and/or the co-defendant?

Question 1b.

Is it relevant to the answer to Question 1a whether or not it is foreseeable that the relevant co-defendant will be sued in the court of that anchor defendant? If so, is that foreseeability a separate criterion when applying Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation? Is that foreseeability given in principle in the light of the Sumal judgment of 6 October 2021 (C 882/19, EU:C:2021:800)? To what extent do the circumstances mentioned in Question la(a) to (f) above make it foreseeable here that the co-defendant would be sued in the court of the anchor defendant?

The first question in case C-673/23 reads:

Question 1a.

Is there a close connection within the meaning of Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation between:

(i)  on the one hand, a claim against a lead defendant (also known as: anchor defendant) that is not an addressee of a cartel decision of a national competition authority but, as an entity alleged to belong to the undertaking within the meaning of European competition law (the ‘Undertaking’), is held liable upstream for the established infringement of the Union law cartel prohibition and,

(ii) on the other hand, a claim against:

(A) a co-defendant who is an addressee of that decision, and/or

(B) a co-defendant who is not an addressee of the decision in respect of which it is alleged that, as a legal entity, it belongs to an Undertaking which has been held publicly liable in the decision for the infringement of the prohibition on cartels under EU law?

In that regard, does it matter:

(a)  whether the anchor defendant being held liable upstream merely held and managed shares during the cartel period;

(b) – if Question 4a is answered in the affirmative – whether the anchor defendant being held liable upstream was involved in producing, distributing, selling and/or supplying cartelised products and/or providing cartelised services;

(c) whether or not the anchor defendant resides in the Member State where the national competition authority has found (only) an infringement of the prohibition on cartels under EU law on the national market;

(d) whether the co-defendant who is an addressee of the decision has been designated in the order as

(i) an actual cartel participant – in the sense that it actually participated in the infringing agreement(s) and/or concerted practice(s) found or

(ii) as a legal entity forming part of the Undertaking which has been held publicly liable for the infringement of the Union law prohibition on cartels;

(e) whether the co-defendant who is not an addressee of the decision actually produced, distributed, sold and/or supplied cartelised products and/or services;

(f) whether or not the anchor defendant and the co-defendant belong to the same Undertaking,

(g) the plaintiffs have directly or indirectly purchased products and/or or received services from the anchor defendant and/or the co-defendant?

Question 1b.

Is it relevant to the answer to Question 1a whether or not it is foreseeable that the relevant co-defendant will be sued in the court of that anchor defendant? If so, is that foreseeability a separate criterion when applying Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation? Is that foreseeability given in principle in the light of the Sumal judgment of 6 October 2021 (C 882/19,EU:C:2021:800)? To what extent do the circumstances mentioned in Question 1a(a) to (g) above make it foreseeable here that the co-defendant would be sued in the court of the anchor defendant?

In both cases, the second questions is worded as follows:

Question 2.

In determining jurisdiction, should consideration be given also to the assignability of the claim against the anchor defendant? If so, is it sufficient for that assessment that it cannot be excluded in advance that the claim will be upheld?

In C-672/23, the third question is:

Question 3a.

Does the right under EU law of any person to damages following an established breach of the prohibition on cartels under EU law include the right to claim damages suffered outside the EEA?

Question 3b.

Must – or can – the presumption accepted in competition law of decisive influence by the (fined) parent companies over the economic activity of the subsidiaries (the ‘Akzo presumption’) be applied in (civil) cartel damages cases?

Question 3c.

Does an intermediate holding company which merely manages and holds shares meet the second Sumal criterion (engagement in an economic activity which has a specific link to the subject matter of the infringement for which the parent company has been held responsible)?

And in C-673/23:

Question 3.

Must – or can – the presumption accepted in competition law of decisive influence by the (fined) parent companies over the economic activity of the subsidiaries (the ‘Akzo presumption’) be applied in (civil) cartel damages cases?

Finally, the text of  question 4 is common:

Question 4a.

When applying Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, can different  defendants domiciled in the same Member State be anchor defendants (together)?

Question 4b.

Does Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation directly and immediately designate the relative competent court, overruling national law?

Question 4c.

If Question 4a is answered in the negative – such that only one defendant can be an anchor defendant – and Question 4b is answered in the affirmative – such that Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, overruling national law, directly designates the relative competent court:

When applying Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, is there scope for internal reference to the court of the defendant’s domicile in the same Member State?

The case has been allocated to the first Chamber, composed of five judges (F. Biltgen, reporting; T von Danwitz, A. Kumin, I. Ziemele, S. Gervasoni). AG J. Kokott has been asked to support the Court with an Opinion.

One week  later (that is, on Thursday 23rd) the Court of Justice will deliver its decision in case C- 187/23, Albausy, a request for a preliminary ruling from the Amtsgericht Lörrach (Local Court, Lörrach, Germany). The case concerns the interpretation of Article 67 of the Succession Regulation, on the issuance of European Certificates of Succession. The questions submitted to the Court are:

(a) Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as meaning that it also refers to challenges raised in the procedure for issuing the European Certificate of Succession itself, which the court is not permitted to examine, and that it does not refer only to challenges raised in other proceedings?

(b) If the answer to Question (a) is in the affirmative: Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as meaning that a European Certificate of Succession may not be issued even if challenges have been raised in the procedure for issuing the European Certificate of Succession, but they have already been examined in the proceedings for the issuance of a certificate of inheritance under German law?

(c) If the answer to Question (a) is in the affirmative: Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as covering any challenges, even if they have not been substantiated and no formal evidence is to be taken of that fact?

(d) If the answer to Question (a) is in the negative: In what form must the court state the reasons that led it to reject the challenges and to issue the European Certificate of Succession?

A hearing was held on January 2024. In April, AG Campos Sánchez-Bordona delivered his Opinion, where he proposes, in the first place, that the Court declares the request inadmissible – under Article 67 of the regulation, the national body issuing the European Certificate of Succession would not be exercising a judicial function.

In the alternative, he proposes that the Court interprets Article 67(1), point (a), second subparagraph as follows:

[It] must be interpreted as meaning that an authority required to issue a European Certificate of Succession must examine any challenges raised in the procedure for issuing the certificate by persons having an interest in the succession, in order to establish the elements to be certified by it.

It is not possible to issue a European Certificate of Succession which includes elements that are inconsistent with an earlier final judgment.

It is not possible to issue a European Certificate of Succession where a challenge to a key element of the succession, such as the validity of the will, has been raised in the procedure for issuing that certificate, if that challenge has been substantiated to the minimum degree required under the applicable law.

An issuing authority is not required to set out in a European Certificate of Succession the reasons which led it to issue that certificate.

The case will be decided by the D. Gratsias, Z. Csehi, and I. Jarukaitis, with the latter reporting.

I would like to draw the reader’s attention to two further occurrences in January, starting with the publication of AG T. Ćapeta’s opinion in the Grand Chamber case C-600/23, Royal Football Club Seraing. The request comes from the Belgium Cassation Court, who is asking two questions:

Does Article 19(1) of the Treaty on European Union, read in conjunction with Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, preclude the application of provisions of national law such as Article 24 and Article 171[3](9) of the Code judiciaire (Belgian Judicial Code), laying down the principle of res judicata, to an arbitral award the conformity of which with EU law has been reviewed by a court of a State that is not a Member State of the European Union, which is not permitted to refer a question to the Court of Justice of the European Union for a preliminary ruling?

Does Article 19(1) of the Treaty on European Union, read in conjunction with Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, preclude the application of a rule of national law according probative value vis-à-vis third parties, subject to evidence to the contrary which it is for them to adduce, to an arbitral award the conformity of which with EU law has been reviewed by a court of a State that is not a Member State of the European Union, which is not permitted to refer a question to the Court of Justice of the European Union for a preliminary ruling?

I reported here on the hearing held last October. While waiting for the Opinion and, afterwards, the judgment, it may be of interest to get acquainted with the views of the Swiss Bundesgericht on arbitration and EU law here.

Finally, it may be worth to keep an eye on the Grand Chamber decision (K. Jürimäe reporting) in case C-253/23, ASG 2. Here, the Landgericht Dortmund (Germany) is requesting a preliminary ruling on the interpretation of the Directive 2014/104/EU (on certain rules governing actions for damages under national law for infringements of the competition law provisions of the Member States and of the European Union), and private enforcement through group collection of claims for damages:

  1. Is EU law, particularly Article 101 TFEU, Article 4(3) TEU, Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, and Articles 2(4) and 3(1) of Directive 2014/104/EU to be interpreted as precluding an interpretation and application of the law of a Member State which has the effect of prohibiting a person who may have suffered harm by an infringement of Article 101 TFEU – established, with binding effect, on the basis of Article 9 of Directive 2014/104/EU or the national provisions transposing that article – from assigning on a fiduciary basis his or her claims for compensation – particularly in cases of collective or scattered harm – to a licensed provider of legal services, so that that provider can claim together with the claims of other alleged injured parties, by means of a follow-on action if other equivalent legal or contractual possibilities for consolidating claims for damages do not exist, in particular because they do not allow a judgment requiring performance [of payment of damages] to be sought, of if they are not practicable for other procedural reasons or are objectively unreasonable for economic reasons, with the consequence, in particular, that it would be practically impossible, or in any event excessively difficult, to bring an action for damages for a small amount?
  2. Is EU law in any event be interpreted in this way if the claims for damages at issue have to be pursued without a prior decision on the alleged infringement from the European Commission or national authorities that has a binding effect within the meaning of national provisions based on Article 9 of Directive 2014/104/EU (known as a ‘stand-alone action’), if other equivalent legal or contractual possibilities for consolidating civil law claims for damages do not exist for the reasons already set out in question 1, and, in particular, on the contrary, an action based on an infringement of Article 101 TFEU would not be brought, either via public enforcement nor via private enforcement?
  3. If at least one of those two questions is answered in the affirmative, must the relevant provisions of German law remain unapplied if an interpretation which complies with EU law is ruled out, which would have the consequence that assignments [of claims for compensation] are in any event effective from that point of view and would render effective enforcement of law possible?

In an Opinion delivered on 19 September  2024, AG M. Szpunar proposed the Court of Justice answers that:

(1) Article 101 TFEU, point 4 of Article 2, Article 3(1) and Article 4 of Directive 2014/104/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 November 2014 on certain rules governing actions for damages under national law for infringements of the competition law provisions of the Member States and of the European Union, Article 3(1) and Article 4 thereof and Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union,

must be interpreted as precluding the interpretation of national law which has the effect, in the absence of a final decision finding an infringement of competition law, of automatically prohibiting alleged injured parties from assigning on a fiduciary basis claims for compensation for harm caused by a cartel to a licensed provider of legal services, so that that provider can assert those claims together, if other equivalent legal or contractual possibilities for consolidating claims for damages do not exist, with the consequence that it would be practically impossible, or in any event excessively difficult, to bring an action for damages for a small amount. That prohibition cannot be justified by the requirement of respect for the right to a fair trial and to effective legal protection of individuals.

(2) Article 101 TFEU, Directive 2014/104 and Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights

must be interpreted as meaning that the referring court must disapply the national provisions forming the basis for the prohibition of the claim assignment model which does not comply with the principles of effectiveness and effective judicial protection.

The decision is expected on Tuesday 28th.

The first issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) for 2025 will be published on 6 January 2025. The following advance abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

W. Hau, Third countries and the revision of the Brussels Ibis Regulation: jurisdiction, parallel proceedings, recognition and enforceability [German]

The question of whether the provisions of the Brussels Ibis Regulation on international jurisdiction should be extended to defendants not domiciled in a Member State is to be considered in the upcoming round of revision (as expressly stated in Article 79). This paper discusses this question, but also whether the already existing provisions on the relevance of parallel proceedings in third countries have proven effective and whether the recognition and enforcement of third-country judgments should finally be put on the Brussels agenda.

Ch. Thomale, Ipso facto clauses in cross-border cases [German]

Ipso facto clauses or bankruptcy clauses present a controversial problem to both contract law and insolvency law. After a comparative overview of international substantive solutions to the problem, the article addresses associated conflict of laws issues, notably of characterisation. Special attention is given to “anticipatory” ipso facto clauses, cancelling the contract before the opening of insolvency proceedings.

A. Engel and R. Müller, Limits to the freedom of choice of law in the context of player agent services [German]

The article deals with a decision of the Rechtbank Limburg (Netherlands) (31 January 2024 – C/03/313729 / HA ZA 23–42, ECLI:NL:RBLIM:2024:524) concerning limits to the freedom of choice of law, in the context of player agent services in international football. The decision hinged upon the application of Section 297 No. 4 of the German Social Security Code III (SGB III). The relevant contract between the parties contained a clause according to which the claimant was exclusively authorised to represent the player during the term of the contract. The German provision would render the clause invalid.

While the parties had chosen Dutch law to be applicable to the contract, the court held that the German provision was applicable in view of Art. 3 para. 3 of the Rome I Regulation, which stipulates the application of mandatory provisions of the state in which the facts of the case are exclusively located if the law of another state is chosen. The article analyses this limit to party autonomy in the context of other limitations which could have been applied: Art. 9 Rome I, regarding overriding mandatory provisions, and Art. 6 Rome I, regarding the protection of consumers. The article pays heed in particular to the requirements of the domestic connections of the case.

J. M. Blaschczok, The assessment of arbitration agreements in competition law [German]

In recent years, arbitration agreements have come under the repeated scrutiny of competition law enforcers. By analysing a recent judgment of the CJEU, the Article finds that arbitration agreements are generally still regarded as harmless to competition in EU law. The Article subsequently discusses the exceptional cases in which arbitration agreements have been found to violate competition law. These cases include arbitration agreements which serve to cover-up other infringements of competition law as well as arbitration agreements by which a dominant undertaking imposes an unfair dispute resolution mechanism on a structurally disadvantaged party. The Article concludes that neither EU competition law nor other EU law require the place of arbitration to be located within the single market.

D. Fischer, § 40 KGSG as an overriding mandatory provision [German]

Erik Jayme stated incidentally in a conference report in 2018 that sec. 40 (1)–(4) Kulturgutschutzgesetz (KGSG) is an overriding mandatory provision. Haimo Schack makes the same qualification. This finding can be confirmed for sec. 40 (1) and (2) KGSG. This article concentrates on the nature of these two paragraphs of sec. 40 KGSG as overriding mandatory provisions.

B. Kasolowsky and C. Wendler, German Courts confirm Anti-Suit Remedy against Sanctioned Russian Parties breaching Arbitration Agreements pursuant to Section 1032(2) GCPR [English]

Following last year’s landmark decision recognising the availability of declaratory anti-suit relief, the Berlin Higher Regional Court has again applied Section 1032(2) GCPR and broadened its scope of application. In its new decision, the court reiterated that sanctioned Russian parties remain bound to previously concluded arbitration agreements. In addition, the court offered even more hands-on protection for parties trying to serve proceedings in Russia.

L. M. Kahl, Security for legal costs before the Unified Patent Court compared to German and Austrian law (on UPC, Central Division Munich of 30 October 2023, UPC_CFI_252/2023) [German]

The article takes a decision of the Unified Patent Court (UPC) as an opportunity to examine the discretionary provision on security for costs, Art. 69 (4) UPCA, in more detail. According to this provision, both enforcement difficulties against third countries and the insolvency risk of the plaintiff can be considered. Among other things, the article deals with the effects of the attribution of UPC acts to the contracting member states pursuant to Art. 23 UPCA on the ordering of a security, how a so-called decision by default is to be interpreted when the claimant fails to provide a security and traces the line of previous case law. This can be seen as part of a general trend towards better protection of defendants.

J. Gibbons, Acceptance of English Notary Public Certificate of corporate representation without requirement of being a scrivener notary: recent decision of Regional Higher Court of Cologne [English]

The purpose of this article is to explain the professional standing, qualification, legal competence, regulatory equivalence, authority and evidential value of the acts of notaries public and scrivener notaries in England and Wales. This is considered necessary, as a number of German courts have, in recent years, rejected certificates of corporate representation issued by a notary public in England for use in Germany and elsewhere on the ground that they are not issued by a scrivener notary.

Ch. Thomale, Inheritance of limited partnership interests in cross-border cases [German]

The case note discusses a judgment rendered by the Higher Regional Court of Hamm, concerning the inheritance of limited partnership interest in a German partnership while the inheritance succession is governed by Austrian law. The note focuses on the company and partnership law exceptions according to Art. 1 para. 2 lit. h) and i) Regulation (EU) 659/2012 and places these in the overall context of EU conflict of laws.

S. L. Gössl, Birth registrations and (no) procedural recognition in Ukrainian surrogacy cases [German]

In two cases, the BGH dealt with the attribution of parenthood to a child born to a surrogate mother in Ukraine. Under Ukrainian law, the German intended parents would have been the legal parents. The BGH refused to recognise this allocation under both procedural law and conflict of laws. From a dogmatic point of view, her statements are well justifiable. The distinction between a ‘decision’ and other administrative acts in the sense of procedural recognition could have been explored further.

M. Andrae, Correction of the date of birth under civil status and social law based on foreign court decisions and public documents [German]

A person‘s identity includes their date of birth. In the area of social law, a person’s rights and obligations are partly dependent on their age. The date of birth is part of the social insurance number. If the person in question was born abroad, it is often the case that only the year of birth is given and, if necessary, proven. This has corresponding consequences for civil status certification and social law. The registration under civil status law is then limited to stating the year of birth. In the area of social law, July 1st of the year in question is fictitiously assumed. The insurance number contains blank spaces in this regard. Later, a specific date of birth is claimed and a foreign decision or documents are presented as proof. In other cases, a date of birth with a different year of birth is claimed in this way. The article discusses under which conditions the original civil status entry must be corrected and a different date of birth must be assumed for social law purposes.

A. Anthimos, UK Third Party Costs Orders Enforceable in Greece [German]

A UK third-party costs order (TPCO) is a totally unknown procedural concept in Greece. In the course of exequatur proceedings, the Piraeus first instance court and the Piraeus court of appeal were called to examine the issue for the first time in Greece, both declaring that no obstacles, especially those intertwined with procedural public policy, are barricading the path towards the declaration of enforcement of a TPCO issued by a judge in the UK.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. Since the beginning of 2024, RabelsZ has been an open access publication, with all articles freely available to readers online.

The fourth issue of 2024 closes off the year with a varied selection of essays on comparative and private international law, two of which are published in English. Here are the titles and abstracts in full, which have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal:

Holger Fleischer and Simon Horn, Unternehmensskandale und skandalgetriebene Regulierung: Die Stavisky-Affäre als Prüfstein (Corporate Scandals and Scandal-Driven Regulation: The Stavisky Affair as Touchstone) (Open Access)

This article is an opening contribution to a new research program on corporate scandals and their legal treatment around the world. In addition to addressing civil and criminal sanctions, the main focus lies on the widespread but under-researched phenomenon of scandal-driven reform legislation. Selected case studies from the past and the present will help to create a better picture of the connections between business scandals and legal regulation. A first touchstone for such systematic comparative scandal-based research is found in early 1930s France with the Stavisky affair – a case that not only kept the business and financial world in suspense, but one that also shook the political foundations of the Third Republic.

Chukwuma Samuel Adesina Okoli and Richard Frimpong Oppong, Enhancing the Draft African Principles on the Law Applicable to International Commercial Contracts – Innovations for the African Context (Open Access)

This article examines the draft African Principles on the Law Applicable to International Commercial Contracts, evaluating current and proposed choice of law rules in numerous African countries and incorporating global comparative perspectives. It argues that the African Principles should not only largely echo regional/supranational and international instruments like the Rome I Regulation and the Hague Principles on the Law Applicable to Commercial Contracts but should innovate to address the specific needs of the African context. The article suggests reforms in several areas: the scope of the African Principles, protection of weaker parties such as consumers and employees, government contracts, non-state law, and in provisions for the law applicable in the absence of choice.

Béligh Elbalti, The Applicable Law in Succession Matters in the MENA Arab Jurisdictions – Special Focus on Interfaith Successions and Difference of Religion as an Impediment to Inheritance Open Access)

This article examines the question of the law applicable in cross-border successions in the MENA Arab region, with a particular focus on the issue of interfaith succession. It shows that the private international law treatment of succession matters depends largely on derogative factors, in particular the involvement of Islam as the religion of one of the parties. In cases where all the parties are foreign non-Muslims, the conflict of laws approach is usually observed, and the foreign law is applied. However, if one of the parties is a Muslim, nationality as the connecting factor is effectively supplanted by the religion of the parties, and the lex fori is applied. Unlike the usual perspective, which typically examines this approach through the lens of public policy, this article argues that the practice, of substituting the lex fori for the ordinarily applicable law in disputes involving Muslims, is based on an »unwritten principle of private international law« that effectively designates the Islamic religion as a de facto connecting factor under the cover of public policy.

Martin Lutschounig, Eingeschränkte Anwendung des lex fori-Prinzips bei internationalen Verkehrsunfällen (Limited Application of the lex fori Principle for Cross-border Traffic Accidents) (Open Access)

According to the principle of forum regit processum, a court deciding a dispute applies its own national procedural law even in cases which are substantively governed by foreign law. It is therefore crucial how the individual legal question is categorized, namely whether it is classified as substantive or procedural. According to the prevailing opinion, this decision is made applying the lex fori. The situation is different, however, under the Rome II Regulation, as also the scope of the applicable law (lex causae) is subject to an autonomous interpretation. The article argues that the question of whether a foreign rule is to be classified as procedural or substantive is, therefore, not a question of national but of autonomous European law. A classification according to the lex fori would, by contrast, bear the danger of leading to different scopes of application of the lex causae depending on the place of jurisdiction. These problems are illustrated with reference to traffic accident cases in which a litigant seeks recovery of a supplementary claim, such as the pretrial costs of an expert opinion, an out-of-court settlement, or lump-sum costs.

The full table of contents, which also includes several book reviews, is available here. The issue also contains an index of all contributions to this year’s volume.

Droit des affaires internationales - Walid Ben Hamida - Olivier Cachard - Rémi Dalmau - 4e édition | Lgdj.frOlivier Cachard (University of Nancy), Walid Ben Hamida (University of Lille) and Rémi Dalmau (University of Nancy) are the authors of the fourth edition of Cachard’s texbook on international commercial and investment law (Droit des affaires internationales – Commerce international et investissement).

In line with the French tradition, the book was initially dedicated to commercial conflicts and uniform law (CISG, conventions on carriage of goods and persons, etc…) and covered essentially international company law (including insolvency), international contracts and international commercial arbitration. These topics are still covered, but a new part focusing on international investment law is added, which explains the addition of Prof Ben Hamida. The title of the book aims at reflecting the extension of its scope.

The French blurb reads:

Le droit des affaires internationales régit les opérations du commerce international (l’établissement, la vente ou le transport…) et l’investissement étranger dans un État d’accueil. L’investissement étranger a conquis une place centrale durant les 20 dernières années. Il gagne à être présenté après le droit du commerce international car, en pratique, l’investissement étranger protégé par les traités internationaux d’investissements se concrétise par des mécanismes classiques du commerce international tels que l’établissement de filiales communes ou les contrats de Build Operate Transfer, de construction, ou encore de joint-venture.

Le manuel présente ainsi successivement les deux piliers du droit des affaires internationales en mettant l’accent sur leur réalisation contentieuse au moyen de l’arbitrage commercial international et transnational d’investissement. Conforme aux programmes de master 1 et 2, il est adapté à la préparation de l’examen du CRFPA, en particulier l’option droit international et européen. Véritable couteau suisse, il servira aussi au praticien et aux activités de formation continue en entreprise.

More details on the book can be found here.

The final version of the practical handbook on the Hague Convention of 13 January 2000 on the international protection of adults, marking the end of a process led by the Permanent Bureau of the HCCH and a dedicated Working Group, which started in 2021.

The Practical Handbook is intended to assist current and prospective Contracting Parties to the 2000 Protection of Adults Convention by providing practical guidance on the implementation and operation of the Convention, which provides for the protection in international situations of adults who, by reason of an impairment or insufficiency of their personal faculties, are not in a position to protect their interests. The Practical Handbook draws upon the experiences and practical examples provided by experts from Contracting Parties with experience in the implementation and operation of the Convention, as well as by experts from States which are considering becoming Parties to the Convention.

The 250-page-long document builds on a variety of sources, such as the explanatory report of the Convention, by Paul Lagarde, the experience of Central Authorities established under the Convention, court rulings and the opinions of scholars. The handbook covers a broad range of issues that may arise in connection with the protection of adults in cross-border cases through plain, yet detailed, explanations and several examples.

Several other freely accessible practical handbooks have been published by the Hague Conference on Private International Law regarding conventions adopted under its auspices, including the 1970 Evidence Convention, the 1965 Service Convention, the 1996 Child Protection Convention, the 2007 Child Support Convention and Maintenance Protocol, and the 1961 Apostille Convention (Apostille Handbook). The full list can be found here.

The latest issue of the International and Comparative Law Quarterly (Volume 73, Issue 4) features two short articles on private international law.

Maria Hook, The Purpose of the Gateways for Service out of the Jurisdiction, pp 1023-1044

This article argues that the purpose of the English gateways for service out of the jurisdiction is to identify a presumptive meaningful connection; that courts have used different mechanisms to rebut the presumption of a meaningful connection established by the gateways; and that there are lessons to be learnt from a clearer, more explicit understanding of this presumptive purpose of the gateways. The article uses Brownlie (I and II) and Fong v Ascentic Ltd to support and illustrate these arguments.

Uglješa Grušić, The Law Governing United Kingdom Government Tort Liability in the ‘War on Terror’, pp 1045-1060

This article discusses the United Kingdom Supreme Court judgment in Zubaydah v Foreign, Commonwealth and Development Office, which addressed the law governing the tort liability of the United Kingdom Government for its alleged complicity in the claimant’s arbitrary detention and torture overseas by the Central Intelligence Agency. In holding that English law applied, the Court departed from previous case law by giving decisive weight to public law factors in its choice-of-law reasoning. This decision arguably heralds a greater role for English law in relation to tort claims brought by overseas victims of allegedly wrongful exercises of British executive authority as a mechanism for achieving executive accountability, controlling abuse of power, ensuring the rule of law and providing victims access to remedy.

The latest issue of the Cambridge Law Journal (Volume 83, Issue 2) features one article on private international law.

Ardavan Arzandeh, Interpreting Multiple Dispute-Resolution Clauses in Cross-Border Contracts, p. 244-273

Cross-border contracts often contain a clause which purports to reflect the parties’ intention regarding how disputes arising from their agreement should be resolved. Some such contracts might feature a “jurisdiction clause”, thus signifying the parties’ wish to subject their disputes to litigation before the courts in a specific state. Others may include an “arbitration clause”, meaning that claims arising from the contract should be subjected to an arbitral hearing. More unusual are cases in which the parties have included a jurisdiction and an arbitration clause in the same cross-border contract. This article seeks to assess English law’s approach to determining the parties’ preferred mode of dispute resolution in these more difficult cases. As it seeks to demonstrate, the current practice in this area is not always easy to defend. The article advances an alternative basis for determining which of the two competing clauses should prevail.

The European Judicial Network (EJN) in civil and commercial matters, set up in 2001 on the model of the European Judicial Network in criminal matters, aims at strengthening cross-border cooperation between national courts of EU Member States, including legal practitioners. Therefore, it supports the effective implementation of private international law instruments in the EU jurisdiction.

More than 20 years after its creation, the EJN in civil and commercial matters remains an important tool for EU Member States and the proper functioning of their judiciary in international scenarios. It provides for an appropriate institutional structure to support the various legal and judicial tasks of practitioners and courts involved in cross-border civil justice.

In this context, I was able to talk to the French national contact points of the EJN about the “CLUE III” project, which is based on the EJN in civil and commercial matters. Here are the contents of our discussions.

Can you first explain the “CLUE III” project to our readers?

The “CLUE III” project, which stands for “Getting to know EU legislation” (« Connaître la Législation de l’Union Européenne »), is implemented since February 2024 by the French Ministry of Justice in cooperation with Expertise France, the French agency for international technical cooperation. Funded by the European Union, for a duration of two years, the project’s objectives are twofold: first, enhancing the visibility of the European Judicial Network (EJN) in civil and commercial matters vis-à-vis French legal practitioners; second, supporting the latter when they implement EU law and private international law in civil and commercial matters.

Practitioners targeted by the project are the ones currently represented within the French EJN: judges, notaries, lawyers and bailiffs. To some extent, the project also aims to benefit court clerks who are highly involved in the practical implementation of EU legislation in civil and commercial matters, despite them not being officially represented in the network.

What are the project’s main initiatives?

The “CLUE III” initiatives involve the organisation of training seminars for legal practitioners. Practical tools for practitioners will also be developed: a mind map on the cross-border service of documents; computer graphics on family matters and legal aid in cross-border litigation; a practical guide on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments.

The project’s novelty consists in an additional “Roadshow” activity, which will bring a delegation of French EJN experts to visit five courts in France (Lille, Lyon, Nice, Perpignan et Strasbourg). There, the delegation will conduct a “needs analysis”, i.e. to survey the needs of legal practitioners with regard to the challenges of international judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters. Based on a series of interviews with local practitioners and feedback, the delegation will develop a one-day training seminar in 2025, with a view to meeting the needs expressed and to strengthening European judicial cooperation.

Ultimately, the project aims not only to implement a more effective judicial system in France, but also to support a more efficient and adequate cross-border cooperation with EU Member States, and beyond. Hence, it contributes to reinforce the Area of freedom, security and justice in the EU.

What are the project’s upcoming events?

Legal practitioners in France, in the European judicial area and beyond may wish to note the following two dates:

    • 18 December 2024: training seminar on the EU and international frameworks in civil and commercial matters, designed for practitioners (judges, lawyers, notaries, bailiffs and court clerks), eager to learn more on how to deal in practice with a cross-border case. Organised in Paris Court of appeal (in-person and in French). Interested practitioners can register through the online form.
    • 23 January 2025: French EJN Annual meeting (plenary session), organised in Paris at the French Supreme Court (Cour de cassation) (in-person and in French). The event will gather practitioners and experts working on EU and international cases in civil and commercial matters. Interested practitioners can register through the online form.

For more information about these meetings and the “CLUE III” project: rjecc.dacs@justice.gouv.fr.

The German Supreme Court (BGH) declared a marriage celebrated by a couple from German territory over video in the US as being void in a decision dated 25 September 2024.

Facts

A Nigerian couple had given their vows during a videoconference before an official in Utah (USA), where the county government offers so-called ‘online marriage applications’. At the time, both were living in Germany, from where they also participated in the ceremony.

Legal Question

Under German Private International Law, marriages celebrated in Germany must comply with the formal requirements of German substantive law, see Art 13(4) Introductory Act to the German Civil Code (EGBGB). Inter alia, the marriage must be celebrated before a German official (registrar), with both bride and groom being present (sec. 1310 and 1311 German Civil Code – BGB). Otherwise, the marriage is void, independent of the nationality of the two partners. The question was whether this strict provision applied in the present case.

Holding

The decision hinged on whether the online marriage had been celebrated ‘in Germany’, since only in this case the mandatory German requirements would apply. The German Supreme Court held that the marriage actually had taken place in Germany. As a result, the marriage was void from a German point of view.

Rationale

Previous to the decision, a number of authors in the German literature had taken the view that online marriages before a foreign authority were not celebrated in Germany. In their opinion, the decisive locating factor for the marriage is the establishment of the registration authority, not the place where the bride and groom were present.

However, the German Supreme Court took the opposite view. In its opinion, the marriage takes place where the necessary acts are performed. In this regard, the consent between bride and groom would be the decisive factor, not the registration. That the registration is ‘constitutive’ for the validity of the foreign marriage does not matter in the eyes of the Court.

Assessment

The decision extends the formal requirements of German law to the virtual space. It limits the personal freedom of persons who, for whatever reason, want to marry in another country but cannot travel there. A legitimate interest for Germany to apply its law to online marriages is not apparent. Territorial sovereignty is not threatened where persons voluntarily marry in front of their computers.

Other courts take a much more liberal stance. For instance, a court in Lebanon has recently accepted a ‘Utah Zoom marriage’ between two Lebanese residents and nationals. Decisions such as these open a window to a world in which people are no longer bound by restrictions of their home jurisdictions, e.g. the prohibition of interfaith marriages (see John F. Coyle, ‘Utah: A Virtual Gretna Green?’). The German judgment points in the opposite direction.

One question remains: Would German law also apply if only one of the partners was present on German territory at the time of the ceremony? There is a hint in the German Supreme Court’s decision that it would indeed apply German law also in this case. But in such a situation, it can hardly be said that the consent between bride and groom took place in Germany. We have to wait for further clarification.

Thanks to Lukas Petschning and Paul Eichmüller for their helpful comments.

Under Norwegian criminal law, entering into or assisting with a child marriage or a marriage-like relation is prohibited. A judgment of the Norwegian Supreme Court (HR-2024-2161-A of 25 October 2024) a man and his parents, all residing in Norway, were found guilty of this crime after the man had entered a marriage-like relation with a 14 year old girl in Bulgaria. In the criminal case, a claim for restitution compensation was filed.

The Supreme Court held that the substantive law must be determined not by the general lex loci damni rule but by the case’s connections to Norway and Norway’s strong interest in combating child marriages.

Background

In 2021, a 23 year old man came in contact with a 14 year old girl on the internet. They were both originally from Bulgaria, but the man resided in Norway. Shortly after their initial contact, the man traveled to Bulgaria to meet the girl. A few weeks thereafter the man and the girl took part in an unofficial weddinglike ceremonial act in Bulgaria where they exchanged rings. The girl thereafter accompanied the man and his parents to Norway. Upon arriving at the airport in Norway, the group was stopped at customs. As a consequence, Norwegian police filed a report of concern to the childcare authorities. After the childcare authorities home inspection, the girl was immediately placed in a childcare institution before she was sent back to Bulgaria. Criminal law proceedings were initiated against the man and his parents for violation of Section 262 of the Norwegian penal code that criminalizes the entrance and the assistance of entrance of a marriage or a marriage-like relation with someone younger than 16 years. In addition to the criminal liability, a private law claim for restitution compensation was also filed by the court.

The Supreme Court’s Judgment

The Supreme Court held in its judgment that both the man and his parents were guilty under Norwegian criminal law. Notably, while Norway typically requires dual criminality for crimes committed abroad, child marriage and marriage-like relations are exceptions to this rule. As this blog is devoted to private international law, further emphasise will not be put on the criminal act, but on the private law restitution compensation. For the tort liability, the Norwegian Supreme Court first held that the matter was subject to Norwegian jurisdiction under Article 5 paragraph 4 of the Lugano Convention with reference to the general forum domicilii rule in Article 2 of the same convention. As the crime was committed abroad, the Supreme Court noted that the conflict of laws question must be addressed too.

Under Norwegian law, a claim for compensation related to a criminal act is a non-contractual private law matter. There are no statutory Norwegian conflict of law rules for such situations. However, in 2020, the Norwegian Supreme Court assessed a similar conflict of law situation in a case where an American woman had been raped by a Norwegian man on a cruise ship on international waters (Norwegian Supreme Court’s judgment HR-2021-995-A of 22 October 2020). In that judgment, the Supreme Court held that the general conflict of laws rule for non-contractual obligations in Norwegian private international law is the law of the country where the damage occurred (lex loci damni). As this principle is not a hard rule in Norwegian law, the Supreme Court held that the severe breach of personal integrity caused by rape justified an exception. Therefore, the Supreme Court held that the law applicable should be determined based on a centre of gravity test.

Referring to the 2021 cruise ship rape judgment, the Supreme Court applied a centre of gravity test for the compensation claim. It rejected the general lex loci damni rule due to the unique circumstances of the case. In the centre of gravity test, the court held that the criminal defendants’ Norwegian domicile as well as the fact that the victim was brought to Norway were connecting factors that motivated the application of Norwegian law in the case. Also, the court held that the Norwegian interest in fighting child marriages in itself motivated the application of Norwegian law for the compensation claim. With that motivation Norwegian law was applied and the compensation was decided to 120.000 Norwegian kroner (approximately 12.000 euros).

Comment

The judgment highlights that conflict of law rules are not always ‘neutral’ or apolitical, particularly when national interests are at stake. Norway’s possibility to do so is however based on the fact that the conflict of law rules are national and based on caselaw. It is doubtful whether a similar solution could be made in an EU member state that is bound by the Rome II Regulation. The escape rule in Article 4, paragraph 3, requires that it shall be “clear from all circumstances of the case that the tort/delict is manifestly more closely connected with a country other than [the lex loci damni] or [the law of the country where both parties have their habitual residence]”.

Even if politically motivated exceptions like the Norwegian one might be very tempting, one must at least consider how such national deviations might undermine the principle of harmonized decisions in private international law and risk encouraging forum shopping. On the other hand, that problem is possibly already ruled out in a matter on restitution compensation in relation to a crime for which double criminality is not required.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The following abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

S. Deuring, Gender and International Private Law – Comments on the New Article 7a of the German Introductory Act to the Civil Code

Although the attribution of a specific gender to a person has become less important in the German legal order, it can still be relevant. Thus, the rules of descent set out in Sections 1591 et seqq. of the Civil Code provide that a mother is a woman and a father a man. The legislature has therefore done well to address private international law issues of gender attribution in a new specific gender conflict rule, Art. 7a of the Introductory Act to the Civil Code. In doing so, it primarily opted for a nationality-based approach: According to Art. 7a para. 1, a person’s birth gender is determined by the law of the state of whom the person is a citizen. This is remarkable because, in other areas, conflict rules increasingly hold a person’s habitual residence determinative. At the same time, Art. 7a para. 2 provides that a person who habitually resides in Germany can opt for the application of German law to the change of their gender or first name later in life. The following article will outline and discuss these legislative decisions and other questions regarding the scope of Art. 7a.

P. Wittum, No conflict of laws fit for the digital age? Law applicable to contracts for the supply of digital content and digital services

This article shows that Directive (EU) 2019/770 on contracts for digital content and services does not harmonise perfectly with the existing EU conflict of laws. Regarding consumer contracts, Art. 6(1) of the Rome I Regulation convinces through its contract type neutrality; however, the service exception of para. 4(a) does not fit to digital products. Correctly viewed, the Geoblocking Regulation does not affect the directing criterion of para. 1(b). If Member States made use of the option to extend the consumer concept under Directive (EU) 2019/770, conflict of laws would in most cases defeat such an implementation. On the other hand, the trader’s recourse pursuant to Art. 20 of the Directive (EU) 2019/770 is defective. The chain of recourse (implementation variant 1) can be broken if the CISG or a third-country legal system apply. In comparison, the direct claim (implementation variant 2) is superior as the loss cannot be taken by someone halfway up the chain of recourse. The eCommerce Directive, which would also render the direct claim meaningless, is not applicable. If both implementation variants collide, the redress system breaks down entirely. In terms of legal policy, the trader’s recourse should be abolished.

P. Vollrath, Protection of EU Member States’ Treaties with Third Countries in European Private International Law

In a decision from 2020, the Supreme Court of the United Kingdom authorised the enforcement of an ICSID-award in the United Kingdom. This arbitral award being incompatible with primary European Union law, the Supreme Court applied Art. 351(1) TFEU to the ICSID Convention, a multilateral treaty signed by both member states and non-member states. Although all the relevant facts of the case were located inside the EU, the Supreme Court held that “rights” of non-member states were affected and therefore a derogation from primary law was permitted. The Supreme Court reached this conclusion characterising the obligations under the ICSID Convention as obligations erga omnes partes. Following an infringement procedure initiated by the European Commission, the CJEU rejected this reasoning in its judgment of 14 March 2024. For the first time, the CJEU affirms its authority to interpret (at least certain aspects of) member states’ international agreements with non-member states also in proceedings under Art. 267 TFEU. The case note proposes criteria in order to determine whether such agreements in the field of private international law fall within the scope of Art. 351(1) TFEU and analyses the decision’s consequences for the court’s TNT Express Nederland case law.

C. Rüsing, International jurisdiction and applicable law for holiday letting agreements

According to Art. 24(1) of the Brussels Ibis Regulation, in proceedings which have as their object tenancies of immovable property, the courts of the Member State in which the property is situated have exclusive jurisdiction. In Roompot Service (C-497/22), the CJEU held that this provision does not apply in a case, in which a tourism professional lets holiday accommodation situated in a holiday park and offers other services in return for a lump sum. The court based its reasoning on a very broad understanding of the concept of “complex contracts” and on a case-by-case assessment leading to considerable legal uncertainty. The article criticises this and proposes an alternative justification that would generally exempt contracts with tourism professionals from exclusive jurisdiction.

P. Huber/M. Boussihmad, Recognition of a Member State decision to establish a liability limitation fund under maritime law and its effects on obligation claims

In this case, the Bundesgerichtshof dealt with the procedural effects of a Member State decision to establish a maritime liability limitation fund. In the past, the CJEU had already classified such decisions as recognisable under the Brussels I Regulation. The Bundesgerichtshof now drew the consequences and strictly adhered to the extension of the effect to other Member States in accordance with Art. 36(1) Brussels I Regulation. In addition, the Bundesgerichtshof commented on disputed questions of private international law concerning the limitation of liability under maritime law.

J. O. Flindt, Lugano Convention VS national procedural law: How to classify a cause of action between a spouse and a third party

The international jurisdiction of courts is being increasingly harmonised within the European Union and also among the EFTA states. However, the relevant provisions are scattered across various legal acts. Thus, delimitation problems arise. To delineate the scope of the application of the various regulations, a precise qualification of the legal dispute is required. The Higher Regional Court of Karlsruhe had to decide on a claim for restitution under property law, which a spouse asserted against a third party by exercising a special right of asserting the ineffectiveness of the other spouses’ disposition (Section 1368 of the German Civil Code). The question arose as to whether this was a general civil matter subject to the Lugano Convention or whether it was a matrimonial property law matter for which there was an exception under Art. 1 para. 2 lit. a) var. 5 Lugano Convention. The Higher Regional Court of Karlsruhe makes a distinction according to whether the matrimonial property regime aspect is the main issue of the dispute or merely a preliminary issue. The court concludes that it is only a preliminary issue. The legal dispute should therefore be categorised under property law, which means that the Lugano Convention applies. The author retraces this decision and shows that the question of delimitation is also relevant to the Brussels I Regulation and the EU Regulation on Matrimonial Property. He comes to another solution and argues in favour of a differentiated approach.

F. Berner, Restitution of Wrongs in the Conflict of Laws – a critical evaluation of OLG München, 23.3.2023 – 29 U 3365/17

The classification of restitutionary claims within the Conflict of Laws remains difficult. In particular, the classification of the German “Eingriffskondiktion” is unclear. The Higher Regional Court in Munich (Oberlandesgericht München) held that under both the European and the national jurisdictional regimes, “Eingriffskondiktion” were to be understood as tort claims. Under the Rome II Regulation, however, the court classified such claims not as tort claims but as claims falling under Art. 10 (“unjust enrichment”). The case note argues that the court was correct in its classification under European Conflict of Laws but wrong in its classification regarding the German rules of jurisdiction. Furthermore, the case note challenges the court’s assumption that German national law governs the question of whether one of the defendants had sufficiently contested the court’s jurisdiction.

G. Cuniberti, French Supreme Court Excludes Insolvency Proceedings from Scope of Nationality Based Jurisdiction (Art. 14, C. civ.)

In a judgement of 12 June 2024, the French Supreme Court limited the material scope of nationality-based jurisdiction (Article 14 of the Civil Code) by excluding from its scope insolvency proceedings. The judgment is remarkable as it is the first time in years that the court limits the operation of this exorbitant rule of jurisdiction. The reasons given by the court, however, are substance specific, which makes it unlikely that the judgment announces a more far reaching reconsideration of the rule, in particular on the ground of fairness to foreigners.

M. Klein, Spanish default interest between insurance law and procedure

In Spanish insurance law, there is a provision (Art. 20 para. 4 subpara. 1 LCS) that mandates courts to sentence insurance company defendants to pay default interest without petition by the claimant. The Spanish law is intended to penalise insurance companies for their default. As the provision relates to procedural as well as to substantive law, the question of characterisation arises. This paper argues to characterise it as substantive (insurance) law. Furthermore, it discusses criteria that the CJEU has recently used to differentiate between procedural and substantive law. Finally, this paper suggests liberal construction of the Rome Regulations with respect to Art. 20 para. 4 subpara. 1 LCS and similar provisions that relate to both procedural and substantive law.

This post has been written by Ekaterina Aristova, Leverhulme Trust Early Career Fellow, Bonavero Institute of Human Rights, Faculty of Law, University of Oxford. It is the sixth and final post in the EAPIL blog on-line symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Peter Muchlinski, Geert Van Calster, Mukarrum Ahmed and Dalia Palombo can be found here, here, here here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


On 26 November 2024, the Ontario Superior Court, under Justice Morgan, dismissed a civil case against Barrick Gold Corporation (Barrick) on jurisdictional grounds (Judgment). The case involved allegations of gross human rights abuses in Tanzania. The Judgment came out while I was reading insightful blogs by Professor Peter Muchlinski, Professor Geert Van Calster, Dr Mukarrum Ahmed and Dr Dalia Palombo. I want to thank the contributors again for their generous assessment of my book and thoughtful critique. The Judgment provides an excellent opportunity to reflect on the role of jurisdictional rules in business and human rights litigation, as well as the broader arguments raised in this symposium.

The case against Barrick drew on the precedent set in Nevsun Resources Ltd v Araya, where the Canadian Supreme Court ruled that Canadian companies may be held liable under Canadian law for breaches of customary international law committed in foreign jurisdictions. While the Nevsun case was ultimately settled, it raised hopes that the claims against Barrick might further clarify the scope of corporate liability. Unfortunately, those hopes have not materialised. Once again, the rules of jurisdiction under private international law proved to be a significant barrier for claimants pursuing justice in business and human rights litigation.

Discussion of the Judgment

The case against Barrick was launched by Tanzanian citizens who claimed that they or their family members had been injured or killed at a mining site in Tanzania. The mine is owned by North Mara Gold Mine Limited (NMGML), a local company. Barrick, a Canadian parent company, is the majority shareholder of NMGML alongside the Tanzanian government. The ‘violent incidents’, as referred to in the Judgment, were carried out by armed members of the Tanzanian police, who provide security at the mine. These police officers work alongside unarmed private security guards contracted by NMGML and Twiga Minerals Corporation (Twiga), a Tanzanian company that provides management services to the mine. Twiga itself is also jointly owned by Barrick and the Tanzanian government. The involvement of the Tanzanian police is governed by Memorandums of Understanding (MoUs) signed with NMGML. Under these agreements, NMGML provides funding and certain equipment to support police operations at the mine. However, the Tanzanian police remain an independent unit of the sovereign state.

There is no dispute between the parties that the killings and severe injuries were perpetrated by the Tanzanian police [12]. The claimants’ case against Barrick relies on the management and oversight exercised by the parent company over the mine. The claimants argue that Barrick undertook responsibility for ensuring human rights standards at its mining operations worldwide and facilitated specific training programs for the Tanzanian police. Additionally, the claimants point to the fact that the MoUs were signed by NMGML officers and directors who were appointed by Barrick [12]. To further substantiate their case, the claimants rely on internal corporate documents, which – they assert – demonstrate that Barrick is ‘ultimately the source of wrongdoing at the mine’ [14]-[15].

In sum, the framing of the case closely resembles foreign direct liability claims (FDL Claims) brought against transnational corporations in other jurisdictions. The claimants are directly targeting a powerful parent company in its home jurisdiction, alleging that its own acts or omissions at the place of domicile resulted in a breach of the duty of care owed to them.

Like many other corporate defendants facing FDL claims, Barrick sought to have the case dismissed or permanently stayed for lack of jurisdiction or, alternatively, on the forum non conveniens grounds [1]. Justice Morgan agreed, concluding that the subject matter of the litigation was located in Tanzania [142]. He found the evidence compelling that the incidents occurred in Tanzania, the mine was neither operated nor overseen from Ontario, and, ultimately, the alleged human rights violations did not take place in Ontario [148].

Justice Morgan also made obiter comments regarding the forum non conveniens challenge. Again, he sided with the defendant, holding that Tanzania was clearly a more appropriate forum for adjudicating the case. In his view, several factors strongly favoured Tanzania, including the likely application of Tanzanian law, the convenience and cost-effectiveness of litigating in Tanzania and the presence of most witnesses in that jurisdiction [149]-[168].

Comparative Jurisprudence

Undoubtedly, the Judgment is deeply disappointing for victims of business-related human rights abuses affected by the overseas activities of Canadian corporations who seek justice in Canadian courts. It is interesting to assess how the Judgment aligns with broader debates on corporate accountability for human rights violations and comparative jurisprudence.

One particularly striking aspect of the Judgment is Barrick’s characterization of the case and Justice Morgan’s apparent agreement with this framing. Barrick argued that ‘by suing the geographically distant majority shareholder of NMGML in a jurisdiction detached from the events giving rise to the claim, the Plaintiffs will be able to emphasize generic pronouncements about corporate responsibility rather than focus on rights and wrongs on the ground during the violent incidents at issue’ [13]. Justice Morgan echoed this perspective, cautioning – through a reference to a different case – against Ontario becoming an ‘international hosting court’ for disputes with no ‘real or substantial’ connection to the jurisdiction [147].

This approach underscores a critique I raised in my introductory blog: the lack of recognition, for jurisdictional purposes, of the underlying nature of FDL Claims. The Judgment views the case solely through the lens of events that occurred in Tanzania. But they are only one aspect of the whole story. The case brought in the Canadian court fundamentally concerns the role of the Canadian company in managing and overseeing its global business operations. FDL Claims ought to be assessed by the courts in their entirety with due consideration of both the local and foreign aspects of the parent company’s activities. It is problematic to suggest that the case relates solely to the subsidiary’s or third party’s misconduct in a host state. Such an approach simply does not match the organizational structure and economic reality of transnational corporations. I explore this argument in much greater detail in my book.

The stance taken to undermine the parent company liability aspect of the case in the Judgment seems at odds with the broader international direction of travel, particularly in the context of mandatory human rights due diligence. While EU Member States are actively preparing to transpose the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive (CSDDD) into their national laws, there is also a debate about the appropriate regulatory framework in Canada itself, including the potential of Canada’s recent modern slavery legislation. Moreover, Canada has become, over the last decades, a jurisdiction with a significant number of FDL Claims, which, one might argue, should have better prepared domestic courts for the complexities of such disputes. Two prominent examples are the Nevsun case mentioned earlier and Choc v Hudbay, which was recently settled. I must also acknowledge the valuable contributions of Canadian scholars in addressing the governance gap surrounding the operations of Canadian multinationals, as well as the growing emphasis on home state regulation (see, e.g., work by Penelope Simons and Audrey Macklin and Sara Seck).

How does the Judgment compare to English jurisprudence, which is the focus of the book? On one hand, there is a clear similarity in the difficulty of litigating cases of corporate complicity, particularly where parent companies or their subsidiaries are involved in the commission of abuses by third parties, such as police or private security companies. These abuses may occur through activities like providing goods and services, purchasing raw materials, hiring or training security services, or financing harmful behaviour. When considering the parent company’s duty of care in Kalma v African Minerals (cited by Justice Morgan), the English Court of Appeal acknowledged that  ‘this was not a situation which easily fitted into the established authorities in this area’ [111].

However, there are also apparent differences in judicial reasoning. The first concerns the legal weight given to corporate human rights policies. Many readers of this blog will be familiar with the English cases of Lungowe v Vedanta and Okpabi v Shell, in which the UK Supreme Court expanded the scope of the parent company’s duty of care. It was held that, under appropriate circumstances, parent companies could be held liable for providing defective advice to subsidiaries, promulgating defective group-wide policies that the subsidiary implemented, making representations about exercising a certain degree of supervision and then failing to act accordingly. In contrast, Justice Morgan described Barrick’s global sustainability policies as ‘analogous to the marketing efforts of an international hotel chain […]’ [144]. This approach, once again, overlooks the efforts of many home states, including Canada, to strengthen corporate transparency and accountability for human rights commitments. Let’s not forget the growing importance of greenwashing litigation and the willingness of domestic courts and state competition authorities to challenge unsubstantiated corporate net zero commitments or sustainability claims.

The second significant difference between the Judgment and the rulings of English courts in FDL Claims concerns the assessment of the likelihood of a fair trial in a foreign state. English courts have frequently resolved jurisdictional issues on forum non conveniens grounds. Without delving into extensive detail, the test essentially requires a nuanced assessment, avoiding abstract statements about the legal system and judiciary of another sovereign state. The focus is on whether, in this specific case, the claimants would be denied substantial justice in the foreign forum. In contrast, the Judgment largely focuses on a general assessment of the independence of the Tanzanian judiciary, the peculiarities of the Tanzanian legal system and the availability of activist lawyers in Tanzania. However, there is a lack of a more specific evaluation regarding whether the claimants would receive a fair trial in Tanzania in a case about the liability of a Canadian company, where the Tanzanian police are the primary perpetrators of human rights violations, and the Tanzanian government is involved in joint ventures with the said Canadian company. To be fair, Justice Morgan did note the lack of evidence from the claimants that could have strengthened their case. It would be interesting to see more research on the differences between the forum non conveniens test under Canadian and English law and its implications for business and human rights litigation.

Future Imperfect

There is a certain irony in the fact that the Judgment was released on 26 November 2024, coinciding with the second day of the 13th UN Forum on Business and Human Rights in Geneva. This annual event gathers over 2,000 participants to discuss advancing corporate accountability frameworks. One might expect Canada to demonstrate leadership in this area; however, the Judgment serves as yet another example of a parent company sheltering behind a jurisdictional veil, thereby contributing to the corporate immunity gap.

How does the Judgment align with the narratives discussed in this symposium? Dr Ahmed has forcefully advocated revisiting the application of the forum non conveniens test by English courts – a reform that could be equally relevant for Canada. In the absence of judicial progress, legislative action may provide a solution. Professor Muchlinski has compellingly argued for the introduction of a statutory duty of care, enforceable through damages – a model embraced by the EU in its CSDDD. However, as the enforcement of the French Duty of Vigilance Law illustrates, creating a cause of action to sue a parent company in its home state is only a partial solution. Procedural barriers to justice must also be addressed. Civil society organizations have emphasized that transposing the CSDDD into domestic law will require significant attention to litigation costs, the availability of representative actions, burden of proof requirements, jurisdiction over non-EU defendants and choice of law issues.

At the same time, debates over the scope of extraterritorial action by home states – whether through legislative measures or judicial interventions – risk distracting from the elephant in the room: the historical roots of injustice. Dr Palombo insightfully highlights how the international legal system often privileges transnational corporations at the expense of people and the planet. Many of these inherent power dynamics lie beyond the reach of private international law, drawing us instead into the political realm.

The book under discussion at this symposium began as my PhD thesis. During the viva, I was challenged by my knowledgeable examiners, Professors Richard Fentiman and Robert McCorquodale, on whether courts should accept jurisdiction over all human rights cases brought by foreign citizens against local companies without imposing any tests of jurisdictional reasonableness. My answer then – and as articulated in the book – remains that while domestic courts cannot transform into global courts for human rights, private international law holds significant potential to contribute to corporate accountability debates. However, this potential can only be realized if adjustments are made to bridge the mismatch between the transnational nature of business and the territorial nature of jurisdiction. Without such reforms, private international law risks remaining, in the powerful words of Professor Horatia Muir-Watt, ‘closeted’.

Professor Van Calster questioned whether my perspective on the current state of business and human rights litigation is overly optimistic. The Judgment undeniably feels like another drop in a glass half-empty. In England, we are also awaiting the outcome of the appeal in Limbu v Dyson, which, like this one, was dismissed at first instance on forum non conveniens grounds. For now, and until the Court of Appeal judgment in Dyson is published, I choose to remain hopeful. However, the future of business and human rights litigation depends more than ever on the willingness of courts to recognize the underlying nature of FDL Claims and to engage with their transnational dimensions.

This post has been written by Dalia Palombo, Assistant Professor of Human Rights Law, Department of Public Law and Governance, Tilburg University. It is the fifth post in the EAPIL blog on-line symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Peter Muchlinski, Geert Van Calster, Mukarrum Ahmed and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


Dr Ekaterina Aristova wrote an insightful book that is a must-read not only for private international law scholars but for anyone interested in the business and human rights field or in English tort law. It is a privilege to comment on Chapter 6 of the book ‘Private and State Interests in Foreign Direct Liability Claims’. However, I will start my brief analysis from an argument introduced in Chapter 5 and further developed in Chapters 6-7-8: private international law is a neutral and apolitical body of law that needs to catch up with globalization and address complex jurisdictional conflicts in the twenty-first century-world dominated by transnational companies.

I do not agree with the assumption that private international law is neutral and apolitical. If one zooms out of the private law realm, it becomes clear that such a ‘neutral’ system is actually determining the difference between winners and losers in a multitude of lawsuits.

Indeed, the picture of the private international law field that appears from Dr Aristova’s careful analysis is far from neutral, as demonstrated by a helpful example provided in Chapter 6 of the book. On the one hand, it was not possible for indigenous people from Ecuador to assert jurisdiction against Chevron/Texaco in US courts to claim environmental damages caused by massive oil pollution. The US District Court for the Southern District of New York ruled that the case belonged to Ecuador, a country that was found to have a functioning judicial system. On the other hand, once, after over ten years of litigation, the indigenous people were able to hold Chevron/Texaco to account in Ecuadorian courts (this included a judgment delivered by the Ecuadorian Constitutional Court), Chevron/Texaco filed an ISDS (investor-state dispute settlement) claim against Ecuador, alleging that Ecuadorian courts were not independent and unjustly (through corruption, bribery and fraud) ruled against them. Chevron/Texaco received the award. It ordered Ecuador to cease enforcing the judgment. Although Ecuador challenged the arbitral decision, and continued to consider its judgment enforceable, Chevron/Texaco no longer had substantial assets in Ecuador. Thus, the indigenous people attempted to enforce the Ecuadorian judgement against Chevron/Texaco in several jurisdictions where the multinational held its assets (including the US). However, they were always unsuccessful. In Dr Aristova’s words ‘[..t]he claimants were prevented from commencing proceedings in the US because Ecuador had an independent judiciary but were also prevented from enforcing a judgment because it did not’ (pp. 200-201 of the book).

Notwithstanding the merit of this particular case (which is not for this post to analyse), this is a remarkable example of a glaring double standard in terms of procedural rights. Multinationals benefit from a public international law system at their disposal to sue foreign host states when they violate their property rights. This includes not only clear-cut cases of expropriation but also situations when a host state court holds an investor responsible for environmental damage or when a host state enacts environmental laws that reduce the investor’s profit (even if potential). However, when a foreign investor violates the human rights of people in a host state, victims have to engage in complex transnational litigation to convince a foreign home state court that it has jurisdiction over their case. They could sue the investor in the host state, but as convincingly argued by Dr Aristova, this is often not possible because of a variety of legal hurdles, including the limited liability of parent companies, the difficulty of enforcing host state judgements in the home state and the possible denial of justice in host state courts.

Furthermore, this unequal system enables multinationals to use their corporate structure to either enhance or shield themselves from the jurisdiction of a tribunal, depending on whether they want to claim their rights or limit their liability. In most bilateral investment treaties, the term ‘investment’ includes shares in a company. This makes, under investment law, any parent company incorporated in a home state (such as the UK) a foreign investor towards the host state (such as Nigeria) where its subsidiary is located. Thus, owing a subsidiary in Nigeria opens up the possibility for a UK parent company to file a request for arbitration against Nigeria. In essence, parent companies can use their corporate structure as a jurisdictional basis to initiate proceedings against a host state for the violation of their property rights under public international law. However, under private international law, as exhaustively analysed in the book, the same corporate structure represents a jurisdictional shield for parent companies to avoid liability in respect of the harm inflicted by their subsidiaries on people and the planet. Owing a foreign subsidiary in Nigeria limits a UK parent company’s prospective liability not only because most subsidiaries are limited liability companies but also because incorporating a subsidiary in a foreign jurisdiction makes it particularly difficult for potential victims to file a transnational claim against the parent company.

Furthermore, since its inception, ISDS has been developed and used to circumvent host state judicial systems, often considered weak, corrupted or biased. In order to avoid host state domestic justice, under most investment treaties, investors can simply file an arbitral claim without the need to exhaust local judicial remedies. However, as explained in Chapter 6 of the book, when victims harmed by multinationals claim that host state courts cannot ensure access to justice, this is perceived as an attack on the host state’s sovereignty. Indeed, as the book explains, post-Brexit, without the benefit of the Brussels I Regulation, litigation in the UK will often depend on the application of the forum non convenience doctrine. A pivotal element of the forum non convenience analysis in this context is whether or not foreign tort victims can demonstrate a lack of substantial justice in the host state. The burden of proof is on the victims. Instead, investors do not even have to start an argument concerning the fairness of host state domestic courts because ISDS typically enables them to avoid dealing with the host state judicial system.

Despite these apparent inequalities of arms, we lawyers keep saying to each other that the law is neutral. It is just having difficulty adapting to an increasingly complex world. If it is neutral, then why are multinationals benefiting from the legal system whilst stakeholders harmed by corporate abuses are not?

Maybe the answer could be found in history. Indeed, as demonstrated by a number of scholars, such as Erika George and Doreen Lustig, multinationals are not a new phenomenon of the XX and XXI centuries. They are, at least, as old as the British colonial Empire. Transnational companies such as the East Indian and Hudson’s Bay companies were creatures of the British empire, conflating both the power of dominium and imperium (which could be translated as the precursors of property and sovereignty) in their hands. In different decades, they were regulated by a mix of public and private, national and international law designed to further the interest of the Crown in British colonies. Analogous arrangements were made by other colonial states that also had their commercial interests secured by transnational companies.

A lot has changed since that time, as we are in a postcolonial world. Increasingly, the public and private divide has captured the discourse, and most legal scholars now believe that a private company cannot be regulated by public international law, let alone human rights. Of course, investment law represents the exception confirming the rule. Against this background, Dr. Aristova’s book investigating the business and human rights implications of private international law was very much needed. Nevertheless, it should be acknowledged that multinational corporations are still benefiting from an international legal system that is far from neutral because it shields them from liability (through private international law), by making it extremely difficult for any victim to assert jurisdiction on a fragmented enterprise, but at the same time, enables that same fragmented enterprise to easily reclaim its rights through ISDS.

In sum, Chapter 6 of the book very well addresses the complex questions related to the perceived imperialism of home-state laws in host-state countries. But it does so in isolation from the bigger picture of the benefits that multinationals have historically enjoyed and still enjoy today when conducting transnational trade. Dr Aristova nicely identifies the shortcomings of transnational litigation, such as the growing number of transnational cases that could overwhelm home state courts, or the fact that an English court accepting jurisdiction over the Zambian subsidiary of a UK corporate group could be perceived as an imperialistic imposition of home state laws on the host state. However, I am afraid that these shortcomings are not the result of an increasingly complex system emerging from globalization, but of an historically biased system that benefits multinationals at the expense of people and the planet. Globalization made this inequality of arms just more visible to our eyes. Recognising this reality could trigger new and interesting normative questions as to how the system could change in order to achieve this so-called neutrality.

This post has been written by Mukarrum Ahmed, Lecturer in Business Law, Lancaster University. It is the fourth post in the EAPIL blog on-line symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Peter Muchlinski, Geert Van Calster, Dalia Palombo and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


This is a contribution to a symposium on Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts. This author will address the potential for the application of a different test for forum non conveniens in the context of tort litigation against transnational corporations in the English courts. Dr Aristova’s thorough, comprehensive and agenda setting book is the inspiration that has given rise to this symposium. She identifies and discusses jurisdictional challenges including the utility of an alternative forum (non) conveniens test in Chapter IV of the book.

Jurisdiction over English parent companies and their overseas subsidiaries may be perceived as a hurdle in business and human rights litigation commenced by aggrieved foreign claimants. Foreign litigants aggrieved by business and human rights related abuses utilise the duty of care in tort to bring proceedings against English parent companies and their overseas subsidiaries. Before the end of the Brexit transition period, mandatory jurisdiction over English domiciled parent companies pursuant to Article 4 of the Brussels Ia Regulation served as an anchor that allowed the joinder of foreign subsidiaries under the necessary and proper party gateway.

Post-Brexit, the English courts have reverted to the broader application of the doctrine of forum non conveniens even in cases where previously it could not be employed because of the limitations of EU civil procedural law (Case C–281/02 Owusu v Jackson [2005] ECR I-1383). An English court may decide not to exercise jurisdiction by staying proceedings where the preponder­ance of connecting factors (or localising elements) indicate there is another available forum with jurisdiction that is more appropriate for the trial of the dispute. The two stage Spiliada approach to forum non conveniens has provided a refined response to jurisdictional disputes in international commercial litigation by balancing the demands of a natural forum abroad with the interests of justice necessitating the matter to be nevertheless heard in England (Spiliada Maritime Corpn v Cansulex Ltd [1987] AC 460 (Lord Goff)). In the seemingly unlikely event that the UK accedes to the Lugano Convention, the doctrine of forum non conveniens would almost certainly not be permitted if an English court has jurisdiction under the Convention.

The Spiliada forum non conveniens test relies on litigating parties providing a list of connecting factors to the trial judge to consider. The court would not be referred to other decisions on other facts and submissions would be measured in ‘hours and not days’ (ibid, 465 (Lord Templeman)). It was expected that an appeal should be rare and the appellate court should be reluctant to interfere (ibid). The practical experience of courts in England has been to the contrary. The time, cost, and court resources expended in jurisdictional disputes have been highlighted by the senior judiciary over the years. (Vedanta v Lungowe [2019] UKSC 20, [6]– [14] (Lord Briggs); Okpabi v Shell [2021] UKSC 3, [107] (Lord Hamblen)).

In the context of business and human rights litigation commenced by foreign claimants against English parent companies and their foreign subsidiaries the availability of forum non conveniens may help the courts to ward off jurisdictional challenges at the outset. However, this has generally not occurred if the case progresses through to the appellate courts. In exceptional cases, the claimant’s lack of financial and litiga­tion strength in the natural forum abroad may be considered under the interests of justice prong of the Spiliada test which would lead to an English court deciding not to stay proceedings (Vedanta v Lungowe [93]). It should be noted that the ‘advantage of financial assistance available here to obtain a Rolls Royce presentation of his case, as opposed to a more rudimentary presentation in the appropriate forum’ is not a sufficient reason to justify the refusal of a stay of proceedings (Connelly v RTZ [1997] UKHL 30, [1998] AC 854, page 874D; Limbu v Dyson [2023] EWHC 2592 (KB), [44]; see also Campbell KC v James Finlay (Kenya) Ltd [2023] CSIH 39, [69]). Therefore, successfully invoking the substantial justice criterion under the second limb of the Spiliada test may prove to be a difficult proposition.

This author has argued elsewhere that if the Australian ‘clearly inappropriate forum’ (Voth v Manildra Flour Mills Pty Ltd (1990) 171 CLR 538 (HC)) test is adopted in the context of business and human rights litigation against transnational corporations, it is unlikely that a foreign claimant seeking compensation from a parent company in an English court would see the case dismissed on forum non conveniens grounds (M Ahmed, Brexit and the Future of Private International Law in English Courts (2022) 127-130). Under the Australian Voth test, the judge’s inward-looking focus should be upon the clear or manifest inappropriateness of the local court and not the com­parative appropriateness of the local court and the available foreign forum. A diminished, but accept­able, global role for forum non conveniens is also based on a ‘clearly inappropriate’ forum test (P Beaumont, ‘Forum Non Conveniens and the EU rules on Conflicts of Jurisdiction: A Possible Global Solution’ [2018] Revue critique de droit international privé 447).

Indeed, jurisdictional certainty and efficiency will be augmented because of a test whose methodologically pluralist parameters are less discretionary than the wide-ranging evaluative enquiry undertaken in the quest for the natural forum (A Dickinson, ‘Walking Solo— A New Path for the Conflict of Laws in England’ Conflictoflaws.net, 4 January 2021). The increased predictability that results from acceptance of the ‘clearly inappropriate’ test could well channel litigation to the forum obviating the need for litigation about where to litigate. From a comparative law perspective, the adoption of the Australian common law variant of forum non conveniens would effectively synthesise the Spiliada’s extensive evaluative enquiry with the certainty and efficiency inherent in the mandatory direct rules of jurisdic­tion of the Brussels–Lugano regime.

This solution may be criticised for increasing the litigation risk for UK com­panies, but it has become imperative that jurisdictional alternatives to the status quo are explored because otherwise access to justice for dis­advantaged foreign litigants may be delayed or denied.

There is broad agreement in the decision in Voth with the substance of the advice contained in the speech of Lord Templeman in Spiliada (ibid, 565). In some cases, the question ‘what is the natural and appropriate forum’ will be ‘by no means easy to answer, particularly at an interlocutory stage of proceed­ings’ (ibid, 558). Secondly, ‘the complexity of modern transnational transactions and relationships be­tween parties is such as to indicate that in a significant number of cases there is more than one forum with an arguable claim to be the natural forum’ (ibid, 558). It is desirable to discourage the litigation about such a potentially complex issue. Thirdly, ‘there are powerful policy considerations which militate against Australian courts sitting in judgment upon the ability or willingness of the courts of another country to ac­cord justice to the plaintiff in the particular case’ (ibid, 559).

In hard cases, there may be no easy answers as to the natural forum. In practice, it is impossible to find an omniscient judge and there may be more than one way of identifying, understanding, evaluating, and weighing inconsistent connecting factors. Eventually, a judge may not arrive at a result closely approximating to the identity of a singular natural forum. The difference in the application of the ‘clearly inappropriate forum’ and ‘more appropriate forum’ tests in hard cases is alluded to, if not explicitly, in the decision in Voth itself: (ibid, 558)

The ‘clearly inappropriate forum’ test is similar to and, for that reason, is likely to yield the same result as the ‘more appropriate forum’ test in the majority of cases. The difference between the two tests will be of critical significance only in those cases — probably rare — in which it is held that an available foreign tribunal is the natural or more appropriate forum but in which it cannot be said that the local tribunal is a clearly inappropriate one. But the question which the former test presents is slightly different in that it focuses on the advantages and disadvantages arising from a continuation of the proceedings in the selected forum rather than on the need to make a comparative judgment between the two forums.

The ‘system transcendent’ success of the Spiliada doctrine depends largely on its mutual adoption in states that share a common legal tradition. It has been argued that the Spiliada doctrine has not lived up to the expectations of those who thought that its application would be short, simple, and straightforward (A Bell, ‘The Natural Forum Revisited’ in A Dickinson and E Peel (eds), A Conflict of Laws Companion: Essays in Honour of Adrian Briggs (2021) 30). The stricter variant of the forum non conveniens test could help structure the judge’s evaluative process and allocation of time and resources in hard cases where there may be no straightforward answers as to the natural forum at the interim stage of proceedings.

The decision in Brownlie II [2021] UKSC 45 has given rise to commentary on the scope of the English common law jurisdictional rules. Precise rules for service outside jurisdiction based on a sound territorial connection would inject certainty into the law rendering recourse to the discretionary and evaluative forum non conveniens ‘safety valve’ for establishing a connection between the dispute and the forum less significant.

The scholarly discussion has thus far not focussed on the development of a discrete jurisdictional gateway for tort litigation against transnational corporations. Notwithstanding, Dr Aristova’s book is undoubtedly an invaluable resource that will guide academics, practitioners, policy makers and other key stakeholders in this developing area of the law.

This post has been written by Geert Van Calster, Professor of Private International Law, KU Leuven and member of the Belgian Bar. It is the third post in the EAPIL blog online symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Peter Muchlinski, Mukarrum Ahmed, Dalia Palombo and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


In Chapter 4 of Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations, Dr Aristova discusses jurisdiction of the English courts in foreign direct liability claims. The focus in this Chapter is on the material rules (and their application), not on the substantive question whether as such it is warranted for English courts to exercise such jurisdiction: that question is considered in Chapter 6 in the volume.

The jurisdictional leg of foreign direct liability claims clearly is a crucial one: it is literally a knock-out point. Chapter 4 discusses the legal issues as they apply in the English courts in an accessible fashion. It justifiably reviews the pre- and post-Brexit situation in two separate sections.

Pre-Brexit, the application of the common law’s forum non conveniens mechanism as applied in England (like Dr Aristova, I return to the Australian application later) could only be applied to the parent company’s subsidiaries and other non-EU incorporated defendants. Against the EU defendants (seeing as the book focuses on England: England-incorporated defendants), forum non of any kind could not be applied following CJEU Owusu prior to the adoption of Brussels Ia. Under Brussels Ia, a type of forum non light can be applied under Articles 33 and 34 of that Regulation and the limited authority on that Article (most of it English indeed) is discussed briefly in the Chapter. It is certainly not wrong for the Chapter to state that ‘the exact operation of the discretion to stay proceedings to prevent injustice to the claimants in the foreign forum is yet to be seen and may require the CJEU’s guidance and clarification’. However, given the references to substantive justice in the authorities so far, and to ‘sound administration of justice’ in the statutory instruction, this is a point that I would have liked Dr Aristova herself giving instruction on.

As Dr Aristova documents, defendants’ attempts pre-Brexit to bring in via the backdoor what Owusu had closed the front door on (to use the expression of Purle J in Jong v HSBC [2014] EWHC 4165 (Ch)) either by case-management decisions or by reference to abuse of EU law, failed among others in Municipio De Mariana v BHP Group (UK) Ltd [2022] EWCA Civ 951.

Post-Brexit, forum non conveniens has returned with a vengeance for England-incorporated defendants and non-incorporated defendants alike. England-incorporated defendants can be sued as of right but the defendant can ask the court to stay the proceedings on the basis of forum non conveniens. In order successfully to seize an English court of a claim over a non-incorporated defendant, claimant must show firstly ‘a good arguable case’ that the claims fall within one of the gateways in the civil procedure rules – CPR, introduced by Statute; further a serious issue to be tried on the merits (this is designed to keep out frivolous suits); in case the claim makes use of an anchor defendant, the case against the anchor defendant, too, must be shown to have merit; and finally that England is the appropriate forum for trial and the court ought to exercise its discretion to permit service out of the jurisdiction: that is the forum non conveniens test.

Chapter 4 summarises the extensive case-law in admirable fashion, and Dr Aristova concludes at one stage ‘One can only hope that the transition from a harmonised and predictable Brussels I regime to a complex service based model will be smooth.’ I appreciate that court practice needs further settling, however, all in all, I am a touch more pessimistic when it comes to judging the post-Brexit outcome. In FS Cairo (Nile Plaza) LLC v Brownlie [2021] UKSC 45) the Supreme Court has widened the scope of potential gateways to establish jurisdiction in England, with ‘forum non’ considered to be the necessary gatekeeper. Despite the same Supreme Court’s instruction in Vedanta Resources Plc v Lungowe [2019] UKSC 20 that there should be no ‘mini-trial’ at the jurisdictional stage, deep-pocketed defendants do use the jurisdictional thresholds to force claimants into lengthy, and expensive argument on jurisdiction alone. Lord Briggs’ suggestion [40] in Vedanta that a defendant’s guarantees of submission to jurisdiction in the ‘host’ States (where the multinational corporation and /or its subsidiaries operate) ought to feature in the forum non assessment, in my view is a crucial get-out off jail free card and one which features among others in the Dyson litigation heard in the last week of November upon appeal. (Dr Aristova refers to the High Court case in footnote 292 (the case came late in the publishing process of the book) and reminds us justifiably of her critical reception of the judgment).

The Chapter’s suggestion at 4.81 that jurisdictional issues have not been a significant obstacle to foreign direct liability cases in England, refers in support to 2013 and 2014 sources (i.e. pre-Brexit) and again I think is optimistic. It may be correct on the final outcome of many of the heavily litigated cases where in the end and usually after having gone all the way to the Supreme Court, the English courts did eventually accept jurisdiction. Yet the efforts in getting to that result undoubtedly have had a freezing effect on other claims that might have been brought.

Dr Aristova confirms a suggestion she has made earlier elsewhere, namely to replace the English forum non test with the Australian model: (4.92) ‘The classic [English, GAVC] Spiliada inquiry of the most appropriate forum thus becomes a question of why England is the clearly inappropriate forum to try FDL claims.’ While indeed there are plenty of reasons why Australia is not the natural home of many FDL claims, its forum non test does not feature chiefly among them. I would also argue that the Australian test aligns with the sentiment of Brussels Ia’s Articles 33-34 test, with the latter’s strong presumption against a stay of the European proceedings.

In Chapter 6, the volume then turns more conceptually to the factors that in the view of the author ought to be considered when defining the legitimate scope of the English courts’ jurisdiction in FDL claims. This includes

– strategic reasons for forum shopping;

– procedural fairness to the corporate defendant (Dr Aristova is to be commended for developing a set of criteria (6.21) ff which in her view should guide this factor, such as the avoidance of parallel litigation in several fora and the advantage of consolidation, as well as the Brussels regime-type expectation of predictability);

– the impossibility in practice (different from: a call to embrace them) to avoid policy implications in the exercise, or rejection, of jurisdiction: despite the English and other courts’ attempts to avoid to do so. The discussion of this issue invites comparison with US developments both in classic, domicile-based jurisdiction and in the application of the Alien Tort Statute; and it links directly to developments such as the EU’s Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive CS3D; and

– the flip side of the coin, namely the policy considerations of preferring jurisdictions for the host as opposed to the home state of the corporation. In this section, Dr Aristova convincingly engages ia with Third World Approaches to International Law (TWAIL) scholars, and proposes solutions closely connected to her proposal for reform to the English FNC test, in Chapter 4.

While Chapter 4 is extremely informative to the non-conflicts scholar yet harbours no surprises to those of us who are in the conflicts-know, Chapter 6 speaks to all constituencies when discussing the why (at a policy level) and how (in suggesting acceptable models for doing so) of home state regulation and adjudication of corporations’ activities abroad. It is a very strong chapter, in a very strong book, which practitioners and students of the law as well as policymakers would do well to read when they consider the wider implications of their litigation, studies and political views.

This post has been written by Peter Muchlinski, Emeritus Professor of International Commercial Law, The School of Law, Gender and Media, SOAS, University of London. It is the second post in the EAPIL blog online symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Ekaterina Aristova, Geert Van Calster, Mukarrum Ahmed, Dalia Palombo and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


Dr Ekaterina Aristova’s excellent book provides us with a definitive road map by which to navigate the complexities of civil liability claims against UK-based parent companies for alleged torts committed by their overseas subsidiaries, commonly referred to as foreign direct liability (FDL) claims. Her focus is specifically on parent/subsidiary liability and so does not engage with questions of network liability in global production chains organised around sub-contracting, a topic that deserves a book of its own. With this in mind, Dr Aristova shows how tort-based FDL litigation amounts to a very difficult process for holding multinational corporate group parents liable for the wrongs of their overseas subsidiaries. In particular, she highlights, first, the myriad jurisdictional issues that complicate, prolong and render costly the bringing of such claims and, secondly, the obstacles to a finding of substantive liability given the legal separation of the parent from the subsidiary which gives rise to the fiction that they operate as separate entities when in fact they constitute an integrated transnational enterprise.

Why tort litigation? Given the rise and fall of the very particular US Alien Tort Claims Act line of litigation in recent years (covered in paras 1.15-1.16), and the currently limited availability of pure human rights-based claims against parent companies (see e.g. Araya v. Nevsun Resources Ltd [2020] 1 SCR 166), tort may offer an obvious and readily available avenue for corporate accountability. Despite the obstacles pointed out by Dr Aristova, as Richard Meeran notes (in ‘Multinational Human Rights Litigation in the UK: A Retrospective’ (2021) 6(2) BHRJ 255 at 268-9), tort claims may provide claimants with the easiest route to success.

The key theme of the book is the need to develop remedies for corporate human rights violations (see para 1.04). Adapting the duty of care in negligence would appear to offer a good approach to remedying corporate human rights violations. The UN Guiding Principles on Business and Human Rights (UNGPs) introduced the concept of corporate human rights due diligence (HRDD) as a process for identifying, avoiding or mitigating adverse human rights impacts arising from the overseas operations of multinational enterprises (MNEs). HRDD provides, in essence, a guide to a developing corporate duty of care to avoid violating human rights in the course of business operations (see further Peter Muchlinski ‘Implementing the New UN Corporate Human Rights Framework: Implications for Corporate Law, Governance, and Regulation’ (2012) 22(1) Business Ethics Quarterly 145). This duty of care may be owed not only by the corporation but also its directors on the basis of their fiduciary duty to ensure the success of the company (for a detailed discussion see David Bilchitz, Fundamental Rights and the Legal Obligations of Business (CUP 2022) ch 9).

HRDD has four components: initial identification of human rights risks and impacts; assessment of their seriousness and of those most at risk; avoidance and mitigation of risks; and accounting for and remediation of human rights risks. Failure to address any one or more of these elements would count as a breach of the duty of care. Equally, corporate directors should be expected to consider both potential and actual human rights impacts and formulate a prevention or mitigation strategy for the former and respond to the latter through remediation. This should include the establishment of effective and continuing consultation frameworks with the local community in which the overseas subsidiary operates. HRDD needs to be carried out as early as possible in a project or decision to maximise the prevention of adverse impacts. Again, failure on these fronts would amount to a breach of the duty of care.

For now, such a duty of care based on corporate human rights obligations goes beyond what English law has accepted in the cases discussed by Dr Aristova in Chapter 3. Nonetheless, even the narrow personal injury-based focus of this FDL case law offers in Dr Aristova’s words ‘the only avenue for the individuals and local communities from the host states to an effective remedy’ (para 3.130). However, she also notes that these cases, ‘are unlikely on their own to close existing gaps in corporate accountability for human rights violations’ but that ‘their outcome has high-stake consequences and raise important considerations for the parent companies about the necessity to implement adequate human rights standards at all levels of corporate structure. In this context, FDL claims remain a vital piece of the business and human rights framework.’ (ibid).

If FDL litigation helps but cannot fully resolve the issue of corporate liability for human rights violations, what more is needed? Dr Aristova follows through by discussing a key obstacle in FDL litigation, namely, establishing a solid normative grounding for the exercise of jurisdiction in Chapters 5 and 6. She calls for a stronger understanding of the characteristics of FDL claims and claimants which require a reconsideration of the formal neutrality of private international law to policy choices. In addition, the question of whether FDL in the MNE home state is a means of limiting the sovereignty of the host state, possibly to the extent that it amounts to an exercise in legal imperialism over that state, has to be addressed. For Dr Aristova this requires a more nuanced approach based on the needs of claimants. It is for the claimants to decide where they have the best chance of success and as Dr Aristova points out there are no instances of objections to jurisdiction being raised by the host state to the FDL claims covered in the book (para 6.90), and it should be remembered that India did intervene in the initial US claims against Union Carbide arising from the Bhopal disaster arguing that the US was the more appropriate forum for the litigation.

That said, the need to develop effective local remedies in host states remains a major goal and home state FDL should be seen as a remedy of last – not first – resort. The main priority should be the development of local capacity to hear and resolve claims. However, when the legal entrepreneurship of home country-based lawyers specialising in business and human rights litigation and the campaigning objectives of human rights NGOs to highlight cases of corporate abuse of human rights are taken into account, the impetus for prioritising home state litigation is strong especially where the host state legal system is not able to provide adequate procedures, expertise or redress.

Equally, as Dr Aristova points out, there is a growing consensus that home states have a duty to regulate the human rights impacts of home-based MNEs through the regulation of their parent companies (para 6.52-6.54). This includes establishing rights of action against parent companies for the human rights violations of their overseas subsidiaries.

A further consideration is whether a new connecting factor test based on enterprise analysis could be introduced (see Chapter 7). Enterprise analysis represents an advance over the separate entity approach to corporate group liability as it replaces deference to separate incorporation and looks to the underlying economic integration of the parent and its subsidiaries. Accordingly, if the claimant has an arguable claim against the English parent and the parent and subsidiary are an integrated enterprise jurisdiction would be granted.

While this offers a more accurate analysis of the reality of corporate group structures, Dr Aristova ultimately warns that its practical application may make it too difficult to apply. Indeed, trying to understand the complexities of MNE organisation is a huge task in an adversarial system. It falls on the claimants to prove that the parent does have the power and ability to direct the subsidiary while the defendant corporation holds all the relevant evidence. Delay and prevarication over discovery will follow. It is hard to see how that can help claimants in the absence of a formal public investigative agency which can amass such evidence by order. New ways of dealing with evidence gathering would appear necessary. At this point new obstacles of cost and administrative efficiency could arise as does the question of whether the courts have adequate commercial understanding to take an informed view on the evidence of corporate organisation and management.

Ultimately, FDL is best seen as a sticking plaster remedy which is used once the defendant corporation has failed to avoid the occurrence of human rights violations in its overseas subsidiary operations. It must be remembered that a key element in the UNGPs is the avoidance of corporate harm through the effective use of HRDD leading to improved observance of human rights as an aspect of responsible business practice. Also, the UNGPs stress that access to remedy involves the interaction of both judicial and non-judicial and of state and non-state remedies as the preferred approach. Accordingly, it is necessary to read Dr Aristova’s book in that context. It offers a thorough and valuable analysis of the opportunities and limitations of FDL as a remedy for human rights claims against MNEs but it has to be seen against a wider debate on how best to avoid corporate human rights harm.

Finally, and in response to these concerns, it is hard to see how parent company liability for human rights violations committed by overseas subsidiaries can ever be placed on a sound legal footing without effective legislation. At the normative level a statutory clarification of corporate human rights responsibilities for their global operations would provide guidance for businesses, allowing them to determine more accurately when an action might incur legal liability. A possible way forward is to use HRDD in the UNGPs as a benchmark for a statutory duty of care remedied by the award of damages.

At the level of remedies, a statutory scheme could establish that a human rights violation by a corporation domiciled in the UK, or its overseas affiliates and sub-contractors that are covered by the due diligence obligation, will incur liability to pay damages and, where reasonably practicable, to make other reparations to ensure the restitution of the victim to as close a situation as they were in before suffering the damage.

In 2017, the UK Parliamentary Joint Committee on Human Rights proposed that new legislation be adopted, ‘to impose a duty on all companies to prevent human rights abuses, as well as an offence of failure to prevent human rights abuses for all companies, including parent companies, along the lines of the relevant provisions of the Bribery Act 2010’. In its response, the then Conservative UK Government reiterated its commitment to voluntary approaches to due diligence reporting stating that it had no immediate plans to legislate in this area. The Labour Party’s National Policy Forum programme announced in October 2023 includes assessing ‘the best way to prevent environmental harms, modern slavery and human and labour rights abuses in … supply chains including effective due diligence rules’. To date, the new Labour Government has yet to make any formal announcements on business and human rights developments. However, a private members bill entitled the Commercial Organisations and Public Authorities Duty (Human Rights and Environment) Bill was introduced before the House of Lords in April 2024 by Baronness Young of Hornsey (House of Lords Library Briefing is available here). At the time of writing, it has not proceeded beyond a second reading in the House of Lords.

This post has been written by Ekaterina Aristova, Leverhulme Trust Early Career Fellow, Bonavero Institute of Human Rights, Faculty of Law, University of Oxford. It is the first post in the EAPIL blog online symposium on Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024). The others contributions, by Peter Muchlinski, Geert Van Calster, Mukarrum Ahmed, Dalia Palombo and Ekaterina Aristova can be found here, here, here, here and here respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


I am delighted that the EAPIL blog is hosting a symposium on my book, Tort Litigation Against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts, published earlier this year in the Oxford University Press Private International Law Series. This symposium provides a unique opportunity to reflect on the book’s key themes and to engage in meaningful dialogue about the crucial questions it raises.

At its core, the book examines how English courts navigate jurisdictional challenges in cases involving transnational corporations (TNCs). Specifically, it focuses on tort litigation brought against parent companies registered or having their headquarters in England and their foreign subsidiaries for alleged human rights violations and environmental harm that occurred overseas. These claims leverage the frameworks of tort law and private international law, illustrating how civil remedies can serve as a vital mechanism for accountability when other avenues are unavailable or ineffective.

While the book is written from the perspective of English law, it also draws on examples of similar claims in other jurisdictions to broaden the discussion. For instance, it examines high-profile cases such as the Nevsun litigation in Canada concerning forced labour in Eritrea; the Shell  case in the Netherlands concerning environmental pollution in Nigeria; the KiK case in Germany addressing the deaths of factory workers in Pakistan due to a devastating fire; and the Chevron case in Ecuador involving environmental devastation in the Amazon region. These examples underscore the transnational nature of business and human rights litigation and the common challenges faced across different legal systems.

The Challenge of Jurisdiction

A central question explored in the book is whether English courts should exercise jurisdiction over mass tort claims when England is the home state of a TNC. My research demonstrates that this decision often carries significant consequences: if such claims cannot proceed in English courts, they frequently cannot proceed in any forum. This reality underscores the stakes of jurisdictional determinations, which serve not only as procedural thresholds but also as gateways to substantive justice.

English courts’ decisions on jurisdictional issues reveal critical tensions inherent to cross-border disputes. These cases often involve a delicate balancing act: on one side are victims who face profound obstacles to obtaining redress in their home states due to systemic power imbalances, weak governance or lack of effective remedies. On the other side are corporate defendants, whose legal strategies frequently invoke concerns about predictability, fairness and the alleged risks of judicial overreach or forum shopping.

I argue in the book that the approach of the English courts to the operation of the rules of jurisdiction in business and human rights litigation is workable in practice.

In the pre-Brexit framework, the application of the Brussels I Regulation and the principles of English common law secured a few important wins for the claimants. For instance, the landmark Supreme Court judgments in Vedanta and Okpabi cleared several hurdles necessary to successfully establish the jurisdiction of the English courts against both the local parent and the relevant foreign subsidiary. This approach proved to be viable for many claimants.

Nevertheless, I still aim to demonstrate that the rules of jurisdiction are characterised by a conceptual challenge – a lack of normative recognition that these claims are substantially connected with England. In practice, this is problematic in the context of the wide discretionary powers of the English courts to stay proceedings in favour of the foreign forum or refuse service out of the jurisdiction. The change in the UK’s status under the Brussels I Regulation does not mean that overseas claims against British multinationals are now banned in England. The claimants are able to rely on the common law rules to initiate proceedings against English parent companies as well as foreign subsidiaries as necessary or proper parties. At the same time, as evidenced by the ongoing proceedings against Dyson, a revival of the forum non conveniens control may weaken the position of foreign claimants before the English courts. If the claimants fail to produce cogent evidence that no substantial justice will be obtainable in the foreign forum, the English courts may decline jurisdiction over claims against both local parent companies and foreign subsidiaries.

I argue that the position of claimants would be improved if greater recognition were afforded to the underlying nature of the dispute when identifying the appropriateness of England for trying business and human rights claims. These cases should not be viewed as a dispute arising solely from the subsidiary’s operations and, as such, having forum connections solely with the foreign state. Rather, they are about allocating liability between the parent company and the subsidiary, and the jurisdictional inquiry could and should reflect it.

Private Claims, Public Interest

An important theme running through the book is the dual nature of these claims: while they are framed as private disputes, they often serve broader public interest purposes. Tort litigation against TNCs is more than a matter of resolving liability between claimants and corporate defendants – it also functions as a tool for advancing corporate accountability for human rights and protecting emerging public norms.

By situating these cases at the intersection of private law and public interest, the book highlights how tort litigation challenges traditional distinctions between public and private norms. It argues that English courts’ approaches to jurisdiction in these cases have far-reaching implications for the global regulatory landscape, particularly in the field of business and human rights.

Looking Ahead

The book concludes by advocating for a more nuanced approach to jurisdiction in tort litigation against TNCs, one that complements rather than replaces substantive legal rules on corporate accountability. It argues that private international law when applied thoughtfully, can serve as a powerful tool to bridge governance gaps in the business and human rights field. While litigation is not a perfect solution, it plays an important role in the absence of binding international frameworks. It offers victims a means of asserting their rights, challenging power imbalances and seeking remedies in otherwise inaccessible contexts.

I am thrilled to have an esteemed panel of discussants – Professor Peter Muchlinski, Professor Geert van Calster, Dr Dalia Palombo and Dr Mukarrum Ahmed – join the symposium. Each brings a unique perspective to the debates sparked by the book, from legal theory to regulatory practice, and I am eager to hear their insights.

This symposium is an opportunity to engage critically with the questions at the heart of my book: How should courts balance competing interests in cross-border tort claims? What role should home states play in regulating their corporations’ overseas conduct? And how can private international law evolve to meet the challenges of globalisation? I look forward to these discussions and hope they will inspire new thinking about the intersections of law, business and human rights.

On 25 April 2024, Oxford University Press published an important book in its Private International Law series: Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations: The Challenge of Jurisdiction in English Courts (OUP 2024).

The blurb reads:

There is an emerging trend of private claims being brought against parent companies of transnational corporations for their alleged involvement in human rights and environmental abuses committed abroad. These cases form part of an international effort aimed at strengthening responsible business conduct, the success of which depends on the rules governing domestic courts’ power to adjudicate disputes. However, in an increasingly globalised environment, the territorial focus of the adjudicative jurisdiction is often contrary to the transnational nature of the business activities.

To address this puzzle, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations seeks to answer three questions: Firstly, to what extent can English courts, under existing rules, exercise jurisdiction over an English parent company and its foreign subsidiaries as co-defendants? Secondly, is England a suitable forum for deciding transnational human rights claims? And, finally, should the jurisdictional competence of the English courts be broadened through a new connecting factor derived from the ‘economic enterprise’ theory?

While the book is written from the perspective of English law, it also draws on examples of similar claims in other jurisdictions to broaden the discussion. It offers a new angle to the business and human rights discourse by placing the discussion of parent company liability cases in the context of the topical debate about the changing role of private international law in a globalised world.

Given the importance of the book, which addresses contemporary challenges that have been capturing the imagination of private international law (and other) scholars and practitioners, in the EU and beyond, for decades, the editors of the EAPIL Blog have decided to host a symposium on this book. The symposium will take place on 9-11 December 2024 and will consist of the following six posts: Ekaterina Aristova, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations and the Challenge of Jurisdiction: An Introduction; Peter Muchlinski, Tort Litigation Against Transnational Corporations in the Business and Human Rights Framework; Geert Van Calster, Jurisdiction of English Courts in Foreign Direct Liability Claims; Mukarrum Ahmed, A Different Forum (Non) Conveniens Test for Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations?; Dalia Palombo, Who is Benefiting from the “Neutrality” of Private International Law?; and Ekaterina Aristova, PostScriptum: Barrick Gold in the Canadian Court, the Jurisdictional Veil and What Lies Ahead.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.

L'internationalité du litigePaola Nabet, who is a senior lecturer at the University of Metz/Lorraine, is the editor of a book on the requirement of internationality in private international law (L’internationalité du litige – de l’élément d’extranéité en droit international privé).

The book, which was published with Legitech earlier this year, collects the proceedings of a conference hosted in Metz in 2022.

The contributors include Barbara PalliClémentine Legendre, Gilles Cuniberti, Jean-Luc Vallens, Marie Fernet, Natalie Joubert and Olivier Cachard.

They discuss the requirement of internationality from the perspective of contract law in general, torts, family law, labour law, arbitration, customs and insolvency.

More information is available here, including a blurb in French.

The readers of tis blog are aware that the second edition of the EAPIL Winter School on private international law will take place in Como between 10 and 15 February 2025.

Organised by the University of Insubria, in cooperation with the Jagiellonian University in Kraków and the University of Murcia, the 2025 edition is about multistate torts.

The lectures, in English, will address a range of issues relating to cross-border torts. The topics covered include  jurisdiction, parallel proceedings, applicable law and the recognition and enforcement of judgments regarding online defamation, crypto assets, AI, patents, climate change, and competition law. Both Hague conventions and EU legislative measures will be examined, with an approach combining theory and practice.

There will be ample room for interaction with (and among) the participants.

The teaching staff, coordinated by Silvia Marino (University of Insubria), Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia) and Anna Wysocka-Bar (Jagiellonian University in Kraków), includes Olivera Boskovic (Professor, Université Paris Cité); Benedetta Cappiello (Associate Professor, University of Milan); Javier Carrascosa González (Professor, University of Murcia); Caterina D’Osualdo (European Commission, Seconded National Expert in DG JUST); Anatol Dutta (Professor, LudwigMaximilian University of Munich); Francisco José Garcimartín Alférez (Professor, University Autónoma of Madrid); Satu Heikkilä (Administrative law Judge, Associate Professor, University of Lapland); Paivi Hirvelä (Former Judge of the European Court of Human Rights, Legal Senior Advisor); Thomas Kadner Graziano (Professor, University of Geneva); Patrick Kinsch (Honorary Professorat the University of Luxembourg); Magdalena Lickova (Référendaire at the Court of Justice of the European Union); Tobias Lutzi (Professor, University of Augsburg); Marta Pertegás Sender (Professor, Maastricht University / University of Antwerp); Ilaria Pretelli (Senior Research Fellow, Swiss Institute of Comparative Law); Nadia Rusinova (Lecturer, The Hague University, attorney at law); Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (Professor, University of Edinburgh); Louise Ellen Teitz (Professor, Roger Williams University); Geert Van Calster (Professor, KU Leuven); Anna Wysocka-Bar (Assistant Professor, Jagiellonian University in Kraków); Sylwia Żyrek (Deputy Director of EU Law Department at Chancellery of Prime Minister ofPoland); Silvia Marino (University of Insubria, director of the School).

The detailed programme can be found here.

The School is aimed primarily at law graduates, law practitioners and PhD candidates with an interest in private international law, EU law and human rights law.

Those interested in attending the School are invited to submit their application through this form before 25 January 2025.

An early bird of 180 Euros applies to those who enroll by 12 December 2024. The ordinary fees amounts to 250 Euros.

A reduced fee of 80 Euros is offered to one student from any of the Universities that are partners in the project on the base of the “first come first served” rule. A student from a Partner University is a PhD student enrolled in a PhD Course offered by either the University of Insubria, the Jagiellonian University in Kraków or the University of Murcia, or a young scholar (below the age of 32) working in one of those Universities.

For further information: eapilws@gmail.com.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. Since the beginning of 2024, RabelsZ has been an open access publication, with all articles freely available to readers online.

This issue deals with diverse topics such as sovereign immunities in front of Chinese courts, Puerto Rico’s newly-codified private international law, and the private enforcement of the EU Supply Chain Directive. Here are the titles and abstracts in full, which have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal:

Chris Thomale and Stephan Schmid, Das Private Enforcement der EU-Lieferkettenrichtlinie – Eine rechtsvergleichende und rechtsökonomische Beurteilung der finalen Fassung mit Anregungen für die mitgliedstaatlichen Umsetzungsgesetze (Private Enforcement in the EU Supply Chain Directive: A Critical Comparative Law and Economics Analysis of the Final Compromise with Suggestions for its Implementation by the Member States) (Open Access)

One component of the European Green Deal is the implementation of a harmonized supply chain law in the form of the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive (CS3D). The final compromise imposes a new type of due diligence obligation on companies to protect the climate, human rights and the environment in the supply chain. Its enforcement will rely inter alia on private law mechanisms. This article describes how private-law enforcement mechanisms so far have fallen short in ongoing human rights, environmental and climate litigation. It then assesses the new supply chain regulation’s effectiveness and efficiency, especially in comparison to alternative regulatory instruments. It also contains recommendations for the upcoming implementation process by the EU member states.

Jochen Hoffmann and Lisa-Marie Pischel, Die Kollision von CISG und nationalem Verbraucherschutzrecht (Conflicts Between the CISG and National Consumer Law) (Open Access)

Despite the exclusion which Art. 2 lit. a CISG sets out for a sale of goods for personal use, the UN Sales Law may in individual cases be applicable to cross-border sales contracts that are also subject to national consumer protection law. This is due to the fact that the wording of the exclusion may not align with the legal conception of a consumer in the national laws of the Contracting States, in particular the European concept of a consumer. The involved provisions are generally not compatible with each other, with the result that they cannot be applied to the same contract. In resolving such a conflict, it is therefore necessary to interpret Art. 2 lit. a CISG through the lens of the national conception of a consumer. For any remaining conflicts, it falls upon national law to decide which provisions prevail.

Knut Benjamin Pißler, Die Immunität ausländischer Staaten im Recht der Volksrepublik China – Das Gesetz vom 1. September 2023 als Instrument zur Gestaltung des Völkergewohnheitsrechts (Immunity of Foreign States Under the Law of the People’s Republic of China. The Law of 1 September 2023 as an Instrument for the Shaping of Customary International Law) (Open Access)

The Law of the PR of China on the Immunity of Foreign States (Immunity Law) has been adopted by the Standing Committee of the National People’s Congress and entered into force on 1 January 2024. The law is a legislative measure to establish a “foreign-related rule of law” that is directed both inwards and outwards. Inwardly, it means that the courts of the People’s Republic of China are now entitled to hear lawsuits brought against foreign states. Outwardly, the Immunity Law enables China to actively participate in the development of customary international law, as many rules regarding restrictive immunity have still not been conclusively clarified. Active participation of this nature is a declared goal of foreign-related rule of law as proclaimed under Xi Jinping, seeking namely to give Chinese law a higher status at the international level and to allow the Chinese government and Chinese courts to influence the shaping of international legal norms.

Leon Theimer, Die unionsrechtliche Zukunft des Schadensersatzes wegen Verletzung einer ausschließlichen Gerichtsstandsvereinbarung (The Future of Damages for Breach of an Exclusive Choice of Court Agreement in EU Law) (Open Access)

Damages for breach of an exclusive choice-of-court agreement have fascinated legal scholars for quite some time. Once a peculiarity of the common law, the remedy is now also recognised in the legal systems of Spain and Germany. Recently, the EU-law dimension of the topic has come to the fore. However, despite a recent decision by the CJEU, the issue of whether damages for breach of an exclusive choice of court agreement are compatible with the Recast Brussels I Regulation has not yet been conclusively resolved. The article examines this question with regard to hurdles arising from the CJEU’s case law on (quasi) anti-suit injunctions, hurdles arising from the law on recognition of a foreign judgment, and doctrinal hurdles. In carrying out this analysis, the principle of mutual trust serves as a key standard of assessment. Moreover, the fundamental rights dimension of the topic is examined for the first time. The article concludes that damages for breach of an exclusive choice of court agreement indeed have a future in the EU, but only where the derogated court has not already rendered a decision or declined its jurisdiction.

Jürgen Samtleben, Das Internationale Privatrecht im neuen Zivilgesetzbuch Puerto Ricos – Abkehr vom common law (Private International Law in Puerto Rico’s New Civil Code – Farewell to Common Law) (Open Access)

Puerto Rico enacted a new civil code in 2020 the introductory title to which regulates private international law. The code, which supersedes the earlier Civil Code of 1902/1930, was over twenty years in the making. The code it replaced was rooted in the country’s Spanish heritage but overlain by common law principles, as the island of Puerto Rico has been a territory of the United States since 1898. It was against this common law influence that the reform movement arose that led to the creation of the new Civil Code. Article 1 of the Code postulates Puerto Rico’s membership in the civil law family of nations, declaring civilian methods of finding and interpreting the law to be the exclusively binding approach. The same approach is taken to private international law, which was the subject of great controversy during the consultations in advance of the new code. Late in the consultations, a new chapter on „Conflicto de Leyes“ was drafted that takes up elements from various sources but never arrives at a unified synthesis and shows signs of lingering editorial uncertainty. It is a heterogenous body of rules that calls for jurisprudence to build a logically consistent system out of, even as Article 1 of the Civil Code forbids any resort to common law principles.

Jürgen Samtleben, Puerto Rico: Zivilgesetzbuch vom 1. Juni 2020 (Auszug in Übersetzung)(A German translation of the introductory title in the Código Civil de Puerto Rico of 1 June 2020, Ley 55 of 1 June 2020, in force since 28 November 2020) (Open Access)

The full table of contents, which also includes several book reviews, is available here.

This post was written by Mathilde Codazzi, who is a doctoral student at Paris II Pantheon-Assas.


Résultat d’images pour canada surrogacyOn 14 November 2024, the French Cour de cassation issued a decision regarding the compliance of a foreign judgment establishing parentage with regard to the intended mother of a child born to a surrogate with French international public policy (see also the press release).

Background

A French woman entered alone into a surrogacy contract in Canada. The child, who was born in 2019, is not biologically related to her. The Supreme Court of British Columbia, in a judgment of 1 February 2021, ruled that the intended mother is the child’s only parent and transferred her parental rights.

Procedure

The intended mother came back to France with the child and sought both a declaration of enforceability of the Canadian decision before French Courts and that the effects of a full adoption (“adoption plénière”) be granted to the decision under French law. The judgment of the first instance court was upheld by the Court of Appeal in a judgment of 18 April 2023, which considered notably that the absence of a biological link between the child and the intended mother did not amount to proof of the latter’s fraudulent behavior. It also granted the decision the effects of a full adoption under French law.

Issue

The issue is clearly outlined by the French Supreme Court. It is whether the recognition of a foreign judgment establishing parentage, following surrogacy, with a person who is not biologically related to the child contravened French international public policy.

Judgment

In a judgment of 14 November 2024, the French Supreme Court ruled that a foreign judgment establishing parentage with a person who is not biologically related to the child born to a surrogate is not contrary to French international public policy.

After thoroughly recalling the conditions under which a foreign judgment shall be enforced in France, the Court explains why the Canadian decision complies with French international public policy.

First, the rights guaranteed by the European Convention on Human Rights are included French international public policy and Article 8 (right to respect of one’s private and family life), as interpreted by the Court of Strasbourg in a consultative opinion of 10 April 2019, prevents the refusal of recognition of parentage based solely on the circumstance that the child was born to a surrogate, regarding the biological parent as much as the intended parent, quoting its judgment of 4 October 2019 (which concerned the transcription of the foreign birth certificate and not the recognition of parentage though, the issue being the possibility to subsequently dispute parentage).

Secondly, the court rules that no essential principle in French law prevents the recognition of a parentage that is not consistent with biological reality, for three reasons. First, French law of parentage allows the establishment of parentage links inconsistent with biological reality, though based on “biological likelihood” (“vraisemblance biologique”). Second, this is even truer since the admission of medically assisted reproduction (AMR) involving a third donor and the subsequent establishment of parentage inconsistent with biology. Third, since the admission of AMR for couples of women, French law allows for parentage to be established with regard to the woman who did not give birth, on the sole base of their common parenthood intent (“projet parental commun”).

Therefore, the Canadian decision is not contrary to French international public policy, subject to the reason requirement which was laid down by the Supreme Court in an earlier judgment of 2 October 2024 (see our report here), and can be enforced in France. Henceforth the parentage link is recognized as such and the foreign judgment cannot be granted the effects of a full adoption (“adoption plénière”), as the Court already ruled in the same earlier judgment.

Comment

The decision that surrogacy does not, as such, violate French public policy must be read in combination with the earlier judgment of 2 October 2024, which ruled that a foreign judgment establishing parentage on this basis can nevertheless violate procedural public policy if it lacks appropriate reasons.

Still, the clear statement that a foreign judgment recognising the effects of a surrogacy does not violate French public policy will shock many in France. It is a logical consequence of the decisions of the European Court of Human Rights, but it is noteworthy that the reasons given by the Cour de cassation in support of the outcome are not limited to references to the decisions of the Strasbourg court, but include additional grounds, in particular the statement that there is no essential principle of French law requiring that parenthood corresponds to biological reality. This suggests that the French high court is fully endorsing the outcome of the case.

The Cour de cassation will render another judgment on the recognition of foreign surrogacies later this month. Stay tuned…

The Court of Justice will be quite active before the Christmas break. Not so much, though, regarding PIL, with only one judgement scheduled for publication, in addition to one hearing.

On Thursday 5, the Court will deliver its decision on C-389/23 Bulgarfrukt, a preliminary reference from the Amtsgericht Wedding (the German Court for European orders for payment) on Regulations No 1393/2007 (the Service Regulation) and No 1896/2006 (order for payment procedure).

The main dispute relates to an European order for payment issued on 4 January 2019 by the Amtsgericht Wedding at the request of the applicant, established in Germany, against the defendant, established in Bulgaria, pursuant to Regulation No 1896/2006. Service was effected via the Bulgarian authorities, in accordance with Regulation No 1393/2007. The Bulgarian receiving agency then certified that service had taken place on 26 July 2019. However, it was not apparent from the certificate provided for in Article 10(1) of Regulation No 1393/2007 that there had been delivery to a person, service by electronic means, posting in a letterbox or any other form of deposit. Rather, in point 12.2.1.3 of that form, it was stated that the document had been served by another method. Detailed information on the matter was drafted in Bulgarian, translated freely into German [the German is translated into English as follows: ‘Article 50(2) of the GPK (Bulgarian Code of Judicial Procedure): The person has left the address and its (current) address is not entered in the register. The notifications (…) are deemed to have been lawfully served.’]

On 24 April 2020, the Mahngericht (German Court for European orders for payment), taking the view that proper service had been effected, issued the declaration of enforceability in accordance with Article 18(1) of Regulation No 1896/2006.

By fax of 1 March 2021, the defendant filed a statement of opposition to the order for payment and applied, by way of alternative, for restitutio in integrum. With regard to the substance of the matter, it claimed that it had become aware of the European order for payment for the first time on 24 February 2021 in the context of enforcement measures, attaching a statement in lieu of oath to that effect. Following information from the court concerning the remedies available, it stated, by document of 25 March 2021, that it intended to lodge a complaint concerning service under Paragraph 1092a of the Zivilprozessordnung (Code of Civil Procedure; ‘the ZPO’).*

* Paragraph 1092a of the ZPO is a provision of national law relating to a specialised legal remedy. It reads as follows:

Remedy in the event of failure to serve or to effect proper service of the European order for payment

(1) 1 The defendant may apply for the annulment of the European order for payment, if the European order for payment

      1. was not served on him or her, or
      2. was served on him or her in a manner that does not meet the requirements of Article 13 to 15 of Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006.

2  The application must be filed within one month from the time at which the defendant had or could have had knowledge of the issuance of the European order for payment or the lack of service. 3 Should the court allow the application for one of the reasons set out in the first sentence, the European order for payment shall be annulled.

(2) 1 Should the court already have declared the European order for payment enforceable pursuant to Article 18 of Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006 at the time of the application under the first sentence of subparagraph (1), and should it now allow the application, it shall declare the compulsory enforcement under the order for payment to be inadmissible. 2 The third sentence of subparagraph (1) shall apply accordingly.

[…]

In the view of the referring court, service of the European order for payment had not been properly effected. It considers, in addition, that Paragraph 1092a(1) of the ZPO infringes the provisions of Regulation No 1896/2006, in particular Articles 16 and 17 thereof. Thus the following questions for a preliminary ruling under Article 267 TFEU:

1. Are Regulation (EC) No 1393/2007 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 13 November 2007 on the service in the Member States of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters (service of documents), and repealing Council Regulation (EC) No 1348/2000, and Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2006 creating a European order for payment procedure to be interpreted as precluding a provision of national law which provides that a European order for payment must be annulled by the court in the context of proceedings in the event of failure to serve or to effect proper service on the defendant?

2. If Question 1 is answered in the affirmative: Must the aforementioned regulations be interpreted as precluding a provision of national law which provides that enforcement of a European order for payment must be declared inadmissible in the event of failure to serve the order for payment or to effect proper service on the defendant?

3. If Question 1 is answered in the affirmative: Must Regulation No 1896/2006 be interpreted as meaning that a defendant who is aware that a European order for payment has been issued, but on whom that order has not yet been served or on whom service has not yet been properly effected, cannot yet effectively object to it?

The decision, by judges Biltgen (reporting), Arastey Sahún and Passer, is not accompanied by an Advocate General’s opinion.

A hearing on case C-34/24 Stichting Right to Consumer Justice et Stichting App Stores Claims will take place on Tuesday 10. The case in the main dispute concerns collective actions for damages brought by Dutch foundations against Apple Inc. (domicile in the US) and Apple Distribution International Ltd. (with seat in Ireland), under the Netherlands wet afwikkeling massaschade in collectieve actie (Law on the Settlement of Mass Claims in Collective Action, ‘WAMCA’), as a result of alleged infringements of Article 102 TFEU causing users of the Netherlands Apple App Store to suffer damage.

The Rechtbank Amsterdam (Netherlands) requires the interpretation and application of Article 7(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012. The central question raised is which court has territorial jurisdiction to settle these disputes and whether the Regulation offers the possibility of applying national referral rules allowing for the concentration of related claims.

Question 1 (Handlungsort)

(a) In a case such as that at issue in these proceedings, where the alleged abuse of a dominant position within the meaning of Article 102 TFEU took place in a Member State by means of sales through an online platform operated by Apple and aimed at the entire Member State, with Apple Ireland acting as exclusive distributor and commission agent of the developer and deducting commission from the purchase price, what should be considered to be the place where the harmful act occurred within the meaning of Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation? Is it relevant in this regard that the online platform is in principle accessible worldwide?

(b) Does it matter in this context that these proceedings concern claims brought under Article 3:305a BW (the Netherlands Civil Code) by a legal person whose purpose, by virtue of its own right, is to represent the collective interests of multiple users having their registered offices in different jurisdictions (in the Netherlands: ‘arrondissementen’: districts) within one Member State?

(c) If, on the basis of question 1(a) (and/or 1(b)), not only one but several internal territorially competent courts are designated in the Member State concerned, does Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation preclude the application of national (procedural) law that allows referral to a single court within that Member State?

Question 2 (Erfolgsort)

(a) Is it possible that, in a case such as that at issue in these proceedings, where the alleged damage occurred as a result of purchases of apps and digital in-app products through an online platform operated by Apple (the App Store), with Apple Ireland acting as exclusive distributor and commission agent for the developers and deducting commission from the purchase price (and where there has been both an alleged abuse of a dominant position within the meaning of Article 102 TFEU and an alleged infringement of the prohibition on restrictive agreements within the meaning of Article 101 TFEU) and where the place where those purchases took place cannot be determined, only the registered office of the user can serve as the connecting factor for the place where the damage occurred within the meaning of Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation? Or are there also other connecting factors in this situation which could be applied to identify a competent court?

(b) Does it matter in this context that these proceedings concern claims brought under Article 3:305a BW by a legal person whose purpose, by virtue of its own right, is to represent the collective interests of multiple users having their registered offices in different jurisdictions (in the Netherlands: ‘arrondissementen’: districts) within a Member State?

(c) If, on the basis of question 2(a) (and/or 2(b)), an internal territorially competent court in the Member State concerned is designated which has jurisdiction only over the claims of some of the users in that Member State, while other territorially competent courts in the same Member State have jurisdiction over the claims of other users, does Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation preclude the application of national (procedural) law which allows referral to a single court within that Member State?

The case has been assigned to the Grand Chamber, with judge Spineanu-Mattei reporting. Advocate General Campos Sánchez-Bordona will announce the date of delivery of his opinion at the end of the hearing.

Although not directly on the interpretation of PIL instruments, it is worth mentioning as well case C-713/23 Wojewoda Mazowiecki, echoing to some extent C-4/23, Mirin (decided on 4 October 2024). On the merits, the case concerns an appeal on a point of law against the refusal to enter into the civil registry in a Member State a certificate of a same-sex marriage between persons who are citizens of that Member State; the marriage was contracted in another Member State of which one of those persons is a citizen. Relying on international law provisions as well as on Union law ones, the Naczelny Sąd Administracyjny (Poland) questions the compatibility of said refusal with Article 20(2)(a) and Article 21(1) TFEU:

Must the provisions of Article 20(2)(a) and Article 21(1) TFEU, read in conjunction with Article 7 and Article 21(1) of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and Article 2(2) of Directive 2004/38/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 29 April 2004 on the right of citizens of the Union and their family members to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States amending Regulation (EEC) No 1612/68 and repealing Directives 64/221/EEC, 68/360/EEC, 72/194/EEC, 73/148/EEC, 75/34/EEC, 75/35/EEC, 90/364/EEC, 90/365/EEC and 93/96/EEC be interpreted as precluding the competent authorities of a Member State, where a citizen of the Union who is a national of that State has contracted a marriage with another citizen of the Union (a person of the same sex) in a Member State in accordance with the legislation of that State, from refusing to recognise that marriage certificate and transcribe it into the national civil registry, which prevents those persons from residing in that State with the marital status of a married couple and under the same surname, on the grounds that the law of the host Member State does not provide for same-sex marriage?

Judge Jürimäe will act as reporting judge within the Grand Chamber, which will benefit from Advocate General Richard de la Tour’s opinion.

On 21 November 2024, the concluding workshop of the fourth project of the EAPIL Young Research Network on Recognition of Non-EU Judgments in the EU Member States took place. The workshop was hosted by the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) in collaboration with the Center for International Legal Cooperation (CILC) Project Balkan Enforcement Strengthening Project (BESp), funded by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Netherlands and implemented by the CILC. The event was also supported by the European Association of Private International Law (EAPIL).

The fourth project of the EAPIL Young Research Network, coordinated by Tobias Lutzi (University of Augsburg), Ennio Piovesani (Ferretti Firm) and Dora Zgrabljić Rotar (University of Zagreb), focuses on the domestic rules of the EU Member States governing the recognition and enforcement of non-EU judgments in civil and commercial matters.

The concluding workshop marked a significant moment of discussion and exchange on this critical topic in private international law, fostering collaboration among young researchers, practitioners and senior legal experts.

Below is a report of the event.

Welcome

The workshop began with the welcome from Christophe Bernasconi (Secretary General, HCCH) and Gérardine Goh Escolar (Deputy Secretary General, HCCH). Their introductory remarks set a collegial and engaging tone for the event. Joining them were Melissa Ford (Secretary, HCCH) and Ning Zhao (Principal Legal Officer, HCCH), who also contributed to the opening session and actively supported the proceedings throughout the day. All participants were then given the opportunity to introduce themselves individually.

Presentation of the Comparative Report

The coordinators of the fourth project of the EAPIL Young Research Network commenced the workshop proceedings.

Tobias Lutzi (University of Augsburg) began by outlining the project’s timeline. The initiative started in early 2023, with a call for participation launched in March 2023. This process resulted in the selection of 31 reporters covering 21 EU Member States. Geographically, the project’s reach across Europe is extensive, as illustrated by a map shared during the presentation. Following the project launch, two workshops were held: the first focused on refining the questionnaire, and the second, a hybrid event, online and at the University of Turin, aimed at a preliminary comparative assessment. Over the summer of 2024, the reports underwent review and editing, and the publication of a volume containing both the country reports and a comparative analysis is expected in early 2025.

Tobias Lutzi also presented the structure of the questionnaire used in the project, detailing the adjustments made to it over time as the work progressed.

He then presented a selection of insights from the Comparative Report, that the three project chairs have been drafting on the basis of the national reports. In terms of general observations, the discussion highlighted significant differences between EU Member States legislations. Some have codified rules on the recognition and enforcement of non-EU judgments as part of private international law or civil procedural law, while others rely primarily on case law. The approach to recognition is similarly varied: in some Member States, recognition is always informal; in others, it is generally informal but becomes formal upon application or for specific types of judgments; for a few, recognition is always formal. Enforcement also diverges between systems, depending on whether it concerns foreign judgments requiring a declaration of enforceability through exequatur proceedings or domestic confirmation judgments based on the judgment debt.

Ennio Piovesani (Ferretti Firm) then delved into some more specific aspects, particularly the requirements, i.e. grounds for recognition and refusal, using a comparative table to illustrate the findings. A graphical comparison revealed how the distinction between positive and negative requirements influences the allocation of the burden of proof and the court’s power or duty to review matters on its own motion.

Some specific requirements were examined in greater detail, as they were recurring themes during the workshop. These included the (so-called indirect) jurisdiction of the court of origin and the requirement of reciprocity. Additionally, some other supplementary requirements were briefly touched upon.

Panel 1: The Assessment of (Indirect) Jurisdiction of the Court of Origin

The first panel featured the contributions from Tess Bens (University of Vienna), Birgit van Houtert (Maastricht University), Dafina Sarbinova (Sofia University “St. Kliment Ohridski”) and Erik Sinander (University of Stockholm).

Tess Bens and Birgit van Houtert, serving as national reporters for the Netherlands, alternated in presenting their analysis. They began by examining Article 431 of the Dutch Code of Civil Procedure and the landmark referral to the Dutch Supreme Court in 2014, which established four exhaustive national-autonomous requirements for recognition in the Gazprombank case. Among these requirements, one stipulates that a foreign judgment can, in principle, be recognized in the Netherlands if the court of origin’s jurisdiction is based on an internationally accepted ground of jurisdiction. Their discussion delved into relevant case law addressing the concept of ‘international jurisdiction’ of the court of origin and explored the legal instruments from which such guidance can be derived. This led to an analysis of the possible grounds for jurisdiction that may qualify as internationally accepted, including party autonomy whereby the court of origin’s jurisdiction stems from a choice-of-court agreement between the parties. The reporters emphasized the advantages of a case-by-case assessment over internationally accepted ground of jurisdiction, which allows flexibility to adapt to international developments and draw inspiration from various sources.

Dafina Sarbinova, national reporter for Bulgaria, followed with an overview of the complex legal framework governing recognition and enforcement in Bulgaria. This framework includes international treaties both multilateral, sector-specific conventions and bilateral agreements, particularly those predating Bulgaria’s accession to the European Union that remain relevant for non-EU judgments. Additionally, domestic laws play a role, including lex specialis, the 2005 Private International Law Code (PILC) and the Civil Procedure Code. Among the requirements for recognition under Article 117 of the PILC is the indirect jurisdiction of the foreign court of origin. Dafina Sarbinova highlighted Bulgaria’s adoption of the mirror-image approach, which requires the assessment to be conducted from the perspective of foreign court as to whether they would be granted jurisdiction under Bulgarian legislation if they were presented with the same facts to the case. Exceptions have been provided, specifically in the cases of exclusive and exorbitant jurisdiction.

Erik Sinander, national reporter for Sweden, concluded the panel. He explained that Swedish private international law generally adopts a restrictive approach toward the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters. Chapter 3, Section 2 of the Swedish Enforcement Code stipulates that enforcement based on a foreign judgment requires explicit legal provisions, reflecting Sweden’s cautious stance. While the provision only mentions enforcement, it is widely understood to apply equally to recognition. Within this framework, Erik Sinander underscored the significance of the jurisdiction of the court of origin. In Sweden, foreign judgments are only recognized and enforced if issued by a court exclusively prorogated (forum prorogatum). He explored case law from the Swedish Supreme Court regarding the forum prorogatum exception and its non-extension to other jurisdiction grounds.

Following the presentations, the session transitioned into a discussion, which included inputs from national ‘champions’ representing the Western Balkans countries. The debate expanded beyond the national rules on the recognition and enforcement of non-EU judgments, the core of the project, exploring parallels between these rules and the regimes established by bilateral and multilateral treaties. A key observation was that national provisions and treaty regimes may offer more favourable circulation conditions for judgments than those under the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention.

The discussion focused on the theme of flexibility, particularly the ability of parties seeking recognition and enforcement to decide on the best circulation regime. It was noted that the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention explicitly embraces such flexibility through Article 23, which addresses its relationship with other international instruments and reflects a cooperative stance toward bilateral and multilateral treaties. To illustrate this point, participants compared the requirements for recognition and enforcement under the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention with those in other treaties, especially bilateral ones. A shared reflection emerged that the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention establishes a minimum framework, not a maximum one, providing a foundational regime while allowing for more generous alternatives where available.

Panel 2: The Requirement of Reciprocity: Application and Relevance

The second panel featured the contributions from Leon Theimer (Humboldt University Berlin), Ramona Cirlig (RC International Disputes) and Paul Eichmüller (University of Vienna).

Leon Theimer, national reporter for Germany, presented an overview outlining that recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in Germany generally depend on reciprocity. Pursuant to Section 328(1) no 5 of the German Code of Civil Procedure, recognition shall be ruled out if ‘[r]eciprocity has not been granted’. With some exceptions, this means that foreign judgments are typically recognized only if the country of origin reciprocally recognizes German judgments. While formal confirmation or guarantees of reciprocity are not necessary, Leon Theimer elaborated on the different types of reciprocity in German practice: substantive, partial and factual. The underlying purpose of this requirement is to encourage foreign countries to adopt recognition-friendly practices toward Germany by pre-emptively sanctioning the non-recognition of German judgments. However, the reciprocity requirement has not escaped criticism. These critiques go beyond questioning its historical origins as an outdated standard; they extend to its scope, its implications, and its overall effectiveness. Despite this, there are no current plans by the German legislator to abolish the requirement.

Ramona Cirlig, national reporter for Romania, explored the reciprocity requirement in Romania. She highlighted a contradiction: while considered irrelevant, the functional study conducted for the purposes of this project revealed its significance as a condition required by law and applied by Romanian courts. Article 1096(1)(c) of the Romanian Code of Civil Procedure mandates reciprocity of effects for non-EU judgments between Romania and the State of origin. It is generally accepted that factual reciprocity suffices, without the need for an exact match of requirements. Moreover, reciprocity is presumed unless proven otherwise, as outlined in Article 2561 of the Romanian Civil Code. Ramona Cirlig referred to a 2023 case involving a judgment from Belarus, where the burden of proof concerning reciprocity led the Bucharest Court of Appeal and subsequently the Court of Cassation to issue relevant rulings on the point. Additionally, references were made to decisions by the Romanian Constitutional Court, which examined the reasonableness of this requirement.

Paul Eichmüller, national reporter for Austria, concluded by detailing Austria’s stringent approach to reciprocity. He explained that reciprocity is one of the most restrictive and prominent requirements for the enforcement of foreign judgments in Austria. Despite long-standing criticism from legal scholars, this requirement has endured through numerous legislative amendments and remains in force. In Austria, reciprocity is interpreted in a particularly strict manner: enforcement demands not only substantive reciprocity but also formal reciprocity. What sets Austria apart is the necessity of proving reciprocity through legislative or diplomatic acts. Section 406 of the Austrian Execution Act stipulates that enforcement requires either an international treaty or an Austrian ordinance (Verordnung). Paul Eichmüller noted the challenges posed by the reciprocity requirement and emphasized that political consensus for abolishing the reciprocity criterion has yet to be reached.

The panel concluded with another round of discussions, which included a closer examination of the case law presented, including constitutional decisions. The debate centred on identifying the reasons why various legislators across EU Member States continue to uphold this requirement. Despite its contentious nature, the reciprocity criterion remains a fixture in the legal frameworks of several EU countries.

Panel discussion on Policy Implications

The panel discussion on policy implications featured the contributions from Tena Hoško (University of Zagreb), Ilija Rumenov (Ss. Cyril and Methodius University), Donikë Qerimi (University of Prishtina, Kosovo) and Melissa Ford (Secretary, HCCH).

Tena Hoško explored the perspective and the potential role of the European Union in shaping a harmonized circulation regime for non-EU judgments in EU Member States. She began by examining the EU’s competences to legislate in this area, focusing on how potential EU rules might relate to access to justice and the internal market. Beyond the legal basis, Tena Hoško analysed the practicality and desirability of such an initiative, highlighting the (unclear) benefits of pursuing this approach. She noted the existence of multiple overlapping regimes: national rules, the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention, bilateral treaties, and, at the core, the Brussels I bis Regulation. A potential EU intervention replacing national regimes could promote a high level of uniformity, particularly at EU level under the interpretative guidance of the European Court of Justice. However, she also observed that several legal issues are already influenced by the Brussels I bis regime in current national frameworks. Any action in this field would also need to account for sector-specific circulation regimes and, finally, for the wider implications.

Ilija Rumenov shifted the discussion to philosophical considerations, offering a functional perspective on the dual role of such rules: facilitating the outbound recognition of domestic judgments and the inbound acceptance of foreign ones. Donikë Qerimi added a policy-making dimension, emphasizing the importance of considering third States to foster mutual cooperation on a global scale.

Melissa Ford highlighted the significant divergences in recognition and enforcement even within a region with shared legal traditions. She pointed out that the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention serves as a baseline, established through broad consensus to encourage widespread participation. Its multilateral nature makes it a cost-effective and predictable tool for practitioners, offering a global framework for recognition and enforcement. Melissa Ford described the Convention as a pragmatic solution with a strong focus on clarity and simplicity, balancing broad applicability with manageable complexity.

A final discussion encouraged participants to contribute further reflections and insights.

The coordinators of the fourth project of the EAPIL Young Research Network then closed the workshop, which succeeded in offering both detailed analysis and a broader perspective. They expressed their gratitude to all those who contributed to making the event possible.

Further insights and details on the perspectives of other EU Member States covered by the project and the comparative analysis will most certainly be found in the forthcoming publication.

This post was written by Prof. Dr. Giesela Rühl, LL.M. (Berkeley), Humboldt University of Berlin, and is also available via conflictoflaws.net.


 As reported earlier on this blog, Germany has been discussing for years how the framework conditions for the settlement of (international) commercial disputes can be improved. Triggered by increasing competition from international commercial arbitration as well as the creation of international commercial courts in other countries (as well as Brexit) these discussions have recently yielded a first success: Shortly before the German government coalition collapsed on November 6, the federal legislature adopted the Law on the Strengthening of Germany as a Place to Settle (Commercial) Disputes (Justizstandort-Stärkungsgesetz of 7 October 2024)[1]. The Law will enter into force on 1 April 2025 and amend both the Courts Constitution Act (Gerichtsverfassungsgesetz – GVG) and the Code of Civil Procedure (Zivilprozessodnung – ZPO)[2] with the aim of improving the position of Germany’s courts vis-à-vis recognized litigation and arbitration venues – notably London, Amsterdam, Paris and Singapore. Specifically, the new Law brings three innovations.

English as the Language of Proceedings

The first innovation relates to the language of court proceedings: To attract international disputes to German courts, the new Law allows the German federal states (Bundesländer)[3] to establish “commercial chambers” at the level of the regional courts (Landgerichte) that will offer to conduct proceedings in English from beginning to end if the parties so wish (cf. § 184a GVG). Before these chambers parties will, therefore, be allowed to file their briefs and all their statements in English, the oral hearings will be held in English and witnesses will be examined in English. In addition, commercial chambers will communicate with the parties in English and write all orders, decisions and the final judgment in English. Compared to the status quo, which limits the use of English to the oral hearing (cf. § 185(2) GVG) and the presentation of English-language documents (cf. § 142(3) ZPO) this will be a huge step forward.

The new Law, however, does not stop here. In addition to allowing the establishment of (full) English language commercial chambers at the regional court level it requires that federal states ensure that appeals against English-language decisions coming from commercial chambers will also be heard (completely) in English in second instance at the Higher Regional Courts (Oberlandesgerichte) (cf. § 184a(1) No. 1 GVG). The new Law also allows the Federal Supreme Court (Bundesgerichtshof) to conduct proceedings entirely in English (cf. § 184b(1) GVG). Unfortunately, however, the Federal Supreme Court is not mandated to hear cases in English (even if they started in English). Rather, it will be in the discretion of the Federal Supreme Court to decide on a case-by-case basis (and at the request of the parties) whether it will hold the proceedings in English – or switch to German (cf. § 184b GVG). The latter is, of course, unfortunate, as parties cannot be sure that a case that is filed in English (and heard in English at first and second instance) will also be heard in English by the Federal Supreme Court thus reducing incentives to commence proceedings in English in the first place. But be this as it may: it is to be welcomed that the German federal legislature, after long and heated debates, finally decided to open up the German civil justice system to English as the language of the proceedings.

Specialized “Commercial Courts” for High-volume Commercial Disputes

The second innovation that the new Law brings relates to the settlement of high-volume commercial cases (whether international or not). To prevent these cases from going to arbitration (or to get them back into the state court system) the new Law allows the German federal states to establish specialized senates at the Higher Regional Courts. Referred to as “commercial courts” these senates will be distinct from other senates in that they will be allowed to hear (certain) commercial cases in first instance if the parties so wish (cf. § 119b(1) GVG) thus deviating from the general rule that cases have to start either in the local courts (if the value in dispute is below € 5.000,00) or in the regional courts (if the value in dispute is € 5.000,00 or higher). In addition, commercial courts will conduct their proceedings in English (upon application of the parties) and in a more arbitration-style fashion. More specifically, they will hold a case management conference at the beginning of proceedings and prepare a verbatim record of the hearing upon application of the parties (cf. §§ 612, 613 ZPO). Commercial courts will, hence, be able to offer more specialized legal services as well as services that correspond to the needs and expectations of (international) commercial parties.

It is unfortunate, however, that the German legislature was afraid that the commercial courts would be flooded with (less complex) cases – and, therefore, decided to limit their jurisdiction to disputes with a value of more than € 500.000,00 (cf. § 119b(1) GVG). As a consequence, only parties with a high-volume case will have access to the commercial courts. This is problematic for several reasons: First, it is unclear whether a reference to the value of the dispute is actually able to distinguish complex from less complex cases. Second, any fixed threshold will create unfairness at the margin, as disputes with a value of slightly less than € 500.00,00 will not be allowed to go to the commercial courts. Third, requiring a minimum value can lead to uncertainty because the value of a dispute may not always be clear ex ante when the contract is concluded. Fourth, a fixed threshold may create the impression of a two-tier justice system, in which there are “luxury” courts for the rich and “ordinary” courts for the poor. And, finally, there is a risk that the commercial courts will not receive enough cases to build up expertise and thus reputation. Against this background, it would have been better to follow the example of France, Singapore, and London and to open commercial courts for all commercial cases regardless of the amount in dispute. At the very least, the legislature should have set the limit much lower. The Netherlands Commercial Court, for example, can be used for any disputes with a value higher than € 25,000.00.

Better Protection of Trade Secrets

The third innovation, finally, concerns the protection of trade secrets. However, unlike the other innovations the relevant provisions are not limited to certain chambers or senates (to be established by the federal states on the basis of the new Law), but apply to all civil courts and all civil proceedings (cf. § 273a ZPO). They allow the parties to apply for protection of information that qualifies as a trade secret within the meaning of the German Act on the Protection of Trade Secrets (Gesetz zum Schutz von Geschäftsgeheimnissen – GeschGehG). If the court grants the application, all information classified as a trade secret must be kept confidential during and after the proceedings (cf. §§ 16 Abs. 2, 18 GeschGehG). In addition, the court may restrict access to confidential information at the request of a party and exclude the public from the oral hearing (§ 19 GeschGehG). The third innovation, thus, account for the parties’ legitimate interests in protecting their business secrets without unduly restricting the public nature of civil proceedings, which is one of the fundamental pillars of German civil justice. At the same time, it borrows an important feature from arbitration. However, since the new rules are concerned with the protection of trade secrets only, they do not guarantee the confidentiality of the proceedings as such. As a result, the parties cannot request that the fact that there is a court case at all be kept secret.

Success Depends on the Federal States

Overall, there is no doubt that the new Law is to be welcomed. Despite the criticism that can and must be levelled against some provisions, it will improve the framework for the resolution of high-volume (international) commercial disputes in German courts. However, there are two caveats:

The first caveat has its root in the Law itself. As it places the burden to establish commercial chambers and commercial courts on the federal states, the extent to which it will be possible for civil court proceedings to be conducted entirely in English and the extent to which there will be specialized senates for high-volume commercial disputes will depend on whether the federal states will exercise their powers. In addition, the practical success of the Law will also depend on whether the federal states will make the necessary investments that will allow commercial chambers and commercial courts to strive. For example, they will need to make sure that commercial chambers and commercial courts are staffed with qualified judges who have the necessary professional and linguistic qualifications and ideally also practical experience to settle high-volume (international) commercial disputes. In addition, they will have to ensure that judges have sufficient time to deal with complex (national and international) cases. And, finally, federal states will have to ensure that sufficiently large and technically well-equipped hearing rooms are available for the kind of high-volume disputes that they seek to attract. Should federal states not be willing to make these kinds of investments commercial chambers and commercial courts will most likely be of limited use.

The second caveat concerns the likely success of the new Law with regards to international disputes. In fact, even if the federal states implement the new Law in a perfect manner, i.e. even if they establish a sufficient number of commercial chambers and commercial courts and even if they make the investments described above, it seems unlikely that German courts will become sought-after venues for the settlement of international commercial disputes. This is because the German civil justice system has numerous disadvantages when compared with international commercial arbitration. In addition, the attractiveness of German courts suffers from the moderate reputation and poor accessibility of German substantive law. Both problems will not disappear with the implementation of the new Law.

Against this background, the new Law holds the greatest potential for national high-volume commercial disputes. However, it should not be forgotten that these kinds of disputes represent only a small fraction of the disputes that end up before German courts each year. In order to really strengthen Germany as a place to settle dispute, it would, therefore, be necessary to address the problems that these cases are facing. However, while the (now former) Federal Minister of Justice made promising proposals to this effect in recent months, the collapse of the German government coalition in early November makes it unlikely, that these proposals will be adopted anytime soon. In the interest of the German civil justice system as a whole, it is, therefore, to be hoped that the proposals will be reintroduced after the general election in early 2025.

[1] Gesetz zur Stärkung des Justizstandortes Deutschland durch Einführung von Commercial Courts und der Gerichtssprache Englisch in die Zivilgerichtsbarkeit (Justizstandort-Stärkungsgesetz) vom 7. Oktober 2024, Bundesgesetzblatt (Federal Law Gazette) 2024 I Nr. 302.

[2] Note that both the translations of the GVG and the ZPO do not yet include the amendments introduced through the new Law discussed in this post.

[3] The German civil justice system divides responsibilities between the federal state (Bund) and the 16 federal states (Bundesländer). While the federal state is responsible for adopting unified rules relating to the organization of courts as well as the law of civil procedure (Art. 74 No. 1 of the Basic Law), the federal states are responsible for administering (most) civil courts on a daily basis (Art. 30 of the Basic Law). It is, therefore, the federal states that organize and fund most civil courts, appoint judges, and manage the court infrastructure.

On 29 November 2024 in Dijon, from 9 AM to 5 PM, the Centre de Recherche sur le Droit International des Marchés et des Investissements Internationaux (CREDIMI) of the University of Burgundy, in partnership with the Centre Droit Éthique et Procédures (CDEP) of the University of Artois, is organizing a colloquium titled La spécialisation du droit international privé. Réflexion dans le champ du droit des affaires.

The scientific direction is led by Gaëlle Widiez (University of Burgundy), and the scientific committee is composed of Marion Ho-Dac (University of Artois), Clotilde Jourdain-Fortier (University of Burgundy) and Gaëlle Widiez (University of Burgundy).

The colloquium will open with introductory remarks from Clotilde Jourdain-Fortier (Director of CREDIMI) and Gaëlle Widiez (University of Burgundy), followed by general reflections on specialization by Nicolas Balat (Aix-Marseille University).

The colloquium will then unfold in two thematic parts, each addressing key aspects of the specialization of private international law.

The first part, chaired by Natalie Joubert (University of Burgundy), focuses on the specialization of private international law rules related to the protection of people and the planet. It features a series of presentations: Olivera Boskovic (Université Paris Cité) will discuss international litigation on environmental damage, followed by Marie Nioche (Université Paris Nanterre) who will delve into international litigation based on due diligence. The session continues with Marion Ho-Dac (University of Artois) exploring international litigation generated by artificial intelligence, and concludes with Marie-Elodie Ancel (Université Paris 2 Panthéon-Assas) addressing international litigation concerning personal data.

The second part shifts focus to the specialization of private international law rules related to market regulation and is chaired by Clotilde Jourdain-Fortier (University of Burgundy). This session examines diverse issues, beginning with Valérie Pironon (University of Nantes) discussing international litigation in competition law. Next, Juliette Morel-Maroger (Université Paris-Dauphine) explores international financial litigation, followed by Constantin Ringot-Namer (University of Lorraine) shedding light on international litigation related to defective products.

The day concludes with a comparative dialogue on the specialization of private international law, offering perspectives from different regions. Béligh Elbati (University of Osaka) will provide insights from Asia and the Arab world, while Sarah Laval (Université du Littoral Côte d’Opale) examines the Anglo-American perspective and, finally, Cyril Nourissat (Université Jean Moulin Lyon 3) will discuss the perspective of the European Union.

Registration is required (fees: €20 for academics / €100 for professionals, including lunch) and can be completed by contacting credimi.secretariat@u-bourgogne.fr. For those interested, the registration form and additional information are available here.

For any question, contact karine.kreutz@u-bourgogne.fr.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

Holger Fleischer and Heike Schweitzer, Ernst-Joachim Mestmäcker † 22 April 2024 (Open Access)

Klaus Ulrich Schmolke, Das Prinzip der beschränkten Gesellschafterhaftung – Ein Streifzug durch die Debatten- und Argumentationsgeschichte (The Concept of Limited Shareholder Liability – A Walk Through History’s Debates and Lines of Argument.) (Open Access)

Today, the concept of limited shareholder liability is considered a core feature of the modern corporation. And indeed, limited liability has been continuously provided for in the corporate (and limited partnership) laws of western jurisdictions since the 19th century. However, limited liability is not such a matter of course as it is widely perceived today. Rather, it took tough disputes and hard-fought debates before the legislators of the major European jurisdictions of the time were able to bring themselves to provide for limited shareholder liability without tying it to prior state approval. Even after this breakthrough, the debate about the legitimacy and scope of limited liability flared up time and again. This is particularly true for the close corporation, in which the shareholders also exercise control over the management of the business. This article traces the historical dimension of the transnational debate and evaluates the arguments for and against limited shareholder liability that have been put forward over time. The insights gained thereby provide a basis for analysing and evaluating the currently revived criticism of limited shareholder liability.

Sandra Hadrowicz, Natural Restitution in a Comparative Legal Perspective – An Underappreciated Remedy or an Unnecessary Relic? (Open Access)

Natural restitution is one of the permissible methods for remedying damage in numerous legal orders. However, this form of compensation is much less frequently used in practice than monetary compensation. While monetary compensation is a universally found method of reparation in major legal orders, the issue is more complex when it comes to natural restitution. In some countries (e. g. England, France, the Netherlands), natural restitution is used only by way of exception, in specific cases. In others (e. g. Poland), despite the injured party being given the right to choose the method of reparation, natural restitution is very rarely requested by injured parties. Even more intriguingly, in jurisdictions where natural restitution is theoretically upheld as a principle – including Germany, Austria, Portugal, and Spain – its actual adoption by courts remains relatively rare. The question then arises: Have courts and victims come to undervalue natural restitution or even forgotten of its existence? Or, conversely, does it represent an obsolete or unnecessary element of compensation law?

Domenico Damascelli, Determining the Applicable Law in Matrimonial Property Regimes – On the Interpretation of Article 26 Regulation (EU) No 2016/1103 in the Absence of Choice-of-law and Common Habitual Residence (Open Access)

Wishing to remain faithful to the alleged principle of immutability of the law governing matrimonial property regimes, the literature interprets Art. 26 para. 1 Regulation (EU) No 2016/1103 such that if the spouses have their habitual residence in different States at the time of marriage, it is necessary to wait for a period of time to ascertain whether they will move it to the same State. If so, only the law of that State is to apply (retroactively); if not, one of the other two laws indicated in Art. 26 is to apply (once and for all). This position gives rise to uncertainty in the determination of the applicable law and is contradicted by literal, systematic and teleological interpretations of the Regulation, which show that, in the absence of a common habitual residence, the law governing the matrimonial property relationships is, depending on the circumstances, the one provided for in letters b or c of para. 1 of Art. 26. However, this law may change the moment the existence of a first common habitual residence is ascertained, regardless of whether it was established immediately, shortly, or long after the conclusion of the marriage.

María Mercedes Albornoz, Private International Law in Mexico’s New National Code of Civil and Family Procedure (Open Access)

In June 2023, Mexico enacted a National Code of Civil and Family Procedure that includes private international law provisions on procedural matters. The adoption of this Code constitutes a landmark reform in the Mexican legal system, modernizing and, for the first time, unifying civil and family procedural laws across the country. The Code’s primary objectives are to streamline legal processes, enhance judicial efficiency, and promote consistency in civil and family litigation. This article contains a study of the main rules that adjust the goals of the Code to cross-border cases. Some of those rules introduce significant innovations compared with previous bodies of procedural legislation in force in Mexico. It sets direct rules for international jurisdiction as well as novel provisions on foreign law, rules on international cooperation and recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments, and provisions on international child abduction. Furthermore, the Code promotes digital justice and thus expressly allows and promotes the use of technological resources in international cooperation. All these rules are expected to improve access to justice in private international law cases.

Jürgen Samtleben, Mexiko: Nationales Zivil- und Familienprozessgesetzbuch 2023 (Auszug) ( Mexico: National Code of Civil and Family Procedures 2023 [German Translation, Excerpt].) (Open Access)

The table of contents is available here.

The University of Luxembourg will host an event to present a newly released book, European Account Preservation Order – A Multi-jurisdictional Guide with Commentary, published by Bruylant/Larcier.

Co-edited by Nicolas Kyriakides (University of Nicosia), Heikki A. Huhtamäki (Huhtamäki Brothers Attorneys Ltd), and Nicholas Mouttotos (University of Bremen), the book offers a detailed analysis of Regulation (EU) No 655/2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) procedure to facilitate cross-border debt recovery in civil and commercial matters.

The first panel will explore practical challenges in the use of EAPO in Luxembourg and France, moderated by Elena Alina Onţanu (University of Tilburg) and featuring insights from Laurent Heisten (Moyse & Associates Law Firm, Luxembourg), Alexandra Thépaut (Étude Calvo & Associés, Luxembourg) and Lionel Decotte (SAS Huissiers Réunis, France).

The second panel will examine future developments and reforms, moderated by Nicholas Mouttotos (University of Bremen), with contributions from Gilles Cuniberti (University of Luxembourg), Carlos Santaló Goris (University of Luxembourg) and Nicolas Kyriakides (University of Nicosia).

The event will take place on 3 December 2024 in Room A401, University of Luxembourg – Weicker Building, from 11:00 to 13:15 CET.

For more details and to secure your spot at the conference, please see here.

On 7 November 2024 the Court of Justice handed down its judgement in Hantoch case (C‑291/23) in which it interpreted jurisdictional rules of Article 10 of the Succession Regulation. The preliminary question originated from Germany, from Landgericht Düsseldorf.

Background of the Case and the Doubt of the Referring Court

The deceased lived and worked for many years in Germany. Since the retirement the deceased resided principally in Egypt. As he was entitled to a German retirement pension he maintained a German bank account solely for the purpose of transferring the payments from his pension scheme to the bank account in Egypt, by way of a standing order. On the date of his death in Egypt, in  2017, he had both German and Egyptian nationality. LS and PL are descendants of the deceased, whereas PL is the sole testamentary heir. LS brought an action before the referring court, requesting certain information from PL and claiming a right to a reserved share. In LS view the court has jurisdiction as at the time of death of the deceased, he did held assets in Germany consisting of, inter alia, a sum in the bank account.

As the deceased was found to be habitually resident in Egypt at the time of death and held German nationality, the referring court contemplated establishing its jurisdiction based on Article 10(1)(a) of the Succession Regulation. The referring court noticed that legal literature is divided as to the point in time, at which assets should be present in the Member State of the forum. The solution to this doubt is crucial in the case at hand, as ‘at the time of death’ of the deceased there was a credit balance in his bank account, but the account had already been closed at the time the proceedings were initiated. Hence, the referring court turned to the Court of Justice.

Judgment of the Court of Justice

The Court of Justice answered in a straightforward way that in order to establish subsidiary jurisdiction of the courts of the Member State based on Article 10 ‘it is necessary to examine whether those assets were located in that Member State not at the time those courts were seised, but rather at the time of death.’

Comments on the Jurisdictional Rules of the Succession Regulation and the Judgment

Succession Regulation, as opposed to the Brussels I bis or Brussels II ter Regulations, does not provide for residual jurisdiction of the court of the Member States, which might be derived from domestic laws of the Member States. The jurisdictional rules of the Succession Regulation are of exclusive nature, as long as the given succession proceedings falls within the material (Article 1), temporal (Article 83(1)) and territorial scope of the Succession Regulation (Recitals 82, 83); and no international agreement concluded by a given Member State with a third state comes into play (see with that respect: OP case, C-21/22, commented on this blog here).

The jurisdictional rules of the Succession Regulation are built on two pillars: Article 4 and Article 10 (and supplemented by mechanisms, regulated in Articles 5-9, allowing for ‘transfers’ of jurisdiction from one Member State to another, solely in case the deceased has chosen his/her national law as applicable pursuant to Article 22 of the Succession Regulation). Already in VA, ZA v. TP case (C-645/20, commented on this blog here). Court of Justice underlined that there is no hierarchical relationship between Article 4 and Article 10 Succession Regulation, even though the latter is referred to as ‘subsidiary jurisdiction’. As nicely put in the opinion of the AG Sànchez-Bardona to the above case: ‘each caters for a different factual situation: either the deceased was last habitually resident in a Member State of the European Union (the assumption informing Article 4) or he or she wasn’t (the assumption informing Article 10)’.

In its order in Jurtukała case (C‑55/23), the Court of Justice had to explain that Article 10 comes into play only in scenarios, where the deceased at the time of death was habitually resident in a third state. In its judgment in VA, ZA v TP. the Court of Justice reminded that a Member State, which do not apply the Succession Regulation (now Denmark and Ireland; and the UK before its withdrawal from the EU) is not ‘a Member State’ within the meaning of the Regulation, but consequently a third state.

So, if the deceased at the time of death was habitually resident in a third state (including in Denmark or Ireland), the jurisdiction of an EU Member State might be derived from the location of assets of the estate and nationality of the deceased (Article 10(1)(a)) or ‘previous’ habitual residence of the deceased (Article 10(1)(b)); or location of assets only (Article 10(2)). Depending on the strength of the connection with a Member State – including both assets and personal connection of nationality or previous habitual residence; or assets only – the extent of jurisdiction is different. In the former case it extends to ‘the succession as a whole’, meaning all assets of the estate irrespctive their location, including assets located outside of the EU, or in the latter case covers only the assets located in the Member State of the forum.

 In Hantoch case the Court of Justice had to look closer on the requirement of the presence of assets within the territory of the Member State of the forum, and more precisely the point in time, where the assets have to be present in order to trigger the existence of jurisdiction in succession matters. The Court of Justice rightly underlined that the Succession Regulation generally refers to ‘the time of death’ for the purposes of assessing whether the criteria for establishing general jurisdiction or subsidiary jurisdiction are met (para. 21). In view of the Court of Justice, this interpretation is supported by the objectives of the Succession Regulation, which is ensuring that citizens are able to organise their succession in advance, which requires legal certainty and predictability for all interested parties: heirs, legatees or creditors. This certainty and predictability would be jeopardised if jurisdiction could be dependand on circumstances arising after the death of the deceased (paras 24-25). This argument is very convincing.

Another interesting aspect revealed by the case but not specifically discussed in the preliminary question and the judgment, is how substantial these assets located on the territory of a Member State should be in order to justify the jurisdiction based on Article 10 of the Succession Regulation. It seems that when it comes to bank account held in the bank in a Member State, even small amount should justify the existence of the jurisdiction of the courts of a Member State. When coupled with nationality or ‘previous’ habitual residence, these immaterial assets give quite a power to the court of the Member State to rule on the ‘succession as a whole’. Would this be also the case if the assets consisted of a suitcase in a hotel where the deceased unexpectedly died during a business trip?

This post was written by Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld.


On 28 November 2024, the University of Vienna, in cooperation with the Association Henri Capitant (German and Belgian branches) and the Interdisciplinary Association of Comparative and Private International Law (IACPIL), will host a conference on The Reform of Belgian Property Law and Law of Obligations.

The event will take place from 14:00 to 18:00 in the Roman Law Seminar Room (3rd floor, Schenkenstrasse 8-10, University of Vienna) and offers participants the chance to explore the significant changes that are transforming the Belgian legal landscape. Renowned academics from leading Belgian universities will discuss the modernisation of property law and the reform of the law of obligations.

The programme includes a presentation by Professor Vincent Sagaert (University of Leuven) and Professor Pascale Lecocq (University of Liège) on the new Belgian property law and its approach to balancing tradition and innovation, followed by an in-depth analysis of the reform of the Belgian law of obligations by Professor Rafael Jafferali (Université Libre de Bruxelles).

After the “beer and waffles break”, Professor Benoît Kohl (University of Liège) will discuss the draft of Book 7 of the Belgian Civil Code on special contracts and its potential impact on legal practice. The final session, led by Professor Michèle Gregoire (Université Libre de Bruxelles) and Professor Christine Biquet (Université de Liège), will focus on personal and real securities, exploring their rationalisation and the search for a better balance between the interests of the parties.

The full programme can be accessed here.

The participation is free and possible in person or via Zoom. Please register by 22 November 2024 at service.rechtsvergleichung@univie.ac.at.

Zoom Link for online participation: https://univienna.zoom.us/j/65368226995?pwd=9W5PdpUQvTZI3wT0cMvNRbRnaY1SQa.1

Or scan the QR-Code:

 

 

 

This post is authored by Antonio Leandro, Professor of Public and Private International Law at the University of Bari.


On 14 November 2024, the Court of Justice delivered its judgment in the Oilchart case (C-394/22 Oilchart International NV v O.W. Bunker (Netherlands) BV, ING Bank NV), which deals with the ‘insolvency exception’ provided in Article 1(2)(b) of the Brussels Ibis Regulation. The CJEU was asked by the Antwerp Court of Appeal to interpret that exception on the occasion of an action for the payment of a contractual claim that a creditor had brought in Belgium after filing for verification of the same claim within an insolvency proceeding opened in The Netherlands.

Factual Background

The facts have been described in detail by Manuel Penades Fons in its comment on the AG Medina’s opinion. However, they are worthy of a brief reminder.

Oilchart claimed before the Belgian courts the payment of outstanding invoices against OW Bunker, which had previously been declared insolvent in The Netherlands. Oilchart acted so to invoke a bank guarantee that was enforceable upon a declaratory judgment or an arbitral award rendered in Belgium against OW Bunker in relation to the payment of the invoices. The bank guarantee had been issued upon order from third parties (shipowners and P&I Clubs) to obtain the release of certain ships that Oilchart had managed to attach earlier on a precautionary basis. Oilchart had already submitted the same claim for verification within the Dutch insolvency proceedings.

Once seized of the payment action, the Antwerp Court of Appeal doubted whether the Belgian court had jurisdiction under the Brussels Ibis Regulation as the opening of the Dutch proceedings might have triggered the ‘insolvency exception’. The Belgian court deemed it necessary to ask the CJEU for clarifications.

Legal Background

The Olichart case has developed under Regulation (EC) no 1346/2000 on insolvency proceedings, which was silent on the jurisdiction over the so-called ‘insolvency-related actions’. The CJEU filled in this gap by relying upon the ‘insolvency exception’ of the Brussels I regime (as early as under the 1968 Brussels Convention, then the Brussels I and finally the Brussels Ibis Regulation) and has built up a massive case-law since the well-known Gourdain judgment rendered in 1979. The Court has consistently held that, in order to fall under the ‘insolvency exception’, the action must be ‘directly derived from’ and ‘closely linked with’ the insolvency proceedings; otherwise, the Brussels Ibis Regulation applies. That is what is usually referred to as Gourdain two-fold criterion. Particularly regarding the ‘direct derivation’, the Court maintains that the legal basis of the underlying claim is more important than the procedural context when it comes to triggering the ‘insolvency exception’.

Article 6 of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 (‘EIR’) basically replicates the Court’s findings in order to set out the scope of the vis attractiva concursus (see recently Leandro, ‘Article 6’, in Cuniberti and Leandro (eds), The European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations).

The Gourdain criterion also helps avoid ‘regulatory loopholes’ between the Brussels Ibis Regulation and Regulation (EC) 1346/2000 (now the EIR). In this respect, the Court has also steadily warned interpreters to apply restrictively the ‘insolvency exception’, as the Brussels Ibis Regulation ‘is intended to apply to all civil and commercial matters apart from certain well-defined matters’ (see, among others, Case C-213/10 F-Tex SIA v Lietuvos-Anglijos UAB ‘Jadecloud-Vilma’ ECLI:EU:C:2012:215, para 29). Accordingly,  Regulation (EC) 1346/2000 (and now the EIR) ‘should not be broadly interpreted’ (see, among others, Case C-157/13 Nickel & Goeldner Spedition GmbH v ‘Kintra’ UAB ECLI:EU:C:2014:2145, para 22).

The legal background of the admissibility and treatment of individual actions that creditors attempt to bring outside the insolvency proceedings after the opening is pretty simple: the lex concursus, i.e., the law of the State in which the insolvency proceedings have been opened, applies (Article 4(2)(f) of Regulation (EC) 1346/2000; now Article 7(2)(f) of the EIR).

The chance for Oilchart to bring parallel actions in relation to the same claim (one for the declaration before the Belgian courts in order to enforce the bank guarantee and the other for the verification before the Dutch insolvency courts) was allegedly based on Dutch law, which provides a distinction between verifiable and non-verifiable claims (Arts 25, 26 and 110 of the Dutch Faillissementswet).

The AG’s Opinion

In her opinion, AG Medina held that ‘when the debtor is declared insolvent and the action seeks the recovery of a claim which falls within the estate in the insolvency proceedings, the legal basis of that claim becomes a provision of the insolvency legislation of the lex concursus and that action must be characterized as an action which derives directly from insolvency proceedings’ (para 53). AG Medina regarded ‘the ‘legal basis’ test as a test by which the Court establishes whether the origin of the obligation falls within the insolvency estate’ (para 55).

She further came ‘to the conclusion that the Gourdain criteria should be interpreted in a way that takes into account the objective and raison d’être of the insolvency proceedings, namely the common pool problem and efficient asset-management. A narrow interpretation of those criteria leads to the possibility of circumvention by the creditor of the rules of insolvency proceedings, asset-grabbing and depletion of other creditors’ rights. That circumvention could take place due to the existence of multiple jurisdictions and the classification of the parallel action as a ‘civil and commercial’ action within the meaning of Article 1(1) of the Brussels Ibis Regulation’ (para 62).

AG Medina adopted a ‘result-oriented approach’ in reading the Gourdain test that might persuade in terms of purpose (to secure the exclusiveness of the jurisdiction that supervises the insolvency proceedings, the efficiency thereof, the integrity of the insolvency estate for the lodged creditors’ satisfaction and the collective nature of the proceedings), but is not consistent either with the CJEU’s case-law or, most importantly, the regime concerning the effects of the insolvency proceedings on individual actions.

The Court’s Ruling

Following the Gourdain criteria, the Court stresses that the action for payment for goods delivered brought before the Belgian courts against a company subject to insolvency proceedings abroad does not fall under the ‘insolvency exception’ of the Brussels Ibis Regulation, that is, it does not belong to the vis attractiva concursus. The action in question did not meet either the ‘direct derivation’ requirement  – the creditor was seeking an order based on contract law that is independent of the special rules governing insolvency proceedings – or the ‘closeness with the insolvency proceedings’ – the fact that the claim underlying the action is the same as that lodged in the insolvency proceedings for verification purposes is not sufficient for that action to show closeness with the proceedings (para 49).

The Court further clarifies that, in any case, it is for the lex concursus to determine the effects of the insolvency proceedings on individual actions and the underlying contractual obligation, as well as to govern the lodging, verification and admission of claims (para 57; the English version speaks of ‘individual creditors’, but it is evidently a translation mistake as the other versions refer to ‘individual actions’ – poursuites individuelles, azioni giudiziarie individuali, Rechtsverfolgungsmaßnahmen einzelner Gläubiger auswirkt). In this respect, the Court recalls that ‘both the question of admissibility of an individual action against an insolvent company and that of the treatment of such an action where there is a declaration of claim made in the insolvency estate are covered not by rules allocating jurisdiction but by conflict of laws rules for determining the applicable law’ (para 51). The relevant conflict of law rule was Article 4 of Regulation (EC) 1346/2000 (now Article 7 of the EIR), which calls courts to apply the lex concursus even where the parallel civil actions are brought in Member States other than that of the insolvency proceedings.

Comment

The issue at the core of the Oilchart case was whether a claim could be brought simultaneously ‘from the estate’ or ‘outside of the estate’ before courts of different Member States. This scenario undoubtedly risks undermining the efficiency of the insolvency proceedings and the interest of the general body of creditors (to which the creditor suing before the Belgian courts belonged); see AG Medina’s Opinion, para 51 ff.

Even qualifying the case as an example of parallel actions, neither Regulation (EC) 1346/2000 (and the EIR) nor the Brussels Ibis Regulation is of help to determine which one is entitled to go on. The first does not provide rules on parallel related proceedings (apart from governing coordination between main and secondary insolvency proceedings), and the rules laid down by the Brussels Ibis Regulation cannot apply due to the insolvency exception that covers one action. By-analogy applications have been firmly excluded by the CJEU (Oilchart, para 59, with further references).

However, upon closer inspection, the Dutch rules could not have triggered in the Oilchart case such parallel proceedings as those might warrant the AG Medina’s concerns. They do envisage the case of legal actions concerning rights or obligations belonging to the insolvency estate that are brought against the insolvent debtor, adding, however, that they have no legal force against the estate (Art 25(2) Dutch Faillissementswet). The situation of parallel actions concerning the same claim is quite different and not covered by those provisions.

Furthermore, any actions seeking the performance of an obligation from the estate are to be brought through verification (Arts 26 and 110 Dutch Faillissementswet). Moreover, even assuming that the civil foreign judgment gave entire or partial satisfaction to the creditor, the return-and-imputation rule of Article 20 of Regulation (EC) 1346/2000 (Article 23 of the EIR) would prevent that creditor from affecting the pari passu and obtaining further dividend to the detriment of other lodged creditors (see also Manuel Penades Fons).

What is more, the actions in the Oilchart case aimed at different purposes. On the one hand, the creditor applied for verification in the Dutch insolvency proceedings; on the other hand, it demanded a declaratory judgment as a preliminary step to enforce a bank guarantee against third parties. While the underlying claim was the same, the civil action could not impact on the estate. Actually, the major impact would be on the bank and the third parties ordering the guarantee; not by chance, the bank demanded that the guarantee be enforced after the closure of the Dutch insolvency proceedings.

In light of the foregoing, the Court’s ruling is nothing more than the natural outcome of applying a well-established case-law (that setting out the ‘insolvency exception’/vis attractiva) and self-evident rules (those contained in Article 4 of Regulation (EC) 1346/2000, now Article 7 of the EIR) to the circumstances of the Oilchart case.

After recalling that the lex concursus establishes whether and to what extent an individual action may be brought after the opening of the insolvency proceedings, and that the ‘action’s legal basis’ is paramount to establish the scope of the ‘insolvency exception’ in the Brussels Ibis Regulation, the CJEU’s message is quite clear. Should the seized court have jurisdiction pursuant to the ‘action’s legal basis’, it will apply the lex concursus to establish the action’s admissibility before deciding on its merit, possibly under another law. In that regard, it does not matter whether such court has jurisdiction under the Brussels Ibis Regulation or the vis attractiva concursus.

Concluding Remarks

If one wished the Court to replace the Gourdain criteria with a result-oriented approach or even with a far-reaching principle that places any action concerning the insolvency estate under the vis attractiva concursus, the Oilchart case was not the right occasion. Actually, no occasion seems suitable as long as the legal framework stands as it does.

The EU legislator might consider inserting a uniform definition of ‘action which derives directly from the insolvency proceedings and is closely linked with them’, in order for the vis attractiva in the EIR and the ‘insolvency exception’ in the Brussels Ibis Regulation to work independently of the ‘action’s legal basis’. However, that is another story, to tell during the next EIR’s recast with a balanced look at insolvency and private international law policies.

On the other hand, the competence of the lex concursus to verify the admissibility of individual actions after the opening of an insolvency proceeding by no means risks being undermined, even in future recasts. The EIR is essentially a private international law instrument. Prohibitions or permissions to bring individual actions are or could be subject to shared rules depending on the extent and depth of the EU harmonisation process in the area of restructuring and insolvency law.

Finally, it is worth recalling that, except for enforcement procedures, the treatment of lawsuits and arbitrations commenced before the opening of the insolvency proceedings is different. In such cases, the effects of the insolvency proceedings are subject to the law of the Member State in which the lawsuit is pending or in which the arbitral tribunal has its seat insofar as the lawsuit or the arbitration concerns an asset or a right which forms part of a debtor’s insolvency estate (Article 18 of the EIR). However, that is another story, too.

On 3 December 2024, at 6 pm UK time, Geert Van Calster (KU Leuven) will give a talk on Muscles from Brussels at the Faculty of Laws, University College London. The event will be delivered in a hybrid format and the readers of the blog are welcome to join either in person or on line.

The lecture is part of the International Law Association (British Branch) Lecture Series and will be chaired by Ugljesa Grusic.

The EU is flexing. It has updated its trade defence instruments and seems prepared to use them more routinely. With the Carbon Border Adjustment Mechanism it has extended its carbon trading regime to production abroad. In adopting the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive it aims better to police multinational corporations’ activities extraterritorially. Yet could and should it work? What are the pitfalls?

To register, please follow this link.

Digital Assets in Scots Private Law: Innovating for the Future‘ is a research project led by the University of Aberdeen with collaborators from the University of Edinburgh, University of Dundee (formerly from Edinburgh Napier University) and international law firm CMS. The third workshop of the project examined the Intra-UK and International Dimensions of Digital Assets for Scotland: With a Focus on Private International Law Matters and Developing International Frameworks. The Aberdeen project team, including Burcu Yüksel Ripley (University of Aberdeen), Alisdair MacPherson (University of Aberdeen) and Luci Carey (University of Aberdeen), has kindly provided the editors of the EAPIL blog with a post overview of some of the points addressed during the workshop.


Introduction

The third workshop of the University of Aberdeen’s research project ‘Digital Assets in Scots Private Law: Innovating for the Future’, funded by the Royal Society of Edinburgh (RSE), was held on 12 September 2024. The workshop examined intra-UK and international dimensions of digital assets for Scotland, with a focus on private international law (PIL) matters and developing international frameworks, with participants across the UK and Europe from the judiciary, academia, legal practice including law reform, the Law Commission of England and Wales (LCEW), the Scottish Government, Liechtenstein’s Government Office for Financial Market Innovation and Digitalisation, and international organisations, including the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) and the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH). This blog article provides an overview of some of the points addressed during the workshop (for further details, please see the workshop report).

International Legal Frameworks on Digital Assets

The participants first considered relevant international initiatives by UNCITRAL, the International Institute for the Unification of Private Law (UNIDROIT), and the HCCH.

UNCITRAL has adopted important frameworks to facilitate end-to-end digital trade, including the Model Law on Electronic Transferable Records 2017 (MLETR), and build a trusted and secure digital environment. UNCITRAL’s ongoing initiatives include a broad stocktaking exercise to examine existing texts; a guidance document on paperless trade to facilitate business-to-government exchange of trade-related data and documents electronically; and finalisation of the development of a guide, in coordination with the HCCH, on the use of distributed ledger technology (DLT) in trade. Future legislative work may arise from ongoing exercises, including consolidation of e-commerce texts, security interests on new types of assets like digital assets, and the use of decentralized autonomous organisations particularly for governance. The participants observed various global emerging trends, including the uptake for MLETR adoption, movement towards interoperable digital trade ecosystems and specialised service providers. They also highlighted the need for PIL input.

The participants next considered the UNIDROIT Principles on Digital Assets and Private Law (DAPL Principles), which is an international instrument designed to facilitate transactions in types of digital assets often used in commerce and which deals with private law questions. It is not a model law or an entire code, but it provides principles for national states to use, partially or as a whole, depending on their needs in devising their own laws. The participants considered the DAPL Principles’ functional and (technology and jurisdiction) neutral approaches among their benefits while noting that the Principles are imperfect and incomplete. Regarding Principle 5 on the law applicable to proprietary issues in respect of digital assets, it was observed that the extend of its scope of application would depend on the forum’s qualification of issues as proprietary. It was queried why the DAPL Principles do not address international jurisdiction given than they are only a set of principles and that Principle 5(1)(d) might become the key connecting factor to apply in the waterfall leading to the lex fori but with no accompanying rules on jurisdiction. Other comments were concerned with subsequent change of choice-of-law or of statutory seat, depeçage, the law specified in the system under Principle 5(1)(b), and criteria that an issuer has to fulfil for the application of the law of the issuer’s seat under Principle 5(1)(c). Some participants expressed the view that the US Uniform Commercial Code (UCC) Article 12 on Electronic Controllable Records, which Principle 5 was inspired by, should not have been the foundation for global harmonisation on digital assets. Additionally, some participants questioned whether the UNIDROIT DAPL Principles were the right place for providing choice of law rules on digital assets.

The discussion then moved on to the HCCH’s Project on Digital Tokens, which aims to study PIL issues relating to digital tokens. As mandated by the Council on General Affairs and Policy (CGAP) of the HCCH, the Permanent Bureau (PB) undertakes this project in partnership with relevant subject-matter experts and observers and in recognition of the importance of avoiding fragmentation among legal instruments developed by different intergovernmental organisations on related subject matter, including the UNIDROIT DAPL Principles. ‘Tokens’, in the context of the project, refer to ‘virtual representations, stored electronically on decentralised or distributed storage mechanisms’. The project focuses on representative concrete use cases and includes consideration of relevant (overriding) regulatory frameworks as necessary. The project excludes securities, Central Bank Digital Currencies, and carbon credits due to separate projects the HCCH is undertaking or is involved with regarding them. The PB will report to CGAP at its meeting in March 2025 on the outcomes of this study, including proposals for next steps.

Private International Law Aspects of Digital Assets in Scotland

The participants next considered PIL aspects of digital assets in Scotland and explored the scope for PIL reform in Scotland concerning digital assets.

The discussion started with the features of DLT that pose certain challenges for PIL, including global nature and reach, disintermediation, the distributed nature of the ledger, and pseudonymity. It was noted that there is no specific PIL provision and no PIL case regarding digital assets in Scotland. The work of the Scottish Government’s Expert Reference Group on Digital Assets focussed on substantive law matters. The LCEW’s ongoing law reform project on digital assets and electronic trade documents (ETDs) in PIL is being conducted for recommendations for England and Wales only. However, some PIL rules and the Electronic Trade Documents Act (ETDA) 2023 considered under that project apply across the UK, which make that project important for Scotland too.

The discussion next focused on some key preliminary questions and determination of the applicable law, including foreign element/internationality, characterisation and arguments making a distinction between (i) on-chain situations, involving (multilateral) relationships within the system, which are internal and contractual, and (ii) off-chain situations involving (bilateral) relationships external to the system and can be e.g. proprietary.

For contractual matters, it was observed that the application of the provisions of the Rome I Regulation to permissioned systems does not seem problematic and can result in the application of a single law (i.e. the chosen law if there is a valid choice of law under Article 3; or in the absence of a choice, the law of the habitual residence of the company that owns or operates the system as the service provider (under Article 4(1)(b)) or characteristic performer (under Article 4(2)). However, uncertainties exist for permissionless systems which typically have no choice of law or no obvious service provider or characteristic performer whose law could be applied. The closest connection test in Article 4(4) is difficult to apply to them because of decentralisation. Consumer protection was further considered.

For non-contractual matters, the limited utility of party autonomy was noted concerning digital assets under Article 14 of the Rome II Regulation, and, in the absence of choice of law, uncertainties exist regarding localisation, for example, in determining the law of the country in which the damage occurs under Article 4(1) for tort/delict.

For proprietary matters, the lex situs is predominant in Scots PIL but it is not clear how the Scottish courts would decide the situs of a digital asset underpinned by DLT. In England, there is no settled authority on this matter, with different court decisions referring to the place of domicile or residence of the owner. It was suggested that the Scottish courts may take a similar view on the matter based on a habitual residence or place of business test, but with reference to the ‘last known holder’.

In terms of the scope for PIL reform on the applicable law, it was suggested that, for cryptoassets, the developments in England and Wales and international developments (including HCCH’s work) in the area are to be monitored closely in Scotland, rather than looking into an immediate PIL reform in Scotland. For ETDs, there seems to be some justification for expedited PIL reform to increase legal certainty given the absence of PIL rules in the ETDA 2023 and because PIL rules in some other legislation (e.g. Bills of Exchange Act 1882) are not very suitable for application to ‘electronic’ documents. With reference to the LCEW’s ongoing law reform project including ETDs in PIL, it was also suggested that there would be benefits of UK-wide reform to lessen the likelihood of intra-UK conflicts.

The discussion then moved on to jurisdiction with some preliminary points, including suggestions for PIL classification of digital assets as moveable property while being mindful that PIL classification is a functionally distinct exercise from domestic law classification; the position regarding blockchain in intimation (or an equivalent) in Scotland; and the role of the lex situs and of the lex fori in relation to jurisdictional grounds. Regarding domicile as general approach in the Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act (CJJA) 1982, it was noted that a person may be sued, ‘where he has no fixed residence, in a court within whose jurisdiction he is personally cited’ under schedule 8, rule 2(a). It was queried whether there is scope in Scots law to advocate this rule where the service of proceedings was possible via a non-fungible token (NFT) airdrop against persons unknown and all other avenues have been exhausted.

Regarding special jurisdiction for contract and ‘the place of performance of the obligation in question’ (schedule 8, rule 2(b); schedule 4, rule 3(a)), it was raised whether this is the place of delivery or control of digital assets. For delict (schedule 8, rule 2(c); schedule 4, rule 3(c)), the lack of jurisdiction for economic loss was noted as a key issue for digital assets. Regarding exclusive jurisdiction, it was queried whether some form of public register for digital assets could be advocated which would allow jurisdiction in relation to validity of entries in the register (schedule 8, rule 5(1)(c); schedule 4, rule 11(c)).

For the HCCH Convention on Choice of Court Agreements 2005 and HCCH Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil or Commercial Matters 2019, in force in the UK from 1 July 2025, it was argued that some exclusions in Article 2 could be examined further in Scots PIL concerning digital assets.

Regarding forum conveniens, it was observed that forum conveniens could enable a pragmatic role for Scottish courts in shaping PIL’s contribution to dealing with digital assets.

In relation to a possible PIL reform on jurisdiction, it was suggested that Scotland needs to be future-proof as a forum of choice. The CJJA 1982 schedules 4 and 8 can broadly apply to jurisdictional aspects of digital asset disputes, with some points requiring further attention and consideration. It was suggested that the options for the future could be incremental interpretation by courts, or adaptation through further additional paragraphs within schedule 4 and 8, or a combination of both approaches.

The discussion next focused on issues in Scottish legal practice concerning digital assets, starting with ETDs. Although the ETDA 2023 was considered by some workshop participants as a ‘game-changer’ in the market, it was argued that it has not changed, and possibly will not change, legal practice very much in Scotland which, inter alia, relates to the ETDA 2023’s drafting technique. For a document in the statutory open list of potential ETDs, e.g. a bill of lading, the change the ETDA 2023 makes is about evidence (proving electronic material). However, even evidential issues are likely to be very rare occurrences in Scottish courts if the bill of lading includes arbitration or exclusive law and jurisdiction clauses in favour of England (which is very common). The merits would be heard in England (usually in London as the chosen forum) under English law, with the only possible involvement for Scottish fora being to enable ship arrestments for the obtaining of security for the claims made in English proceedings for which the applications would unlikely be affected by the form of the bill of lading.

In litigating cases concerning digital assets in Scotland, it was noted that the first problem would be the identification and designation of the defender, followed by the acquisition of jurisdiction over them. For contract cases, the main difficulty would be in the acquisition of jurisdiction over the defender in Scotland in the existence of exclusive jurisdiction (or arbitration) clauses in favour of a non-Scottish forum as that would likely be the end of the action in Scotland. In other cases where the Scottish court has jurisdiction, the question becomes whether the fact that the subject matter of the dispute is a digital asset, or relates to such an asset, has any real significance for the prosecution of the case. Regarding applicable law, issues relating to proof of the foreign law could possibly arise.

For delict cases, the identification of the defender and the acquisition of jurisdiction would be potentially more difficult. In contrast to England, one cannot sue ‘persons unknown’ in Scotland. The primary problem for the pursuer in a fraud case would be the need to identify and trace the defender, and to establish whether any assets belonging to him against which any decree could be enforced can be found somewhere that would recognise a Scottish decree (judgment).

Although, for Scots law, the consequences of digital assets being, or not being, property which can be possessed are significant, particularly in relation to remedies and interim protective measures which may be sought, the need to identify the defender remains. Even if the defender was identified and located in Scotland, the asset might not be capable of being arrested or attached as protective measures. The conditions imposed in s.27 of the CJJA 1982 to obtain a warrant for interim attachment or arrestment or inhibition of an asset on the dependence of pending foreign litigation would raise significant obstacles in relation to digital assets.

Experiences from Jurisdictions Across and Beyond the UK on Digital Assets

The participants then considered experiences from England and Wales, Switzerland and Liechtenstein.

The discussion started with the consideration of ETDs in England. It was noted that many documents, particularly the ones used in trade finance, usually do not have a governing law clause. The main concerns regarding PIL relate to electronic promissory notes and bills of exchange since conflict of laws rules in s.72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882 are intended for paper ones only. In contrast with MLETR, the ETDA 2023 is silent on whether it recognises and protects ETDs wherever they are issued and under whichever law. It was observed that governing law clauses designating English law are now being inserted to such documents based on the thinking that s.72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882 would then not apply to those documents because there would be no conflict of laws situation and the application of the ETDA 2023 would be ensured.

Observations were made on the emerging trends in England, including market involvement with various initiatives, resulting in the emergence and expansion of market experts; reliance on common law in the drafting method of legislation for English law and for some UK-wide statutes (e.g. ETDA 2023) which raises issues with leaving matters to the judiciary’s interpretation and relying on case law development; and the development of market standards.

The discussion next moved to digital assets under the private (international) law of Switzerland which amended its law in 2021, to respond to the developments of DLT, with a framework incorporating provisions into the existing federal laws, including the Swiss Code of Obligations and PIL Act. New articles were incorporated into the Code of Obligations on ledger-based securities to provide a private law regime for tokens registered on a blockchain (Article 973 and further of the Code of Obligations). Tokens become instruments comparable to securities with their own legal effects.

The Swiss PIL Act was also amended concerning the applicable law. Article 145a was introduced on the law applicable to a transfer [of a claim] by means of an instrument, which is the main provision addressing the applicable law of digital assets. It provides for the application of the designated law in the instrument representing or transferring the claim. If there is no designated law, the law of the seat of the issuer or, failing such, of its habitual residence applies. The issuer refers to the debtor of the claim. As regards the pledging, Article 105 provides an exception that in the absence of a choice of law, the law of the state of the pledgee’s habitual residence applies. The scope of application of Article 145a was also addressed at the workshop, as well as Article 106 on the applicable law of documents of title and equivalent instruments.

The discussion then focused on the experience of Liechtenstein which enacted the world’s first comprehensive legal framework for the token economy in 2019 by the Act on Tokens and Trustworthy Technology Service Providers (TVTG) in force since 1 January 2020. The TVTG contains regulatory provisions as well as a civil law section dedicated to private law issues. The TVTG sets out requirements of registration and supervision of TT Service Providers with headquarters or a place of residence in Liechtenstein. The TVTG applies to tokens issued by Liechtenstein TT Service Providers or if the parties declare its application. In these cases, the token is considered to be located in Liechtenstein and subject to the TVTG. Party autonomy was considered as the most reliable option to adequately provide legal certainty in this context given complexities with identifying and applying other connecting factors (e.g. based on location) in decentralised and digital environments. It is important to ensure to link the issuance and transfer of digital assets to a legal system which recognises the intended legal effects of that issuance and transfer.

In the absence of choice of law in favour of the law of Liechtenstein, challenges remain in determining the law applicable to tokens generated outside of Liechtenstein based on the connecting factors available in Liechtenstein’s PIL.

Thanks and Next Steps

The authors are very grateful to the RSE for its generous financial support for this project and to the participants for their invaluable contributions at the workshop.

The project’s final event will be a webinar taking place on 26 November 2024 at 13.00-14.00 (UK time). The webinar is free to attend but requires registration here.

The Lindemann Fellowship, generously funded by the Lindemann Foundation, is a newly established initiative aimed at supporting promising academics in the field of private international law.

The Fellowship’s primary goal is to provide early-career researchers with the opportunity to build a network with academics from all over Europe. Fellows will, in principle, be accepted for a three-year period, with new Fellows joining each year, as existing Fellows complete their tenure.

The core of the Fellowship is an annual, fully-funded meeting of the Fellows and coordinators, lasting two days, where Fellows present their current research. These meetings will generally take place in Hamburg, Germany, but may also occur in other locations.

The meetings offer younger scholars a valuable opportunity to engage with other highly skilled Fellows from across Europe. Additionally, Fellows will have the chance to meet the coordinators of the Fellowship, receive feedback on their research projects, and obtain guidance on questions related to their future academic careers.

The research presented at the annual meetings will be edited for publication in collected volumes.

The research presentations and subsequent publications should focus on the field of private international law in a broad sense (particularly conflict of laws and international civil procedure), but may also include the interplay with other areas of law or disciplines.

The research can be based on an already completed or ongoing PhD thesis. As the volumes will be published in English and will be open access, this can be an opportunity for Fellows to publish key findings from their PhD in English and in an easily accessible format.

A call for applications has just been issued by the coordinators of the initiative, Sabine Corneloup (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas), Andrew Dickinson (University of Oxford), Konrad Duden (University of Hamburg), Agnieszka Frąckowiak-Adamska (University of Wrocław), Pietro Franzina (Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, Milan), Ralf Michaels (Max Planck Institute, Hamburg), and Marta Pertegás Sender (University of Maastricht).

Applicants’ primary area of research should be in private international law. Candidates who have completed their PhD must apply within four years after defending their PhD. Candidates who expect to submit their PhD within a year and have an outstanding academic background are also encouraged to apply. Applicants should be based within Europe (not restricted to the European Union). Fellows are expected to attend the annual meetings and to contribute to the collected volumes.

Applications, including a short letter of motivation, curriculum vitae, list of publications, teaching and presentations, and other relevant documents – all as one PDF – should be submitted by 15 December 2024 to sekretariat-duden.rw@uni-hamburg.de. Questions can be directed at konrad.duden@uni-hamburg.de.

This post was contributed by Fabien Marchadier, who is a professor of private international law at the University of Poitiers.


Le Monde - BabelioOn 4 October 2024, the Court of Justice of the European Union delivered its judgment in Case C-633/22 Real Madrid Club de Fútbol v. Société éditrice Le Monde. The judgment explores the relationship between the public policy exception in the Brussels instrument and the freedom of the press as enshrined in Article 11 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights.

Background of the Case

Considering that an article published in the newspaper Le Monde and widely reported in Spain had damaged their reputation, Real Madrid and a member of its medical team sought compensation from Spanish courts. The Spanish courts upheld their claim and handed down a heavy sentence against Le Monde and the journalist who wrote the disputed article, claiming that the football clubs Real Madrid and Fútbol Club Barcelona had retained the services of the head of a doping ring in the cycling world. The principal amount of damages was 330,000 euros (300,000 for the club and 30,000 for its employee).

Despite Le Monde published a letter of denial it had received from Real Madrid (but without any comment on it), the claimants sought the enforcement of the Spanish decision in France. In accordance with the Brussels I Regulation (no 44/2001), in force at the relevant time, they obtained two declarations of enforceability from a first instance court in Paris. The defendant lodged an appeal. The Cour d’appel of Paris overturned those declarations on the ground that that judgment was manifestly contrary to French international public policy and could not be enforced in France. This issue was that the penalties had, in the circumstances of the case, a deterrent effect on the involvement of the defendants in the main proceedings in the public discussion of matters of public interest such as to curtail the media’s ability to perform its information and monitoring role.

10 New Images Of Real Madrid Logo FULL HD 1080p For PC Background 2024Real Madrid and Mr AE seized the French Court of cassation which decided to stay proceedings and to refer to the Court of Justice for a preliminary ruling. In essence, the French Court of cassation asked to the CJEU “whether and, if so, in what circumstances, the enforcement of a judgment ordering a newspaper publishing house and one of its journalists to pay damages by way of compensation for non-material damage suffered by a sports club and one of the members of its medical team for harm to their reputation caused by the publication of information about them must be refused, on the combined basis of Article 34(1) and Article 45 of Regulation No 44/2001, on the ground that it is liable to give rise to a manifest breach of the freedom of the press as enshrined in Article 11 of the Charter and, therefore, a manifest breach of public policy in the Member State in which enforcement is sought” (pt 28).

Judgment

The Court of Justice points out that the system for the circulation of judgments in Europe is based on a subtle balance between mutual trust and respect for fundamental rights. The public policy clause (art. 45, § 1, a reg. n° 1215/2012 and 34, § 1 reg. n° 44/2001) is a fundamental part of this balance. Refusing or revoking a declaration of enforceability of a judgment requires to demonstrate that such recognition is manifestly contrary to public policy in the Member State in which recognition is sought. This outcome should remain exceptional because it runs counter the main goals of the regulation.

The Court of justice states that the decision is not recognized if it infringes a fundamental principle of the state. To ensure that the prohibition of any review of the substance of a judgment of another Member State is observed, the infringement would have to constitute a manifest breach of a rule of law regarded as essential in the legal order of the Member State in which enforcement is sought or of a right recognised as being fundamental within that legal order (pt 37), including a rule of law regarded as essential in the EU legal order or of a right recognised as being fundamental within that legal order (pt 39). These fundamental rights are those recognised in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, since the application of Regulation No 44/2001 by a national court constitutes an implementation of EU law within the meaning of Article 51(1) of the Charter (pt 41).

In accordance with the Charter, the right to freedom of expression enshrined in Article 11 will have the same meaning and scope as Article 10 of the European Convention on Human Rights (for details, see paragraphs 45-65). In the context of the recognition and enforcement of judgments, it requires the court of the requested State to ascertain whether the damages awarded in those judgments are manifestly disproportionate to the reputational harm in question and thus risk having a deterrent effect on future media coverage of similar matters in the Member State in which enforcement is sought or, more generally, on the exercise of the freedom of the press. To this end, it could be taken into account “all of the circumstances of the case, including not only the resources of the persons against whom judgment is given but also the seriousness of their wrong and the extent of the harm as found in the judgments at issue in the main proceedings” (pt 68).

However, the judge of the State in which enforcement is sought does not have to call into question the assessment of the conduct of Le Monde and its journalist by the court which handed down the decision. Nor should it reassess the reality and extent of the damage. In this respect, any discrepancy between those amounts and the amount of damages awarded in those judgments is not in itself sufficient (pt 70).

To conclude, the Court pointed out that “should it find that there is a manifest breach of the freedom of the press, that court should limit the refusal to enforce those judgments to the manifestly disproportionate portion, in the Member State in which enforcement is sought, of the damages awarded” (pt 73).

Assessment

The Court of Justice of the European Union confirms the ever-increasing influence of European law on the definition and implementation of the public policy exception (on the origins of this influence, see ECJ, 28 March 2000, C-7/98, Dieter Krombach v André Bamberski and ECJ, 11 May 2000, C-38/98, Régie nationale des usines Renault SA v Maxicar SpA and Orazio Formento). Its limits are beyond the control of individual States. The combined influence of European Union law and European human rights law, which the Court of Justice is relaying through the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union (pts 45 et seq.), excludes certain principles that are nonetheless deemed essential by States (see, for example, ECHR, 3 May 2011, no. 56759/08 Négrépontis-Giannisis v Greece). Conversely, States have an obligation to incorporate the essential rights of the EU legal order and fundamental rights into their fundamental values. The freedom traditionally granted to States to determine, ‘in accordance with their national laws and practices, the requirements of their public policy’ (point 35) is therefore subject to review by the Court of Justice. The paragraph in point 35, constantly repeated since the Krombach case (cited above), has become a ‘clause de style’. Contrary to its assertions, the CJEU does not simply ‘review the limits’ within which public policy may impede the free movement of decisions in Europe. It defines, at least in part, the content of the concept. A ‘rule of law regarded as essential in the EU legal order’ or ‘a right recognised as being fundamental within that legal order’ is just as essential and just as fundamental in the legal order of the Member States, it points out (pt 39 – see also the conclusions of the AG at pt 189).

However, in the present case, the content of international public policy did not raise any particular difficulties. The right to freedom of expression is obviously capable of justifying a refusal to recognise a foreign decision (see ECHR, dec. no. 48198/99, 15 Jan 2004, Lindberg v Sweden). The Spanish decisions unquestionably interfered with the exercise of this right. However, was this interference proportionate? Above all, how is proportionality to be assessed in the context of judicial cooperation in civil matters which is based on the principle of mutual trust ? Each Member State is presumed to respect fundamental rights (in accordance with Opinion 2/13 – CJEU, Ass. pl., 18 Dec. 2014, Accession of the Union to the ECHR – recalled in paragraph 42). If the allegation of a breach of fundamental rights has not been raised before the court of origin, it cannot normally be examined by the court of the State addressed (rappr. CJEU, 16 Jul 2015, Diageo Brands BV, C-681/13, pt 64). If it has been examined, the prohibition on substantive review prevents it from being re-examined by the court of the requested State.

The Court of Justice provides a vade mecum designed to avert this risk, reiterating its precedents, which are nevertheless far from fully convincing. The manifest nature of the breach would reconcile all the opposites (pt 37). Yet there is little difference between review of the merits and of the existence of a manifest breach. The review may vary in intensity, but it does not change in nature. Manifest breach breaks the trust that supports the whole cathedral. It justifies, exceptionally and by way of derogation, the restoration of a control normally neutralised by mutual trust. It plays the role, in EU litigation, of the ‘manifest deficiency’ criterion used by the European Court of Human Rights to determine whether an EU Member State was obliged, under Article 6 of the ECHR, to review the decision of another Member State and deny it any legal effect (see ECHR, Grand Chamber, 20 May 2016, no. 17502/07, Avotins v Latvia, § 116).

A mere violation of fundamental rights does not therefore justify refusal of recognition. It must be manifest. If the court of origin gave its decision without having weighed up the interests of each of the parties (right to reputation protected by Article 8, on the one hand, and right to freedom of expression protected by Article 10, on the other), a finding of manifest infringement is conceivable (if only for having ignored the fundamental rights of one of the parties), without carrying out a review of the merits, since the review carried out by the court addressed has not, in this case, been undertaken by the court of origin. On the other hand, if this review has already taken place, the very idea of a manifest breach is more difficult to accept (see CJEU, 16 July 2015, Diageo Brands, C-681/13, pt 64), especially if it took place in compliance with the criteria established by the case law of the European Court of Human Rights for arbitrating between two competing private interests (on these criteria, see ECHR, gde ch, 7 Feb. 2012, no. 40660/08, Von Hannover (no. 2), § 107), which appears to be the case in this case (see the Opinion of Advocate General Szpunar delivered on 8 Feb. 2024, pp. 68 and 120). It should then be considered, as the Advocate General did (pt. 131), that the interests in the balance before the court addressed are different. While the defendant’s interest remains the same, that of freedom of expression, the plaintiff’s interest is no longer limited to respect for his reputation. The right to enforcement of the decision complements it (more than it replaces it, however, so that the review by the court addressed would essentially be the same as that by the court of origin…).

In this case, a violation of freedom of expression is more than likely. Given the case law of the European Court of Human Rights, which is quoted at length to clarify the meaning and scope of Article 11 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights (pts 45 et seq.), freedom of the press is still highly valued today, even though the Strasbourg Court is increasingly reminding journalists of their duties and responsibilities. The article in question contributed to a debate of general interest (the issue of doping in sport) and Real Madrid had the opportunity to publish a denial. In this context, any sanction, however small, creates a chilling effect that the Strasbourg Court will not tolerate. But did the Spanish judgments clearly infringe freedom of expression? The answer to this question remains uncertain. However, it is crucial because it determines the very principle of applying the public policy exception. If it is not manifest, the infringement does not constitute grounds for non-recognition. The decision will be recognised. The requested State would not incur any liability before the European Court of Human Rights (see Avotins judgment, supra). Only the State of origin is exposed. If, following the finding of a violation, the proceedings are not reopened, enforcement of the decision in the requested State will never be called into question. Compensation for the damage suffered by the victim of the infringement of Article 10 (in this case the journalist and Le Monde) could then be limited to just satisfaction, which may be awarded by the Strasbourg Court (which will not happen in this case, as the European Court of Human Rights has declared the application against Spain inadmissible).

The final conclusion of the Court of Justice will undoubtedly remain the most controversial point of the judgment. Traditionally, when a foreign decision appears to be internationally irregular (because a ground for non recognition is constituted), it produces no effect in the forum. The outcome of the review by the court addressed is binary. Either the decision is recognised or it is not. In the latter case, the beneficiary of the judgment has no option but to bring an action on the merits (if it is still admissible …) before the courts of the State addressed. The partial effectiveness of the foreign decision is only conceivable if the operative part comprises several heads that are sufficiently independent from each other to be treated differently (for example, in this case, the conviction of the journalist on the one hand and that of the newspaper publishing company on the other). On the other hand, the court addressed does not have the power to modify the operative part of the foreign decision submitted to it for review. If the court adds to it, deletes from it or modifies it, the court is interfering in the foreign judicial process and would be carrying out a prohibited review. This prohibition is all the more important in relations between the Member States of the European Union, which are dominated by the principle of mutual trust. If the court addressed finds a clear breach of the right to freedom of expression and, consequently, a clear conflict between the foreign decision and public policy, it should refuse to give effect to it. Curiously, the Court of Justice invites that court to ‘limit the refusal to enforce those judgments to the manifestly disproportionate portion, in the Member State in which enforcement is sought, of the damages awarded’ (pt. 73). Achieving the objective of free movement of judgments is not definitively compromised. Other avenues are conceivable. It would therefore be sufficient for the court addressed to erase the excesses of the foreign decision for it to be recognised. In other words, even if certain findings by the court of origin are required (for example, the seriousness of the fault, the reality and extent of the damage), the Court of Justice authorises the court of the State addressed to reassess the operative part of the foreign decision and, if necessary, rewrite it. This is not a completely new idea. It was suggested by G.A.L. Droz (Variations Pordea. De l’accès au juge entravé par les frais de justice. À propos de l’arrêt de la Cour de cassation,1er Chambre civile, du 16 mars 1999, RCDIP 2000. 181). The departure from the prohibition on revision is pragmatic. It makes it possible to reconcile objectives that, in this case, conflict with each other. It is better to modify the amount of the fine imposed abroad and make the foreign judgment acceptable than to simply deny it any effect in France at all. The practical implementation of this directive is no less difficult to conceive with regard to financial penalties. It is obviously possible to assess whether they are proportionate or disproportionate by reference to various factors (in particular, the resources of the persons sentenced, the seriousness of their fault, the extent of the damage – point 68). Measuring disproportionality is a much more difficult exercise, especially if the court addressed considers that the disproportionality arises from the very principle of the sentence without departing from the findings of the court of origin. In this case, should the foreign decision not be deprived of all effect? Is it conceivable that the court addressed could order another form of remedy that would be more appropriate, for example, publication of a right of reply or of the judgment?

The European influence is therefore not only leading to an enrichment (at least quantitative) of public policy. It alters foreign judgments law by undermining, to a certain extent, the principle of mutual trust and the prohibition of review on the merits.

A Convention on the issue of certificates of matrimonial capacity and capacity to enter into a registered partnership was adopted on 13 September 2024 under the International Commission on Civil Status (ICCS). This is in fact the 35th instrument elaborated in the framework of ICCS.

As explained by its Explanatory Report, the Convention builds on Convention (No.20) on the issue of a certificate of legal capacity to marry, signed in Munich on 5 September 1980. As a continuum of the Munich Convention, it aims to facilitate the proof that persons wishing to enter into a (marital or partnership) union abroad fulfil the conditions for doing so.

The text is now open to signature and has already been signed by Switzerland.

I interviewed the Secretary General of the ICCS, Nicolas Nord, to find out more about this new Convention, its ratio legis, its main provisions and the ICCS’s ambitions in this context.

What is the central purpose of Convention No. 35? And more specifically, what is the legal methodology adopted for the circulation of the matrimonial and registered partnership certificates?

Convention No. 20 dates back to 1980. It is of course no longer adapted to today’s realities. That is why it seemed relevant to adopt a more modern text tailored to contemporary needs. There are several key new features.

First, the material scope of the certificates has been extended. Not only certificates of matrimonial capacity but also certificates of capacity to enter into a registered partnership, an institution that did not exist at the time of the adoption of the Munich Convention, may be issued on the basis of this text. Certificates can also be issued for same-sex marriages. Moreover, the application of Convention No. 35 is extended to foreigners residing on the territory of the States Parties and is no longer restricted to nationals only.

Second, as regards the methodology, Contracting States shall issue the certificate based on the ICCS models (see Appendix 1 to this Convention, Forms 1A, 1B, 2A, 2B). These models contain standard entries that must be completed with codes numbers (see Appendix 2) according to the personal situation in question. Then, the certificates shall be accepted without legalisation or equivalent formality in each of the Contracting States (Art. 6). This provision is obviously very favourable to the cross-border circulation of personal status. However, some possible ways of control by Receiving States have been introduced.

How does Convention No. 35 deal with cultural differences between States in an area as sensitive as the regulation of forms of unions? The legal conditions governing the union of couples vary strongly worldwide; same-sex marriage and registered partnerships are only allowed in some jurisdictions.

There were indeed many discussions because of the different conceptions between States regarding marriage and registered partnership. As always, the ICCS’ objective is to enable harmonious cohabitation, without intervening in the substance of the law. The Convention therefore has a general vocation, but States may make reservations. In particular, they may decide not to apply the text to marriages between persons of the same sex or to registered partnerships in general or to one or more of their forms.

Likewise, the above-mentioned ICCS models are the result of compromises. This is the case, for example, when it comes to specifying a person’s gender. For people who do not recognise themselves as either male or female, the X symbol may be used.

How should Convention No. 35 interplay and/or be articulated with the Hague Conventions on the circulation of public documents and the EU Regulation on public documents? 

Certificates issued on the basis of Convention No. 35 are exempt from legalisation and all similar formalities. They do not therefore have to be apostilled, which facilitates their circulation. As regards, the Public Documents Regulation, it provides for a form of coexistence with ICCS instruments, without any real interaction. On the one hand, the Regulation allows other international cooperation frameworks to apply, enabling the circulation of public documents, such as the ICCS Conventions. Secondly, the issue addressed by the new Convention is not covered by the Regulation in the same way. Here, the Convention goes beyond mere acceptance of a public document to create a probative value for certificates. This means that Convention No. 35 could be applied in relations between Member States of the European Union.

The number of States that are members of the ICCS has decreased in recent years. Which States took part in the negotiation of Convention No. 35, and which States might join it in the future? 

A large number of States, well beyond the ICCS members, have been involved in the working group. More than twenty of them took part in the various meetings. The ICCS’s partners also contributed to the drafting of the Convention (i.e. European Commission, Council of Europe, Hague Conference on Private International Law).

Professional organisations were also involved, enabling us to benefit from the expertise of practitioners who will be using the text in the future (Association du Notariat francophone, EVS – European Association of Registars). Finally, the European Law Institute has also actively contributed to our work.

Eleven States are currently bound by Convention No. 20. It would seem logical for them to accede to the new convention. More generally, the solutions currently used in some States are unsatisfactory, as a “certificate of custom” (certificats de coutume) is required from the persons concerned by the future union. It is often difficult for them to obtain it and the cost can be high. Moreover, such a document provides no real guarantee. Using Convention No. 35 and the forms it creates would be easier and more effective.

I would like to thank Nicolas for the very interesting light he has shed on this new legal achievement of ICCS and wish success to Convention No. 35. It sends a strong signal to the international community about the need to continue working together, in a highly operational way, to facilitate the international movement of couples. It is a “helping hand” to States and regional organisations such as the European Union in favour of the permanence of personal status.

On 12 December 2024 the University of Milan will host a conference, in English, titled The Enforcement of the ESG Principles in a Transnational Dimension: Jurisdiction and Applicable Law, under the scientific direction of Stefania Bariatti, Luigi Fumagalli, Zeno Crespi Reghizzi, Michele Grassi, Anna Liebman.

The first session, chaired by Angelica Bonfanti (University of Milan), will deal with issues concerning jurisdiction raised by cross-border ESG-related litigation.

A general report by Hans van Loon (former Secretary-General of the HCCH) will be followed by three presentations. Geert Van Calster (KU Leuven) will speak of Jurisdiction in Environmental Damage Claims, with Michele Grassi (University of Milan) acting as a discussant. Rui Dias (Coimbra University) will focus on Jurisdiction in Human Rights Claims, with Anna Liebman (University of Milan) as discussant. Eduardo Alvarez Armas (Comillas University Madrid) will address Jurisdiction in Climate-change Litigation, with Lenka Valkova (University of Milan) as a discussant.

The second session, on applicable law, will again be opened by a general report by Hans van Loon. Olivera Boskovic (Paris Cité University) will then give a presentation on Applicable Law in Environmental Damage Claims, with Stefano Dominelli (University of Genoa) as a discussant. François Mailhé (Picardy-Jules Verne University) will be concerned with Applicable Law in Human Rights Claims, with Roberta Greco (University of Teramo) as discussant. Finally, Silvia Marino (Insubria University) will deal with Applicable Law in Climate-change Litigation, with Caterina Benini (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, Milan) serving as a discussant.

Some final remarks by Zeno Crespi Reghizzi (University of Milan) will close the conference.

See here for the detailed programme.

Those wishing to attend can do so both on site and online. Attendance is free of charge, but registration is highly recommended. The registration form is available here.

Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia) and Esperanza Castellanos Ruiz (University Carlos III of Madrid) kindly accepted the invitation of the editors of the EAPIL blog to prepare a post as special editors of Vol. 16 No. 2 (2024) of Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional, issued as a special edition dedicated to Studia Amicorum Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca.


The multifaceted personality of Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca has been honoured in Vol. 16 No. 2 (2024) of Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional. The volume covers more than eighty works and more than 90 authors, as it can be seen in the table of contents.

Not only is the Curriculum Vitae of Alfonso-Luis Calvo extraordinarily extensive and profound but it also covers all areas, without exception, of private international law and international economic law. On the occasion of his 70th birthday, this volume pays tribute to his outstanding work.

Alfonso-Luis Calvo has devoted more than forty years of his life to private international law with astounding dedication and vocation. Professor Alfonso-Luis Calvo obtained his doctorate at the University of Bologna, Italy, in May 1978 with a brilliant doctoral thesis on the doctrine of “l’intérêt national“. After teaching at the Autonomous University of Madrid and the University of Murcia, he obtained the position of Full Professor of Private International Law at the Carlos III University of Madrid, which he currently holds. Alfonso-Luis Calvo is a first-rate teacher, an astonishing and meticulous researcher, an excellent communicator and a magnificent and inspiring mentor. He is also a lawyer and has acted as an arbitrator in international disputes.

The volume brings together contributions from friends, colleagues, peers, followers and protégées. Readers interested in national as well as in European private international law will certainly find everything they are looking for in this volume of Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional. The volume is an impressionist puzzle which pays tribute to Professor Calvo Caravaca and offers a collection of carefully selected papers inspired on the matters and topics Professor Alfonso-Luis Calvo has dealt with during his professional life so far. From international family law to international business law through international civil procedure, almost every topic of private international law has been examined in this volume.

The world of private international law has been the oyster of Professor Calvo Caravaca. He has had the talent and the opportunity, he has worked superlatively hard, and, above all, Professor Calvo Caravaca is an excellent person, generous, extremely kind and with a fine sense of humour. Thus, a great and very well deserved welcome should be given to this new volume of Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional.

Strength and honour are the clothing of Professor Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca and the volume of Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional is the clear evidence that what we do in life echoes in eternity.

On 4 and 5 December 2024, a conference on the Brussels I bis Regulation will take place in Budapest and online. The event is organized by Balázs Arató, Thomas Garber (Johannes Kepler University Linz), Katharina Lugani (Heinrich Heine University Düsseldorf) and Matthias Neumayr (Johannes Kepler University Linz).

The aim is to offer a perspective on the future of the Regulation, provide updates on case law from the European Court of Justice, and feature country reports from Austria, Bulgaria, the Czech Republic, Estonia, France, Germany, Greece, Hungary, Italy, the Netherlands, Poland, Portugal, Slovakia, Slovenia, Spain, Switzerland, and the United Kingdom.

Speakers include Balázs Arató, Kristián Csach, Rui Dias, Eva Dobrovolná, Andrej Ekart, Edyta Figura-Góralczyk, Thomas Garber, Burkhard Hess, Anastasia Kalantzi , Alexander Karl , Katharina Lugani, Enrica Maggi, Matthias Neumayr, Carlos Santaló Goris, Dafina Sarbinova, Andreas Stein, Bartosz Sujecki , Maarja Torga and Corinne Widmer Lüchinger.

Presentations and discussions will be held in English and German.

Participation is free of charge and registration can be completed here.

For further information, write an email to eu-dialogue@uniduesseldorf.de.

This post was written by Etienne Farnoux, who is Professor of Private Law at the University of Strasbourg. It is the third contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the UK Supreme Court Judgment in UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC [2024] UKSC 30. The previous contributions, by Manuel Penades and Faidon Varesis can be found here and here, respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


This brief commentary focuses on the discussion, in the UKSC UniCredit decision, of several points of French law revolving around the issue of whether French courts could be regarded as an available forum to issue an anti-suit injunction (for a broader presentation of the case, see the previous post by U. Grusic, and the other contributions to this online symposium ; see also, in French and before the UKSC decision, V. Carriou, C. Debourg, A. Lauvaux, Rev. arb., 2024. 285). This discussion arises as part of the more general issue of the ‘proper place’ to order an ASI, with regards to an arbitration with a foreign seat (here in France).

1. The Limited Scope of Supervisory Jurisdiction

When the arbitration agreement is governed by English law, the Supreme Court relies on ‘a presumption which treats the courts of England and Wales as the proper place in which to bring the claim for an anti-suit injunction unless the fact that the arbitration has a foreign seat makes it inappropriate to do so’ [93]. In response to a party’s allegation that the proper place was France, the Supreme Court points out that while ‘the courts of the place where an arbitration has its seat have the sole responsibility for supervising the arbitration and the primary responsibility for supporting the arbitration process […,] the power to grant such relief is not an aspect of either the supervisory or the supporting jurisdiction of the English court’ [96]. Since ‘no arbitration proceedings have been commenced or proposed’ [98], the supervisory responsibility of the courts of the seat of arbitration is not at stake. The mere fact that ‘in relation to any arbitration which may in future be brought, the parties have chosen to be subject to the supervisory jurisdiction of the French courts is not itself a reason why an English court cannot or should not uphold the parties’ bargain by restraining a breach of the arbitration agreement’ [100].

According to the Supreme Court, the only circumstance, at least in the present case, which would point to the contrary would be ‘where the exercise by the English court of its power to grant an anti-suit injunction would or might produce a clash with any exercise of jurisdiction by the French courts so as to give rise to any issue of comity’ [101]. This would not be the case here as the UKSC finds ‘no possibility that the French courts could be seized of the matter’ [101] for two reasons. First, ‘French courts have no power to grant anti-suit injunctions’ [101]. Second, ‘French courts would not have jurisdiction to determine a claim of any kind brought by UniCredit complaining of a breach by RusChem of the arbitration agreements’ [101].

2. Is it Really Impossible for French Courts to Grant an ASI?

The first point was not contested in Unicredit, and statements can be found to the same effect in the Commerzbank and Deutsche Bank cases. For instance, it was not disputed in the EWCA Deutsche Bank case that ‘French law does not have the ability to grant an ASI as part of its procedural toolkit’ [40]. This description of French positive law is certainly backed by extensive authority. While French law knows no shortage of procedural tools to overcome a party’s resistance to arbitration proceedings (negative effect of the competence-competence principle, for instance, or refusal to recognize a foreign judgment setting aside an arbitration clause), the view is generally held that enforcement of the arbitration agreement will usually not be achieved through injunctive relief and there is indeed no French law provision regarding ASIs, or a close equivalent. That said, there is no provision prohibiting French courts from granting an ASI either and the Cour de cassation has in past shown a willingness to issue something akin to an antisuit injunction in the context of international insolvency (Cour de cassation, première chambre civile, 19 November 2002, Banque Worms, n°00-22.334).

This shows the absence of philosophical opposition of French law to the institution and the mere fact that this solution has not yet been extended to arbitration and the protection of an arbitration clause does not mean that it will never be. For one thing, there seems to be growing support for such an extension from both practitioners and academics. Plus, in the past, the Cour de cassation has agreed to grant recognition to an American ASI protecting the jurisdiction of a foreign court designated by a forum selection agreement against proceedings brought before French courts themselves (Cour de cassation, première chambre civile, 14 October 2009, In Zone Brands, n° 08-16.369 and 08-16.549). Surely, recognizing a foreign ASI (even one targeting French proceedings) and issuing one are two different things, but one of the arguments justifying the solution in this last case according to the Cour de cassation was that the injunction aimed at ‘ensuring compliance with the agreement conferring jurisdiction entered into by the parties’.

One does not really see why French courts should refuse to lend their support directly to such a legitimate goal and thus enforce what should be the principal solution under French law, which is specific performance. This would of course be limited to ASIs directed against proceedings in non-EU States, as long as the Court of Justice sticks to its infamous West Tankers solution. Having come nonetheless to the conclusion that ASIs were unavailable in France, the UKSC could have stopped there as the position of English courts as the proper court seemed sufficiently justified (see for instance EWCA Deutsche Bank, [40]), but it did not.

3. The Convoluted Rules on Jurisdiction of French Courts to Order Interim Relief

It is indeed the second point that is developed by the Supreme court: ‘the fact that an arbitration has a French seat does not, of itself, confer jurisdiction on any French court to order interim relief’ [102]. Without getting too much into the weeds here, the French rules on the international jurisdiction of courts to order interim relief in the context of arbitration are somewhat circumvoluted.

The starting point is that Article 1449 of the Code de procédure civile empowers French courts to grant interim relief even if an arbitration agreement ‘exists’ but without laying out the rules regarding international jurisdiction. French academia, by and large, holds the view, reflected in the Unicredit decision, that when establishing international jurisdiction under Article 1449 of the Code de procédure civile, absent explicit rules of international jurisdiction, French courts are prompted to fall back on the by default international extension of the rules regulating territorial jurisdiction (or venue). In this system, the seat of the arbitral tribunal is insufficient to justify the jurisdiction of French courts to grant interim relief (and no ordinary rule would grant jurisdiction to French courts in the configuration of the case).

While that position can claim some support in the case law, it should also be said that the principle of international extension of the territorial rules of jurisdiction has never been construed as a hard and fast rule. The Cour de cassation is acutely aware of the essential difference between territorial and international jurisdiction and regularly underlines that in some cases the principle requires adaptation to account for the particularities of international relations. It would not be immensely surprising if, when considering international jurisdiction regarding interim relief, the Court considered giving a role as a connecting factor to the seat of the arbitral tribunal.

This in turn leads to a question: would such an adaptation be called for? The answer might depend on the type of interim relief sought. If an equivalent to an ASI were available in French law, it would seem strange not to grant international jurisdiction accordingly to French courts when the seat of the arbitral tribunal is in France. Several arguments point in that direction. First, the comparison with English law shows that the seat of arbitration in England certainly justifies jurisdiction to grant an anti-suit injunction. Second, the rules regarding the international jurisdiction of French courts acting as the supporting authority for arbitration may seem to be more adequate than the by default extension of territorial jurisdiction rules.

The jurisdiction of French courts as supporting authority, or ‘juge d’appui’, is provided for at Article 1505 of the Code de procédure civile. It includes a list of four alternative connecting factors: the seat of arbitration is in France; the parties have agreed on French procedural law to apply to arbitration proceedings; the parties have expressly agreed on the jurisdiction of French courts to rule on disputes relating to the arbitral proceeding; the parties are exposed to the risk of denial of justice. At least the first connecting factor would have granted jurisdiction to French courts in the present case.

The reason why these more adequate heads of jurisdiction are usually not discussed in the context of ASIs is because of the assumption that such a measure (if it were available) would be outside of the natural role of French courts acting as supervisory authority. Such a conclusion might not be unavoidable. Admittedly, the role of the juge d’appui is traditionally limited to difficulties in the constitution of the arbitral tribunal, but granting an ASI does contribute to giving full effect to the parties’ agreement to arbitrate while a torpedo action certainly endangers its efficiency. Even if such an injunction fell outside of the limited powers of the juge d’appui and was to be granted under Article 1449 of the code de procedure civile, the seat of the arbitral tribunal would undeniably constitute a more appropriate connecting factor than the mere extension of the rules of territorial jurisdiction.

4. A Cooperative Conception of the Supervisory Authority

Finally, it is convincing that, as concluded by the Supreme Court, ‘even if the French courts were an available forum, there is no reason which can be said to make it inappropriate for an English court to restrain a breach of the arbitration agreements by granting an injunction’ [104]. French law does not have an exclusive conception of the role of the supporting authority but one aimed at the success of the arbitral proceeding, and the enforcement of the commitment to arbitrate taken by the parties. This is illustrated, for instance, by the favorable treatment a foreign ASI protecting an arbitration agreement would likely receive in the French legal system, following the In zone Brands case. It also derives from the delimitation of the jurisdiction of the juge d’appui. The role of French courts acting as supporting authority is not limited to arbitral tribunals with a seat in France. Particularly the last item on the list (the risk of a denial of arbitral justice, see for instance Cour de cassation, première chambre civile, 1 February 2005, NIOC, n° 01-13.742 and 02-15.237), shows that the point is to allow arbitration to proceed rather than focusing exclusively on the location of the seat.

This post was written by Faidon Varesis, who is Assistant Professor in Private International Law and International Dispute Resolution at the University of Cambridge and a Fellow of St John’s College. It is the second contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the UK Supreme Court Judgment in UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC [2024] UKSC 30. The other contributions, by Manuel Penades and Etienne Farnoux can be found here and here, respectively.  Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


In UniCredit v RusChemAlliance, the UK Supreme Court (the Court) positioned itself as a global enforcer of arbitration agreements governed by English law. The facts of the case, including the issue of applicable law, are well-known and are discussed in this symposium by Manuel Penades.

The Court concluded that granting an anti-suit injunction (ASI) can be based solely on the arbitration agreement being governed by English law. Although the Court asserted that this established a substantial connection with England, it is arguable that such connection is tenuous, since it is based on a very debated conflict of laws issue on the governing law of arbitration agreements and the effectiveness of the ASI granted is problematic.

1. The Decision of the Court on the Proper Forum Inquiry

In addressing the second question of the appeal, the Court considered whether England was the appropriate forum for granting an ASI.

Section 37 of the Senior Courts Act 1981 provides the authority to grant injunctions whenever it appears ‘just and convenient’ to do so. To grant an ASI, the Court must have jurisdiction over the defendant, a legitimate ground for relief, and must, as a matter of its discretion and with due regard to comity, conclude that an injunction is appropriate.

Since RusChem was not present in England, service outside the jurisdiction was required under Civil Procedure Rules (CPR) 6.36 and 6.37. UniCredit had to show a serious issue to be tried, that the case fell within a jurisdictional gateway, and that England was the proper forum under CPR Rule 6.37(3). The English law governed arbitration agreement satisfied the gateway in CPR Practice Direction 6B, paragraph 3.1(6)(c). There was no dispute that RusChem breached the arbitration agreement by initiating proceedings in Russia.

As to the proper forum inquiry, the parties assumed that the Spiliada principles should apply. Lord Leggatt, however, said that this ‘test is designed to deal with a different situation: one where (a) the claimant wishes to bring a substantive claim for relief in the English courts, (b) the defendant asserts that there is another available forum which is more appropriate for the trial of the action, and (c) no forum has been contractually agreed’ ([73]). Here, the issue was enforcing an arbitration agreement by way of an ASI. The Court applied the test from Donohue v Armco, where it was held that parties should generally be held to their contractual obligations (through a stay of proceedings or an ASI), unless there are strong reasons not to.

On the facts, the Court found no reason to deny the ASI. The absence of pending or imminent arbitration was irrelevant since RusChem breached the arbitration agreement. UniCredit did not need to seek relief in French courts or commence arbitral proceedings. In essence, breaching an English law-governed arbitration agreement was enough to justify an ASI.

The Court also addressed the issue discussed by Lord Goff in Airbus v Patel that, in addition to personal jurisdiction over the defendant, English courts must have an ‘interest or connection with’ the relief sought. The Court, however, held that Airbus did not apply to ASIs issued to prevent breaches of legal rights. Considering the matter, the Court dismissed (albeit in 3 lines) any suggestion that the choice of English law was a ‘tenuous connection’, affirming that this fact alone was a sufficient link to justify the court’s intervention.

Finally, the Court held that comity plays little to no role in cases involving breaches of arbitration agreements protected by the New York Convention 1958. Hence, no violation of comity for French or Russian courts was found. As to the French courts, the Court held that (a) multiple courts (and not only French courts as courts of the seat) could have jurisdiction to protect the arbitration agreement and (b) based on evidence on French law used in Deutsche Bank AG v RusChemAlliance LLC [2023] EWCA Civ 1144, while French courts could not issue an ASI, the enforcement of an English ASI would not be contrary to French international public policy. Regarding Russia, the Court found no infringement of comity, noting that Russia is a signatory to the New York Convention. Enforcing such an agreement, according to the Court, does not violate comity, but instead ensures that the parties honour their contractual commitments.

2. Substantial or Tenuous Connection?

The decision in UniCredit hinges upon the Court’s assertion that governing law alone is a substantial connection: ‘There is a substantial connection with England and Wales in the fact that the contractual rights UniCredit seeks to enforce are governed by English law’ ([83]). However, several points can be made:

First, the mere fact that the contract in question was governed by English law is a rather tenuous connection especially when the seat, parallel proceedings, and parties have no other links to England. The connection appears even more tenuous when considering the debated conflict of laws rule regarding the governing law of an arbitration agreement (see the EAPIL online symposium on the law governing arbitration agreements as well as the decision itself in [59] changing the rule in Enka v Chubb).

Second, given that an ASI operates as a remedy for a breach of an arbitration agreement, the Court’s approach in UniCredit could not be to abolish the proper forum inquiry altogether, but to establish a different (and lower) threshold that the one in Spiliada. This threshold is informed directly by the overarching aim of enforcing contractual agreements governed by English law and the strong international policy of upholding arbitration agreements. If, however, this had been a regular service out case based on a contract governed by English law, the courts would have applied the Spiliada principles to examine whether England is the ‘proper forum in which to bring the claim’ under CPR Rule 6.37(3). Related to this, one of the arguments of UniCredit on appeal before the Court (which the Court declined to decide because it had not been raised before the lower courts; see [19]) was that the relevant consideration is not the law governing the arbitration agreement, but rather the law governing the matrix contract (in this case, the bonds). According to this argument, if that is English law – regardless of the law applicable to the arbitration agreement – an ASI could be framed as a claim made in respect of a contract governed by English law under CPR Practice Direction 6B, paragraph 3.1(6)(c). Setting aside issues related to the separability of the arbitration agreement, the proper forum inquiry would still be required in such a case, and it would need to be decided if the lower threshold established in UniCredit or the Spiliada test should apply.

Third, Lord Leggatt highlighted an anomaly in English law regarding interim remedies and arbitration. A claim for interim relief under section 44 of the Arbitration Act 1996 can be served out of the jurisdiction under CPR Rule 62.5 without needing to establish that England is the ‘proper forum’. However, an ASI under section 37 of the Senior Courts Act requires claimants to prove that England is the proper forum. According to Lord Leggatt, however, ‘the proper principle to apply in both cases is that expressed in section 2(3) of the 1996 Act (at [92]). The purpose of this proviso, however, cannot be understood to be giving English courts a freestanding right to issue ASIs against overseas defendants without consideration of the proper forum inquiry under CPR Rule 6.37(3).

Fourth, the Court did not address the broader debate on the role of forum conveniens as a control mechanism for broadly construing jurisdictional grounds. Lord Leggatt’s position in FS Cairo (Nile Plaza) LLC v Lady Brownlie distinguished between the connection needed to establish jurisdiction and the role of forum conveniens in determining (by looking forward) where litigation should proceed. This distinction, however, suggests an argument against abolishing the proper forum inquiry, even in cases involving breaches of arbitration agreements.

Finally, the court surpassed any comity concerns not only based on the New York Convention but also on the fact that the remedy would be enforceable (in theory) in France even if French courts could not issue one themselves. On the contrary, the availability of arbitral remedies against the breach of the arbitration agreement was considered as ineffective by the Court due to the lack of coercive powers. Why an English ASI issued against an overseas defendant with no connection to England would be more effective than one issued by a tribunal in France remains unclear. In this context, it is submitted that (a) mechanisms exist to enforce such tribunal-ordered remedies; and (b) the general effectiveness of the remedy (both in France and in Russia) should have played a bigger role, especially considering that equity cannot act in vain.

3. A New Era of ASIs?

UniCredit signals a shift in how English courts approach ASIs for enforcing arbitration agreements. Beyond affirming the availability of ASIs in cases involving arbitration agreements governed by English law, irrespective of the seat of arbitration, the next step for litigants seeking ASIs before English courts if the matrix contract is governed by English law was already flagged. If this argument is accepted, it could lead to the availability of ASIs even if the default rule regarding the law applicable to arbitration agreements is statutorily changed to favour the law of the seat of arbitration.

This post was written by Manuel Penades, who is Reader in International Commercial Law at King’s College London. It is the first contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the UK Supreme Court Judgment in UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC [2024] UKSC 30. The other contributions, by Faidon Varesis and Etienne Farnoux, can be found here and here, respectively. Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.


1. The Relevance of the Law Governing Arbitration Agreements to English Antisuit Injunctions

The law governing arbitration agreements has recently attracted significant attention in English arbitration law. Compared to other jurisdictions, the issue has become disproportionally complex and the UKSC has done little to improve the situation. The relevance of the topic is not limited to cases where the jurisdiction of arbitrators is in question. Cases such as UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC [2024] UKSC 30, Enka Insaat Ve Sanayi AS v OOO Insurance Company Chubb [2020] UKSC 38 or Sulamérica Nacional de Seguros SA v Enesa Engenharia SA [2012] EWCA Civ 638 show that the law governing arbitration agreements impacts directly on the court’s powers to enforce contractual promises to arbitrate. These three cases concerned the possibility to issue an antisuit injunction preventing a party from litigating claims allegedly subject to arbitration agreements. In Enka, the applicable law was critical to define whether the dispute in question was covered by the scope of the arbitration agreement. In Sulamérica, the effectiveness of the arbitration agreement was dependant on the law applicable to it. In both cases, the seat of the arbitration was located in England.

2. The Law Governing the Arbitration Agreement in UniCredit

The question in UniCredit was whether the English courts had jurisdiction to order a Russian company not to pursue court proceedings in Russia against a German bank when the parties had agreed to settle any dispute between them by arbitration in Paris under the ICC Rules and had chosen English law to govern their contracts (bonds in this case).

The English court’s equitable jurisdiction to grant an injunction ‘in all cases in which it appears to the court to be just and convenient to do so’ arises from section 37(1) of the Senior Courts Act 1981. Yet, when the defendant is not in the jurisdiction and the seat is not in England and Wales, the power of the court to issue an antisuit injunction is dependant on two requirements. First, that the claim falls under one of the gateways provided in para 3.1 of Practice Direction 6B allowing service of the claim against the foreign defendant out of the jurisdiction. Second, that England and Wales is the ‘proper place’ in which to bring the claim. The UKSC addressed both matters in UniCredit but this post is only concerned with the first requirement, as the second is discussed in this symposium by Faidon Varesis.

The gateway on which Unicredit relied is available when ‘a claim is made in respect of a contract […] governed by the law of England and Wales’ (para 3.1(6)(c) PD6B). The bonds stated that they were governed by English law but RusChemAlliance argued (and Unicredit did not contest until the last instance, see [19]) that the contract with which the application for antisuit injunction was concerned was the arbitration agreement, whose breach the injunction sought to impede. The bonds did not contain any selection of applicable law specifically addressed at the arbitration agreement. The question then was whether English law governed the arbitration agreement pursuant to the general choice of law provided in a different clause of the bonds.

To answer this question, the UKSC revisited the test that was established just four years ago in Enka. The relevant passages of that test read ([170]):

iv) Where the law applicable to the arbitration agreement is not specified, a choice of governing law for the contract will generally apply to an arbitration agreement which forms part of the contract.

v) The choice of a different country as the seat of the arbitration is not, without more, sufficient to negate an inference that a choice of law to govern the contract was intended to apply to the arbitration agreement.

According to these rules, the general choice of English law to govern the bonds was equally applicable to the arbitration agreements contained in them. The principle of separability did not prevent this result as, in the words of the UKSC in Enka, ‘separability is not a principle that an arbitration agreement is to be treated as a distinct agreement for all purposes but only that it is to be so treated for the purpose of determining its validity or enforceability [and] thus, does not require that an arbitration agreement should be treated as a separate agreement for the purpose of determining its governing law’ ([41]).

RusChemAlliance, however, argued that this conclusion should be displaced by one of the two exceptions that the UKSC had established in Enka, particularly [170(vi)(a)]:

vi) Additional factors which may, however, negate such an inference and may in some cases imply that the arbitration agreement was intended to be governed by the law of the seat are: (a) any provision of the law of the seat which indicates that, where an arbitration is subject to that law, the arbitration agreement will also be treated as governed by that country’s law.

According to RusChemAlliance, the fact that under French law (as the law of the seat) the arbitration agreements in the dispute at hand would be governed by the French rules applicable to international arbitration agreements meant that the choice in the bonds in favour of English law could not be extended to the arbitration agreements. The UKSC disagreed, and concluded that assuming this level of legal foresight by the mere choice of Paris as seat went ‘beyond what it may in practice be realistic to expect’ [52]. The ‘natural’ [22] interpretation was to conclude that the parties wanted English law to govern every clause in the bonds. Therefore, English law applied to the arbitration agreements and the case fell within gateway 3.1(6)(c) PD6B. More generally, the UKSC conceded that the exception in [170(vi)(a)] of Enka created significant uncertainty and decided to remove it.

3. The Lessons from UniCredit

Two main lessons follow from this part of the decision in UniCredit.

3.1. The residual importance of implied choice of law for arbitration agreements

First, it confirms the residual role of implied choice of law, which in effect is squeezed out of the common law doctrine of the proper law of the contract for arbitration agreements. Enka and Kabab-Ji SAL (Lebanon) v Kout Food Group (Kuwait) [2021] UKSC 48 had already ruled that a choice of law to govern the contract should be generally construed as applying to the arbitration agreement set out (or incorporated by reference) in a clause of the contract. Yet, they had not excluded the possibility of an implied choice of law for arbitration agreements (in line with the traditional threefold test of the common law doctrine of the proper law). In fact, the extension of the choice of law from the contract to the arbitration agreement could have been seen as an implied choice of law inasmuch the UKSC acknowledged that such extension was ‘an inference’ which could be displaced in the exceptions provided in [170(vi)] to ‘imply that the arbitration agreement was intended to be governed by the law of the seat’.

The UKSC went a step further in UniCredit and declared that ‘if it were necessary or relevant to characterise the choice of law for the arbitration agreement signified by such a governing law clause as “express” or “implied”, I think it would be more apt to call it an “express choice” because it is identified by interpreting the express terms of the contact and is not based on any implied term’ ([27]). That is, what in the past could have been seen as an implied choice of law based on the terms of the contract or the circumstances of the case is now an express choice of law, which has simply been extended to cover the arbitration agreement using ‘the rules of contractual interpretation of English law as the law of the forum’ ([21], in line with [170(iii)] of Enka).

Enka also confirmed that ‘where there is no express choice of law to govern the contract, a clause providing for arbitration in a particular place will not by itself justify an inference that the contract (or the arbitration agreement) is intended to be governed by the law of that place’ ([170(vii)] of Enka). A reader could have reasonably understood this rule simply to mean that, in the absence of choice of law for the matrix contract, the choice of seat does not imply a choice of the seat’s law to govern the arbitration agreement. In fact, the UKSC had defined the implication of terms as a ‘process of inference’ in [35] of Enka.

With this background in mind, there was every reason to believe that the use of the term ‘inference’ in [170(v), (vi) and (vii)] of Enka referred to the possibility to construe a choice of law for the matrix contact or a choice of seat as implied choices of law for the arbitration agreement.

The result after UniCredit, read together with Enka, however, is that the ‘inference’ in [170(v) and (vi)] is, in reality, an express choice. The UKSC had already anticipated this reading in [39] of Kabab-Ji. Implied choice will, therefore, be reduced to two narrow scenarios.

One concerns instances where: 1) there is no express choice of law to govern the contract, 2) the parties have chosen an arbitral seat, and 3) something else in the arbitration agreement (whatever that might be) clearly indicates an undeclared intention to have the contract to arbitrate governed by the law of the seat. In practice, however, these cases will probably avoid the embroilment of the implied choice test and be resolved under the closest and most real connection test, which will generally also lead to the law of the seat (as per [170(viii)] of Enka).

The other possible avenue for implied choice will be the instances where parties select the law governing the matrix contract impliedly. The majority in Enka did not discuss the possibility to ‘infer’ that an implied choice of law for the main contract extends to the arbitration agreement. This is a significant gap between steps (vii) and (viii) in [170] of Enka and later decisions by the UKSC have failed to fill it. It was only the minority in Enka that addressed this possibility. In their view, it would be a ‘natural, rational and realistic’ inference and ‘simply the correct objective interpretation of the parties’ main contract and arbitration agreement’ ([228]). It is reasonable to expect this question to reach the UKSC in the future.

It is difficult to envisage a viable argument in favour of implied choice of law for arbitration agreements outside the discussed scenarios.

3.2. The uncertainty around the new section 6A of the Arbitration Act 1996 and a proposal to resolve it

The proposed choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements in the Arbitration Bill provides that

6A Law applicable to arbitration agreement

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement. […]

After years of uncertainty and a lengthy review process, the new rule offers the possibility of a fresh start. The new section 6A eliminates implied choice of law entirely and replaces the closest and most real connection test with a hard-and-fast rule in favour of the law of the seat. The Bill also refines the wording of section 6A(2) to avoid litigation about the meaning of an express choice of law concerning the arbitration agreement. Yet, the UKSC has muddled the waters in UniCredit. By confirming that a generic express choice of law for the matrix contract, even without the definition of ‘Agreement’ as in Kabab-Ji, is an express choice for the arbitration agreement, it has opened the floodgates to the type of litigation that the introduction of section 6A tries to avoid. As argued in my written evidence before the House of Lords Committee tasked with the Arbitration Bill, what will follow from the adoption of the Bill is a new type of litigation concerned with whether an express choice of law is ‘sufficiently’ express to satisfy section 6A.

The arbitration agreements in UniCredit serve as illustration. The contracts provided that ‘This Bond and all non-contractual or other obligations arising out of or in connection with it shall be construed under and governed by English law’. This wide choice of law clause in not just ‘an agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part’ (section 6A(2)). The clause goes beyond the agreement (the bonds) and reaches ‘all non-contractual or other obligations arising out of or in connection with’ them. Would this be express enough for the purposes of section 6A(1)(a)? Importantly, in the transition between the Second Consultation and the Final Report, the Law Commission excluded the requirement that the choice of law clause for the arbitration agreement had to be ‘in the arbitration agreement itself’, which means that it should not be impossible to have express choices that are not in the arbitration agreement or that do not refer to it expressly.

This uncertainty could have been largely avoided by the UKSC.

The Court could have decided that the type of ‘inference’ in UniCredit (which followed [170(v)] of Enka) was just a case of implied choice of law for the arbitration agreement. This finding would not have operated under section 6A, which excludes implied choice. Alternatively, the UKSC could have clarified that, while such ‘inference’ might be deemed an express choice under the common law doctrine of the proper law, this would no longer apply under section 6A given the exclusion in section 6A(2). Yet, the Court refused to make such reassuring statements and, instead, declared that ‘depending on what the word “expressly” is taken to add to the word “agree”, this [ie, section 6A(2)] would not by itself alter the law as stated in Enka’ ([28]). What is more, the UKSC insisted on the idea, already mentioned in Enka, that ‘it does not matter’ whether a choice of law is express or implied, as ‘the distinction is of no legal significance’ ([27]). The reality is that, while express and implied choice might produce the same effects in common law, the distinction is of critical legal significance under section 6A. Express choice will be effective whereas implied choice will not. Turning its back to the imminence of section 6A and refusing to avoid unnecessary confusion was the wrong path for the UKSC. The reputation of English arbitration law and London as arbitral seat will suffer for it, and so will the parties who choose to arbitrate in London.

The paradox over the last years is that, while the proposal behind section 6A was motivated (in a significant part) by the ‘complex and unpredictable’ choice of law test for arbitration agreements after Enka (see Law Commission, ‘Review of the Arbitration Act 1996: Final Report and Bill’, para 12.20), that test has been simplified after UniCredit by eliminating the problematic exception in [170(vi)(a)] of Enka. In parallel, the definition of express choice of law confirmed in UniCredit will complicate the interpretation of section 6A and be a source of major uncertainty, which will require further court intervention.

While unlikely, this concern would justify a reconsideration of section 6A by Parliament before the passing of the Bill. A viable compromise would be to replace the current wording with the following:

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part constitutes express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

This wording would capture the essence of the common-sense approach insisted upon by the UKSC in Enka, Kabab-Ji and UniCredit while reaching a compromise between most of the voices that have participated in the review process. It would preserve party autonomy as well as the requirement of an express choice (hence eliminating the uncertainties around implied choice of law). It would also satisfy those who invoke the appropriateness to align the contract with the arbitration agreement while maintaining the default rule in favour of the law the seat.

4. The Jurisdiction of English Courts to Issue Antisuit Injunctions Concerning Arbitration Agreements Seated Outside of England & Wales When Solely the Matrix Contract is Governed by English Law

The analysis in UniCredit confirmed that, subject to the proper forum test, English courts have jurisdiction to issue antisuit injunctions regarding arbitrations seated abroad when the contract contains an English law clause and the parties have not indicated that the arbitration agreement is governed by any other law. The jurisdictional hook was the law governing the arbitration agreement.

The UKSC, however, did not exclude the possibility that this jurisdiction might also exist when the matrix contract alone, and not the arbitration agreement, is governed by English law. Unicredit only suggested this argument late in the appeal before the UKSC and the judgment did not address it. There is little doubt that this possibility will be explored in future cases, and rightly so.

While arbitration agreements might be separable from the matrix contract for validity and choice of law purposes, it is hard to deny that Unicredit’s request for an antisuit injunction before the English courts was made in respect of the contract that contained those agreements. In the context of the choice of law analysis, the UKSC declared in UniCredit that ‘even if the obligations created by the arbitration agreement were regarded as separate from the bond contract for this purpose, they are on any view “obligations arising … in connection with” the bond’ ([31]). It would be surprising if the expressions ‘in connection with’ and ‘in respect of’ received such disparate interpretations by English courts that one led to the inclusion of arbitration agreements contained in the document, whereas the other excluded them.

Further, case law has given a broad interpretation to the words ‘in respect of’. In Albon (t/a N A Carriage Co) v Naza Motor Trading SDN BHD & Anor [2007] EWHC 9 (Ch), Lightman J decided that ‘the formula of words in CPR 6.20(5) “in respect of a contract” [now para 3.1(6)(a) PB6B] does not require that the claim arises under a contract: it requires only that the claim relates to or is connected with the contract.  That is the clear and unambiguous meaning of the words used’ ([27]). The judge reinforced this reading by reference to the decision of Mann CJ in Trustees Executors and Agency Co Ltd v Reilly [1941] VLR 110, 111, who stated that

The words ‘in respect of’ are difficult of definition, but they have the widest possible meaning of any expression intended to convey some connection or relation between the two subject matters to which the words refer.

Deripaska v Cherney [2009] EWCA Civ 849, [67], has confirmed this broad interpretation.

5. Conclusion

Pacta sun servanda lies at the core of UniCredit. This makes it an appealing decision which confirms England as a stronghold for arbitration and paves the way for a new field of arbitration-related litigation before English courts. Yet, it also complicates unnecessarily the success of the review of the Arbitration Act 1996. The UKSC should have achieved the former without causing the latter.

On 18 September 2024, the UK Supreme Court gave the reasons for its unanimous judgment in UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC [2024] UKSC 30. This development was covered by the EAPIL Blog.

In brief, the court upheld the judgment of the Court of Appeal ([2024] EWCA Civ 64), which had granted an anti-suit injunction to enforce an English law-governed arbitration agreement with a Paris seat against a Russian party that had commenced proceedings in Russia in breach of the arbitration agreement.

This judgment has generated significant interest. For instance, a search for ‘Unicredit v RusChemAlliance’ and ‘UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC’ on Lexology.com, a legal intelligence platform, reveals a total of 58 articles written by leading law firms. A conference organised by King’s College London, which featured a panel on Unicredit, attracted around 200 attendees and there was a queue of disappointed people outside the event venue who arrived too late to get a seat.

Given its importance, the EAPIL blog will host an online symposium on this judgment on 13 and 14 November 2024.

The focus will be on three key aspects of the judgment: (1) the law applicable to arbitration agreements, (2) the question of when English courts are the proper forum to grant an anti-suit injunction to enforce an English law-governed arbitration agreement with a foreign seat, and (3) what French law has to say about the willingness of English courts to enforce arbitration agreements with a Paris seat by means of anti-suit injunctions, which are not available under French Law.

These three aspects will be discussed, respectively, by Manuel Penades (KCL), Faidon Varesis (Cambridge) and Etienne Farnoux (Strasbourg). [Update: the contributions can now be found here, here and here].

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.

Christian von Bar (University of Osnabrück), Oliver L. Knöfel (European University Viadrina Frankfurt (Oder)), Ulrich Magnus (University of Hamburg), Heinz-Peter Mansel (University of Cologne) and Arkadiusz Wudarski (European University Viadrina Frankfurt (Oder) and University of Szczecin) edited Gedächtnisschrift für Peter Mankowski with Mohr Siebeck.

The commemorative volume honours the late Peter Mankowski, who served as a professor of civil law, comparative law, and private international law at the Faculty of Law, University of Hamburg. Peter Mankowski passed away on 10 February 2022, at the age of 55.

Compiled by his friends, students, and colleagues, the volume includes contributions from both Germany and abroad. Covering a broad spectrum of topics, the collection is organized into eight sections that address international private and procedural law, international insolvency, international arbitration, international supply chain law, comparative law, uniform law (with a focus on the UN Convention on Contracts for the International Sale of Goods), and a final miscellaneous.

The volume celebrates Peter Mankowski’s impact on these fields, reflecting his academic achievements and honouring his legacy as a respected scholar and professor.

More information and the full details of the contributions contained therein are available here.

The fourth issue of the Journal du droit international for 2024 has been released. It contains four articles, two of which might be of interest for the purposes of private international law. It also contains several case notes and a survey of the most important judgments addressing private international law issues delivered by the CJEU in 2023.

In the first article, Francesco Seatzu (University of Cagliari) examines the international responsibility of the Holy See concerning instances of pedophilia committed by members of the Catholic clergy (L’ouverture de la jarre de Pandore).

The aim of this study is to examine the international responsibility of the Holy See concerning instances of pedophilia committed by members of the Catholic clergy. This topic presents intricate legal challenges, particularly the differentiation between the Holy See and the State of the Vatican City, as well as the function of clerics as de facto representatives of the Holy See. Despite being a non-state entity, the Holy See has ratified various international treaties, including the Convention on the Rights of the Child, thus incurring obligations. Members of the clergy, though not diplomats, exert effective control, which strengthens the Holy See’s accountability for illicit actions. Additionally, the reservations expressed by the Holy See regarding the convention’s application raise concerns, as they cannot nullify its international responsibilities. This study underscores the imperative to clarify the Holy See’s accountability within the context of human rights.

In the second article, Magali Boucaron-Nardetto (University of Nice Côte d’Azur) discusses the concept of deforestation-free (“Zéro déforestation” : protéger les forêts sous pression).

The concomitant emergence of the notion of “deforestation-free” in different branches of law raises questions. This notion has its own definition, but varies depending on the dedicated legal instrument. It characterizes the fact that a movable good, raw material or processed product, supplying the public or private sector, has not generated global deforestation. The notion of “deforestation-free” pursues, through distinct legal techniques, a common objective : to regulate global value chains through “co-regulation” between companies and States to protect the planet’s forest cover. It illustrates the progressive integration by the legal system of planetary boundaries, and the evolution of soft law CSR into hard law.

The full table of contents can be found here.

As already noted on this blog, the Children’s Rights Academy at the University of Geneva offers the second edition of the executive training short course on Civil Aspects of International Child Protection (ICPT).

Participation in individual modules is also available, with each module open for separate enrolment.

The registration deadline for the full programme has been extended to 18 November 2024. Module registration deadline, after 1 November 2024, is due one month prior the date of the module.

I have already reported on this blog that earlier this year the Law Commission of England and Wales published a call for evidence to help them identify the most challenging and prevalent issues of private international law that arise from the digital, online, and decentralised contexts in which modern digital assets and electronic trade documents are used.

The first result of that call for evidence is an interim document relating to electronic trade documents (ETDs) in private international law. This 22-page document explains how the UK Electronic Trade Documents Act 2023 and other legislation inspired by the UN Model Law on Electronic Transferrable Records interact with private international law. It is structured as a ‘Frequently Asked Questions’ to respond directly to the most common concerns raised with the Law Commission so far.

The FAQs answered in the document are:

Q.1. When will ETDs engage private international law?
Q.1(a) What is private international law?
Q.1(b) How do private international law and trade documents interact in the cross-border context?
Q.1(c) How do the courts of England and Wales approach private international law?
Q.1(d) If an applicable law rule points to the law of England and Wales, does this include the private international law rules of England and Wales?
Q.2. What law applies to/governs an electronic trade document and electronic validity?
Q.2(a) What law “governs” or “applies to” a trade document”?
Q.2(b) What law “governs an electronic trade document” or “electronic validity”?
Q.3. When does the Electronic Trade Documents Act 2023 apply?
Q.4. Can I choose the Electronic Trade Documents Act 2023 as the law applicable to my trade document?
Q.5. Is section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882 problematic in the electronic context?
Q.6. Can section 72 of the Bills of Exchange Act 1882 “invalidate” an electronic trade document?
Q.6(a) When do issues of “electronic validity” arise under section 72?
Q.7. Is Section 72 out of date?

The Law Commission welcomes any follow up questions at conflictoflaws@lawcommission.gov.uk with the subject “ETDs in PIL: FAQs”.

Elena D’Alessandro and Davide Castagno (both University of Torino) have authored a Handbook on Cross-border Litigation, in English, published by Walters Kluwer Italia.

International litigation necessitates a distinct set of skills and a broad perspective that extends beyond national boundaries. This is why the Handbook on Cross-Border Litigation has been crafted with innovation at its core. By incorporating multimedia elements such as visual summaries, videos, and interactive exercises, this Handbook aims to provide readers with a dynamic and engaging learning environment. This approach goes beyond traditional teaching methods to ensure that students grasp the practical aspects of legal practice. All materials are designed to offer thorough insights into litigating cross-border cases across various jurisdictions. Each topic addresses essential questions, shedding light on the key distinctions between domestic and cross-border litigation, as well as crucial considerations to be mindful of. Since theoretical knowledge alone may not suffice in preparing for the challenges of legal practice, significant emphasis is placed on practical case resolution strategies.

The table of contents can be found here. Further information are here.

The 20th Anniversary Conference of the Journal of Private International Law will take place at the Faculty of Laws of University College London between 11 and 13 September 2025.

The conference organizers, Ugljesa Grusic (UCL) and Alex Mills (UCL), and the editors of the Journal, Paul Beaumont (University of Stirling) and Jonathan Harris (King’s College London), have issued a call for paper proposals.

Submission is open to anyone regardless of seniority or academic affiliation, including postgraduate students and practitioners, with an expectation that you will produce a paper for submission to the Journal of Private International Law by the end of the 2025 calendar year (with publication subject to the usual peer review process). Proposals are welcome on any topic within the scope of the Journal. A proposal should include an abstract of no more than 500 words, as well as details of the name and affiliation(s) of the author(s).

Proposals should be sent to JPrivIL25@ucl.ac.uk by 17 January 2025

The conference will include, in the customary manner, a mixture of parallel panel sessions (on Thursday afternoon and Saturday morning) and plenary sessions (on Friday). Please indicate in your proposal whether you are willing to present in either format, or only in one or the other – a willingness to be flexible will increase your chance of being selected.

Speakers will not be expected to pay a conference fee, but will need to pay for their own expenses, including travel and accommodation. Non-speakers will be expected to pay a conference fee. A conference dinner will be held on 12 September 2025, at additional cost and with limited places – details will be provided in due course on the conference web page.

On 9 December 2024, at 13.00 CET, UNIDROIT will host a live webinar celebrating the UNIDROIT Essay Competition – 30 Years of the UNIDROIT Principles of International Commercial Contracts, with support from the International Law Institute (ILI) and facilitated by the UNIDROIT Foundation.

The event will feature opening remarks from Maria Chiara Malaguti and Don Wallace, a panel discussion and Q&A session moderated by Anna Veneziano, and closing remarks from Ignacio Tirado. The webinar will also spotlight the competition winners and their essays, including: Anna Fonseca, The Choice for UNIDROIT Principles of International Commercial Contracts to Fill the Legitimacy Gap in the Arbitration of Sustainability-Related Disputes; Nuran Tuğçe Bilgetekin, The ‘Stickiness’ of the UNIDROIT Principles of International Commercial Contracts: A Behavioral Analysis; Eva Litina, Thirty Years of UNIDROIT Principles of International Commercial Contracts: An Assessment and Way Forward; Ardrit Gashi, 30 Years of The UNIDROIT Principles of International Commercial Contracts; Stefan Jovanović, UNIDROIT Principles of International Commercial Contracts and New Frontiers of Blockchain, Smart Contracts and Digital Assets; in addition, the honourable mention of Ji Wenhua and Zhang Sihui, Assessment of the Effectiveness of the UNIDROIT Principles as Governing Law in Litigation: Case-Based Observation.

To register for the webinar, please click here.

For further information, contact info@unidroitfoundation.org.

November 2024 starts with the delivery on Thursday 7 of a decision on the Succession Regulation. C-291/23Hantoch, is a request for a preliminary ruling from the Landgericht Düsseldorf (Germany). The single question reads:

Must an interpretation of Article 10 of the EU Succession Regulation with regard to the question whether any estate assets existed in the Member State of the court seised be based on the time of the succession or on the time when the action was filed?

The parties to the dispute are descendants of a person (‘the deceased’) who died on 18 March 2017. The deceased was born in Egypt; he lived and worked for many years in Germany, where he also started a family. He held both German and Egyptian citizenship. After retiring, the deceased resided mainly in Egypt, where he also died. During this time, however, he was still covered by German health insurance and was entitled to a pension in Germany. He transferred any payments thereunder to his Egyptian account via an account maintained solely for this purpose. Due to the receipt of his pension under the German insurance fund for physicians, he was also liable to pay tax in Germany. At the time of the deceased’s death, there was a credit balance in an account at Apo Bank, which, however, had already been closed at the time the action was filed.

The defendant is the sole heir of the deceased on the basis of a notarised will dated 13 May 2015.

The applicant brings claims for information and payment against the defendant with regard to a claim for a compulsory share of the deceased’s estate. She argues that the Landgericht Düsseldorf (Regional Court, Düsseldorf, Germany) has international jurisdiction as, at the time of the succession, the deceased had held assets in Germany, in addition to the credit balance at Apo Bank in particular, in the form of tax refund claims against the tax authorities and claims against the private health insurance provider. The defendant argues that the court does not have international jurisdiction.

The deciding chamber is composed by judges I. Jarukaitis, D. Gratsias and E. Regan (reporting).

One week later, the Court will deliver her decision in the Belgium request C-394/22Oilchart International, on Regulation 1346/2000 (insolvency proceedings). The Court of Appeal of Antwerp asks the following:

(a)  Must Article 1(2)(b) of the Brussels [I bis Regulation] in conjunction with Article 3(1) of the Insolvency Regulation … be interpreted as meaning that the term “bankruptcy, proceedings relating to the winding-up of insolvent companies or other legal persons, judicial arrangements, compositions and analogous proceedings” in Article 1(2)(b) of the Brussels [I bis Regulation] includes also proceedings in which the claim is described in the summons as a pure trade receivable, without any mention of the respondent’s previously declared bankruptcy, whereas the actual legal basis of that claim is the specific derogating provisions of [the NFW, i.e., the Dutch Law on Insolvency] and whereby:

– it must be determined whether such a claim must be considered a verifiable claim (Article 26 of the NFW in conjunction with Article 110 thereof) or an unverifiable claim (Article 25(2) of the NFW),

– it appears that the question whether both claims can be brought simultaneously and whether one claim does not appear to exclude the other, taking into account the specific legal consequences of each of those claims (inter alia, in terms of the possibilities of calling for a bank guarantee deferred after the bankruptcy), may be determined in accordance with the rules specific to Netherlands bankruptcy law?

And further

(b) Can the provisions of Article 25(2) of [the NFW] be regarded as compatible with Article 3(1) of the Insolvency Regulation, in so far as that legislative provision would allow such a claim (Article 25(2) of the NFW) to be brought before the court of another Member State instead of before the insolvency court of the Member State in which the bankruptcy was declared?’

I reported on the case here. In the meantime, in her Opinion of 18 April 2024, Advocate General L. Medina has proposed to answer that

(1) Article 1(1) and (2)(b) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] and Article 3(1) of Council Regulation (EC) No 1346/2000 of 29 May 2000 on insolvency proceedings, must be interpreted as meaning that, where a court of a Member State is seised of insolvency proceedings for a claim concerning a contractual obligation to pay for a supply of goods, and the same claim is the subject of an action against an insolvent company under those insolvency proceedings, that action falls within the scope of Regulation No 1346/2000.

(2)         Article 3(1) of Regulation No 1346/2000 and the principle of exclusive jurisdiction must be interpreted as precluding national legislation or a national practice that has the effect of circumventing the exclusive jurisdiction of a court of a Member State which is first seised of insolvency proceedings for a claim concerning a contractual obligation to pay for a supply of goods which falls within the insolvency estate.’

Judge F. Biltgen is the reporting judge in a chamber originally composed by judges M.L.  Arastey Sahún and J. Passer N. Whal and A. Prechal.

Finally, on Thursday 28 November, Advocate General J. Richard de la Tour will deliver his Opinion on case C-395/23Anikovi, a Bulgarian case on Regulation 2019/1111 (Brussels II ter), allocated to judges K. Lenaerts, C. Lycourgos, M.L. Arastey Sahún, S. Rodin, and O. Spineanu-Matei (reporting). A hearing was held last September, as reported here. The questions read:

Does the scope of Article 1(e) of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] cover non-contentious proceedings concerning the granting of permission by a court for the disposal, e.g. a sale, of immovable property or co-ownership shares in immovable property belonging to a child?

Which regulation determines the international jurisdiction of a court of a Member State of the European Union in non-contentious proceedings concerning the granting of permission by a court for the disposal, e.g. a sale, of immovable property or co-ownership shares in immovable property belonging to a child: (i) Article 7(1) of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] – the court for the place where the child is habitually resident – or (ii) Article 4(1)(c) of Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 [Rome I] or Article 24(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 [Brussels I bis] – the court for the place where the immovable property is situated?

Are the rules of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] on international jurisdiction in matters of parental responsibility derogated from by a bilateral international agreement between a Member State (Bulgaria) and a third country (the Soviet Union or the Russian Federation) which was concluded before the Member State’s accession to the European Union, if that international agreement is not listed in Chapter VIII of [the said Regulation]?

On 8 November 2024 Gunnar Bramstång will publicly defend his doctoral thesis on economic sanctions in private international law at Lund University in Sweden. The thesis, written in Swedish, is titled Ekonomiska sanktioner i svensk internationell privat– och processrätt (Economic Sanctions in Swedish Private International Law) and is available in its entirety here.

The English abstract of the thesis reads as follows:

This thesis deals with private international law issues related to the treatment of economic sanctions in international commercial contract disputes in Swedish courts. The dissertation consists of 10 chapters. The first chapter is an introduction. Chapter 10 contains a summary.

In Chapter 2, the author examines what economic sanctions are, and in chapter 3, economic sanctions are classified as belonging to public law. This gives rise to specific problems in the field of private international law, especially when the sanctions belong to foreign law and not to the lex fori. As far as Swedish private international law is concerned, attitudes towards foreign public law have been expressed in the principle of isolation (isolationsprincipen).

In Chapters 4–6, the author primarily considers whether commercial disputes involving economic sanctions fall within the framework of the Brussels I Regulation and the Lugano Convention. The author examines the extensive case law of the CJEU on the interpretation of civil and commercial matters, which determines the material scope of the instruments. Disputes between commercial parties involving economic sanctions should, in general, be classified as civil and commercial matters. When the same disputes fall outside of the Brussels/Lugano-instruments Swedish courts determine their jurisdiction according to Swedish private international law.

In Chapters 7–9, the author explores two different methods for dealing with sanctions when determining their effects on the contractual relationship. A first option is to classify the economic sanctions as internationally mandatory rules under Article 9 of the Rome I Regulation. The second option is to take the sanctions into account as facts when applying the lex contractus, e.g. as force majeure. The approach chosen depends on the origin of the economic sanctions and their connection to the dispute.

Erik Sinander (Stockholm University) will act as faculty opponent.

On 26 and 27 September 2024, an international conference was held in Paris to honour the work, and celebrate the 90th birthday, of Paul Lagarde.

The contributions of the speakers are available on the website of the European Group of Private International Law (EGPIL-GEDIP). Most are dedicated to the contribution of Paul Lagarde to the making of international conventions, in particular under the aegis of the Hague Conference.

The following papers can be freely downloaded:

The PAX Moot case for the 2025 moot competition on private international law has been published. The 2025 Round is dedicated to Ulrich Huber, an influential Dutch jurist of the 1600s, who wrote a short treatise on the conflict of laws, Conflictu Legum Diversarum in Diversis Imperiis.

The Ulrich Huber Round of the competition explores important present-day matters: issues related to content placed on social media platforms, mental issues resulting from such activity, content moderation, and the content moderators’ dissatisfaction with their working conditions.

The case requires participants to answer questions of international jurisdiction of the court of first instance in Maastricht, the law applicable to the merits of the case, the recognition of a United Kingdom settlement in the Netherlands and its effects on the proceedings before the Maastricht court.

The moot competition has two phases: a written and an oral round. The written submission of the memorials is due on 16 March 2025. The oral round will take place between 9-11 April 2025.

More information about the competition, the schedule building up to the oral round, and the applicable rules for the Ulrich Huber Round are available on the PAX Moot website!

To all teams deciding to join the competition: Good luck in preparing the case!

On 18 November 2024, the French Cour de Cassation will hold a one-day conference on the latest developpements in private international law. The objective is to present recent case law in various areas of PIL and to consider the future prospects for this field.

One of the great interest of this scientific event is that it brings together the main judicial practitionners from the French Supreme Court on PIL as well as leading lawyers and academics in the field.

The conference will begin with opening remarks by Christophe Soulard (premier Président de la Cour de cassation), followed by a presentation from Carole Champalaune (Présidente de la première chambre civile).

The first part of the conference, chaired by François Molinié (President de la Société de Législation comparée), is devoted to an overview of recent case law. It will be divided into three panels discussions covering the following topics: Conflict of laws in contractual and delictual matters moderated by Etienne Pataut (University of Paris I Panthéon-Sorbonne); Conflict of laws, including jurisdictions concerning personal status and family law moderated by Rebecca Legendre (University of Paris-Nanterre); Jurisdiction and exequatur moderated by Jérôme Ortscheidt (avocat au Conseil d’Etat et à la Cour de cassation)

The list of speakers includes Odette-Luce Bouvier (conseillère à la chambre sociale de la Cour de cassation), Hélène Guillou (conseillère à la chambre commerciale de la Cour de cassation), Hugues Fulchiron (conseiller en service extraordinaire à la 1ère chambre civile de la Cour de cassation), Anne Beauvois (conseillère à la 1re chambre civile de la Cour de cassation), Agnès Daniel (conseillère référendaire à la 1re  chambre civile de la Cour de cassation), Anne Caron-Déglise (avocate générale à la 1re chambre civile de la Cour de cassation), Sabine Corneloup (conseillère en service extraordinaire à la 1ère chambre civile de la Cour de cassation), Agnès Martinel (présidente de la deuxième chambre civile de la Cour de cassation), Renaud Salomon (avocat général à la 1re chambre civile de la Cour de cassation).

The second part of the conference chaired by Jean-Pierre Remery (President du Comité français de DIP), will deal with future prospects in PIL and includes two panels discussions coreving the followings topics: PIL and privileges moderated by Dominique Guihal (doyenne à la 1re chambre civile de la Cour de cassation, section 3); The role of the judge moderated by Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences-Po).

The list of speakers includes François Ancel (conseiller à la 1re chambre civile de la Cour de cassation), Renaud Salomon (avocat général à la 1ère chambre civile de la Cour de cassation), Louis d’Avout (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas), Alice Meier-Bourdeau (avocat au Conseil d’Etat et à la Cour de cassation), François Melin (président de chambre, cour d’appel de Reims).

The conference will conclude with closing remarks by Jean-Yves Carlier (Emeritus Professor, Catholic University of Louvain-la-Neuve & avocat au barreau de Bruxelles).

The conference will be held in French. The full programme is available here.

Registration is necessary for on site (here) or online attendance (here).

A collection of essays has been published by Intersentia, a few months ago, under the title Climate Change Litigation in Europe – Regional, Comparative and Sectoral Perspectives, edited by Ivano Alogna, Carole Billet, Matteo Fermeglia and Alina Holzhausen.

The blurb reads:

Climate change litigation is emerging as a global response to the unfolding climate crisis. As global warming increases and the catastrophic consequences of climate change become apparent, individuals and civil society as a whole are increasingly looking to the judiciary to uphold public and private entities’ obligations to fight global warming and step-up actions to protect present and future generations.

Climate change litigation is particularly pertinent in Europe. Since the landmark decision in Urgenda v. The Kingdom of The Netherlands in 2015, climate cases have been filed across European jurisdictions and reaching European regional courts, such as the Court of Justice of the European Union and the European Court of Human Rights. Consequently, climate change litigation is also emerging as a consolidated body of knowledge and practices, with the common objective of enhancing climate change mitigation and adaptation action. It is a multi-faceted phenomenon, engaging with a wide array of substantive and procedural legal challenges and issues. Legal architectures and strategies for climate cases include, among others, environmental law, tort law, constitutional law, consumer law, administrative law and human rights law.

Against such a backdrop, Climate Change Litigation in Europe provides, for the first time, a comprehensive account of the most relevant developments around climate change litigation, with a specific focus on Europe. To this end, the book aims to address the phenomenon of climate change litigation from a threefold perspective. First, it unpacks the supranational dimension of climate change litigation within Europe, with a particular focus on European regional courts. Second, it provides a comparative analysis of climate change litigation from different European jurisdictions, in order to understand points of convergence and departures among the different approaches to the common problem of tackling global warming. Finally, it analyses relevant substantive and procedural issues underpinning both existing and future climate change litigation, ranging from human rights to state and corporate responsibilities, international trade and investment and procedural rights.

Various contributions will likely appeal to those interested in the private international law aspects of climate change litigation, including Rhonson Salim’s Collective Redress and Climate Change Litigation in the EU: A Promising Future or More of the Same?, and the two contributions featured in in the section of the book devoted to Corporate Responsibility and Climate Change Litigation, namely From State to Corporate Liability in Climate Litigation: How Can Urgenda-Type Cases Inform the Responsibility of Private Companies to Mitigate Climate Change?, by Maria Antonia Tigre, and The Liability of Financial Institutions for Climate Change: Legal Mechanisms and Principles for Assessing the Financial Industry’s Responsibility for Global Warming, by Marta Zamorska.

See here for the full table of contents. Further information on the book is available here.

On 21 November 2024, Gérard Anou (University of Grenoble Alpes) organises a one-day conference devoted to the rise of the digital economy in the context of international trade law. It will deal with both the regulatory dimension and dispute resolution.

The presentation of the event reads as follows:

The development of information and communication technologies (ICT) has shaped and even revolutionised the lives of individuals and businesses. They have influenced and transformed the economy. The digital economy refers to those economic phenomena and activities that incorporate information and communication technologies (e.g. computers, electronics, the Internet and telecommunications) or are based on such technologies (for example, transactions involving software or applications). As such, the digital economy is vast and includes contractual and non-contractual situations, as well as profit-making and non-profit-making operations. The growth of these technologies is such that the digital transition is increasingly becoming a necessity for many businesses, which must adapt their business model or run the risk of disappearing.

Since digital networks are by definition capable of interconnecting several countries or of being ubiquitous, as is the case with the Internet, the development of technologies has entered the field of international trade and transformed it, at least in part. For example, it is now easier for an economic operator established in France to find foreign partners, or even to negotiate agreements with them via the Internet, or to purchase services online, performed from a foreign country. Consumers have not been left out either, as digital networks have made it easier for them to do business online.

The list of speakers includes Ingrid Maria (Co-Director, Centre de Recherches Juridiques), Gérard Anou (University Grenoble Alpes), Ludovic Pailler (University of Jean Moulin Lyon 3), Nicolas Bouche (Universitey of Jean Moulin Lyon 3), Maud Minois (Paris Cité University), François Viangalli (University of Grenoble Alpes), Jean-Michel Bruguière (University of Grenoble Alpes), Éric Caprioli & Ilène Choukri (avocats associés, Caprioli et Associés), Lukasz Stankiewicz (University of Jean Moulin Lyon 3), Florence Guillaume (University of Neuchâtel), Yves El Hage (University of Jean Moulin Lyon 3), Marie-Élodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas), Sarah Laval (University of Littoral Côte d’Opale), Valérie Pironon (University of Nantes), Cyril Nourissat (University Jean Moulin Lyon 3).

The conference will be held in French. The full programme is available here.

Registration is required, through the form available here.

L'immunité d'exécution de l'état étranger et des organisations ...Victor Grandaubert, who is a lecturer at Paris Nanterre University, has published L’immunité d’exécution de l’Etat étranger et des organisations internationales en droit international (The Immunity from Enforcement of Foreign States and International Organisations in International Law) with the French publisher Pedone in 2023.

The book is based on the doctoral thesis of the author. The main claim is that immunity from enforcement should be considered as functional. The author submits that immunity from enforcement serves the function of enabling States and international organizations to act in the public interest on the territory of the host State, and that immunity from enforcement should therefore be understood as protecting its beneficiary for the purpose of exercising this function. As both foreign States and international organisations are public institutions acting in the public interest on the territory of a State which has exclusive jurisdiction to enforce, they both need the same protection, in order to conduct their public activities on the territory of the host State.

As far as immunities of States are concerned, the main claim requires, as a preliminary step, to challenge the traditional view that immunities of States are founded in the principles of sovereignty and of sovereign equality of States. Dr. Grandaubert argues that this rationale is unable to explain the evolution of the law of State immunities from absolute to limited immunity, and should thus be reconsidered.

Another claim of the book is that, as a result of the main claim, immunities from enforcement of States and of international organizations should not be considered as distinct conceptually, but rather as a single concept benefitting different actors of the international legal order, namely States and international organizations.

The blurb reads:

Pour quelle raison les immunités d’exécution de l’État étranger et des organisations internationales résistent-elles fermement au processus d’érosion des immunités internationales ? Selon toute apparence, contrairement à l’immunité de juridiction, l’immunité d’exécution fait échapper ses bénéficiaires à des actes d’une certaine gravité sur leurs biens, à savoir des mesures de contrainte étatique. Ce constat en soi est toutefois insusceptible d’expliquer la solidité commune dont ces immunités font preuve dans un contexte où l’on distingue a priori entre l’immunité souveraine de l’État et les immunités fonctionnelles des organisations internationales.

Pour appréhender précisément la singularité de l’immunité d’exécution, cette thèse démontre que cette immunité tire sa force de son caractère fondamental pour le maintien de l’architecture du droit international. Il n’en demeure pas moins qu’en analysant ainsi l’immunité d’exécution, la thèse contribue à mettre en évidence l’effacement de la distinction communément admise entre les immunités de l’État et celles des organisations internationales.

En effet, l’immunité d’exécution a par essence pour objet d’assurer une protection contre la contrainte étatique, exercée dans un cadre juridictionnel ou non, aux biens employés par des entités agissant librement en qualité de pouvoir public en dehors d’un cadre exclusivement national. Reflet de la stabilité qui caractérise cette immunité en droit international, la protection qu’elle assure en pratique s’inscrit du reste dans un phénomène de consolidation.

More details can be found here.

Victor Contreras Kong (Rabobank Private Banking) and Ebbe Rogge (Leiden University – Leiden Law School) have recently posted on SSRN an article titled Sustainability-Linked Products: International Private Law Standards, published in the Hazelhoff Research Paper Series. The (final, edited version of this) article was published in Journal of International Banking Law and Regulation.

The abstract reads as follows:

The last few years there has been a steady increase in sustainability-linked financial products. This paper examines in particular sustainability-linked bonds, loans, and derivatives. The focus is on the development of international private law standards which have arisen in this market, similar to those present in a wide range of ‘usual’ financial products. Some difficulties remain, such as performance measurements and verification. This raises the risk of green washing. Various regulatory initiatives, complementing or partially replacing private law standards, and which are aimed at addressing these issues, are discussed.

Regulation 2024/1689 laying down harmonised rules on artificial intelligence, commonly known as the EU AI Act, has entered into force on 1 August 2024 and will progressively be applicable to several (private and public) organisations within transnational AI value chains connected to the EU internal market.

This Regulation is remarkable for two main reasons. First, it has a horizontal dimension covering in principle (all) hazardous AI systems and models. Second, it is of a binding legal nature going beyond classical AI  ethical principles such as those developed by UNESCO, the OECD or the HLEG on AI.

As the AI Act is based on the New Legislative Framework (NLF) established for EU product safety policy, readers of the blog may wonder how it could have any private international law (PIL) aspect or even any impact on the field. Here are some first answers.

The AI Act in a Nutshell
Main Regulatory Blocks

The AI Act lays down three main regulatory blocks (see in details here). First, it provides for harmonised rules concerning the placing on the market, putting into service and use of AI systems in the Union. It includes, at a higher level of granularity, provisions prohibiting certain AI practices (such as social scoring or crime prediction under certain conditions) as well as specific requirements for high-risk systems and AI models. The second block consists of a dense public enforcement scheme covering, on the one hand, market surveillance rules to be implemented by national authorities. On the other hand, these rules are reinforced by a federal/EU-level governance framework – inspired by other regulatory instruments of the digital single market – and embodied by the AI Office. The third set of rules provides for measures to promote innovation, notably in the form of regulatory sandboxes, support measures and regulatory exemptions for SMEs and start-ups.

Conformity Regimes for AI Systems and Models

Under the AI Act, an AI system is “a machine-based system”, autonomous and adaptive, “[inferring] from the input it receives, how to generate outputs such as predictions, content, recommendations, or decisions that can influence physical or virtual environments” (AI Act, Article 3 point 1). Based on this broad definition, the Act provides for a taxonomy of AI systems and models, anchored in the “risk-based approach”. The more the AI system or model presents potential risks to the health, safety or fundamental rights of citizens, the more stringent the legislative requirements are.

The main regulated category in the Act is high-risk AI systems. It includes systems in the field of biometrics, critical infrastructure, law enforcement, education and employment, essential services, migration and the administration of justice. The regulation provides for numerous requirements relating to the safety and trustworthiness of AI (e.g. provisions on risk management, data governance, transparency, human oversight, etc.). These requirements and complemented obligations are mainly intended for AI providers (who develop and market the systems in the EU) and deployers (who use these systems in the course of their professional activity in the EU).

A lighter regulatory regime is established for general-purpose AI (GPAI) models presenting systematic risk – such as the Large Language Model GPT-4 used by the famous chatbot Chat-GPT –. It is surprising that GPAI models with high-impact capabilities fall under a less restrictive regulatory framework (than high risk AI systems), although they are expected to have “a significant impact on the Union market […] due to actual or reasonably foreseeable negative effects on […] fundamental rights, or the society as a whole” (AI Act, Article 3 point 65). They are already used for instance – once integrated into AI systems – in the judicial domain, notably for the development of legal tech services for lawyers, of robot-judges or, at least, as a tool to support court proceedings (as recently illustrated in a Dutch decision).

Private International Law Issues

Despite the absence of reference to PIL rules or instruments in the AI Act, including to regulate the interplay between the Act and EU regulations on PIL, there are some important points of contact between the two fields. They may be identified both at the implementation and enforcement stages of the AI Act’s regulatory framework.

PIL Issues in the AI Act Implementation
A. The Global Reach of the AI Act

First, the AI Act has a broad geographical scope of application. It replicates the broad understanding and legal treatment of transnational supply chains for products followed by EU law on product safety. Since the vast majority of the AI industry is established outside the Union, the AI Act must ensure a cross-border level playing field among all AI players and the protection of EU values including the safeguard of fundamental rights for European citizens. Article 2, 1 of the AI Act provides for the geographical delineation of the regulatory framework and consists of a rule of applicability, in the same vein as Article 2, 1 of the DSA or Article 3 of the GDPR. Organisations are subject to the EU regulation even when they are established outside the Union, as soon as the AI system has an impact on individuals in the Union. More precisely, even when both the provider and the deployer of an AI system are established in a third country, but “the output produced by the AI system is used in the Union”, the regulation is applicable. The difficulties here will be the predictability as well as the practicability of this broad delimitation, especially for providers. The latter should anticipate the jurisdictions – here the EU – in which their AI systems may be deployed but also in which the outputs of the system’s deployment may be used.

From a PIL perspective, this provision of the AI Act is a strong expression of EU unilateralism. The Union intends to impose its regulatory leadership in the field of AI technologies internationally to ensure the protection of its citizens. It gives the AI Act an international mandatory nature and this could have further conflict of laws implication at the Act’s enforcement stage.

B. AI Systems in the Field of (Cross-Border) Justice and Dispute Resolution

Second, among the various AI systems covered by the AI Act, those used in the administration of justice are considered high-risk. One specific use-case deals with AI assisting a judicial authority in different tasks: researching and interpretating facts and the law; and applying the law to a concrete set of facts. This applies to the Judiciary and the “judicial function” (i.e. juris dictio stage), beyond mere PIL issues. However, two aspects concerning PIL in particular can be highlighted.

On the one hand, the (above-mentioned) functions of judicial assistance particularly reflect PIL reasoning which, by its very nature, encompasses the entire dispute resolution process through an international focal point (i.e. determination of the competent jurisdiction, of the applicable law and of the foreign law’s content). It is good news that AI systems that may be used in the future to resolve PIL issues by courts are qualified as high-risk. PIL is a complex field of law indeed!

On the other hand, the said use-case is extended to arbitration, which therefore includes international arbitration. The use of AI has developed considerably in the context of alternative dispute resolution. Those involved in the ecosystem of international commercial or investment arbitration therefore need to be extremely cautious. The AI Act applied both to the provider and the deployer – it means, for the latter, the arbitrator – of an AI system.

PIL Issues in the AI Act Enforcement

During the legislative process, the draft AI Act was severely criticized by civil society representatives for not establishing a private enforcement scheme (see here and here). Given the serious risks to fundamental rights posed by AI, how can affected citizens obtain compensation in case of harm? This question obviously concerns PIL rules since the AI systems used in the EU are marketed, for the most part, by non-European operators. In addition, numerous AI systems are digital in nature and used via a computer interface. Thus, here again, the legal relationships will often be of international nature.

The AI Act at least provides for a complaint mechanism, including for individuals, before the market supervisory authority concerned in the event of a breach of the provisions of the Regulation. Moreover, in case of deployment of automated or support decision-making systems, qualified high risk, end-users have a right of information and a right to explanation of the role of the AI system in the decision-making procedure. However, there is no legal basis for plaintiffs to access to the courts. Plus, these international substantive rules may require the support of private international law to clarify their implementation in a particular EU member State. In parallel to the AI Act, EU law has developed a specific framework for civil liability for defective products, recently modernised and a proposal for a directive introducing a special liability regime for AI is under discussion in the European legislative arena. However, private international law aspects are not directly considered by these texts.

In this highly complex and dense context, legal practitioners will have to learn thinking in terms of cross-border civil justice in the AI ecosystem. The latter is not necessarily equivalent to the more general digital ecosystem, as AI is a multifaceted technology.

In a child custody case where the place of residence of both the child in question and the defendant mother was unknown, the Finnish Supreme Court held, in a judgment of 17 September 2024, that the Brussels II ter Regulation (2019/1111) applied to penalty fine matters. Since no court of a Member State had jurisdiction pursuant to Articles 7 to 11 of the Regulation, the Court turned to Article 14 on residual jurisdiction. Relying on domestic rules on international jurisdiction, the Court held that Finnish courts were entitled to hear the case.

Background

A child was born in Finland in 2019. In December that year, the mother took the child to Hungary. In the Spring of 2020, the father of the child, who still resided in Finland, was given sole custody and access to the child by a Finnish court. One and a half years later, new proceedings were initiated in Finland to have the sole custody and access to the child enforced. In that matter, the district court decided that the mother should hand over the child to the father. Also, the mother was ordered to pay a penalty fine of 1.000 Euros unless she would give information on the whereabouts of the child or cooperate to bring the child back to Finland.

The mother appealed, arguing that the Finnish court did not have international jurisdiction as the child was residing abroad. Simultaneously, she initiated new proceedings in Finland regarding the custody of the child.

In the appealed penalty fine matter, the Finnish Court of Appeal found that it had continuing jurisdiction under Article 10 of the Brussels II bis Regulation (Regulation No 2201/2003), as this was a child abduction case. However, in the substantive matter, the Court of Appeal held that the circumstances were changed as four years had passed since the child was abducted from Finland and the child now had a solid relationship to its mother. Therefore, the Court of Appeal held that there was no longer any reason to fine the mother for not having cooperated. The father appealed the decision before the Finnish Supreme Court.

The Supreme Court’s Judgment

Based on the transitional provision in Article 100(2) of the Brussels II ter Regulation (Regulation 2019/1111), the Supreme Court held that the latter Regulation, rather than its predecessor, applied in the circumstances, if the matter was covered by the material scope of the Regulation.

As stated in Article 1(1)(b), the Regulation is applicable in “civil matters of … the attribution, exercise, delegation, restriction or termination of parental responsibility”. Assessing whether the penalty fines in question, which were to be paid to the Finnish state, could be classified as a civil matter in the meaning of the Regulation, the Court recalled both the CJEU judgment in Bohez, and the German Supreme Court’s decision in case XII ZB 311/19 of 27 November  2019. Even if the German Supreme Court held in its judgment that the Brussels II bis Regulation is not applicable to enforcement proceedings that are parallel to a custody matter, the CJEU held in its Bohez that penalty fines could be subject to the Regulation. In line with the Bohez judgment and classifying the penalty fines as subject to the Brussels II ter Regulation, the Finnish Supreme Court held that there was no need to ask the CJEU for a preliminary ruling.

In the issue of jurisdiction under the Brussels II ter Regulation, the Supreme Court held that none of the ordinary jurisdiction rules in Articles 8–12 could apply. According to a Hungarian district court judgment from 2023, the child was no longer residing in Hungary, and it was not known to the authorities where the child was.

In contrast to the conclusion of the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court held that the situation at hand was not a child abduction situation, as the child had been under sole custody. Consequently, the rule on continuing jurisdiction in such matters was of no avail (Article 9 of the Brussels II ter Regulation). As it was not known where the child was, the Supreme Court held that the only jurisdictional rule of the Brussels II ter Regulation that could apply was the residual jurisdiction rule in Article 14. According to this provision, a member state may determine its jurisdiction based on its own laws when no other member state has jurisdiction.

Finnish international jurisdiction is determined based on Chapter 10 Section 25 of the Finnish Procedural Code. This provision states that Finnish courts have international jurisdiction if a matter has connection to Finland as regards the criteria that would determine domestic jurisdiction, unless it is obvious that a Finnish judgment will have no legal value for the parties.

In domestic child custody matters, the court at the place where either the child or the defendant is domiciled has primary jurisdiction. If such a court cannot be established, the court at the place where the plaintiff is domiciled shall have jurisdiction. As the father was domiciled in Finland, the Supreme Court held that this criteria was met.

As mentioned above, internal jurisdiction is not enough for Finnish international jurisdiction. In addition, a Finnish judgment must have some value for the parties. Here, the Supreme Court held that a judgment would increase the chances for enforcement of the custody matter and that the fines could be paid if the defendant in the future were to have assets in Finland. Enhancing its conclusion that a Finnish judgment would be of value for the parties, the Supreme Court also held that it would not be appropriate to reject jurisdiction for forum non conveniens purposes. In this part of the judgment, which seems to be an obiter dictum, the Supreme Court held that it had not been proven that any other court was “obviously more competent” to hear the case. On these merits, Finnish courts had international jurisdiction.

Comment

The reluctancy to ask the CJEU for a preliminary ruling is – in my opinion – deplorable. Clarifications on both the material scope of the Brussels II ter Regulation and the applicability of national residual jurisdiction rules would benefit EU private international law beyond the Brussels II ter Regulation.

The third issue of 2024 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out.

Along with recent case law and materials, it features an article, a collection of debates contributions, and a comment.

Article:

Cristina Campiglio, Linguaggio e tecniche redazionali nel diritto internazionale privato italiano [Language and Drafting Techniques in Italian Private International Law]

Like other legal lexicons, the international-private lexicon is a specialized lexicon, which can be defined as sub-sectoral, specifically relating to private situations with transnational implications. However, it is much less technical than others, since the conflict rules do not aim at fully regulating the matter under consideration but limit themselves to directing towards the legal system from which the regulation of a specific category of legal situations can be deduced. This simplicity in form, however, hides complexity in practice: the very absence of a monoreferential technical vocabulary determines application difficulties. In the law 31 May 1995 No 218 (Reform of the Italian system of private international law) itself, semantic and expression ambiguities are found, as well as inconsistencies of various types: between the rubric and the provision of the law, and even between rules. This contribution, after reporting the semantic, syntactic and pragmatic aspects of these ambiguities/inconsistencies, focuses in the last part on the legislative technique of referral, which in law No 218 of 1995 is used to refer not to a different Italian regulatory text, but to sources of other systems: foreign rules (of private international law), international and European sources.

Debates: Teaching and Research in International Law Today: Challenges and Methods

Cristina Campiglio, L’insegnamento del diritto internazionale privato [Teaching Private International Law]

In Italy, private international law is mostly subject of free-choice teaching. However, some degree courses offer a module dedicated to our subject within the teaching of international law. Depending on the degree course and the year of teaching, the teaching approach varies: the traditional, dogmatic one is now often accompanied by a purely practical approach, focused on the European discipline. As with other subjects, innovative teaching strategies are also being tested for private international law subjects, which involve the active participation of students. Finally, as regards the contents, we cannot ignore the challenges of globalization and the digitalisation of daily life and legal relationships: both in university courses (and manuals thereof) and in the courses held at the Hague Academy.

Giuseppe Nesi, Challenges and Methods in Teaching, Researching, and Practicing International Law: A Few Reflections

This paper provides personal insights into a career characterized by experiences as a researcher, a legal adviser and a teacher. It evidences how while these different functions can enter into conflict with each other, most often synergies prevail. This autobiographical report can be interpreted as an encouragement to teachers to gather practical experience beyond the “ivory tower”. The experience of working as a legal adviser is presented as a conduit to overcome cynicism, acquire greater credibility and better convey enthusiasm for international law to students. At the same time, practice can profit from academic experience by providing a greater depth of knowledge as well as all the structural thinking this activity demands.

Attila M. Tanzi, Teaching and Learning International Law in Troublesome Times

The article addresses the changes occurred over the last fifty years in the research and teaching of international law, which have sensibly increased their complexity and difficulty. In particular, the following multiple changes are illustrated and emphasized: the increased number of bodies of material international law, parallelled by the multiplication of international jurisdictional fora; the accelerated evolution of the political configurations of the international society since the Cold War, up to the contemporary demise of multilateralism and the upsurge of nationalism; the quest for reform and change of the international regulatory setting, so as to meet new social, climatic and technological challenges; increased diversity of methodological approaches to international legal research, in terms which find no comparator in the differences between legal methodologies existing in the last quarter of the last century; and, finally, the ensuing cleavage between the international law scholarship and the international legal profession.

Giuditta Cordero-Moss, The Private/Public International Law Divide: Is It Still Relevant?

The traditional divide between public and private international law is increasingly challenged. This article pleads for maintaining the division between the two disciplines, but in the awareness that the borders are relative, and that a mutual understanding is necessary.

Massimo V. Benedettelli, Teaching ‘‘International Law’’ to ‘‘International Lawyers’’: The Epistemological Challenge in the Era of Global Law and Legal Pluralism

At the dawn of the III Millennium, the areas regulated by international law have expanded as globalisation has expanded the interconnections among nations, with the consequence that international law is being used by an ever-wider community of legal practitioners. “International lawyers”, however, sometimes blur international law stricto sensu (i.e., public international law as the legal system of the international community) with other sources which may also be relevant for the regulation of crossborder matters (private international law, “a-national” or “transnational” laws, whether or not expression of private customs or non-State autonomous legal systems), with the consequence of being unable to establish correct relations between such different dimensions of normativity. This happens at times when the authority and effectiveness of international law is challenged both politically, by the opposite but converging narratives of “antiglobalisation” and “sovereigntism”/populism, and theoretically, by “global law without a State” doctrines, according to which a plurality of self-standing and possibly colliding regimes exists in a “post-Westphalian” international community, where international law has become more and more “fragmented” and States are less and less powerful in exercising their regulatory function. Against this backdrop, the importance of international law must be reasserted. If it is a fact that legal pluralism is a feature of our world, lawmaking is not an exclusive prerogative of States, and the concurrence and possible conflict of sources may pose problems of coordination among overlapping regimes jeopardising the effectiveness of their regulations, it is also a fact that the world remains divided into distinct national communities over which State exercise regulatory powers, keeping the monopoly in the use of coercion when needed to enforce the relevant regimes, as it is a fact that the worldwide recognition of party autonomy is accompanied by different limits and conditions that sovereign States may fix in the pursuit of different policies for the well-being of their nations. Thus, the “scientific revolution” somewhat implied in the “global law” construct does not seem justified. Legal pluralism certainly causes problems, but such problems can be managed through traditional instruments, under the condition that the syntax and grammar of international law (and private international law) are not subverted. Indeed, “international lawyers” should be well versed in both disciplines, and their education should be oriented by four basic considerations. First, in the contemporary world, overlapping regimes may result from the interplay between different legal systems, and legal systems may contain different rules regarding their mutual coordination, which may give rise to contradictory regulations as well as forum/law shopping opportunities. Second, the framework within which such interplay takes place is ultimately governed by international law to the extent that international law protects State sovereignty, limits its exercise, offers States tools by which they can cooperate in the implementation of their laws and may react to forms of private ordering inconsistent with their policies. Third, private international law may be used beyond its original remit as a reservoir for sophisticated techniques, through which issues of coordination among legal systems can be addressed also in the regulation of matters other than private cross-border relationships. Fourth, the emergence of a “cosmopolitan” uniform law elaborated by private actors and displacing State and international law altogether is a chimera since, on the one hand, harmonisation is limited or non-existent in important areas of legal practice (a gap which cannot be filled by lawmaking activities of entities lacking legitimacy, particularly when third party or public interests are at stake), on the other hand, private actors still rely on State laws and institutions to enforce their deals, leading to “jurisdictional touchdowns” in the context of which States have are able to enforce their mandatory laws and react to opportunistic normative arbitrages.

Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Private International Law’s Inter-Systemic Thinking in Global Legal Education

Private international law is key to cultivate legal professionals equipped for global legal practice. The field is a platform for honing advanced technical and critical legal skills. It requires inter-systemic thinking, pluralist approaches, and intercultural dialogues. The Hague Academy has nurtured these capabilities, fostering the development of the discipline globally for the last century.

Comment:

Anna Facchinetti, Immunità dalle misure di esecuzione, Fondo di ristoro per le vittime del Terzo Reich e diritto di accesso alla giustizia davanti alla Corte Costituzionale [Immunity from Enforcement Measures, Compensation Fund for Victims of the Third Reich, and Right of Access to Justice before the Italian Constitutional Court]

The article comments on Judgment No. 159/2023 of the Italian Constitutional Court from three points of view. First, it considers the Constitutional Court’s distinction between immunity from jurisdiction and immunity from enforcement measures, which finds confirmation in international law. Second, it addresses the alternative remedies argument, noting that in international and national jurisprudence the argument is not applied to immunity from enforcement measures, but only to immunity from jurisdiction. Finally, the article focuses on the fate of Greek claimants who have obtained an exequatur in Italy, who seem to suffer an unfavourable treatment compared to Italian victims of the Third Reich due to the lack of access to the Compensation Fund. The article concludes by pointing out that, among the three aspects discussed, the open and most important question remains that of immunity from jurisdiction, both in the Italian-German dispute and in the light of possible developments in customary international law.

Droit européen de l'insolvabilité - Adrien Tehrani | Lgdj.frAdrien Tehrani, who is professor of private law at the University of Montpellier, has published Droit européen de l’insolvabilité (European insolvency law) with Bruylant.

The book offers a comprehensive treatment not only of the Insolvency Regulation but also of the Restructuring and Second Chance Directive. It is thus not only focused on private international law, and delves into substantive European insolvency law.

The book does not only rely on French sources, but also on the leading commentaries written in English of the Insolvency Regulation and of the Directive and on US scholarship.

The blurb reads as follows:

Le droit européen de l’insolvabilité est en construction. Présenter au sein d’un unique ouvrage les règles générales applicables à ce jour, qui prennent pour l’essentiel leur source dans le règlement Insolvabilité bis et dans la directive Restructuration et Insolvabilité, contribue à en mesurer l’avancée. Sans doute les différences entre ces deux textes sont-elles nombreuses : le règlement, d’application directe, édicte des règles uniformes de détermination des juridictions compétentes et de la loi applicable, alors que la directive, d’harmonisation minimale, s’efforce de rapprocher au fond, sur certains points, les droits nationaux dans lesquels elle doit être transposée. Il convient toutefois de prêter attention au fait que les domaines d’application des textes commentés se recouvrent en partie, sans oublier non plus que le règlement ne se désintéresse pas du fond du droit, dans la mesure où il édicte plusieurs règles matérielles de droit international privé. Des liens pourront ainsi être établis, au fur et à mesure, entre le règlement Insolvabilité bis et la directive Restructuration et Insolvabilité.

À ce propos, s’il est permis de se réjouir, dans une certaine mesure, que l’entreprise européenne d’harmonisation des droits nationaux se poursuive, avec la proposition de directive Insolvabilité III, l’on sera aussi tenté d’appeler à consolider les premiers acquis. Il ne faudrait pas que le dynamisme actuel du droit européen de l’insolvabilité conduise à ériger un colosse normatif aux pieds d’argile.

Centrée sur le règlement Insolvabilité bis et sur la directive Restructuration et Insolvabilité, prenant notamment appui sur la jurisprudence de la Cour de justice de l’Union européenne, l’analyse entend en tout cas contribuer à la bonne compréhension des textes en vigueur, comme à l’identification de zones d’ombre dont l’on ne voudrait pas qu’elles fragilisent l’ensemble.

More details can be found here.

The author of this post is Helga Luku, a PhD researcher at the University of Antwerp.


Five months after Advocate General De La Tour delivered his Opinion (see further here), the Court of Justice finally gave its judgment on the Mirin case on 4 October 2024.

The Cour ruled that Articles 20 and 21(1) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU), read in the light of Articles 7 and 45 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union (the Charter) must be interpreted as precluding legislation of a Member State that does not permit recognition and entry in the birth certificate of a national of that Member State of a change of first name and gender identity lawfully acquired in another Member State, when exercising the right to free movement and residence, with the consequence that that person is obliged to initiate, before a court, new proceedings for a change of gender identity in the first Member State, which disregard the change that was previously lawfully acquired in that other Member State.

Facts of the Case

M.-A.A., born on 25 August 1992, in Romania, was registered as female at birth. After moving to the UK the applicant obtained that State nationality on 21 April 2016. One year later, the applicant, identifying as male, changed the name and title from Ms. to Mr. through a deed poll procedure. This change was reflected in various UK documents, including the applicant’s driver’s licence and passport. Despite a “Gender Recognition Certificate” affirming the applicant’s male identity, Romanian authorities refused to amend the applicant’s birth certificate to reflect those changes, as requested by the applicant.

In the action brought before the Court of First Instance in Bucharest, M.-A. A. sought to have his birth certificate brought into line with his gender identity, as recognised in the UK. He relied on the direct application of EU law, particularly the right to free movement and residence within the EU. Romanian authorities contended that changes made abroad cannot be recognised under their domestic law without a final judicial decision. The obligation to bring new judicial proceedings in Romania directly seeking authorisation of the change of sex exposed the applicant to the risk that the outcome of those proceedings would not match the outcome of the process occurred in the UK.

The Bucharest Court decided to stay the proceedings and essentially asked the Court of Justice whether the refusal to recognise changes in the civil status of a Union citizen from Romanian authorities complies with EU law. Further, it asked whether Brexit impacted the current case, as the UK proceedings were initiated before Brexit and concluded during the transition period.

The Court’s Assessment

The CJEU began by stating that M.-A.A. enjoys the fundamental status of Union citizenship under Article 20(1) TFEU. In that regard, the Court stressed that Articles 20(2), 21 and 22 of the TFEU attach a set of rights to that status, which are subject to limitations and conditions laid down in the TFEU.

The CJEU clarified that, under current EU law, the regulation of a person’s name and gender identity falls within the competence of Member States. However, Member States must comply with EU law when exercising that competence, particularly the provisions of the TFEU provisions that ensure Union citizen’s right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States. According to the CJEU, a Member State’s refusal to recognise the name of a citizen, validly acquired in another Member State, hinders the exercise of the right to move and reside freely in the territories of the Member States, enshrined in Article 21 TFEU. A divergence between two names used for the same person causes confusion and inconveniences in daily actions, both in public and in the private domain, requiring a person to provide evidence of his or her own identity.

In the same way, the CJEU held that such hindrance of free movement rights may also result from the refusal of the authorities to recognise the change of gender identity. The non-recognition of gender identity, according to the CJEU,  is liable to cause “serious inconvenience” for that person at administrative, professional and private levels. Both, name and gender define a person’s identity and personal status. Thus, a refusal by the competent civil status authorities of a Member State to recognise and enter in the civil register a change of first name and gender identity lawfully acquired by that national in another Member State is liable to restrict the exercise of the right to move and reside freely within the territory of Member States. Any restriction on the rights provided in Article 21(1) TFEU necessarily infringes Article 45(1) of the Charter and the corresponding right in Article 20(2)(a) TFEU.

Based on the CJEU’s case law, restrictions can only be justified by objective considerations and must be proportionate to a legitimate objective. However, neither the referring court nor the Romanian Government provided any information concerning the objectives pursued by the national legislation that does not allow recognition of the lawful change of first name and gender identity, in another Member State. However, as stated by the CJEU, even if a legitimate objective exists, it must comply with the fundamental rights guaranteed by the Charter.

Further, the CJEU noted that, according to Article 52(3) of the Charter, the rights in Article 7 align with those in Article 8 of the European Convention of Human Rights (ECHR), which requires States to provide a clear and foreseeable procedure for the legal recognition of gender identity which allows for a change of sex and thus of name and digital personal code, on official documents, in a quick, transparent and accessible manner (see ECtHR, 19 January 2021, X and Y v. Romania).

Putting in the EU law context, in paragraph 69 the CJEU held that, in order for national legislation such as that relating to the entry in civil registers of a change of first name and gender identity to be compatible with EU law, it is necessary that the provisions or national procedure allowing such entry to be made, do not render impossible or excessively difficult the implementation of the rights conferred by Article 21 TFEU.

In conclusion, the CJEU ruled that Articles 20 and 21(1) TFEU, read in the light of Articles 7 and 45 of the Charter must be interpreted as precluding legislation of a Member State that does not permit recognition and entry in the birth certificate of a national of that Member State of a change of first name and gender identity lawfully acquired in another member Sate, when exercising the rights to free movement and residence, with the consequence that that person is obliged to initiate, before a court, new proceedings for a change of gender identity in the first Member State, which disregard the change that was previously lawfully acquired in that other Member State.

The fact that the request for recognition was made in that first Member State on a date on which the withdrawal from the European Union of other Member States had already taken effect was deemed irrelevant by the CJEU.

Comment

In a similar line of reasoning as in the  V.M.A. judgment, the CJEU once again interpreted Articles 20 and 21 TFEU in conjunction with Articles 7 and 45 of the Charter. Not straying far from its settled case law in recognition of names in the EU, the CJEU applied the “serious inconvenience” test to the applicant. The refusal by the Romanian authorities to recognise the change of name and gender of the applicant was deemed by the CJEU as causing confusion and inconveniences in daily actions, both in the public and private domain, requiring the concerned person to provide evidence of his/her identity. According to the CJEU, both the non-recognition of name and gender count as an obstacle to the right to free movement within the territory of the Member States and national legislation was incompatible with EU law.

An inevitable question that arises with regard to the judgement is whether it is, mutatis mutandis, similar to previous case law, limited to recognition for free movement purposes or whether the CJEU is aiming to pave the way toward recognition for broader legal purposes in all Member States, hinting at rights guaranteed by the Charter and ECHR. The former interpretation appears to be more suitable. This argument rests on three key points.

First, the wording of the CJEU’s holding explicitly refers to the interpretation of the provisions of Union citizenship and free movement, i.e. Articles 20 and 21(1) TFEU in the light of Articles 7 and 45 of the Charter. Thus, the non-recognition of name and gender identity changes is not regarded as an infringement of fundamental rights under the Charter’s provisions. Instead, it is interpreted as an impediment to the free movement rights of citizens, as evident in the CJEU’s assertion “when exercising the right to free movement and residence”.

Second, the CJEU interpreted the Charter’s rights after having established that free movement rights had been infringed. The absence of a concrete objective justification by the national authorities did not preclude the CJEU from determining that, even if such a justification had been presented, it would still fail to comply with the provisions of the Charter, particularly the right to respect for private life. In that instance, it refers to the case law of the ECtHR, which requires States to provide for “a clear and foreseeable procedure for legal recognition of gender identity, name and digital personal code on official documents”. In framing the ECtHR’s interpretation within the context of EU law, the CJEU maintained that the provisions and national procedure allowing a request for such entry to be made, do not render impossible or excessively difficult the implementation of the rights conferred by Article 21 TFEU. However, different from the ECtHR’s ruling in X and Y v. Romania, which does not involve any limitation concerning such recognition, the CJEU confined it to Union citizens who had made use of their free movement rights.

Although it is not explicitly mentioned in the judgment, it seems that the CJEU is attentive to Article 51 of the Charter, which defines the Charter’s field of application. It specifies that provisions of the Charter are intended for the institutions, bodies, offices, and agencies of the Union, with due regard to the principle of subsidiarity and to the Member States solely when they are implementing Union law. According to the Explanation of the Charter on Article 51, it follows unambiguously from the case law of the CJEU that the requirement to respect fundamental rights defined in the context of the Union is only binding on the Member States when they act in the scope of Union law and that the Charter may not have the effect of extending the competences which the Treaties confer on the Union.

Given that the rules on changing name and gender fall within the competence of Member States, the CJEU is not willing to detract from that competence, as evident in paragraph 53. Nevertheless, national laws must comply with EU law, in particular, the provisions of the TFEU on the freedom conferred on all Union citizens to move and reside within the territory of Member States, by recognising, for that purpose the civil status of persons that has been validly established in another Member State. It is obvious that the Member States are obliged to recognise the change of name and gender identity to allow free movement of the Union citizens. However, the recognition of a Union citizen’s name and gender identity change for other purposes – such as marriage, parenthood establishment, social security rights, health care, and participation in sports – appears to remain within the competence of individual Member States.

Thirdly, the CJEU’s ruling largely aligned with the Opinion of the Advocate General (AG) De La Tour, yet it overlooked some issues identified by the latter. Firstly, the AG analysed the recognition of first name and gender identity separately. He proposed an automatic recognition of the change of first name, with full effects, within the context of mutual trust and a limited recognition of the change of gender for free movement rights purposes, under Article 21 TFEU. The reason behind this distinguishment made by the AG was related to the effects that these changes may bring to third parties, specifically family members of the persons concerned. Therefore the AG opined that recognition of the first name is less difficult than the recognition of a change of gender, which modifies not only personal but also the family status and the rights related to the difference in sex.

Secondly, the AG in his Opinion raised two significant concerns regarding the recognition of gender in the EU, i.e. fraude à la loi and the diversity of substantive laws of the Member State applicable to the change of gender. He proposed that these concerns can be tackled by applying conditions such as residence or nationality to determine the close links of a Union citizen and the Member State in which such a change took place. Nevertheless, the CJEU’s silence on these issues could indicate that it either found the AG’s proposed solution not convincing or perceived that there were no significant reasons to address these issues.

In conclusion, the CJEU adopts a cautious approach whenever it rules on matters regarding the recognition of Union citizen’s civil status. The present judgment reaffirms the CJEU’s position within the EU law confines, holding that Member States are obliged to recognise the civil status of Union citizens for free movement purposes only.

On 5 February 2024, the Danish government, along with most opposition parties, reached an agreement regarding children born through surrogacy agreements. This political accord aims to address and improve the legal status of children born through surrogacy, particularly in the context of foreign surrogacy arrangements, ensuring their right to legal parents, without the requirement of a stepparent adoption.

Context and Motivation for the Agreement

The agreement recalls that surrogacy agreements are complex, both ethically and legally. Denmark does not have influence over surrogacy arrangements entered into in other countries. Thus, Denmark cannot regulate or monitor whether these agreements involve exploitation of women or other ethical concerns. However, recognizing the challenges and legal gaps that arise from these arrangements, the Danish political agreement has chosen to focus on the children who are born as a result of such agreements, rather than trying to prevent or promote surrogacy abroad.

Currently, Danish law does not recognize surrogacy agreements, meaning that the woman who gives birth to the child is considered the legal mother, even if she has no genetic connection to the child. This legal framework has created a “legal void” for children born to intended parents who use surrogacy, often leading to uncertainty regarding the legal relationship between the child and at least one of its intended parents. In a judgment of December 2022 (reported for the blog here), the European Court of Human Rights held that this Danish solution was incompatible with the right to family life.

The Treatment of Foreign Surrogacy Arrangements

The agreement is mainly concerned with children born abroad via commercial surrogacy. It is estimated that, each year, around 100 children are born through foreign surrogacy agreements and later brought to Denmark. The agreement proposes that the Familieretshuset (The Agency of Family Law) should be able to make swift decisions regarding parenthood for these children upon their arrival in Denmark.

This would replace the current procedure, where the non-biological parent must go through a stepparent adoption process, which cannot be initiated until at least three months after the birth. This adoption process has created a period of legal uncertainty for children and families, leaving them in a “legal void” until the adoption is formalized. Under the new system, intended parents can apply for legal parenthood from abroad before the child arrives in Denmark, ensuring that the child’s legal relationship with both parents is established from birth.

The agreement stipulates several conditions to prevent exploitation and ensure ethical standards. In the case of international surrogacy, at least one of the intended parents must have a genetic connection to the child. Additionally, the surrogate mother must confirm her consent to transfer parenthood after the birth through a notarized declaration from the child’s country of birth.

By allowing legal parenthood to be recognized retroactively from the child’s birth, the agreement respects the child’s right to know their background, with the surrogacy agreement and notarized declaration forming part of the legal record.

Impact on Domestic Surrogacy Arrangements

Although commercial surrogacy remains illegal in Denmark, altruistic surrogacy (where no payment is involved) is permitted, though rarely practiced. The agreement extends the same legal protections to children born through altruistic surrogacy within Denmark. Currently, these children also face a period of legal uncertainty because the non-biological parent must adopt the child after birth.

With this agreement, altruistic surrogacy agreements can be pre-approved and registered with Familieretshuset before pregnancy occurs. This allows the intended parents to be recognized as the legal parents from birth, thus removing the need for a stepparent adoption and providing immediate legal security for the child.

In altruistic surrogacy within Denmark, several requirements are outlined, including that the surrogate mother is at least 25 years old, has given birth to at least one child previously, and is not under guardianship. Furthermore, no payment may be made to the surrogate mother, and she must retain full autonomy over her body during the pregnancy, including the right to withdraw from the agreement.

Implementation and financial considerations

The new framework will take effect on 1 January 2025, with associated costs funded through the 2024 Finance Act. These funds will cover the processing of parenthood applications, parental leave payments, and the administration of these new rights. Familieretshuset will monitor the development of surrogacy cases and provide updates on the number of applications received during the first year after the agreement’s implementation.

Conclusion

This political agreement represents a step forward for Denmark in terms of ensuring the rights of children born through surrogacy. By providing a clear legal path to parenthood for children born either internationally or through altruistic surrogacy in Denmark, the government and the involved parties are addressing a legal gap.

This post was contributed by Vincent Richard, who practices with Wurth Kinsch Olinger in Luxembourg.


On 4 October 2024, the Court of Justice delivered its judgment in case C‑494/23 [Mahá]. The decision, which was rendered without an Opinion from the Advocate General, provides a useful clarification on the material scope of Regulation No 1215/2012 (Brussels I bis).

Facts of the Case

Two Czech residents purchased a vehicle in Germany, which was subsequently seized by Czech police on the grounds that it may have been involved in a theft committed in France. The vehicle was then placed in the custody of the Czech court. According to the CJEU decision, two French residents have also claimed their right to the vehicle, presumably within the Czech criminal procedure. Afterwards, the two Czech residents made an application to have the vehicle returned.

Tout connaître sur les sabots de police - OrnikarHowever, Czech procedure prescribes that the vehicle can be returned from the custody of the court only if all persons concerned give their consent. The two French residents were notified of the Czech application to have the vehicle returned, but they did not answer, which under Czech law means that they did not consent.

Consequently, the Czech parties lodged two actions before the Czech district court. The first one seems to be governed by criminal procedure and aims at the return of the seized vehicle. The second one is a civil law action aimed at substituting the consent of the French residents (who neither responded to the notification nor appeared in court) so that the Czech parties could have the vehicle returned within the criminal procedure. Czech law prescribes that the tribunal having jurisdiction for the release of the vehicle can also hear the civil action aiming to substitute consent.

Preliminary Questions

However, the Czech district court and the court of appeal ruled that the Brussels Ibis regulation applied to the civil action, but that they had no jurisdiction under that instrument. The court concluded that only Art. 26(1) concerning jurisdiction based on appearance could potentially apply, but that the French residents had failed to appear.

The Czech plaintiff then appealed on a point of law to the Czech Supreme Court, which referred, in essence, the following two questions to the CJEU: Is the Brussels I Regulation applicable to this case? If yes, on what grounds can the court retain jurisdiction, aside from Article 26(1), which is not applicable when the defendants do not appear in court?

CJEU’s Ruling

The ruling of the CJEU is pleasantly short compared to the Court’s habitual standards.

The Court recalls its previous case law on the autonomous notion of civil and commercial matters which excludes matters opposing private parties to public authorities acting in the exercise of their public powers (C-581/20 TOTO and Vianini Lavori and C‑98/22, Eurelec Trading).

In these decisions, and the previous ones on the delineation of civil and commercial matters, the court focused on the object of the dispute in order to classify disputes between public authorities and private parties as civil and commercial matters. In doing so, the Court adopted a broad interpretation of the notion of civil and commercial matters under the Regulation (see for example C-551/15, Pula Parking or C-186/19, Supreme Site Services) except where the cause of action is based on criminal law.

In the case at hand, the Court of Justice ruled that the civil action is a direct consequence of the seizure of the vehicle, which is itself a criminal law procedure where the State exercised public powers. The Court ruled that the action for substituting consent is an incidental proceeding which takes place prior to the release of the vehicle from the court custody and that it can be treated as a preliminary issue, which cannot justify the application of the Regulation if the object matter of the dispute (the release of the vehicle) falls outside its scope (C-190/89, Rich).

The CJEU thus ruled that the Brussels I bis Regulation does not apply to the civil action seeking to substitute the defendant’s consent in the context of an application to release an item from the custody of a court.

The answer is not surprising and it has beneficial practical consequences, as it allows the Czech courts to hear this issue, for which they are better positioned than the French courts. It is nevertheless a noteworthy decision, as it is one of the rare instances where the Court applies the exercise of public powers criterion in an action between two private parties.

This post has been written by Reef Alfahad, a PhD candidate at King’s College London.


On 17 October 2024, a conference on ‘The Anglo-French Approaches to Arbitration’ will take place at King’s College London, UK. This conference will discuss how the French and English approaches differ when dealing with corruption in arbitration and anti-suit injunctions, particularly in light of the recent UK Supreme Court decision in UniCredit v RusChemAlliance (reported on the EAPIL blog here).

The event will bring together renowned experts in international arbitration and international commercial litigation.

Welcome remarks: Manuel Penades, King’s College London.

The first panel will address corruption in arbitration and review by national courts. The speakers will be: Jason Fry KC, Global Head of International Arbitration, Clifford Chance; Jan Kleinheisterkamp, Arbitrator, JK ADR, and Visiting Professor, London School of Economics and Political Science; Karolina Latasz, Senior Associate, Squire Patton Boggs, The Chair will be Reef Alfahad, PhD Candidate, King’s College London, organiser of the event.

The second panel will be dedicated to anti-suit injunctions concerning foreign-seated arbitrations. The panellists will be: the leading counsels for both parties in UniCredit v RusChemAlliance, Alexander Gunning KC and Jonathan Harris KC; Raphaël Kaminsky, French law expert and Partner, Teynier Pic; Maxi Scherer, Queen Mary School of Law and Arbitrator, ArbBoutique. The panel will be chaired by Marie Berard, Head of UK Arbitration, Clifford Chance (London).

The conference will be held in English. The program is available here.

Those wishing to attend are required to register here.

The flyer for the event can be found here.

As reported earlier on this blog, the Cour de cassation ruled in a judgment of 2 October 2024 that a foreign surrogacy recognised in France produces the legal effects provided by foreign law and need not be considered as a full adoption of French law.

Background

Droit et GPA aux États-Unis - GPAUSA : cadre légal et lois gpaIn that case, a couple of French men had contracted with a surrogate mother in California. As a result, a California court had rendered a ‘prenatal judgment’ establishing that the French men were the legal parents of the child, and that neither the surrogate mother nor her husband were legal parents and had any obligation towards the child.

The Californian judgment was then recognised, and indeed declared enforceable, in France.

This begs the question, however, of the actual consequences of such recognition.

No Adaptation to French categories

Surrogacy is not a legal concept of French law. Indeed, it is forbidden, and the Cour de cassation ruled that foreign surrogacies aimed at evading the application of French law and could thus not be recognised in France, until the European Court of Human Rights ruled that this was not acceptable.

The obligation to recognise foreign surrogacies, however, did not create a French concept of surrogacy. The issue then arose as to what recognition of a concept unknown in French law could mean.

The claim of the French parents was that the recognition of the foreign surrogacy in France should take the form of a concept of French family law, and they submitted that it should be a full adoption of French law.

In other words, the French parents argued that the foreign concept should be adapted to produce effect in France.

The Cour de cassation rejects the claim. It rules that the foreign surrogacy should be recognised as such, and thus produce in France the effects that it produces under the applicable foreign law.

This is the opposite theory: the foreign unknown legal institution should not be adapted to local legal categories. Its effects under foreign law should merely be extended to France.

Who is Afraid of Foreign Law?

While the judgment does not give any explanation in this respect, it seems clear that it did not seek inspiration from the conservative rule found in many EU regulations, including in the Brussels I bis Regulation:

Article 54

1.   If a judgment contains a measure or an order which is not known in the law of the Member State addressed, that measure or order shall, to the extent possible, be adapted to a measure or an order known in the law of that Member State which has equivalent effects attached to it and which pursues similar aims and interests.

Such adaptation shall not result in effects going beyond those provided for in the law of the Member State of origin.

The rule, however, is conservative. There is no fundamental reason why the effects of a foreign judgment could not simply be extended in the forum. The only limit should be where those effects violate public policy. But if they do not, the concept of recognition would seem to lead to an extension of the effects of the foreign judgment rather than its adaptation.

Exception for Family Law?

Is there any good reason why a less conservative rule should be adopted in the context of family law or legal status?

There is no equivalent to Article 54 Brussels I bis Regulation in the Brussels II ter Regulation, and Recital 61 of the Preamble to the Brussels II ter Regulation warns against any adaptation of foreign decisions on the right to access.

Likewise, there is no such provision in the Proposal of the Commission for a Regulation on Parenthood.

Is it meant to be a consequence of the principle of mutual recognition of status promoted by the CJEU? Certainly, these authorities require some form of recognition. But it is unclear why they would exclude recognition through adaptation.

Subject Matter and Scope of the Extension

Finally, the judgment raises an interesting methodological issue. Is the extension of the effects of the foreign decision an issue of recognition of foreign judgments, or an issue of choice of law?

The Court held that, once the foreign judgment is declared enforceable in France,

this parenthood is recognised as such in France and produces the effects which are associated with it in accordance with the law governing each of these effects.

This mysterious sentence raises several questions.

First, it seems to suggest that the determination of the effects of the foreign decision is an issue of choice of law, rather than one of recognition of the foreign decision.

Second, if the issue is one of choice of law, should the requested court apply its own choice of law rules, or those of the foreign court? Is the issue that of the determination of what the foreign court would have ruled if it had expressly defined the relevant effect of its decision? Or should it be considered, rather, that the forum should take over and define the effects of the parenthood in accordance with its own choice of law rule? Is a distinction to be made depending on the effects? Should some of them considered to fall within the material scope of the decision, while some others would not?

If one of the parents dies and the issue of whether the child is his heir arises, it would be surprising to turn to the decision to determine what the rights of the child are in the succession. Surely, that should be determined by the applicable law, and it would seem that it should be determined in accordance with the choice of law rules of the forum. Does this reasoning apply to all the “effects of parenthood”?

This post was written by Mathilde Codazzi, who is a doctoral student at Paris II Pantheon-Assas.


On 2 October 2024, the French Cour de cassation issued two decisions regarding respectively the conditions for declaring enforceable foreign judgments establishing legal parentage between a child born abroad to a surrogate mother and the intended parents and the effects that they produce in France (see also the press release issued by the Court).

Background

In both cases, a couple of men who were residents in France entered into a surrogacy contract abroad.

In the first one, the Superior Court of Ontario (Canada) issued a decision on 24 June 2014 – that is a month after the children’s birth – establishing the two French men as the parents of the child, ordering that the registration of birth refers to them as such and ordering that their birth be registered as designing the two French men as the child’s parents. The couple then sought a declaration of enforceability (exequatur) of the Canadian decision before French courts.

In the second case, on 5 June 2019, the Superior Court of the State of California rendered a pre-birth judgment in which, pursuant to a surrogacy contract concluded between the parties, it established the two French men as the child’s legal parents, ruled that the surrogate mother and her husband are not the child’s parents and do not have any obligation towards the child, and set aside any presumption of paternity or maternity. The couple sought a declaration of enforceability of the Californian decision before French courts and requested that the same effects as a French “adoption plénière” (full adoption) be attached to it.

Lower Courts Judgments

In the first case, in a judgment of 14 June 2022, the Paris Court of Appeal rejected the application for enforcement. It ruled that the Canadian decision lacked reasons as it did not mention any surrogacy contract, did not indicate the legal status of the parties who are deemed not to be parents, and did not mention the relinquishment of their potential parental rights. The decision was therefore found to be contrary to French procedural international public policy. The Court of Appeal added that since the decision was not properly reasoned, it did not have to examine the applicants’ allegation according to which the refusal to grant enforcement violated their child’s right to respect for private life and was discriminatory under Articles 8 and 14 of the European Convention on Human Rights as well as the child’s best interest under Article 3 of the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child.

In the second case, in a judgment of 23 January 2023, the first instance court granted enforcement to the Californian decision, from which the Paris Court of Appeal deduced that the effects of a French “adoption plénière” (full adoption) should be attached to it.

Issues

The two cases did not raise the same question.

In the first one, the issue concerned the extent of the reasoning required of a foreign decision establishing legal parentage between a child born to a surrogate and the intended parents in order for it to be granted enforcement in France.

In the second case, the issue related to the effects of such a foreign decision that has already been declared enforceable by French courts – more specifically, whether the effects of a full adoption under French law (“adoption plénière”) could be attached to the foreign decision.

Judgments

In the first case, the French Supreme Court upheld the decision of the Paris Court of Appeal by a judgment of 2  October 2024.

In accordance with its precedents, the Court recalls that that where no international convention applies, three conditions are required for declaring foreign judgments enforceable under the French common law of foreign judgments: the foreign court should have jurisdiction to hear the case, the  decision should comport with French international public policy and it should not have been obtained for the purpose of evading the application of French law. It rules that the enforcement of a foreign decision which lacks reasoning is contrary to French international procedural public policy if no supporting documents making up for the lacking reasons are provided by the applicant.

The novelty is that the Cour de cassation decides to apply more specifically the requirement of reason giving to the context of surrogacy and defines what it means.  The Court rules that the reasoning should be assessed for the purpose of determining, on the one hand, the risks and vulnerability of the parties to the surrogacy contract as well as the dangers inherent to surrogacy, and, on the other hand, the child’s and the parties’ right to respect of their private life protected by Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights, the child’s best interest being a primary consideration according to Article 3 of the United Convention on the Rights of the Child. The Court then clarifies that the goal is more precisely to identify, through the reasoning, or, failing that, through other documents provided by the applicants, the legal status of the parties concerned and to ensure that all of them, especially the surrogate, consented to the contract, included its effects on their parental rights.

In this case, the Supreme Court agrees with the Court of Appeal for considering that none of these two conditions were satisfied. And since no documents had been provided by the applicants despite the reopening of the proceedings for that purpose, the Court of Appeal could only find that the Canadian decision did not comply with French procedural international public policy.

Finally, the Supreme Court approved the Court of Appeal for dismissing the allegation of violation of the applicants’ right to respect of their private life and of the child’s best interest, on the ground that they did not provide any elements allowing the court to assess the existence of a concrete violation.

In the second case, the French Supreme Court allows the appeal against the decision of the Paris Court of Appeal. The Court rules that when a foreign judgment that establishes the parentage of a child born to a surrogate but does not order their adoption is declared enforceable, this parentage is recognized as such by the French legal order, and produces the effects attached to it by the law applicable to each of these effects. Therefore, the Supreme Court finds that by ruling that the Californian judgment would be granted the effects of a full adoption of French law, the Court of Appeal violated Article 509 of the Code of Civil Procedure. The Supreme Court then concludes that the claim of the applicants that the foreign decision be considered a full adoption of French law is rejected.

Assessment

In the context of surrogacy, since the modification of Article 47 of the French Civil Code in 2021, the main issue at stake has moved from transcription of the child’s birth certificate to the determination of the legal effects produced in France by the foreign judgment establishing parentage. The transcription of the birth certificate did not amount to the recognition of parentage, which could still be challenged afterwards. In the second case, the French Supreme Court rules for the first time that parentage is recognized in France as such, regarding both parents. Until now, only the parentage link to a biological parent was recognized while the intended parent had to initiate adoption proceedings.

As compliance with French international public policy is a condition for recognition and enforcement of foreign decisions, a clarification of its content in this context is welcome. While the requirement for foreign judgment to be reasoned in order to be enforced is not new, it seems to be the first time that the French Supreme Court applies it to a surrogacy case and that the necessity of ensuring that the parties, especially the surrogate, have consented to the process and to the relinquishment of parental rights is explicitly mentioned and included in the context of surrogacy through international public policy.

Through a rather substantial explanation, the Supreme Court clearly indicates the elements to be considered when assessing the decision’s compliance with procedural international public policy.

Furthermore, one can infer from the fact that documents provided by the applicants can make up for the lack of reasoning that it is not the latter as such that violates international public policy, but rather the circumstance that in such case, the national court before which enforcement is sought is not given sufficient information to verify the foreign judgment’s compliance with French international public policy.

As to the effects attached to the enforceable decision, the issue is henceforth settled by the Supreme court. Several French courts of appeal had indeed ruled differently on the matter: while some attached the effects of a full adoption under French law (“adoption plénière”), to such decisions, other refused to, and not always on the exact same grounds. From now on, a foreign decision establishing legal parentage between a child and their intended parents cannot have the effects of an “adoption plénière” under French law.

This solution can be explained by the prohibition to review foreign judgments on the merits: a judgment establishing parentage in the context of surrogacy is not an adoption order and therefore cannot be given the effects of adoption by a French court.

The Hague Judgments Convention of 2 July 2019 entered into force for Uruguay on 1 October 2024. Uruguay had ratified it on 1 September 2023.

As a result, the Judgments Convention is currently in force for 28 States and one Regional Organization of Economic Integration, namely the European Union. Specifically, the States bound by the Convention are the Member States of the EU (with the exception of Denmark), by virtue of the fact that the EU itself became a party (under a decision that has no effects on Denmark), Ukraine and now, as said, Uruguay.

The United Kingdom, too, ratified the Convention, albeit only with respect to England and Wales (as permitted by Article 25). The Convention, however, will only enter into force for the UK on 1 July 2025, that is, as specified by Article 28(2), on the first day of the month following the expiration of the period during which notifications may be made in accordance with Article 29(2) with respect to the UK (the notifications in question are statements whereby a Contracting State may inform the depositary that the ratification of another State “shall not have the effect of establishing relations between the two States pursuant to this Convention”). For a broader analysis of the decision of the UK to join the Convention, see the posts by Ugliesa Grusic on this blog, here and here.

Various States have signed the Convention, but have failed, so far, to express their consent to be bound by it. These include Albania (the latest to sign, on 12 September 2024), Costa Rica, Israel, Kosovo, Montenegro, North Macedonia, Russia and the US.

The Hague Academy of International Law has made known the programme of the summer course of Private International Law of 2025.

The course will be opened by Linda Silberman (Clarence D. Ashley Professor Emerita at New York University School of Law) with a lecture on Cooperation and Communication in Private International Law.

The general course, titled International Dispute Resolution in the XXI Century, will be given by Burkhard Hess (University of Vienna).

The special courses will be as follows: Sami Bostanji (University of Tunis El Manar), Secularisation and Private International Law in the Arab Countries; Adeline Chong (Singapore Management University), Express, Resulting and Constructive Trusts in Private International Law; Christopher Drahozal (University of Kansas Law School), Empirical Analysis of International Commercial Arbitration; Stéphanie Francq (Université catholique de Louvain), Contemporary Unilateralism, Particularly in Personal and Family Law – Dusting down a Theory; Caroline Kleiner (Université Paris Cité), Monetary Interest in International Judicial and Arbitral Proceedings; Maxi Scherer (Queen Mary University of London), Artificial Intelligence in Private International Relationships.

The directors of studies will be Anatol Dutta (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) for the English-speaking section, Gian Paolo Romano (University of Geneva) for the French-speaking session.

All applicants are required to register online. A limited amount of scholarships is available. Registration period for full fee, scholarship, doctoral scholarship and Directed Studies applicants is between 1 November 2024 and 31 January 2025.

More information on the Academy’s programmes, including the upcoming Winter Course, may be found here.

Madalena Perestrelo de Oliveira (University of Lisbon) and António Garcia Rolo (University of Lisbon) edited Decentralised Autonomous Organisation (DAO) Regulation – Principles and Perspectives for the Future with Mohr Siebeck.

The Lisbon Centre for Research in Private Law (CIDP) launched the Lisbon DAO Observatory to address legal challenges surrounding decentralised autonomous organisations (DAOs) and to guide future legislative action. In April 2023, the project hosted a global conference that brought together leading scholars, industry professionals, and practitioners to discuss how DAOs should be regulated, recognized, or whether regulation is needed at all. This volume, resulting from the conference, explores key topics like decentralization, legal personality, governance, limited liability, and sector-specific issues such as dispute resolution, civil liability, tax law, and conflict of laws.

Among the contributions are those addressing issues such as DAOs before state courts, dealing with how private international law can keep up with global digital entities and the applicable law to international smart contracts and DAOs.

Contributors include Madalena Perestrelo de Oliveira, António Garcia Rolo, Marta Boura, Nathan Vandy, Henrik Axelsen, Johannes Rude Jensen, Omri Ross, Florian Möslein, Daniel Ostrovski, Biyan Mienert, Christopher Wray, Florence Guillaume, Peder Østbye, João Serras de Sousa, João Vieira dos Santos, Bianca Kremer, Kanye Ye Wang, António Rocha Mendes and Luís de Lima Pinheiro.

The book is available in open access here.

Wolfgang Hau (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich), Bart Krans (Leiden University) and Anna Nylund (University of Bergen) edited European Law and National Organisation of Civil Justice with Nomos. The book is part of the Streitbeilegung und Streitvermeidung im Zivilrecht – Schriftenreihe des Munich Center for Dispute Resolution.

The book explores the interplay between European law and the civil justice systems within EU Member States. Through various lenses, the authors investigate how both EU primary and secondary law, as well as rulings from the European Court of Justice and the European Court of Human Rights, shape not only national civil procedural laws but also the structure of national judicial systems.

Topics dealt with include providing answers to questions such as when a body qualifies as a court under EU law, what is a judicial decision from an EU law perspective, identifying the specific tasks that EU law reserves for formal courts, and examining judicial protection as protection against the judiciary discussing if there is a right of appeal against court judgments in European civil procedure.

Contributors include Wolfgang Hau, Bart Krans, Anna Nylund, Aleš Galič, Wolfgang Hau, Anna W. Ghavanini, Piet Taelman, Jarich Werbrouck, Jordi Nieva-Fenoll, Laura van Kessel and Bart Krans.

To date, two decisions are scheduled for publication in October in relation to EU private international law instruments. Both will be known on Friday 4.

The first one is C- 633/22Real Madrid Club de Fútbol, a Grand Chamber decision on Regulation 44/2001 (T. von Danwitz as reporting judge).

As reported here, the dispute on the merits revolves around a Spanish decision sentencing the newspaper Le Monde and one of its journalists to pay damages to Real Madrid and to AE, a member of its medical team, for damage to their reputation. Real Madrid and AE asked for the recognition and enforcement of the decision in France; the Paris Court of Appeal refused. Seized on cassation, the French Cour de Cassation decided to refer to the Court of Justice a series of questions relating to the reason for refusal of recognition based on public policy (Article 34, point 1, of the Brussels I Regulation), read in the light of Article 11 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the EU:

1) Must Articles 34 and 36 of the [Brussels I] regulation and Article 11 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union be interpreted as meaning that a financial penalty imposed for harm caused to the reputation of a sports club by the publication of a story in a newspaper can manifestly infringe freedom of expression and therefore constitute a ground for refusing to recognise and enforce a judgment?

2) In the event of an affirmative answer, must those provisions be interpreted as meaning that the court in which enforcement is sought may find that the penalty is disproportionate only where the damages have been categorised as punitive either by the court of origin or by the court in which enforcement is sought and not where they have been awarded as compensation for non-material damage?

3) Must those provisions be interpreted as meaning that the court in which enforcement is sought may take account only of the deterrent effect of the penalty in the light of the resources of the person on whom the penalty is imposed, or may it have regard to other factors such as the seriousness of the wrong or the extent of the harm?

4) Can the deterrent effect in the light of the resources of the newspaper in itself form a ground for refusing to recognise and enforce a judgment due to a manifest infringement of the fundamental principle of freedom of the press?

5) Must the deterrent effect be understood as meaning that the financial stability of the newspaper is threatened or may it simply refer to an intimidating effect?

6) Must the deterrent effect on the newspaper publishing house and on a journalist as an individual be assessed in the same way?

7) Is the general economic situation of the print media a relevant factor when assessing whether, beyond the newspaper in question, the penalty is likely to have an intimidating effect on the media overall?

AG M. Szpunar delivered his opinion last February. In his view, Article 45(1) of the Brussels I Regulation, read in conjunction with Article 34(1) and Article 45(2) thereof, and Article 11 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, must be interpreted as meaning that

A Member State in which enforcement is sought of a judgment given in another Member State, concerning a financial penalty imposed on a newspaper publishing house and a journalist for harm caused to the reputation of a sports club and a member of its medical team by the publication of a story in that newspaper, must refuse or revoke a declaration of enforceability of that judgment where enforcement of that judgment would give rise to a manifest breach of the freedom of expression guaranteed in Article 11 of the Charter.

Such a breach exists where enforcement of the judgment gives rise to a potential deterrent effect in respect of involvement in the debate on a matter of public interest both of the persons on whom the penalty is imposed and of other media companies and journalists in the Member State in which enforcement is sought. Such potential deterrent effect occurs where the overall sum the payment of which is claimed is manifestly unreasonable having regard to the nature and the economic situation of the person concerned. In the case of a journalist, the potential deterrent effect occurs in particular where that sum is several dozen times the standard minimum salary in the Member State in which enforcement is sought. In the case of a newspaper publishing house, the potential deterrent effect must be understood as a manifest threat to the financial stability of that newspaper. The court of the Member State in which enforcement is sought may take account of the seriousness of the wrong and the extent of the harm only in determining whether, even though the overall sum of a penalty is a priori manifestly unreasonable, it is appropriate for counteracting the effects of defamatory statements.

The second decision to be delivered on October 4 is C-494/23Mahá. The Nejvyšší soud (Czech Republic) had referred to the Court of Justice two questions on the interpretation of Regulation Brussels I bis:

  1. Must Article 1(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that the proceedings concerning the substitution of the defendant’s consent to the release of an item from judicial custody, which are proceedings incidental to proceedings on judicial custody commenced with the deposit in such custody of an item seized by law enforcement authorities, fall under the concept of ‘civil and commercial matters’ within the meaning of that provision?
  2. Should the first question be answered in the affirmative, must Article 8, point 2, of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that an application for the substitution of consent to the release of an item from judicial custody filed by one of the parties to the judicial custody proceedings concerning that item, against another party to those judicial custody proceedings, constitutes an application [in proceedings] as provided for in the provision concerned?

The dispute before the national court concerns a vehicle put under judicial custody in the Czech Republic by a law-enforcement authority once it was no longer required for the purposes of criminal proceedings. The owners of the vehicle, which was purchased in Germany, are asking for its release; however, other persons had claimed a right to the vehicle in previous proceedings. In such circumstances, according to the laws of the Czech Republic the release of the object requires consent of all of the persons concerned, or the substitution of said consent by a court ruling. The applicants filed an application against defendants resident in France for the substitution of their consent to the release of the item from custody. The defendants did not attend the proceedings. In connection with the defendants’ failure to appear, the court of first instance declared its lack of international jurisdiction; the decision was upheld on appeal. Both courts considered that the dispute concerns a purely civil claim, and that jurisdiction of a Czech court could be based only on Article 26(1) of the Brussels I Regulation. The applicants filed an appeal in cassation with the Nejvyšší soud (Supreme Court, Czech Republic).

The case has been decided by a chamber of three judges, with Judge F. Biltgen reporting. An opinion was not requested.

Finally, although not directly focused on the interpretation of EU rules of private international law, I would like to call your attention to two events. The first one is the hearing taking place on Tuesday 1 in case C-600/23, Royal Football Club Seraing, where the Belgium Cour de Cassation is asking the following:

  1. Does Article 19(1) of the Treaty on European Union, read in conjunction with Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, preclude the application of provisions of national law such as Article 24 and Article 171[3](9) of the Code judiciaire (Belgian Judicial Code), laying down the principle of res judicata, to an arbitral award the conformity of which with EU law has been reviewed by a court of a State that is not a Member State of the European Union, which is not permitted to refer a question to the Court of Justice of the European Union for a preliminary ruling?
  2. Does Article 19(1) of the Treaty on European Union, read in conjunction with Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, preclude the application of a rule of national law according probative value vis-à-vis third parties, subject to evidence to the contrary which it is for them to adduce, to an arbitral award the conformity of which with EU law has been reviewed by a court of a State that is not a Member State of the European Union, which is not permitted to refer a question to the Court of Justice of the European Union for a preliminary ruling?

The dispute on the merits concerns an action brought by Royal Football Club Seraing against the Fédération Internationale de Football Association (FIFA), the Union européenne des Sociétés de Football Association (UEFA) and the Union Royale Belge des Sociétés de Football-Association (Royal Belgian Football Association; ‘the URBSFA’) seeking, in essence, a declaration that FIFA’s rules providing for a prohibition of the third-party ownership of players’ economic rights (practices known as ‘third-party ownership’ or ‘third-party investment’) are unlawful under EU law. That action also seeks damages to compensate for the harm allegedly suffered by Royal Football Club Seraing as a result of the application of that prohibition. At the same time, the FIFA Disciplinary Committee imposed on Royal Football Club Seraing disciplinary measures which were confirmed by an award of the Tribunal Arbitral du Sport (Court of Arbitration for Sport, Switzerland), which was upheld by the Tribunal fédérale (Federal Tribunal, Switzerland).

The case will be decided by the Grand Chamber with J. Passer acting reporting. AG T. Ćapeta will deliver her opinion in due time.

The second event worth mentioning relates to case C-4/23, Mirin. Here, the Court of Justice is asked to assess the refusal of the recognition in one Member State of a change of gender obtained in another Member State by a national of both States, in light of the right to move and reside freely within the Union – Article 21 TFEU, Article 45 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights – and the right of respect for private and family life – Article 7 of the Charter.

AG J. Richard de la Tour delivered his opinion on May 7; it has been commented in the EAPIL blog by Helga Luku. The judgment will be a Grand Chamber, with President K. Lenaerts acting as reporting judge.

On a side note, I would like to recall that a partial renewal of the members of the Court of Justice – judges and advocate general – is also taking place this month.

In a judgment of 18 September 2024, the French supreme court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) dismissed a challenge to the jurisdiction of French courts over a Lebanese bank which was found to have directed its activity to France. The plaintiff was a consumer domiciled in France who had deposited monies with the Lebanese bank, Saradar Bank, in 2014 and had not been able to get it back since 2019.

The case is not isolated. Lebanese banks have blocked their clients’ assets since the uprising of the population in 2019. Most of these clients were likely local residents, but many were based abroad. The Francophone press has reported that, since the mid-1990s, Lebanon sought to finance its debt through its banks which attracted foreign deposits, in particular from the large Lebanese diaspora, with attractive interest rates.

Saradar Bank | Tagbrands GlobalThe website of Saradar Bank is pretty clear in this respect: “Depositing and receiving fresh money from anywhere in the world has never been easier.”

Some Lebanon based clients famously committed hold-ups, sometimes with fake pistols and unmasked, to recover their monies. Some clients based abroad sought more sophisticated remedies.

Remedies

A number of clients have initiated proceedings in France against their Lebanese bank.

A first approach was to seek to open insolvency proceedings against the foreign bank. Under French law, there were authorities that French courts would retain jurisdiction if the debtor had interests in France. It was also possible to rely on the French nationality of the plaintiff (Article 14 of the Civil Code). However, as already reported on this blog, in a case against a bank (Bank of Beirut) with no interest in France, the Cour de cassation overruled its precedents and ruled that nationality based jurisdiction does not apply to insolvency proceedings, thereby denying access to French courts to a French Lebanese client.

A second approach was to rely on the consumer status of the client. If domiciled in a Member State, the consumer could rely on Article 17 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. In this case, it has been reported that the client was a Syrian national who had been living in Paris for 45 years. Her consumer status was not challenged. However, in order to benefit from the special protection of consumers under the Brussels I bis Regulation, she had to demonstrate that Saradar Bank had directed its activities to France.

Directed Activities to France?

The Cour de cassation started by quoting Pammer and Alpenhof (Cases C-585/08 and C-144/09) and insisted that French courts should conduct an overall analysis of the activities of the foreign trader, focusing, inter alia, on a number of criteria identified by the CJEU in this judgment at para. 93.

The Cour de cassation then ruled that, in the particular case, the following facts sufficed for concluding that Saradar Bank had directed its activities to France.

The Court first listed the following facts:

  1. the bank offered accounts in currencies other than the Lebanese pound, including US dollars,
  2. clients could transfer monies internationally
  3. employees of the bank had neutral email addresses, ending with ‘.com’
  4. employees had phone numbers indicating an international code
  5. the bank had a website in English
  6. the bank used contractual documentation in English

The Court then added that:

  1. the contract and later additional documentation were signed at the client’s domicile in France.
  2. The employees managing the accounts of the client spoke French.
  3. they could be contacted on a French phone.
  4. one of those employees had once worked in the French branch of the bank, when it existed (which was before the particular contract was concluded)

The Court concluded that Saradar directed its activity to France, because it offered its services to international clients, and that, as result, French courts had jurisdiction under Article 17 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, irrespective of the clause providing for the exclusive jurisdiction of Lebanese courts (Article 19 of the Brussels I bis Regulation).

Assessment

The issue with the judgment appears in the following proposition: Saradar directed its activity to France, because it offered its services to international clients.

There is no doubt that Saradar directed its activities abroad.  The first 6 facts identified by the Court are clear enough. But does that mean that Saradar directed its activities, in particular, to France? The second list of facts does not seem to show anything else that the bank was happy to make efforts for a potential new client by sending people who could speak her language. But it barely shows that Saradar directed its activities to France in the first place. Interestingly enough, the Court mentioned that Saradar offered accounts in dollars, but did not mention Euros.

Saradar has requested that the issue be submitted to the CJEU. The Cour de cassation dismissed the request by ruling that there was no reasonable doubt.

What Now?

The obvious question that any judgment obtained on the basis of an exorbitant rule of jurisdiction raises is that of its enforcement abroad.  The issue was resolved at the earliest stage by the client’s French lawyers, who had carried out provisional attachment over assets of Saradar in France, in particular deposits with Bank of France, and who have reported that the client has now been fully paid, including of its costs.

The French general press wonders whether this case will trigger many others. Probably not against Saradar, which argued in court that it only had 5 France based clients. For other Lebanese banks, it will depend on how they interacted with their clients, but the Cour de cassation has not put the bar very high.

The author of this post is Nishat Hyder-Rahman, Postdoctoral Research Fellow, MSCA Impact Fellowship Programme, Department of Private and Economic Law, Vrije Universiteit Brussel.


A previous post on this post discussed the chamber decision of the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) in the case of Verhoeven v France. The case concerned whether the French courts’ application of the Hague Convention of 25 October 1980 on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction (HCCA) was in breach of the applicant’s right to respect for family life under Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR).

On 28 March 2024, a Chamber ruled, by a majority of 6:1, that there had been no breach of Article 8. Following this ruling, a request was made to refer the case to the Grand Chamber.

On 23 September 2024 a panel of five judges considered the request for referral, assessing, as per Article 43 of the European Convention on Human Rights, whether the case raised ‘a serious question affecting the interpretation or application of the Convention or its protocols, or a serious issue of general importance’.

The request for referral was rejected.

Accordingly, the chamber judgment of 28 March 2024 in the case of Verhoeven v France became final on 23 September 2024.

Although disappointing, this decision, like the majority chamber decision, is not entirely surprising. Recent ECtHR jurisprudence has favoured a formalistic understanding of the operation of the HCCA (see Thompson v Russia (2021) and Vladimir Ushakov v Russia (2019)), in which the lens of Article 8 ECHR offers a narrow view of the HCCA. In both of those judgments, Judge Dedov, delivering the dissenting opinion, criticized the HCCA framework for failing to grasp and adapt to the real-world context in which it operates. That is to say, functioning to the detriment of the accompanying (expat) spouse who is also the primary carer of the child – much, much more often than not, the mother.

Verhoeven differs in one important way from both Thompson and Vladimir Ushakov

In Verhoeven there was a serious allegation of domestic violence (DV) requiring the domestic courts to consider non-return under the Article 13(1)(b) defense. This, arguably more urgently than ever, demands a contextualized approach to examining the operation of Article 13(1)(b) in light of Article 8. DV is a complex matter that has historically been poorly understood and equally poorly addressed within legal architectures and systems. As pointed out in the original post on this case, a more robust reading Article 8 vis-à-vis the operation of the Article 13(1)(b) would have facilitated a contextualized approach to the law, that is better equipped to handle DV cases. Such an approach is exemplified in the dissenting opinion of Judge Mits. As it stands, the ECtHR have etched over the lines previously drawn on the reach of Article 8 in respect of Article 13(1)(b); not too wide, not too deep.

Verhoeven clearly raised important questions regarding the appropriate interpretation and application of Article 8 in relation to the HCCA, particularly Article 13(1)(b). Moreover, the seriousness of the matter is amplified given the alleged circumstances of DV, which – absurd as it is to have to reiterate – is a serious issue in itself, in all its forms. Just, it seems, not serious enough.

Emre Esen (Istanbul University) and Melis Avşar (Istanbul University) authored Private International Law in Türkiye with Istanbul University Press.

The authors explain that, while teaching private international law in English to Erasmus students at Istanbul University’s Faculty of Law, they noticed a gap: despite the availability of numerous resources on private international law in Turkish, there is a shortage of English-language reference materials. To address this, they decided to compile this book based on their lecture notes, intended as a textbook for private international law courses taught in English.

The book is divided into three parts. The first part covers jurisdiction in various areas of private international law and international civil procedure. The second part addresses the issue of applicable law, while the third focuses on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments.

The book is available in open access, and more information can be found here.

On 26 and 27 June 2025, the University of Graz will host a Private International Law Workshop, following previous editions in Linz (2022), Innsbruck (2023), and Vienna (2024).

The workshop, held in German, is being organized by Florian Heindler (SFU Vienna), Simon Laimer (University of Innsbruck), Brigitta Lurger (University of Graz), and Martina Melcher (University of Graz).

Speakers include Barbara Egglmeier-Schmolke (University of Salzburg), Burkhard Hess (University of Vienna), Martin Lutschounig (University of Innsbruck), Sören Segger-Piening (University of Osnabrück), and Bea Verschraegen (University of Vienna).

Further details on the conference topics, program, and registration options will be made available in the coming months through the event’s website. For inquiries, contact ipr-workshop@uni-graz.at.

The editors of the European Yearbook of International Economic Law (EYIEL) welcome abstracts from scholars and practitioners at all stages of their career for the EYIEL 2025.

This year’s Focus Section will be on Global Sports and International and European Economic Law. Next to this, the General Section will consider contributions addressing Current Challenges, Developments and Events in International and European Economic Law.

The Focus Section begins with the recognition that global sports hold significant economic and societal importance (evidenced by the widespread attention given to the 2024 Olympic and Paralympic Games), yet they are not easily accommodated within the current frameworks of international and European economic law. Abstracts should aim to clarify how international and European economic law engages with global sports, as well as identify areas where it falls short.

Abstracts should not exceed 500 words. Abstracts together with a short bionote may be submitted until 15 December 2024 via e-mail to eyiel@leuphana.de.

For all the relevant information, see here.

On 18 September 2024, the UK Supreme Court finally gave the reasons for its unanimous judgment (Lord Leggatt, with whom Lord Reed, Lord Sales, Lord Burrows and Lady Rose agreed), announced on 23 April 2024, in UniCredit Bank GmbH v RusChemAlliance LLC [2024] UKSC 30. It upheld the judgment of the Court of Appeal ([2024] EWCA Civ 64), which had granted an anti-suit injunction to enforce an English law-governed arbitration agreement with a Paris seat against a Russian party.

This judgment marks the culmination of a flurry of litigation focused on enforcing arbitration agreements with foreign seats, contained in bank guarantees governed by English law, against Russian parties who had invoked Article 248.1 of the Russian Arbitrazh Procedural Code, which purports to confer exclusive jurisdiction on Russian courts over disputes arising from the imposition of sanctions on Russian persons, even when such disputes are subject to foreign arbitration agreements or foreign exclusive forum agreements.

Issues

English courts have the power to grant anti-suit injunctions under section 37(1) of the Senior Courts Act 1981 ‘in all cases in which it appears to the court to be just and convenient to do so’. However, for a court to grant an anti-suit injunction against a party, it must have jurisdiction. The claimant in Unicredit relied on the jurisdictional gateway in Practice Direction 6B para 3.1(6)(c), namely where a claim is made in respect of a contract governed by English law. The Supreme Court had to address two questions: (1) whether the arbitration agreement was governed by English law and (2) if so, whether England was the proper place to bring the claim.

Law Applicable to the Arbitration Agreement

The Supreme Court first focused on the law applicable to the arbitration agreement. Remarkably, this is the third time in four years that the UK’s highest judicial authority has dealt with this issue (see Enka Insaat ve Sanayi AS v OOO Insurance Company Chubb [2020] UKSC 38 and Kabab-Ji SAL v Kout Food Group [2021] UKSC 48). The court’s decision in Unicredit was straightforward: the choice-of-law clause in the guarantee (‘This Bond and all non-contractual or other obligations arising out of or in connection with it shall be construed under and governed by English law.’) was broad enough to amount to an express choice of law for the arbitration clause contained therein ([31]).

Jurisdictional Discretion

The court then proceeded to address the issue of jurisdictional discretion. It resolved this issue in the affirmative, relying on the principle of pacta sunt servanda ([66]) and ‘the strong international policy of giving effect to agreements to arbitrate disputes’ ([68]). The court further noted that ‘when the obligation to refer the dispute to arbitration is the subject of international agreement among the states concerned, considerations of comity have little, if any, role to play’ ([79]), that Russia was bound by Article II(3) of the New York Convention, that evidence of French law confirmed French courts would have no objection to the grant of an anti-suit injunction in England ([80]) and that there was ‘a substantial connection with England and Wales in the fact that the contractual rights which UniCredit is asking the court to enforce are rights governed by English law’ ([83]). Finally, the court found that French courts were not an available forum, as they lacked jurisdiction to grant a remedy for the defendant’s breach of the arbitration agreement ([104]) and that any anti-suit injunction granted by a prospective arbitral tribunal would be ineffective ([108]-[109]).

Discussion

There are six points worth emphasising.

As readers of this blog may be aware (see the EAPIL online symposium on the law governing arbitration agreements), the Law Commission has suggested that the law concerning the determination of the law applicable to arbitration agreements in Enka is ‘complex and unpredictable’ and proposed a statutory choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements. The Arbitration Bill, which includes a choice-of-law rule designed to implement the Law Commission’s proposal, is currently before Parliament. The Supreme Court clarified in Unicredit that the arbitration agreements in Enka and Kabab-Ji were governed by English law not based on implied choice, but on the basis of express choice, as the choice-of-law clauses in the container contracts were sufficiently broad to cover the arbitration clauses. However, unusually, the Supreme Court in Unicredit also noted that a part of its judgment in Enka was incorrect and stated that the Enka judgment should be read without this part ([59]). The part in question is paragraph 170(vi)(a), where the court stated that a factor potentially negating an inference of implied choice – and potentially implying that the arbitration agreement was intended to be governed by the law of the seat – was ‘any provision of the law of the seat which indicates that, where an arbitration is subject to that law, the arbitration agreement will also be treated as governed by that country’s law’. This had given rise to the question of whether English courts should apply ‘substantive rules of international arbitration’, which French courts apply to arbitration agreements, whenever the parties agree on a French seat. Since paragraph 170(vi)(a) created a lot of uncertainty, the Supreme Court removed it.

Interestingly, the Supreme Court commented on the proposed statutory choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements in the Arbitration Bill, which reads:

6A Law applicable to arbitration agreement

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

The first paragraph of clause 6A aims to depart from Enka by eliminating implied choice from the process of determining the law applicable to arbitration agreements. However, the Supreme Court clarified that the arbitration agreement in Enka was governed by English law based on express choice. As a result, ‘[d]epending on what the word “expressly” is taken to add to the word “agree”, this would not by itself alter the law as stated in Enka’ ([28]). Whether the second paragraph of clause 6A will suffice to change the outcome in cases like Enka or Kabab-Ji remains to be seen.

One reason the Supreme Court found that England was the proper place to bring the claim was that ‘a substantial connection with England’ existed because the contractual rights UniCredit sought to enforce were governed by English law ([83]). That substantial connection was established by the fact that the arbitration agreement was governed by English law. Based on the facts, this appears to be the only link with England and this aspect of the Supreme Court’s reasoning is not particularly convincing.

If the only link with England was that the arbitration agreement was governed by English law, the question arises under what circumstances will an English court refuse to enforce an English law-governed arbitration agreement with a foreign seat. The Supreme Court provided a few examples: where a party argues that the arbitral tribunal lacks jurisdiction ([98]) and where the court of the seat ‘is already, or is likely to be, seized of the matter, [or] where the exercise by the English court of its power to grant an anti-suit injunction would or might produce a clash with any exercise of jurisdiction by the [court of the seat] so as to give rise to any issue of comity’ ([101]). Given the confirmation of the broad powers of English courts to enforce English law-governed arbitration agreements, it is likely that this point will generate disputes in the future.

Are these powers of English courts limited to the enforcement of English law-governed arbitration agreements? The Supreme Court’s judgment makes it clear that this is not the case. English courts have jurisdiction over a defendant in various circumstances. If a defendant over which an English court has jurisdiction breaches an arbitration agreement, it is potentially subject to an English anti-suit injunction, regardless of the arbitral seat. The principles of pacta sunt servanda and ‘the strong international policy of giving effect to agreements to arbitrate disputes’, combined with the fact that ‘considerations of comity have little, if any, role to play’, support the exercise of jurisdiction to enforce such agreement, provided there is no evidence that the courts of the seat object to this.

Finally, although the Supreme Court found support for its decision in the fact that French court were not an available forum and that any anti-suit injunction granted by a prospective arbitral tribunal would be ineffective, it did not assess whether an English anti-suit injunction would be any more effective. The seizure in Russia of hundreds of millions of euros belonging to UniCredit, as well as Deutsche Bank and Commerzbank, for the non-payment of guarantees less than a month after the Supreme Court announced its judgment suggests that this may not be the case. The EUR463m seized from UniCredit represents only 4.5 per cent of its assets in Russia and the remainder is at risk due to new court cases in Russia over guarantee payments. This may be one of the reasons why UniCredit has filed an application to the General Court of the European Union to obtain definitive legal clarification of its obligations under EU sanctions.

This post is authored by Antonio Leandro, Professor of Public and Private International Law at the University of Bari.


On 19 September 2024, the Court of Justice delivered its judgment in case C-501/23 DL v Land Berlin, which deals with the functioning of the COMI in Regulation (EU) 2015/848 on insolvency proceedings (‘EIR’). The Court was requested by the Bundesgerichtshof (Germany) to interpret Article 3(1) in conjunction with Article 2(10) of the EIR on the occasion of a petition to open main insolvency proceedings in Germany against an individual.

Legal Background

Article 3(1) states that the courts of the Member State in which the center of the debtor’s main interests (COMI) is situated shall have jurisdiction to open the main insolvency proceedings, i.e., the proceedings that have universal effects. The COMI is ‘the place where the debtor conducts the administration of its interests on a regular basis and which is ascertainable by third parties’. Article 3(1) further establishes that the COMI presumptively coincides (i) with the place of the registered office in the case of companies, (ii) with the ‘principal place of business’ in the case of individuals exercising an independent business or professional activity, (iii) with the habitual residence for other individuals.

Article 2(10) defines the ‘establishment’ as ‘any place of operations where a debtor carries out or has carried out in the 3-month period prior to the request to open main insolvency proceedings a non-transitory economic activity with human means and assets’. This definition applies to any debtor irrespective of its nature and structure. The ‘establishment’ works as a ground of jurisdiction over the petitions to open secondary proceedings vis-à-vis debtors that have the COMI in another Member State. Secondary proceedings have territorial effects.

Factual Background

In Land Berlin, the debtor was in charge of the supervisory board of a public limited company incorporated under German law. He had residences in Berlin, Monaco, Los Angeles and on the French Caribbean island of Saint-Barthélemy. His assets consisted of a bank balance in Monaco, holdings in companies incorporated under Monegasque law with other equity and financial assets in Germany. He performed as a supervisory board chairman without human means or assets designed for such activity.

Initially seized to open the main insolvency proceedings against that debtor, the Amtsgericht of Charlottenburg rejected the application on the ground that it lacked jurisdiction. On subsequent appeal by a public creditor, the Landgericht of Berlin reversed that decision and referred the case back to the Amtsgericht after ruling that the COMI was located in Germany because the debtor carried out the activity of chairman of the supervisory board there. The debtor submitted an appeal before the Bundesgerichtshof, claiming, on the contrary, that German courts lacked international jurisdiction.

Preliminary Questions in Short

The Bundesgerichtshof was requested to evaluate how to find the COMI of an individual exercising an independent business or professional activity that did not require human means or assets, and deemed it necessary to refer the question to the CJEU.

The German court proposed a joint reading of the presumptions encapsulated in Article 3(1) and the definition of ‘establishment’ in Article 2(10). The resulting assumption is that the ‘place of business’ of individuals under Article 3(1) may entail the same elements as those that characterise an ‘establishment’. Lacking such elements, the jurisdiction ought to be examined in accordance with the general parameters of the COMI only if the conditions to find the presumptions for any other individual are not met. In a nutshell, the CJEU was asked to assess the correctness of this interpretation.

The Court’s Ruling

Unsurprisingly, the CJEU keeps well separated the notion of ‘principal place of business’ from that of ‘establishment’ after noting that the German courts might have been biased by the linguistic proximity between Hauptniederlassung (that is, the principal place of business) and Niederlassung (that is, the establishment). Other linguistic versions of the EIR do not carry the same risk of overlapping.

However, it is the demand for uniform interpretation in accordance with the purposes and context of the EIR that leads the Court to distinguish those concepts neatly. To this end, the Court recalls that the ‘establishment’ only works in view of the opening of secondary proceedings. It bears no relevance when it comes to determining the COMI, even in the case of individuals. Otherwise, legal certainty and predictability, to which the grounds of jurisdiction of the EIR are inspired, would be undermined.

Place of a Business Conducted Without Human Means or Assets

As noted above, the COMI of ‘individuals exercising an independent business or professional activity’ presumptively corresponds to their principal place of business.

The Court clarifies that the general criteria to find a COMI apply irrespective of the debtor’s nature. Domestic courts are called, in fact, to run a comprehensive assessment of all factual and objective elements concerning the debtor’s economic activity that are verifiable by third parties, especially creditors, whether the debtor be a company, a professional or a non-professional.

In this respect, professionals and businesspeople are put on equal footing in terms of interests compared with the economic activity. Article 3, in fact, gives prominence to the principal place of their economic activity (i.e., the business) as the place in which they presumptively conduct the administration of their interests on a regular basis.

Since any presumptions of Article 3 are rebuttable, the question arises as to whether the COMI of an activity that does not require human means and assets may still correspond to the principal place of business. The Court holds that the lack of human means and assets is not per se determinative to rebut the presumption. The presence or absence of such elements should always be considered under the comprehensive assessment of any other element concerning the debtor’s activity.

Moreover, should the presence of human means and assets be determinative, many individuals who do not resort to them would be unreasonably excluded from the scope of the presumption of Article 3 that pertains to independent professionals.

Concluding Remarks

The judgment is welcomed as it sheds light on the COMI’s functioning in the case of individuals. The ‘comprehensive assessment’ remains at the core of any inquiry concerning the COMI (see recently Leandro ‘Article 3’, in Cuniberti and Leandro (eds), The European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations). As a result, if the presence and absence of human means and assets are not determinative, they may nonetheless combine with other elements to confirm or rebut the presumption based on the principal place of business. Courts are called to run a factual inquiry on a case-by-case basis, including through the assessment of elements that are connected with the economic situation of any individual, such as the place in which the majority of revenue is earned and spent (Land Berlin, para 53, and Novo Banco, para 30, concerning non-professionals).

It remains to be seen how to determine the ‘establishment’ of individuals who do not avail of human means and assets, given that human means and assets account for basic requirements under Article 2(10). Overall, the establishment of individuals may be conceived of as a small-scale COMI. It may correspond to the ‘not-principal’ place of business, provided that it meets the factual requirements depicted in Article 2(10).

Since the CJEU has stressed the conceptual distinction between establishment and principal place of business, professionals whose activity lacks human means or assets in any Member State may be said to have the COMI but not an establishment under the EIR. This means that no local creditors, no secondary proceedings, and no ‘modified universalism’ are in sight for insolvency proceedings concerning that activity. It may happen.

As announced on this blog, Xandra Kramer (Erasmus University Rotterdam and Utrecht University) and Laura Carballo Piñeiro (University of Vigo) edited Research Methods in Private International Law – A Handbook on Regulation, Research and Teaching.

Following the previous online book launch, an additional one is scheduled for 23 September 2024, from 10am to 11:30am CEST. Similar to the first session, this event will feature several contributors to the book, who will offer their insights on methods of regulation, research, and education in private international law.

Participants in the online book presentation, moderated by Jie (Jeanne) Huang, in addition to the editors Laura Carballo Piñeiro and Xandra Kramer, include Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Ramani Garimella, Chukwama Okoli, Abubakri Yekini and Aukje van Hoek.

For more information, see here.

Les juridictions commerciales internationales, modèle(s) étatique(s) des juridictions spécialisées ?On 8 October 2024, Jeremy Heymann and Marylou Françoise will host a conference on International Commercial Courts, State Model(s) of Specialised (Domestic) Courts? at the University of Lyon 3.

A first panel will give the perspective of judges sitting on three international commercial courts (French, German, Dutch). A second panel will give an academic perspective on the challenges of international commercial courts.

Speakers will include judges of various international commercial courts (Fabienne Schaller, Patrick Melin, Duco Oranje, Willem Visser), and academics (Marie-Elodie Ancel, Thomas Riehm, Michele Angelo Lupoi, Xandra Kramer).

This is the inaugural conference in a 2024-2025 series on International Disputes and Specialised Courts.

The programme is available here. Registration is possible here.

According to Article 12(1)(a) of Regulation 2020/1784 on the service in the Member States of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters (the Recast Service Regulation), the addressee may refuse service if the document is not written in, or is not accompanied by a translation into, “a language which the addressee understands”.

The million Dollar question is when, precisely, a recipient can be deemed to understand the language of the document. Recital 26 provides some guidance by stating that, for the purposes of assessing whether the refusal was justified, the court should take into account all the relevant information on the file. Regard should be had to any pertinent factual elements, such as

documents written by the addressee in the language concerned, whether the addressee’s profession involves particular language skills, whether the addressee is a citizen of the forum Member State or whether the addressee previously resided in that Member State for an extended period of time.

A recurring question, in this context, is whether an English translation would suffice in proceedings opposing businesses involved in an international commercial transaction, given that the use of English is obviously very common in this field. In fact, the view has been advanced by some authors that service in English should not be refused on language grounds in these circumstances, regardless of whether English is an official language of the Member State addressed (or, if there are several official languages in that Member State, the official language or one of the official languages of the place where service is to be effected).

What follows is a presentation of a judgment rendered by the Thessaloniki Court of Appeal (Judgment No 1111 of 6 May 2022, unreported), which took an objectionable stance on the matter.

The Judgment of the Thessaloniki Court of Appeal

A Greek company sued a Slovak company before the Court of First Instance of Thessaloniki for damages in a typical commercial dispute. The act instituting the proceedings, accompanied by a translation in English, was transmitted to the competent Slovak authorities for service. However, the defendant refused to accept service, invoking the lack of service in Slovak. The first instance Court ordered that proceedings be stayed, until a Slovak translation was filed by the claimant.

The claimant appealed on the following three grounds. None of them was eventually considered to be well-founded, and the appeal was dismissed.

Communication between the Parties in English

The applicant provided documentary evidence that the communication and commercial correspondence between the parties was conducted exclusively in English. The Court of Appeal held that this piece of evidence did not necessarily implied an adequate understanding of the English language. According to the Court of Appeal, the exchange of electronic messages has a low degree of difficulty compared to legal texts, the understanding of which requires a greater degree of familiarity than that required in everyday transactions.

Operation of an English-language Website

The respondent maintained a website in both Slovak and English. The Court of Appeal, however, dismissed the appellant’s assertion whereby this was poof of the fact that the respondent was not entitled to refuse service. The Court held that what is decisive is the knowledge of the English language by the legal representatives of the appellee. This is not evidenced by the operation of the website in English. Furthermore, the Court of Appeal observed, here, too, that the contents of the website have a low degree of difficulty compared to legal texts, the understanding of which presupposes a greater degree of familiarity than that required in everyday transactions.

Bilingual wording of contracts concluded between the parties

The parties had agreed to conclude two contracts in the course of their commercial cooperation. Both were drawn up in English and Slovak, and were submitted to the court by the appellant. The Court of Appeal regarded the inclusion of the Slovak language as an indication of the fact that the Slovak company did not sufficiently understand the English version, and concluded that, in these circumstances, the use of English in the contracts did not provide evidence of the knowledge of the English language by the respondent.

Comments

Around the same time, two first instance courts had an opportunity to deal with matters raising a similar question. The conclusions they reached depart from those of the Court of Appeal of Thessaloniki described above.

By a judgments a ruling of 18 May 2022 (unreported), the Court of First Instance of Thessaloniki ruled on a dispute between a Greek claimant and a Spanish defendant. The former had served the document introducing the proceedings on the latter together with an English version of the Greek original document. The defendant had refused service. The Thessaloniki Court of First Instance ruled that the refusal was vexatious, given that the parties communicated throughout their business cooperation in English.

In the second case, the claimant served proceedings in Estonia, attaching a translation of the document in English. The Estonian company did not accept service. Following evaluation of the case file, the First Instance Court of Patras held on 30 June 2023 that, having regard to all available information, the language skills of the defendant and, in particular, the defendant’s status as a limited liability company, its financial and business activities, its field of activity related to international trade, and its constant and not occasional cooperation with the claimant, the refusal by the defendant company to accept service of the claim is not justified. The Court stressed, on the one hand, that the defendant was a company engaged in international trade, and the English language is a common and ordinary language in international commercial transactions, with the result that the defendant has the capacity and the ability to communicate through the translation of the document in the  English language.

In the Commentary on the European Service Regulation published by Edward Elgar in 2023 under the editorship of the author of this post and Marta Requejo Isidro, Gilles Cuniberti offers a clear analysis of the issue in question [at para 12.32]. His view is that

Where the applicant and the addressee have used a given language in their previous professional dealings, it is submitted that it would be illegitimate for one of them to refuse to accept a document written in that language. Their previous professional dealings demonstrate that each of the parties understands the relevant language reasonably well … Thus, the existence of communications between the parties in the relevant language, or contractual documents written in the relevant language, should suffice to consider that all parties ‘understand’ the language for the purpose of the Regulation. Whether they actually do should be irrelevant: prior use of the language would then demonstrate that they were happy to bear the costs of translating the relevant documents to understand them, and it would be illegitimate for them to demand translations at a later stage.

Conclusion

The presentation of the Greek case law on the subject matter indicates that courts take inconsistent views on this practically important issue. For the time being, no judgment has been rendered by the Court of Justice to deal specifically with the problema, and no requests for a preliminary ruling have been made.

Courts are entrusted with the task of deciding whether the refusal was legitimate or abusive. The judgment of the Thessaloniki Court of Appeal deviates from the path that the majority of scholars appear to endorse.

Oxford University Press has recently published The 1970 UNESCO and 1995 UNIDROIT Conventions on Stolen or Illegally Transferred Cultural Property – A Commentary, edited by Ana Filipa Vrdoljak, Andrzej Jakubowski and Alessandro Chechi. The 900-page long book is part of the Commentaries on International Cultural Heritage Law series.

The UNESCO Convention of 14 November 1970 requires that contracting States take measures to prohibit and prevent the illicit trafficking of cultural property. The UNIDROIT Convention of 24 June 1995 on stolen or illegally exported cultural objects builds on the provisions of the UNESCO Convention and supplements them by formulating minimal legal rules on the restitution and return of cultural objects. It lays down the rules of private international law and international procedure which make it possible to turn the principles of the UNESCO Convention into practice.

The impressive list of contributors includes some of the most renowned experts in private international law issues relating to cultural property, such as – to name only a few – Manlio Frigo, Toshiyuki Kono, Elina N. Moustaira, Elena Rodríguez Pineau, Christa Roodt, Kurt Siehr, Tamás Szabados and Matthias Weller.

Further information available here.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The following abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

Th. Klink, The Commercial Court according to the Justizstandort-Stärkungsgesetz (Legal Venue Strengthening Act) – a model project for cross-border court proceedings

The Legal Venue Strengthening Act allows the German states to establish Commercial Courts at the higher regional courts as of 2025. The project aims to make the jurisdiction of state courts more attractive, especially for cross-border disputes, by implementing elements of arbitration. In a contract or after the dispute has arisen, the parties can agree on the jurisdiction of the Commercial Court as a special court of first instance in cases with a value of EUR 500,000.– or more, provided that a specific area of law is involved (B2B cases, M&A cases and cases of D&O liability). For the first time, the entire civil procedure from complaint to judgment can be conducted in English. Commercial Chambers may be established at the regional courts, allowing for similar specialization regardless of the amount in dispute. The article explains the background to the legislative reform and analyzes the procedural framework for jurisdiction and commencement of proceedings, with a focus on cross-border litigation.

F. Hoffmann, New developments regarding the relationship between main and secondary insolvency proceedings in European insolvency law?

The ECJ had to answer fundamental questions concerning the relationship between main and secondary proceedings under the European Insolvency Regulation. Firstly, the ECJ affirms that the lex fori concursus of the main proceedings applies to liabilities of the estate that arise between the opening of the main proceedings and that of the secondary proceedings. Reading between the lines, it can be inferred from the decision that the secondary estate is also liable for these preferential debts of the main proceedings. However, a number of details remain vague and in the future, the individual categories of liabilities of the estate should be more clearly distinguished: The secondary estate should only have subsidiary liability for the costs of the main proceedings. Genuine privileges of the main proceedings that are not related to the administration of the estate should not be able to be invoked in the secondary proceedings, just as, conversely, the secondary proceedings should be able to recognize their own privileges in accordance with the lex fori concursus secundarii.
Secondly, the ECJ states largely undisputed that the secondary estate is only constituted at the time the secondary proceedings are opened. The main administrator may transfer assets from the state of (future) secondary proceedings to the state of main proceedings prior to the opening of secondary proceedings. Although this may constitute abuse of rights under certain circumstances, the ECJ does not specify this further. The ECJ also takes a position in favor of avoidability on the highly controversial question of whether the secondary administrator can take action against the main administrator by way of insolvency avoidance. However, no further clarification is provided. The question is ultimately left entirely to the national regulations on insolvency avoidance, which is not a convincing solution. In substance, the powers of the main administrator to deal with assets located in other Member States should be limited to what is necessary for the proper conduct of the insolvency proceedings as a whole (ordinary course of business).

B. Kasolowsky/C. Wendler, Sanctioned Russian parties breaching the arbitration agreement: an extra-territorial declaratory relief in aid of arbitration

In a landmark decision on 1 June 2023, the Berlin Higher Regional Court upheld the validity of an arbitration agreement under Section 1032(2) of the German Code of Civil Procedure in a novel context. The court used this provision to bind a sanctioned Russian entity to an arbitration agreement, which it had breached by initiating proceedings in Russian state courts. This decision also sheds light on how German courts deal with the practical challenges of serving court documents on Russian parties. Notably, the court ruled that Russian parties could be served by public notice in German courts, as the Russian authorities currently refuse to accept service of documents under the Hague Service Convention.

B. Steinbrück, Federal Court of Justice rules foreign judgments refusing to set aside an award cannot bind German courts

Does a foreign decision upholding an arbitral award on challenge have binding effect in enforcement proceedings in the German courts? If a foreign award has already been challenged unsuccessfully at the arbitral tribunal’s seat, a full re-hearing of the same grounds of challenge can seem inefficient; however, foreign decisions vary widely in their quality, so a blanket binding effect equally seems inappropriate. The Federal Court of Justice has nonetheless now ruled out any binding effect of foreign decisions rejecting challenge proceedings. The Federal Court of Justice also decided that, even if the court at the seat of the arbitration has rejected a challenge, it is open to the losing party to proactively apply to the German courts for a declaration that the foreign award cannot be enforced in Germany.
On the facts of the present case, this outcome appears justified, since the arbitral award at stake in the decision itself appears to have been obtained in highly dubious circumstances and suffered from serious irregularity. Nonetheless, it is less clear why a foreign decision rejecting the challenge to an arbitral award should not be taken into account in German enforcement proceedings if the foreign challenge proceedings are comparable to German litigation standards. As such, a more nuanced approach that is able to reflect that foreign decisions on arbitral awards vary widely would have been preferable.

Ch. Reibetanz, The purely domestic case under Article 3(3) Rome I Regulation

In its first decision concerning Article 3(3) Rome I Regulation, the German Federal Court of Justice has set out guidelines as to when “all other elements relevant to the situation […] are located in a country other than the country whose law has been chosen”. The provision constitutes a relevant restriction of the principle of party autonomy in international contract law. The case concerns a choice-of-law clause in a tenancy agreement to which the Bulgarian embassy was a party. The Federal Court decided that the case is “purely domestic”. The author argues that the decision is highly questionable from a dogmatic point of view. Instead of applying Article 3(3) Rome I Regulation, the Court should have at least referred the question to the ECJ. The protection of the tenant could have been equally safeguarded by means of Article 11(5) Rome I Regulation.

J.P. Schmidt, The European rules on the service of documents and national time limits for appeals – the translation regime must not be hollowed out

The European rules on the service of documents allow for the service without translation. However, the addressee may refuse to accept the document to be served if it is not written in either a language which the addressee understands or the official language of the Member State addressed. In order to safeguard this protection, but also to promote the efficiency and speed of cross-border judicial proceedings, the ECJ ruled that the period for Coding an Appeal under national law may not start to run at the same time as the period for refusing acceptance (Case C-7/21, LKW Walter). The ECJ’s decision deserves support, even though it raises a number of follow-up questions and highlights the practical downsides of the flexible translation regime.

F. Heindler, The validity of the marriage of two Afghan nationals as a preliminary question in the treatment of an application for divorce by mutual consent brought before Austrian courts

The Rome III Regulation on the law applicable to divorce and legal separation excludes the existence, validity or recognition of a marriage from its scope (“preliminary question”). Austrian courts dealing with divorce applications from spouses in a cross-border situation apply national Private International Law provisions to determine if the marriage validly exists. This annotation comments on a decision concerning two Afghan citizens who married in Afghanistan in 1996. According to section 16(2) of the Austrian Private International Law Act, the form of a marriage celebration abroad is subject to the personal status law of each of the betrothed, sufficient is, however, compliance with the provisions on form of the place of celebration. According to section 17(1) of the Austrian Private International Law Act, the prerequisites for entry into marriage are subject to the personal status law of each of the betrothed. In both cases, a subsequent change in the prerequisites determinative for the reference to a particular legal order has no effects upon already completed facts (section 7 of the Austrian Private International Law Act). Personal status law in the case at hand was determined according to the Afghan citizenship. The question decided by the Austrian Supreme Court was a matter of form of marriage celebration, i.e. whether in 1996 Afghanistan (the exact locus is not reported in the decition) the marriage had to be registered. The Austrian Supreme Court stated that a registration requirement postulated in the Afghan Civil Code of 1977, but widely ignored in practice in 1996, could not render a marriage celebration ineffective. The Supreme Court recalled that foreign law shall be applied as it would be in its original jurisdiction (section 3 of the Austrian Private International Law Act).

G. Zou/Z. Wang, The Refinement of Rules on the Ascertainment of Foreign Laws in China

The ascertainment of foreign law has always been a major challenge that has long constrained the quality and effectiveness of foreign-related civil or commercial trials by Chinese people’s courts. The judicial interpretation (II) concerning the application of Chinese PIL-Act newly promulgated in November 2023 by the Supreme People’s Court of China greatly refines many aspects in ascertaining foreign laws including the responsibility, means, relevant procedures, criteria, the burden of the expenses, etc. It is expected but remains to be seen whether the people’s courts as well as Chinese and foreign parties could benefit from such refinement.

D. Sprick, Building a “Foreign-Related Rule of Law”: China’s State Immunity Law

With its new Law on Foreign State Immunity, the People’s Republic of China abandons its long-standing notion of absolute state immunity and introduces a paradigmatic shift towards the internationally dominant restrictive approach of state immunity. Furthermore, this law needs to be understood as a building block of China’s ambitions for a stronger impact of its legal system around the globe within the agenda of a “foreign-related rule of law”. This paper will therefore discuss this new avenue for the resolution of commercial disputes between private parties and states before Chinese courts, which is certainly also aimed at providing enhanced protection for Chinese businesses considering their legal risks stemming out of China’s going global strategy and especially its Belt and Road Initiative (BRI). Furthermore, China’s new Law on Foreign State Immunity will be analysed within the specific setting of China’s approach toward the rule of law and its limited legal certainty as well as its political functionality understanding of Chinese courts.

Zou/Z. Wang, The Interpretation of the Supreme People’s Court on Several Issues Concerning the Application of the Act of the People’s Republic of China on the Law Applicable to Civil Relations with Foreign Elements (II)

E. Jayme , On the dual applicability of German law of succession and Cuban matrimonial property law

Private International Law in Russia, by Anton Asoskov, Daria Levina and Milana Karayanidi, has just been published by Bloomsbury Publishing.

The blurb reads:

This book provides the first comprehensive introduction to Russian private international law (PIL) for the foreign lawyer.

The book carefully examines the applicable conflict of law and jurisdictional rules on the basis of the relevant statutory provisions, case law, and doctrinal writings developed in Russia for the purposes of dealing with cross-border commercial issues. It covers topics that will be of particular interest to comparative scholars, for instance the sources of PIL in Russia, including international conventions and treaties; party autonomy and the choice of law by the parties; determination of applicable law in the absence of choice by the parties; public policy exceptions and overriding mandatory provisions; and many more. These and other topics serve as an entry point to the hybrid system of law that Russian PIL is: modelled on European law but characterised by its Soviet past.

The 19th Regional Private International Law Conference will take place on 20 September 2024 at the Faculty of Law, University of East Sarajevo, Bosnia and Herzegovina, with the support of the Deutche Gesellschaft für Internationale Zusammenarbeit GmbH (GIZ). The theme of the Conference is Application of General Legal Principles in Contemporary Private International Law.

The opening panel will feature the following topics and speakers:

  • Christophe Bernasconi, Secretary General, The HCCH and its Ongoing Work, with a Focus on Transnational Litigation, The Hague Conference on Private International Law
  • Vesna Lazić, Corporate Sustainability and Due Diligence Directive (CSDDD): Relevance for Private International Law, Utrecht University and Asser Institute, The Hague
  • Meliha Povlakić and Sevleta Halilović, The Collision Issues Regarding the Agreement as to Succession in B&H: Cross-Border and Interlocal Conflicts of Law, University of Sarajevo, Faculty of Law
  • Toni Deskoski and Vangel Dokovski, Temporal Application Challenges of Private International Law: A Judicial Perspective, University Ss. Cyril and Methodius, Faculty of Law Iustinianus Primus

The full programme of the conference can be found here.

The working language of the Conference will be English, and it will also be streamed online via Zoom (https://us06web.zoom.us/j/84284962839?pwd=alsUT8OQf9DR0y5shNlG0u12dxnc01.1; Meeting ID: 842 8496 2839; Passcode: 059110).

Conference proceedings will be published next year. Last year’s conference proceedings can be found here.

A dedicated website for the Comparative Procedural Law and Justice (CPLJ) project has been launched.

Started in September 2020 by the Max Planck Institute Luxembourg for Procedural Law led by Burkhard Hess with support from the Luxembourg Research Fund FNR, in January 2024 the CPLJ project and the Institute were transferred to the University of Luxembourg, which now coordinates the project until its completion. The CPLJ project studied comparative civil procedural law and civil dispute resolution systems globally, focusing on cultural contexts and effective approaches. Key areas included the impact of technology, alternative dispute resolution, access to justice, collective litigation, and the need for transparency and independence in justice systems.

The website provides information and references about the project, but it also includes a Publication section dedicated to hosting contributions corresponding to various parts of the project.

The second issue of 2024 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out.

Along with recent case law and materials, it features four contributions.

Sara Tonolo, Il contributo degli studiosi italiani ai corsi de L’Aja di diritto internazionale privato (1973-2023) [The Contribution of Italian Scholars to The Hague Academy Courses on Private International Law (1973-2023)]

The Private International Law Courses taught by Italian scholars within the Hague Academy have undergone an interesting evolution that deserves consideration on the occasion of the Academy’s Centennial Anniversary, especially regarding the period between 1973 and 2023. Alongside features commons to the courses of the initial period, such as the approach to the study of private international law, outlined by Pasquale Stanislao Mancini, and the comparative method, there are however distinctive and noteworthy features in the courses offered between 1973 and 2023. Among the topics analysed in the Italian Courses during the considered period, the recognition of the substantive effectiveness of judgments through private international law rules is particularly noteworthy both for its influence on the national codification of private international law, and for its relevance in addressing coordination issues arising from the communitarization of private international law. This topic is particularly relevant concerning the interrelation of private international law with other areas of international law, such as international protection of human rights. Given the circular relationship between international protection of human rights and private international law, coordination needs to be established within a debate that is becoming increasingly complex among private international law scholars, thanks also to the role of Italian scholars within the Hague Academy.

Giacomo Biagioni, Dichiarazione ONU sui diritti dei contadini e diritto internazionale privato dell’Unione europea [The UN Declaration on the Rights of Peasants and EU Private International Law]

On 17 December 2018 the United Nations General Assembly adopted by a majority the UN Declaration on the Rights of Peasants and Other People Working in Rural Areas, stressing the importance of agricultural production and recognizing individual and collective rights granted to people living and working in rural areas. The paper aims at assessing the possible impact of the principles enshrined in the Declaration on the system of private international law sources, moving from the general assumption that UN declaration of principles may contribute to the interpretation of domestic law. As peasants and other workers in rural areas can qualify, under the 2018 Declaration, as weaker parties, the paper attempts to clarify to what extent solutions enacted in EU private international law for other categories of weaker parties (such as employees or consumers) with regard to conflict-of-laws and to jurisdictional competence in contractual matters may be extendable to peasants. However, the general approach of EU instruments concerning judicial cooperation in civil matters does not seem to be especially open to receiving the instances of protection of the rights of categories of weaker parties, which are not expressly mentioned in those instruments. Accordingly, as the law now stands, only recourse to general clauses (fraude à la loi, public policy, overriding mandatory rules) may lead to give some consideration to the special position of peasants and other workers in rural areas and to adapt private international law rules to the protection of their fundamental rights.

Anna Liebman, Il rinvio ai criteri della convenzione di Bruxelles del 1968 nel diritto internazionale privato italiano: orientamenti consolidati e questioni aperte [The Reference to the Jurisdiction Criteria of the 1968 Brussels Convention in Italian Private International Law: Established Orientations and Open Questions]

The article examines a few issues arising in connection with the reference made by Art 3(2) of Law 31 May 1995 No 218 to the criteria laid down in the 1968 Brussels Convention. It is first observed how, in recent times and especially in the light of two recent judgments of the Italian Supreme Court, the traditional orientation has completely changed, and that scholars and jurisprudence agree in considering the reference made by this provision as a reference to the most recent EU regulations and not to the 1968 Convention. Second, the need for a uniform interpretation of the criteria nationalised by Art 3(2) is emphasised, as it is considered the only solution that allows not to undermine the coherence of the system. Lastly, the possibility for Italian judges to submit a preliminary ruling to the Court of Justice concerning the interpretation of the European discipline made applicable through Art 3 of Law No 218/1995 is considered, a possibility that seems to be confirmed by European case law.

Enrico Pedrotti, Problemi di giurisdizione in tema di azione contrattuale di garanzia proposta in via autonoma [Questions of Jurisdiction in Contractual Warranty Actions Brought in Autonomous Proceedings]

Relying on the Italian Court of Cassation’s judgment No 613 of 8 January 2024, according to which Italian courts do not have jurisdiction pursuant to Art 8(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 when an action on guarantee is brought in autonomous proceedings, this article discusses the link between such provision and national procedural rules on guarantees, highlighting how the exercise of judicial discretion in the authorization of a third-party claim in accordance with Art 269 of the Italian Code of Civil Procedure bears significant consequences on jurisdiction. Furthermore, the Author discusses the applicability of Art 7(1)(b) of Regulation No 1215/2012 on the basis of Art 3 of Law 31 May 1995 No 218 reforming the Italian system of private international law, in case the place of performance is located outside the EU, concluding in the negative.

The third issue of the Journal du droit international for 2024 has been released. It contains two articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues. It also pays tribute to Ibrahim Fadlallah (1942-2024) who was a leading Lebanese-French academic and arbitrator.

In the first article, Daniel Mainguy (University of Paris Panthéon-Sorbonne) uncovers the impact of war as a mutlfaceted situation on arbitration, studying the place of mandatory law and the future of this method of dispute resolution in this peculiar context and beyond (Arbitrage et litiges de guerre).

The English abstract reads:

While arbitration, including inter-state arbitration, and in particular its advantages over state, national or international proceedings are well known to lawyers, the concept of “war” is less clear. In addition to classic wars, such as the one in Ukraine, there is now a variety of non-armed, non-military acts of aggression by or against private entities, by or against states, including ordinary investment or commercial disputes, but in an “atmosphere of war”. In contrast to the law of armed conflicts, these forms of “atypical warfare” are not the subject of specific international law. This leaves the place of war, war disputes and their treatment to be measured. Consequently, while war is usually covered by arbitral practice in all its aspects, from the constitution of the arbitral tribunal to the award and the conduct of the proceedings, there is a major difficulty : are the mandatory law of these forms of war, such as economic sanctions or norms of conduct prohibiting human rights violations, likely to be covered by the international arbitrator ? Could the development, not so much of arbitration as of the control of arbitral awards, or even of the prevalence of mandatory law, lead to a change in the very mission of the arbitrator ? In addition to these many questions, there is another dimension : the way in which arbitration law deals with war. Numerous international instruments deal, primarily or secondarily, with the fact of war, but the idea of arbitration as an ordinary mode of peaceful dispute resolution, so essentially envisaged at the beginning of the twentieth century, has not allowed this extraordinary tool, arbitration, to really emerge. Now, with the disintegration of the international order and the general criticism of its institutions, it is perhaps time, indeed urgent, to return to this subject.

In a second article, Bernard Teyssié (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas) also deals with arbitration but in the context of international labour law. The contribution analyses the development of conventional arrangements within transnational companies, protecting workers’ rights beyond the diversity of national labour laws (Les accords de groupe transnationaux).

The English abstract reads:

For more than twenty years, groups with an international dimension have multiplied the agreements concluded with similar trade union organizations, with a view to harmonising the standards in force in their constituent entities, irrespective of the country in which they are based. This desire for harmonisation is combined with that of requiring all subsidiaries, which are expected to adopt a socially responsible attitude, to comply with rules that are consistent with the provisions of international conventions, starting with those adopted within the framework of the International Labour Organization. Particular attention is paid to the rejection of discriminations, especially on the grounds of sex, the protection of employees’ health and safety, and the payment of decent wages. On a collective level, the emphasis is on freedom of association, an instrument for defending workers’ interests and a key to negotiating collective agreements that will ensure them more favourable treatment than that resulting from the application of the provisions of the national legislation to which they are subject.

The standards in force in a State are unable to deal with transnational company agreements. Their negotiators opt for conventional arrangements, based on conciliation, mediation or arbitration, with a view to ensuring that any difficulties arising during their application are settled out of court. It is essential to avoid having to resort to a judge and the national law that he applies. The only law that allows transnational company agreements to be fully understood is the international social law set out in the international instruments that are wholly or partly devoted to labour relations and to which transnational agreements systematically refer. The creation, if necessary under the aegis of the International Labour Organization, of an arbitration chamber to which disputes arising from these agreements could be referred, and which would decide them in the light of the international social law thus identified, would help to define their contours and ensure their deployment.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

The author of this post is Nishat Hyder-Rahman, Postdoctoral Research Fellow, MSCA Impact Fellowship Programme, Department of Private and Economic Law, Vrije Universiteit Brussel.


On 28 March 2024, the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) ruled on the case of Verhoeven v France. The case concerned whether the French courts’ application of the Hague Convention of 25 October 1980 on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction (HCCA) was in breach of the applicant’s right to respect for family life under Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR). A majority of 6:1 concluded that there had been no breach of Article 8.

A request for a referral to the Grand Chamber has been made and is currently pending.

Factual Situation

The applicant, Marine Verhoeven (V), is a French national. V married K, a Japanese national, in 2007 in France, and thereafter moved to Japan with him. In 2015 the couple welcomed a child, L. In July 2017 V and L visited France; during that visit V informed K of her intention to remain in France with L, and filed for divorce from K.

Under the framework of the HCCA, to which both France and Japan are State parties, K instigated proceedings for return of the child. In November 2017 Japan’s Central Authority requested the French Central Authority to order L’s return to Japan. The Montpellier Tribunal de grande instance duly summoned V to appear before the court on 8 January 2018.

During the proceedings V explained that her decision to remain in France was not premeditated, but one taken after her arrival in France in 2017 following a diagnosis of depression by her French doctor. In Japan, she had felt isolated and abandoned by K, their relationship had deteriorated, and K’s family were not supportive. V submitted, firstly, that K had acquiesced to her decision to remain in France with L, thus engaging the exception to return in Article 13(1)(a) HCCA. Secondly, V alleged to have suffered verbal abuse and one instance of physical abuse by K. Consequently, she argued, returning to Japan posed a grave risk of exposure to harm to L as an indirect victim of domestic violence (DV), within the meaning of the exception to return in Article 13(1)(b) HCCA. Thirdly, she contended that as a French national under the Japanese legal frameworks on divorce, parental responsibility, and residency, she would likely be deprived of her parental rights, resulting in a severance of the parent-child relationship between herself and L. Given L’s young age and given the fact that she had been his primary carer since birth, any separation would constitute a grave risk of exposure to psychological harm for L, as per the Article 13(1)(b) exception.

On 8 February 2018 the Tribunal de grande instance handed down its decision. The court did not find that K had unequivocally acquiesced to L remaining in France with the applicant. Further, the court ruled that domestic violence had not been established per the evidence submitted, and that there was no evidence that L himself was at risk. Finally, the court was not convinced of the risk of severance of the parent-child relationship between V and L, and the subsequent trauma this would cause L. The court did not deem it necessary to appoint a psychological expert on this point. Thus, the court, having found L’s removal to be wrongful under Article 3 HCCA, and not convinced of the engagement of the either of the exceptions to return within Article 13, ordered L’s return.

V unsuccessfully appealed the decision to Montpellier Court of Appeal, who upheld the lower court’s ruling in full. This decision too was appealed to the Cour de cassation. The Cour de cassation found that the lower court had not investigated the risk of severance of parent-child ties between V and L, and the consequent serious risk of psychological harm to the latter. Accordingly, the court quashed the Montpellier Court of Appeal’s decision and remitted the case to the Toulouse Court of Appeal.

Despite the public prosecutor’s arguments that the request for return be rejected – particularly on the ground that V would risk losing her parental rights and residency rights in Japan in the event of divorce, resulting in a separation from L and trauma to the latter, and consequently that L’s best interests were served by remaining in France – the Toulouse Court of Appeal upheld the Tribunal de grande instance’s decision fully. A further appeal to the Cour de cassation was dismissed.

On 26 December 2019 the public prosecutor informed V of the return order, and it was carried out the same day.

V then applied to the ECtHR on 13 March 2020, claiming that that the decision of the French courts, ordering the return of L to Japan, breached her Article 8 right to respect for family life.

Japanese Legal Framework on Parental Rights

It is helpful to briefly the explain the current legal situation in Japan before proceeding to the ECtHR judgment. Although the law in Japan has recently been amended, these amendments were passed after the ECtHR judgment, and will not come into effect until 2026.

At the time Verhoeven v France was heard, and the time of writing, under Japanese law, upon the divorce of a married couple with children only one parent can retain parental authority. In cases of divorce by mutual consent, the spouses themselves can decide on who will retain parental authority, how it will be exercised, and the visiting rights of the parent without parental authority. However, there are no mechanisms available to enforce the agreed arrangement.

Furthermore, the parent who retains parental authority may remarry and have their new spouse adopt any existing children from the previous marriage without any legal obligation to inform their former spouse and biological parent of the children. In short, shared custody of children is only permitted within marriage. This legal framework has been widely criticized, including by the United Nations, European, and French legislative bodies, for failing to maintain the best interests of children, and those of the non-custodial parents.

The current Japanese framework is particularly problematic when the non-custodial parent is foreign national who might lose their residency rights in Japan following a divorce, thus making maintaining contact especially difficult, as argued by V in the present case.

Majority Decision

The case was unanimously declared admissible and assigned to a chamber of 7 judges. The Court considered the alleged violation of the Article 8 in the French courts’ application of the HCCA, against the background of broader socio-political discontents with the well-documented legal difficulties faced by Franco-Japanese families.

In a majority decision, the court confirmed that the appropriate legal framework, the HCCA, and provisions therein (Articles 3, 12, 13 and 19) had been applied. Furthermore, it recalled the decision in X v Latvia that called for a combined and harmonious application of the ECHR and the HCCA.

Regarding Article 8, the Court reiterated that it is a qualified right. The Court agreed that V and L enjoy a relationship within the meaning of ‘family life’ in Article 8. It further acknowledged that the application of the HCCA is in accordance with French law and that any a return order under the said convention constitutes an interference with that Article 8 right. However, it noted that an interference with Article 8 may be allowed if it is in pursuit of a legitimate aim, and necessary to achieve that aim: ‘necessary in a democratic society…for the protection of the rights and freedoms of others’ (Article 8(2)). Thus, balancing the competing interests – V and L’s Article 8 right, K and L’s rights under the HCCA, and public policy interests – whilst bearing in mind the best interests of the child was at the heart of the court’s inquiry in determining the legitimacy of the interference.

Mindful of Article 3 United Nation’s Convention on the Rights of the Child, the Court acknowledged that the best interests of the child must be a primary consideration in all actions that concern them. This somewhat jars with the HCCA. Return proceedings are understood not to be best interests proceedings in form and operation, that being the preserve of custody proceedings in the child’s country of habitual residence. Thus, best interests was conceptualized as ‘prevention and immediate return’ (para 51) within the framework of the HCCA, rather than a fuller concept of best interests.

Importantly, the Court emphasized that its task was not to substitute its own judgement for that of the domestic courts, but rather to ascertain whether the decision-making processes of the domestic courts leading to the disputed return order were fair and allowed the parties involved to assert their ECHR convention rights fully. Accordingly, the court scrutinized the domestic courts’ decisions on four key points:

  1. Whether K had acquiesced to L’s retention in France, rendering the HCCA inapplicable (this argument was eventually dropped by V).
  2. Whether the L’s best interest had been pursued throughout the proceedings, particularly whether the grave risk to L of direct and indirect harm had been properly assessed, given the allegations of K’s DV.
  3. Whether the risk of psychological harm to L resulting from a separation from his mother, V, had been properly assessed, given L’s young age and the fact that V had always been his primary carer.
  4. Whether return would likely result in the severance of contact and the parent-child relationship between L and V, in light of legal framework on parental authority in Japan and V’s status as a foreign national.

On all four points the majority analysed and concluded that the domestic courts had effectively examined the matter and provided sufficient reasoning for their decisions, which in their view pursued the child’s best interests. The Court determined that the domestic courts had not ordered L’s return mechanically but had assessed V’s arguments in a fair and adversarial process, within its margin for doing so. There was, therefore, no violation of Article 8.

Dissenting Opinion

Judge Mits, in a refreshingly impassioned opinion, disagreed with both the approach taken by the majority, as well as their final decision. Opening with a bold statement on the majority’s compliance with the letter of the law, but not its spirit, the judge argued that there had been a breach of Article 8.

The judge devoted the first half of his dissent to a critique of the legal and policy framework of the HCCA. Drawing on theoretical and empirical literature, the judge recounted well-established arguments on the HCCA’s inability to appropriately handle situations involving DV. Firstly, since its inception over 40 years ago, the demographics of HCCA cases have changed. Today, the taking parent is more likely to be the child’s mother and primary carer, fleeing from difficult situation (such as DV) in either the father’s home country or a third country, to her home country. This situation, exemplified in Verhoeven v France, was not anticipated by the drafters. Readers will note the use of gendered language here – this follows the opinion, in which Judge Mits acknowledged DV as a clearly gendered issue (para. 13).

Secondly, despite applicability of Article 13(1)(b) to situations of DV, the threshold for engaging the exception is set high. The Guide to Good Practice emphasizes the exceptionality of non-return, encouraging a narrow interpretation of Article 13(1)(b), and the need for sufficient evidence. This demand for evidence to be used in a legal context (e.g. a police report) fails to understand the nature of DV. Given the power dynamics, victims do not easily report their situation, and this is even less likely if DV is taking place in a foreign country. Thus, in situations of DV, more often than not, the HCCA serves the abuser, not the victim. It forces the taking parent who victim of DV to make a choice: Either, she returns with her child and faces her abuser (and possibly retaliation or escalation of abuse) as well as the added difficulties of navigating these complex legal and personal matters in a foreign country. Or, she returns her child alone and loses contact, temporarily or even permanently. To expect the mother as primary carer to return with the child, is in Judge Mits’ words to ‘completely disregard the mother’s right to privacy and personal autonomy, as guaranteed by Article 8…’ (para 7).

The judge then turned to the case at hand. The domestic courts’ treatment of the arguments in relation to DV was assessed first, and then the separation between L and V.

Judge Mits criticized the domestic courts for adopting an overly formalistic approach to matter of DV. The domestic courts categorically pointed to a lack of evidence of DV. However, the judge argues, they refused to obtain an expert opinion assessing the psychological harm that L had a) already suffered, and b) would be at risk of in the event of a return. Moreover, the domestic courts failed to consider the inherent difficulties of reporting DV, recounted above.

Regarding the matter of separation, the judge levelled several criticisms. First, that the domestic courts had conflated two questions regarding separation: whether V could return to Japan pending full custody proceedings, and then, whether the result of the custody proceedings would result in a severance of the relationship between L and V. Accordingly, neither question was considered in a thorough-going manner. Second, that the courts refused to acquire an expert opinion on the impact of separation on L vis-à-vis both questions. Furthermore, in light of Japan’s legal position on parental authority, Judge Mits asserted that ‘when the domestic courts ruled on the return of the child, they were in fact ruling on the separation of the child from his mother’ (para 17). The reasoning of the domestic courts on this point, was considered by the judge to be ‘so succinct that it is difficult to see which aspects of the case they considered’ (para 19).

Reiterating the unsuitability of the HCCA for cases involving DV, Judge Mits called for its revision. He underlined the limitations to the harmonious interpretation of the HCCA and ECHR, namely, the concrete and effective guarantee of rights under the ECHR. Finally, the judge disagreed that the domestic courts had carried out the effective examination demanded by Article 8, as they had failed to take into account the context and factors pertaining to both DV and separation that were relevant to the assessment of engaging the exception to return. Ending with a rhetorical question that captures the essential grievance of this case and cases like it, Judge Mits asks: ‘If the Hague Convention had instead offered an equal choice between the two solutions, i.e. the return of the child to his father or the acceptance of his removal alongside his mother, would the best interests of the child, as enshrined in Article 8 of the Convention, really plead in favour of return?’

Concluding Thoughts

This case highlights the serious flaws in the current operation of the HCCA, a matter that has been acknowledged in the context of the Hague Conference itself. Earlier this year in June the Hague Conference held an informal forum on domestic violence and the operation of Article 13(1)(b), gathering academics, professionals, and citizens from around the world to share their expertise and lived experiences of the HCCA.  The forum offers hope that the problems with the HCCA highlighted in cases such as Verhoeven v France will receive much-overdue attention.

Notwithstanding the above, the chamber judgment in Verhoeven v France is a missed opportunity. It is disappointing, although perhaps not surprising, that the ECtHR majority opted for a formal and rather guarded approach to the interaction between Article 8 ECHR and Article 13(1)(b) HCCA. This hinged on the majority accepting, without query, the stringent interpretation of Article 13(1)(b) that prevails in current practice and assessing the domestic courts accordingly. A more robust reading of Article 8, as per Judge Mits’ dissent, demands that an effective examination of whether Article13(1)(b) is engaged, takes into account the true nature and dynamics of DV, international family mobility, and the specific parent-child relationships at stake. This is important, for laws do not operate in a vacuum, but within social, psychological, legal, economic etc. contexts. An approach to Article 13(1)(b) that is cognizant of these contexts remains within the obligation in X v Latvia – arguably, it promotes a clearer and more congruent application of Article 8 ECHR and HCCA than the status quo. Frustratingly, the chance to bring the ECHR approach to the HCCA in line with contemporary and evidence-based understandings of international child abduction in the context of DV was passed on by all but the dissenting judge.

However, if the referral is accepted, the Grand Chamber has before it another opportunity: to follow Judge Mits’ dissenting opinion and lead the way in reshaping the jurisprudence on Article 8 ECHR and Article 13(1)(b) HCCA in the context of DV. To do so would be a radical and welcome step towards protecting the women (and, much more rarely, men) and children who are victims of domestic violence.

 

Note: The translations of the quotations used from the judgment from French into English were provided by the author with the help of DeepL.

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, who is an Associate Professor and Senior Lecturer at Stockholm University, and currently a STINT fellow at the University of Botswana. In the interest of transparency, the author makes known that she previously wrote an expert legal opinion on behalf of BSH Hausgeräte.


On 5 September 2024, Advocate General (AG) Emiliou’s second opinion on the interpretation of Article 24(4) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 (Brussels I bis) in BSH Hausgeräte (C-339/22) was published. See here for a brief synopsis of the facts and the questions referred and  here for a review of the first opinion.

As reported by Marta Requejo Isidro earlier on this blog here, after the AG’s first opinion was published, the case was reassigned to the Grand Chamber and a new hearing was held focusing solely on one question. In his second opinion, the AG expands upon his earlier reasoning for the answer to this question.

The issue is, as the AG puts it, “whether, under that regulation, the courts of the Member States also lack jurisdiction to rule, either principally or as an incidental question, on the registration or validity of third-State patents”.

Just like before, his answer is that Article 24(4) of the Brussels I bis Regulation

must be interpreted as meaning that that provision does not apply in respect of the validity of a patent registered in a third State. However, the courts of the Member States, where they have jurisdiction under another rule of that regulation, are entitled to not adjudicate on that issue.

Before reaffirming this conclusion, the AG: (1) rejects the proposition that Article 4(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation is unconditionally applicable; (2) reiterates the reflexive effect solution he previously advocated for in his first opinion; and (3) examines a third way.

Unconditional Application of Article 4(1)

The AG rejects on two grounds the unconditional application of Article 4(1), pursuant to which the Member State court where the defendant is domiciled, would be required to rule on the registration or validity of third-State patents, regardless of whether the validity issue is raised principally (erga omnes), or as an incidental question (inter partes).

First, he observes that “a clear principle of customary law” holds that one State cannot order an Intellectual Propery office of another State to amend or delete an entry in their patent register, or even make an erga omnes declaration as to the validity of a patent in that register. The AG clarifies however that “it would not, in principle, be contrary to customary international law for the courts of a Member State, seised of a claim against a ‘local’ defendant and concerning the infringement of a third-State patent, to rule on the validity of that patent as a preliminary or incidental question.”

Second, the AG rejects a literal and systematic interpretation of the Regulation whereby a Member state court that is seised with a dispute on the basis of a rule in the Brussels I bis Regulation would be obligated to exercise jurisdiction unless another rule in the regulation (i.e. Articles 33-34) permitted it to decline jurisdiction in favour of the courts of the third State.

The AG opines that the Regulation must be interpreted in its context, which is to distribute jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters between the courts of the Member States.

In addition, he rejects the argument that because the EU legislature specifically regulated when a Member State court could decline jurisdiction in favour of a third state court for lis pendensand related proceedings situations (Article 33-34), but did not for situations where the subject matter falls within the exclusive jurisdiction of a third State, that the EU legislature intended that in the latter case, the Member States were prohibited from declining jurisdiction.

Lastly, he notes that an unconditional application of Article 4(1) would not be consistent with the sound administration of justice because an invalidity judgment issued by a Member state court would not be recognised in the third state, and could subject persons established in the European Union, who are holders of third-State patents to face, before the courts where they are domiciled, invalidity proceedings that are ineffective or even abusive.

Reflexive Effect

Pursuant to the AG’s reflexive effect interpretation, Article 4(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation gives the Member State courts jurisdiction to adjudicate disputes involving the validity of patents registered in third States, but permits them to not exercise that jurisdiction in accordance with their national law.

The AG suggests that the Member States courts could use their national law to reflect the solutions that follow from Article24(4), namely (1) to decline to adjudicate a claim that has as its object the validity of a third-State patent (erga omnes) and (2) to refuse to rule (inter partes) on an invalidity defence raised in an infringement action and stay that action while waiting for the authorities in the third State to rule on validity.

The AG observes that the courts of the Member States “are not completely deprived of jurisdiction” because they have “a degree of flexibility to take into account the circumstances of each individual case and, where appropriate, to exercise that jurisdiction where the parties would not receive a fair trial before the courts of the third State involved, in order to avoid a denial of justice”. The AG therefore rejects the argument that this solution would “call into question the ‘unified and coherent’ nature of the Brussels regime” on the ground that the issue is governed by the Brussels regime with only a “partial and circumscribed reference to the national law”. The AG opines that this interpretation would contribute to the coherence of the Brussels regime because “it would ensure that, within that framework, similar solutions are applied to similar situations”.

In addition, the AG rejects the argument that this interpretation would jeopardize legal certainty and foreseeability because the Member State courts have only “narrow discretion to refrain from ruling on certain matters, where that ‘would reflect’ the solutions applicable under Article 24 of the Brussels I bis Regulation”. Lastly, the AG also notes that the uniform application of the Brussels I bis is not jeopardized because it is widely recognised, in all Member States, that national courts should not adjudicate on the invalidity of another State’s patent.

A Third Way

The AG states that a third way is to interpret Article 4(1) in the light of its context as an instrument to allocate jurisdiction between the Member States, and customary international law, to mean that it does not give the Member States jurisdiction to rule on the registration or validity of third-State patents with erga omnes effect, but does give them jurisdiction to rule on the validity of such patents with inter partes effect, such as when the issue is raised as a defence in an infringement action.

While the AG finds this interpretation to have several merits, and he rejects or at least minimizes the potential criticisms against it, he does not ultimately adopt it. First, the AG states that interpreting Article 4 in such a way that it does not give jurisdiction to the Member States to invalidate third-State patents with  erga omnes effect follows logically from customary international law. Second, he states that this interpretation would ensure a degree of consistency between the solutions applicable to intra-EU disputes and those applicable to relations with third States, while respecting the text of Article 24(4). He adds that it would also reflect the solutions already adopted under the law of the Member States. Third, he notes that this interpretation would offer predictability because it derives directly from EU law and gives a uniform solution that would apply throughout the European Union.

The AG also raises, but refutes, three points of criticism against this interpretation. First, the AG states that as Article 4 is based on a personal link to the defendant and does not itself contain limits on the subject matter, the third way interpretation would be in conflict with the logic of Article 4. The AG notes however that Article 24 limits the subject matter of Article 4 with respect to patents registered in other Member States so it would simply be a matter of recognising implicit limitations, dictated by international customary law, in disputes involving third State patents.

Second, the AG notes that several sources, namely, the official reports on the Brussels instruments, Opinion 1/03, and recital 24 of the Brussels I bis Regulation suggest that the courts of the Member States do in fact have (unconditional) jurisdiction under Article 4(1) to adjudicate claims relating to matters such as the registration or validity of patents, where a third State is involved. The AG notes however that the reports are not binding, the passage in Opinion 1/03 could be regarded as obiter dictum, and the tension with recital 24 of the Brussels I bis Regulation would be very limited.

Third, the AG states that this third way would mean that the Member State courts would be prohibited under EU law from ruling with erga omnes effect on the registration or validity of third-state patents, even if the courts of that third State do not offer the guarantees of a fair trial. Again, the AG refutes this criticism because “the Member States would exceed the limits set by customary international law if they were to make an erga omnes declaration on the invalidity of a third-State patent even for reasons of ‘necessity’ … , and their judgment would still have no real practical value”. Moreover, the AG notes that pursuant to this third way interpretation, Article 4 gives the Member State courts jurisdiction to adjudicate on validity with inter partes effect if the issue is raised as an incidental question in an infringement action or in an action for a declaration of non-infringement, which is sufficient to protect the interests of the parties.

Comment

After reading the AG’s analysis of the third way, I am surprised that he does not suggest it. First, it “avoids extending to the international sphere” the “excessive solution” adopted for intra-EU disputes, which he encourages the EU legislature to abandon. Second, as he notes, the third way offers predictability and uniformity throughout the EU because it offers a solution grounded in EU law rather than a mix of EU and Member State law.

The reflexive effect solution, if adopted, is likely going to raise questions on the extent of the Member State courts’ discretion. For instance, I am still not completely clear whether a Member State court has the discretion to adjudicate an invalidity defence as an incidental question, even when there are no denial of justice concerns. While the AG emphasises the Member State courts’ “narrow discretion”, he also states that this solution “does not oblige the courts of the Member States not to rule on such a plea. They may do so where they consider it appropriate…”) (footnote 42). This begs the question whether it is only appropriate when there otherwise would be denial of justice.

The AG notes that it is widely recognised that the Member States’ national courts should not adjudicate on the invalidity of another State’s patent. While this is certainly true when it comes to erga omnes rulings, it is not clearly the case for inter partes rulings. Before GAT, C-4/03, where the CJEU ruled that “all proceedings relating to the registration or validity of a patent, irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or a plea in objection”, fell within the exclusive jurisdiction of the courts of the Member State where the patent was registered, some Member States (and Switzerland) did in fact make inter partes rulings on the validity of foreign patents in infringement actions. In addition, Article 2:401(2) of the principles adopted by the European Max Planck Group on Conflict of Laws in Intellectual Property (CLIP) and Section 212(4) of the American Law Institute, Intellectual Property: Principles Governing Jurisdiction, Choice of Law, and Judgments in Transnational Disputes (2008) advocate for limiting exclusive jurisdiction to situations where the validity is raised ergna omnes.

The real reason (I believe) for choosing the reflexive effect interpretation and not the third way is to avoid tying the CJEU’s hands in a subsequent case concerning choice of court agreements referring to the courts of third States, where a more flexible solution might make sense. The AG notes that the application of the Brussels I bis to relations with third states “is delicate, long-standing and, what is more, cross-cutting”. That said, the situations involving exclusive jurisdiction over the matters closely related to another State (e.g., patent validity) and choice of court agreements are not completely congruent and may require different solutions. The first situation, as the AG rightly observes, raises issues of customary international law, while the latter raises issues of party autonomy.

Regardless of how the CJEU ultimately rules, the decision is likely to have a significant impact on cross-border IP infringement disputes as well as private international law in general.

Christine Budzikiewicz (University of Marburg), Konrad Duden (Institute for Foreign and European Private and Procedural Law at the University of Leipzig), Anatol Dutta (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich) Tobias Helms (University of Marburg) and Claudia Mayer (University of Regensburg) authored The Marburg Group’s Comments on the European Commission’s Parenthood Proposal with Intersentia.

The European Commission’s proposal of 7 December 2022 for a regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions, and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood, including the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood, is currently pending.

This proposal was specifically addressed in a series of EAPIL webinars held in May 2023 under the title The Future of Cross-Border Parenthood in the EU – Analyzing the EU Parenthood Proposal and discussed on this blog here.

The Marburg Group, comprising the aforementioned authors, has already issued a paper suggesting some fundamental changes, in addition to technical amendments, noted in this blog here by Pietro Franzina.

This time, the Marburg Group provides a comprehensive analysis of the European Commission’s proposal on parenthood in the referenced book.

The book consists of  nine chapters: (i) Subject matter, scope, and definitions; (ii) Jurisdiction; (iii) Applicable law; (iv) Recognition; (v) Authentic instruments with no binding legal effect; (vi) European Certificate of Parenthood; (vii) Digital communications; (viii) Delegated Acts; and (ix) General and final provisions.

More information is available here.

On 5 September 2024, the CJEU delivered its judgment in HUK-COBURG-Allgemeine Versicherung II (Case C-86/23) and established a number of requirements limiting the application of overriding mandatory provisions under Article 16 of the Rome II Regulation.

The judgment makes it clear that the Court considers that these new requirements are equally applicable in the context of the Rome I Regulation.

Background

In 2014, a Bulgarian woman died in a car accident in Germany. Her husband was driving the car and was intoxicated. Both were residents in Bulgaria, but their daughters lived in Germany, and the car was insured in Germany.

The German insurer only offered € 5,000 to the daughters (there are some inconsistencies in the judgments of the CJEU in this case: one refers to the daughters of the victim, the other to the parents of the victim) for their psychological loss. The daughters initiated proceedings in Bulgaria and relied on a Bulgarian statute which is much more generous for secondary victims and could result in compensation of around € 60,000.

Under the Rome II Regulation, however, German law applied as the law of the place of the damage. The Bulgarian statute could apply as an overriding mandatory provision, however. The Bulgarian Supreme Court asked the CJEU whether it could apply Bulgarian law on this ground.

Judgment

The judgment is important, because the CJEU answers that there are a number of requirements for characterising a national statute as an overriding mandatory provision, and that most of these requirements do not appear in the text of Article 16.

Proximity

The CJEU first establishes that overriding mandatory provisions can only be applied if there are sufficient geographical connections between the case and the forum.

In this case, Bulgarian courts should thus verify whether the case is sufficiently connected to Bulgaria. The Court does not say, however, that the case should be more closely connected to Bulgaria than Germany.

The requirement is, to my knowledge, novel. However, in practice, an overriding mandatory provision should define, either expressly or implicitly, its geographical scope, and thus rely on a connecting factor. Which should typically satisfy the requirement.

Is it Enough to Apply German law?

The second requirement is that the forum should verify whether the application of the overriding mandatory provision is absolutely necessary to achieve its goal. This is not new, but the Court draws a novel consequence from this obligation: the forum should verify whether the application of the law designated by the choice of law rule (here, art 4 Rome II) suffices to achieve the goal served by the mandatory provision.

This novel consequence is very interesting from a doctrinal point of view. It leads to the conclusion that overriding mandatory provisions are not rules of immediate application, but only rules of necessary application. The forum should not apply such rules simply because the protected interest dictates it. It should first look at the foreign law and check whether its application also serves the relevant interest.

Public interest

The third requirement is borrowed from the Rome I Regulation.  Overriding mandatory provisions should be applied to protect a public interest. The CJEU rules that this does not exclude that such provisions aim at the protection of the individual interests of a category of persons, but the forum should then verify that these individual interests correspond to a public interest.

Special case: transposition of EU Directives

Finally, the CJEU recalls its decision in Unamar, but clarifies that, in this case, the relevant rules are not transposed from an EU Directive.

Johannes Ungerer (University of Oxford and Notre Dame Law School) has published recently his article German Law’s Dilemma with Punitive Damages: German Federal Court of Justice, Judgment of 4 June 1992, Case IX ZR 149/91 (BGHZ 118, 312) on SSRN.

The article is included also in the volume edited by James Goudkamp and Eleni Katsampouka titled Landmark Cases in the Law of Punitive Damages published by Hart in 2023.

The abstract reads as follows:

German law faces a dilemma when it comes to punitive damages, which potentially exposes it to the criticism of hypocrisy. On the one hand, doctrinally, the German law of damages is intended to be strictly compensatory and free from punitive damages. In order to protect its domestic system, the German Federal Court of Justice (Bundesgerichtshof) held in its 1992 landmark decision that German law does not recognise and enforce foreign judgments awarding punitive damages. Yet, on the other hand, developments in German law both before and after this landmark decision have possibly watered down the doctrinal insistence on damages being solely compensatory. These domestic developments might have made it difficult for German law to maintain the refusal to recognise and enforce foreign judgments in which punitive damages have been awarded. Thus, the question to be answered is: can German law confidently claim that punitive damages are still sufficiently foreign to the domestic system and that punitive damages awarded by foreign courts can thus be rejected without self-contradiction?  To respond, the chapter will, after a short explanation of the doctrinal situation in German law, analyse the landmark case. The discussion will afterwards address the caveats that have been made by German courts for dealing with punitive damages. Finally, and changing the perspective slightly from the issue of recognition to applicable law, consideration will be given to how German courts handle claims that are governed by foreign law which allows awarding the remedy of punitive damages.

The central theme of the latest issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé (announced on this blog here) is migration. While most of the articles focus on the new French statute to control immigration and improve integration, Hans van Loon takes a broader perspective and argues in the opening article (La nécessité d’un cadre mondial de coopération pour une réglementation durable de la migration de travailleurs), based on the practical experience in migration-related issues with private international law treaties, that sustainable regulation of labour migration requires cooperation between workers’ countries of origin and destination. There is a need to develop a global cooperative framework to regulate labour migration.

With at least 170 million migrant workers in the world, such a framework is sorely lacking at present. The 1990 UN Convention on the Protection of the Rights of all Migrant Workers and Members of their Families has been ratified essentially by States of origin of workers only, not by any receiving countries. This may be due to its overly broad scope, and the absence of a mechanism for international cooperation. Against this background, successful Hague Conventions on private international law such as the 1993 Hague Intercountry Adoption Convention or the 2007 Child Support Convention may provide models for an innovative approach to regulate international labour migration.

Such a new global legal framework should focus on temporary and circular migration. Circular migration, in particular, may offer a triple benefit. First to the migrant who builds and keeps a relation with both his or her country of origin and the country of their temporary work, as they acquire experiences, qualifications, and networks which they can put to good use in their country of origin. Second, to the country of origin, which will benefit from such returning migrants, who will give their economies a fresh boost, thereby avoiding the definitive loss many of its most ambitious and entrepreneurial citizens as well as “brain drain”. Third, to the receiving country, which will dispose of a flexible mechanism to adapt labour migration to the evolving needs of its labour market.

The success of circular labour migration, however, requires a minimum level of cooperation as illustrated by recent treaties concluded by EU Member States with some non-EU States. Essential aspects of procedures for admission to receiving countries and for readmission and re-integration to countries of origin must be ensured and coordinated. This requires a minimum of institutional and procedural inter-state agreement on an ongoing basis. The cooperation framework should also include a system for licensing and supervising intermediaries (as in the 1993 Hague Convention) and for the easy and inexpensive transfer of money by workers to their home countries (as for the transfer of funds under the 2007 Hague Convention).

This multilateral framework would thus focus on the crucial procedural and institutional aspects that should apply in all cases of circular migration. Under this regime, specific circular migration programmes would be agreed between two countries on a bilateral basis. The framework would also provide a permanent basis for regular consultations between States. Moreover, regular meetings of all States parties would monitor the practical functioning of the framework, thereby combating adverse competition between countries.

Such a framework would also contribute to achieving the goals of the 2018 Global Compact for Safe, Orderly and Regular Migration and those of the UN 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development. And a refocus on efforts to regulate (circular) labour migration would help clarify the current confusing public debate on migration.

The article concludes with a tentative draft for such a framework convention. It suggests that, if the framework works in practice, it could be extended to other types of migration.

The article ties in with the theme of the roundtable concluding EAPIL’s Wroclaw Conference on Private International Law and Global Crises of June 2024. There, Hans van Loon mentioned this proposal for a framework convention on circular migration, alongside a proposal for a global treaty on environment and climate damage, as possibilities for much-needed global PIL initiatives in response to the question How Can Private International Law Contribute to a More Sustainable Life? He suggested that EAPIL should join hands with other academic NGOs such as GEDIP and ASADIP to advance these and other urgent projects in international fora.

EAPIL Members interested in this project are invited to contact the President or the Secretary-General of the Association to discuss the most appropriate form for moving forward.

The 115th Annual Conference of the Society of Legal Scholars will take place at the University of Bristol between 3 and 5 September 2024.

The conference will focus on the theme Learning from Others: Lessons for Legal Scholars?

The Conflict of Laws section, coordinated and moderated by Michiel Poesen (University of Aberdeen) and Patricia Zivkovic (University of Aberdeen), will feature three sessions.

The first session includes presentations on Decentralized Dilemmas: Navigating Jurisdictional Complexities in the Digital Asset Landscape by Aygun Mammadzada, Anti-Suit Injunctions as an Equitable Relief: Revisiting the Conflict of Laws in Cross-border Commercial Litigation by Jieying Liang and Lau Ching Lam Chelsea, Service of Process via Social Media in Comparative Conflict of Laws: On EU Continental (Re)Actions to Emerging Approaches in Common Law by Stefano Dominelli.

The second session will cover The principle of international comity: an ally or an enemy for victims of cross-border harm? by Francesca Farrington and The Hague Rules on Business and Human Rights Arbitration: The Way for Justice? by Marco Pasqua.

The third session will feature presentations on Choice of law in real-life courts: reality or a figment of the imagination? by Sharon Shakargy, Choice of law and the validation principle by Ardavan Arzandeh, Interpreting (and enforcing) conflicting arbitration and choice of court agreements in international commercial contracts: Comparative analysis proposed default solutions by Shouyu Chong.

For more details, see here.

Back to normal activity as of 3 September, here is the planning in relation to cases on private international issues for this month.

Advocate General N. Emiliou’s second opinion in case C-339/22, BSH Hausgeräte, expected in July (see here), was re-scheduled and should be delivered on Thursday 5. On the same day, Advocate General J. Richard de la Tour will publish his opinion in case C-526/23, VariusSystems, in relation to a request from the Oberster Gerichtshof (Austria) on Article 7(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The question reads:

Must Article 7(1)(b) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters be interpreted as meaning that, in the case of an action relating to a contract, the place of performance for the development and ongoing operation of software designed to meet the individual needs of a customer established in Member State A (in this case Germany) is at the place where

(a) the intellectual creation (‘programming’) behind the software is performed by the undertaking established in Member State B (in this case Austria); or

(b) the software reaches the customer, that is to say where it is accessed and used?

In the main proceedings, the applicant company has its registered office in Vienna and operates in the IT services sector. The defendant is established in Germany. The applicant developed software for the defendant to make it possible to evaluate corona tests in accordance with the requirements of the German legislature and for use in German testing centres. The subject matter of the contract was the initial and ongoing development and the ongoing operation of the software in Germany. There was no written contract nor any specific agreement on either a place of jurisdiction or a place of performance.

The applicant is now seeking payment from the defendant for the performance period from 1 January 2022 to 3 June 2022. According to her, the software had been specially adapted and further developed for the individual needs of the defendant; the software had been continuously adapted for use in Germany, but all work had been carried out in Vienna. The applicant thus based the jurisdiction of the court seised on the second indent of Article 7(1)(b) of the Brussels I bis Regulation – the services within the meaning of the contract had been provided or should have been provided in Vienna.

The defendant alleged that the court seised lacks international jurisdiction. In her understanding, since the characteristic service was the use of the processing software in Germany for German test subjects in accordance with the requirements of the German legislature, the relevant place of performance for all actions relating to a contract was the defendant’s registered office.

Both the court of first instance and the appeal court dismissed the action on the ground of lack of international jurisdiction, but for different reasons. According to the former, the contract at stake was a contract of sale and its place of performance was the defendant’s registered office in Germany. By contrast, for the latter the contract was one for the ‘provision of services’ within the meaning of the second indent of Article 7(1)(b) thereof. Under said provision, the place of performance in the case of the provision of services is the place where, under the contract, the services were provided or should have been provided. Non-location-based services are provided where they reach the beneficiary of the service. The software to be individually adapted to German conditions as a characteristic service was accessible in Germany.

The case has been allocated to a chamber of five judges, with F. Biltgen as reporting judge.

The decision in case C-86/23, HUK-COBURG-Allgemeine Versicherung II, will be handed down as well on Thursday 5. The Varhoven kasatsionen sad (Bulgaria) was asked to interpret Article 16 of the Rome II Regulation:

Must Article 16 of Regulation (EC) No 864/2007 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 July 2007 on the law applicable to non-contractual obligations (Rome II Regulation) be interpreted as meaning that a rule of national law, such as that at issue in the main proceedings, which provides for the application of a fundamental principle of the law of the Member State, such as the principle of fairness, in the determination of compensation for non-material damage in cases where the death of a close person has occurred as a result of a tort or delict, may be regarded as an overriding mandatory provision within the meaning of that article?

On 14 March 2024 Advocate General M. Szpunar proposed to reply that Article 16

must be interpreted as precluding a national provision, such as that at issue in the main proceedings, which provides for the application of a fundamental principle of the law of a Member State, such as the principle of fairness, in the determination of compensation for non-material damage suffered by close family members of a person who died in a road traffic accident, from being regarded as an overriding mandatory provision within the meaning of that article, unless the court seised finds, on the basis of the existence of sufficiently close links with the country of the forum and a detailed analysis of the terms, general scheme, objective and context of the adoption of that directive, that it is of such importance in the national legal order that it justifies a departure from the applicable law designated pursuant to Article 4 of that regulation.

The decision corresponds to a chamber of five judges. O. Spineau-Matei is the reporting judge.

One week later, on Thursday 12, the Court will held the hearing in case C-395/23, Anikovi, against the background of an application filed by two children for permission to sell immovable property located in Bulgaria. During the marriage between their parents, the mother of the applicants had acquired three properties in Bulgaria for residential (holiday) purposes in her own name. As the acquisition took place during the marriage, the husband was a 50% co-owner of the assets. Following his death on 29 July 2015 in the Republic of Cyprus, the surviving wife and the two children inherited his half co-ownership share. All the members of the family are Russian nationals. The children and the mother live in Germany, where according to their statements they have their habitual residence.

Under Bulgarian national law, the disposal of a child’s immovable property, for example by sale, requires prior permission by a court in non-contentious proceedings. The children are thus applying to the national court for permission to sell the co-ownership shares of 1/6 each in the properties, with the sale price to be transferred to two bank accounts they own in Germany.

The Sofiyski rayonen sad (Bulgaria) is sending to Luxembourg the following questions on Regulation 2019/1111 (Brussels II ter):

Does the scope of Article 1(e) of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] cover non-contentious proceedings concerning the granting of permission by a court for the disposal, e.g. a sale, of immovable property or co-ownership shares in immovable property belonging to a child?

Which regulation determines the international jurisdiction of a court of a Member State of the European Union in non-contentious proceedings concerning the granting of permission by a court for the disposal, e.g. a sale, of immovable property or co-ownership shares in immovable property belonging to a child: (i) Article 7(1) of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] – the court for the place where the child is habitually resident – or (ii) Article 4(1)(c) of Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 [Rome I] or Article 24(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 [Brussels I bis] – the court for the place where the immovable property is situated?

Are the rules of [the Brussels II ter Regulation] on international jurisdiction in matters of parental responsibility derogated from by a bilateral international agreement between a Member State (Bulgaria) and a third country (the Soviet Union or the Russian Federation) which was concluded before the Member State’s accession to the European Union, if that international agreement is not listed in Chapter VIII of [the said Regulation]?

O. Spineanu-Matei has been appointed reporting judge for this case, which will decided by a chamber of five judges and benefit from Advocate General J. Richard de la Tour’s opinion. The hearing will presumably help deciding whether the referring court is a jurisdiction for the purposes of Article 267 TFEU – a question likely to pop up again soon in cases on private international law instruments.

The decision in case C-501/23, Finanzamt Wilmersdorf will be delivered by a chamber of three judges (K. Jürimäe reporting) on Thursday 19. The Bundesgerichtshof (Germany) has sent three questions to the Court of Justice on the interpretation of Regulation 2015/848 (the Insolvency Regulation):

Is the first sentence of the third subparagraph of Article 3(1) in conjunction with Article 2(10) of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 May 2015 on insolvency proceedings (‘the European Insolvency Regulation’) to be interpreted as meaning that the place of operations of an individual exercising an independent business or professional activity constitutes an establishment even if the operations are carried out without any human means or assets?

If Question 1 is answered in the negative: Is the first sentence of the third subparagraph of Article 3(1) of the European Insolvency Regulation to be interpreted as meaning that, if an individual exercising an independent business or professional activity does not maintain an establishment within the meaning of Article 2(10) of the European Insolvency Regulation, the centre of main interests is presumed to be the place where the independent business or professional activity is exercised in the absence of proof to the contrary?

If Question 2 is answered in the negative: Is Article 3(1) of the European Insolvency Regulation to be interpreted as meaning that, in the case of an individual exercising an independent business or professional activity who does not maintain an establishment within the meaning of Article 2(10) of the European Insolvency Regulation, the centre of main interests is presumed to be the place of the individual’s habitual residence pursuant to the first sentence of the fourth subparagraph of Article 3(1) of the European Insolvency Regulation, in the absence of proof to the contrary?

The request has been made in the context of an application for the opening of insolvency proceedings. At the time of the lodging of the application the debtor maintained residences in Berlin, Monaco, Los Angeles and on the French Caribbean island of Saint-Barthélemy. He was the chairman of the supervisory board of Landbell AG, a public limited company incorporated under German law with its registered office in Mainz. His assets consisted of a bank balance in Monaco and holdings in companies incorporated under Monegasque law, which held assets, a securities account and shareholdings in Germany.

By order of 27 July 2021, the Amtsgericht (Local Court) seised of the case dismissed the application as inadmissible on the ground that it lacked territorial jurisdiction. More or less one year later, on appeal by a creditor, the Landgericht (Regional Court) set aside that order and referred the case back to the Local Court. It took the view that the centre of the debtor’s main interests is located at the place where the debtor carries out his independent activity as chairman of a supervisory board. The debtor expresses doubts as to the international jurisdiction of the German courts. By his appeal on a point of law, which was admitted by the Regional Court, he seeks to have the contested order set aside and the creditor’s immediate appeal dismissed.

Finally, on Thursday 26 the Court will publish the opinion of Advocate General J. Kokott in the Dutch case C-393/23, Athenian Brewery et Heineken, where the Hoge Raad der Nederlanden is requesting enlightment on Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation:

In a case such as that at issue in these proceedings, must the court of the parent company’s domicile, when assessing its jurisdiction under Article 8(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] with regard to a subsidiary established in another Member State, in the context of the close-connection requirement referred to in that provision, rely on the presumption – accepted as regards substantive competition law – that the parent company exercises decisive influence on the economic activity of the subsidiary which is the subject of the proceedings?

If the first question is answered in the affirmative, how is the criterion formulated in the judgments Kolassa (C-375/13, EU:C:2015:37) and Universal Music International Holding (C-12/15, EU:C:2016:449) to be interpreted? In such a case, where the parent company’s decisive influence on the economic activity of the subsidiary is disputed, is it sufficient for the assumption of jurisdiction under Article 8(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] as regards the subsidiary concerned, that the existence of such a decisive influence cannot be excluded a priori?

A hearing on the case took place last June, where the attendants elaborated on what ‘foreseeability’ is in the context of Article 8, paragraph 1, of the Brussels I bis Regulation. It should be noted that further queries on the same provision, also from the Netherlands, are on the pipeline.

The Faculty of Law at the University of Rijeka will be hosting its 2024 Doctoral Conference RIDOC on 13 December 2024.

This event is designed for doctoral candidates who want to present and evaluate their preliminary research findings in front of academics, practicing lawyers, and engage in discussions with peers on an international scale.

Eligible participants are those who are enrolled in a doctoral program or doctoral school by the application deadline. The subject of their dissertation must be in the field of law, private international law included, or a closely related area.

The Programme Committee, chaired by Ivana Kunda, includes Maria Font i Mas, Christophe Geiger, Igor Martinović, Iza Razija Mešević, Anke Morland, Richard Oppong, and Piotr Tereszkiewicz.

The conference language is English.

The deadline for applications is 20 September 2024.

For further details on the conference and the application, see here.

In a judgment of 23 May 2024, the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) ruled that French courts have jurisdiction to entertain a paternity claim against French actor Alain Delon. The Court of Appeal of Orleans had declined jurisdiction on the ground that the plaintiff had brought proceedings in France instead of Switzerland for the purpose of obtaining the application of German law.

Alain Delon, i tormenti del figlio mai riconosciuto Ari: la morte in ...

Alain Delon – Ari Boulogne

Background

Alain Delon, who passed away earlier this month, was one of the greatest French actors of the second part of the 20th century. He was intense and intensely handsome, and had relationships and affairs with many women, including actresses Romy Schneider and Mireille Darc, and possibly German model and singer Nico.

La verdadera vida de Nico, la heroína del pop

Nico

Christa Päffgen, known as Nico, was a model, but is most famous for being the lead singer of the Velvet Underground. In 1961, she had an affair with Delon. On 11 August 1962, she gave birth to a son, Aaaron, that Alain Delon always refused to recognise. Remarkably, however, Aaron was raised by Delon’s mother, Edith Boulogne. He became known as Ari Boulogne, and claimed that he was Delon’s son for decades. He took drugs, including with his mother, and eventually died of an overdose in 2023.

Alain Delon had three (official) children: two sons (Anthony and Alain Fabien) and a daughter (Anouchka). He decided that the daughter would inherit half of his wealth, which triggered a fight among the three children. As the actor was getting weaker, part of the fight focused on whether he should move to (or remain in, or come back to) Switzerland, where his daughter lives. Switzerland appears to offer a number of legal advantages, but it seemed that the sons were afraid that such move would result in their sister having more control. Certainly, Alain Delon passed away in his French property in Loiret, France, where he wanted to be, and was eventually, buried.

But Ari Boulogne had long initiated proceedings to have the paternity of Alain Delon recognised… and invite himself to the party. After his death, his children continue the fight.

Choice of Law

The May 2024 judgment is about jurisdiction. But the real issue was choice of law, and Alain Delon’s lawyers indeed made an argument that French courts should decline jurisdiction on a choice of law ground.

The two potential fora were France and Switzerland. Delon was long a Swiss resident, and had also acquired Swiss nationality.

As far as Switzerland is concerned, I understand that Article 68 of the Swiss PIL Statute provides that filiation is governed by the law of the habitual residence of the child (i.e. Ari), at least if one of the parents resides there. It is therefore likely that a Swiss court would have applied French law to the paternity claim. An important issue under French law is whether the claim is time barred, as Ari Boulogne had a 10 year time limit to bring the claim after he turned 18.

In contrast, under French PIL, Article 311-14 of the Civil Code provides for the application of the national law of the mother (i.e. Nico), which in this case would be German law. It seems that the understanding of French lawyers is that the paternity claim would not be subject to any time limit under German law. Of note is that French courts would accept a renvoi if German PIL provided for the application of French law.

The 17 year old daughter of Ari Boulogne had initiated proceedings in Switzerland, but dropped them, and instead took over the claim brought by her father before French courts.

Jurisdiction

So the issue of jurisdiction is critical for the purpose of determining the status of Ari Boulogne.

Interestingly, the Court of Appeal of Orleans declined jurisdiction on the ground that Delon was domiciled in Switzerland. It is unclear at which point in time this assessment was made. It could have important consequences for the purpose of determining the law governing the succession of the actor.

But Ari Boulogne was a French national. He was therefore entitled to rely on Article 14 of the French Civil Code, which provides for nationality based jurisdiction. And the defendant, Alain Delon, was also a French national, which granted jurisdiction to French courts pursuant to Article 15 of the Civil Code.

The Orleans Court of Appeal refused to apply any of these provisions on the surprising ground that the goal of the plaintiff was to avoid the application of French law. The reasoning was not completely clear, as the court referred to the French law of ‘territorial jurisdiction’, which makes little sense (the jurisdiction of French courts was always going to be governed by French law), but the court probably meant French substantive law. Even framed in this more positive light, the argument was unconvincing. It is quite possible that the plaintiff wanted to sue in France to secure the application of German law but the French lawmaker has determined that parenthood should be governed by the national law of the mother, which means that, in this particular case, French law deems that the application of German law is more appropriate to assess the paternity of Alain Delon.

The Cour de cassation dismissed the argument by simply ruling that, where applicable, Article 14 of the French Civil Code is mandatory for French courts. This confirms that the court has not intention of granting any discretion to French courts in the application of these controversial provisions, as was long advocated by some French scholars. In the present case, however, it is hard to see why a French court would not be an appropriate forum to entertain an action on personal status between two French nationals.

(The children of) Ari Boulogne should thus have his (their) day in (a French) court.

Csongor István Nagy (University of Galway, Ireland; HUN-REN Centre for Social Sciences, Institute for Legal Studies, Hungary) authored a book titled Private International Law: A Hungarian Perspective, published by Brill in its Law in Eastern Europe series.

The book is accessible through the publisher’s website and on SSRN.

The abstract provided by the author on SSRN reads as follows:

This book provides a concise and analytical introduction to private international law in Hungary: international jurisdiction of courts, choice of law (applicable law) and the recognition and enforcement of foreign judicial decisions. It presents both Hungarian conflicts rules and their judicial practice and the application of EU conflicts rules by Hungarian courts.

In the last two decades, the overwhelming part of PIL shifted to the EU level. Still, national PILs have remained the primary sources in quite a few fields and in the fields where they did not it is still the national judiciary that turns the European “law in books” into “law in action”. This monograph provides an analysis of both aspects from a Hungarian perspective. First, Hungarian PIL was recodified in 2017 and the book provides an account of how European and national conflicts rules coexist, interact and symbiose. Second, it provides a comprehensive analysis of the application and interpretation of EU PIL by the Hungarian judiciary.

Matthias Lehmann (University of Vienna and Radboud University Nijmegen) has made available on SSRN the article on Digital Assets in The Conflict of Laws: A Comparative Search for the Ideal Rule that is being published on Singapore Journal of Legal Studies 2024.

The abstract of the article reads as follows:

Which law applies to private disputes over assets recorded on the blockchain, such as Bitcoin, Ether or stablecoins? This question has long eluded legal academia and practice. Now, states have begun to enact hard and fast rules. This contribution compares legislative provisions, soft law and judicial rulings in the US, England, Singapore, Germany, Liechtenstein, Spain, and Switzerland, and juxtaposes them to the recently adopted UNIDROIT Principles on Digital Assets and Private Law.

A careful analysis of these novel rules shows the emergence of a new gulf in the conflict of laws. The law governing digital assets is determined in different ways. This divergence risks undermining the functioning of the crypto economy even further. That is why this gap must be overcome before the differences are further entrenched and reciprocated by the laws of those states which have not yet regulated the question. The means to do so is a uniform text of conflict of laws.

Mindful of the need for conflict-of-laws unification, an attempt will be made to distill an ‘ideal’ conflicts rule for digital assets from the various national and international approaches. This results in an exact proposal of how an ideal rule could look like. It can serve as a blueprint for national legislation or case law. The hope is that this suggestion will lead to a worldwide consensus in determining the law applicable to digital assets.

As already noted on this blog, a PAX Moot Court Half-Day Conference was held on 26 April 2024, organized by the Centre for Private International Law at the School of Law of the University of Aberdeen, in cooperation with the Faculty of Law of the University of Ljubljana.

The conference titled Private International Law in Dispute Resolution brought together leading experts to examine the evolving landscape of private international law and its role in resolving cross-border disputes.

A series of posts resulting from the conference are now available on the website of the University of Aberdeen.

The first post corresponds to the opening keynote speech by Ronald Brand. It deals with the intricacies of drafting choice of court and arbitration agreements, and examines private international law from a transaction planning perspective.

The second post (Business and Human Rights Litigation and Private International Law) by Uglješa Grušić highlights insights put forward by panelists on sustainability, private international law, and human-rights-related torts within the context of the EU private international law framework.

The third post (The Law Applicable to the Arbitration Agreement) by Ronald A. Brand delves into the legal complexities and considerations in determining the applicable law for arbitration agreements, particularly in light of the latest changes to the 1996 English Arbitration Act.

The fourth post (Decolonisation and Private International Law) by Sandrine Brachotte, Robin Cupido, Gyooho Lee, Tena Hoško and Thalia Kruger provides a fresh perspective on the influence of globalization on private international law. They contend that the purported neutrality of private international law is becoming more of a myth, as it is deeply rooted in a particular liberal and Euro-centric ideology.

As already noted on this blog, Xandra Kramer (Erasmus University Rotterdam and Utrecht University) and Laura Carballo Piñeiro (University of Vigo) edited Research Methods in Private International Law – A Handbook on Regulation, Research and Teaching.

An online book launch is scheduled for 10 September 2024, from 10am to 12pm CEST. During this event, several contributors to the book will share their perspectives on methods of regulation, research, and education in private international law.

Participants in the online book presentation include Xandra Kramer, Laura Carballo Piñeiro, Dulce Lopes, Adriani Dori, Diego P. Fernández Arroyo, Giesela Rühl and Mary Keyes.

For more information, see here.

Private International Law in BRICS: Convergence, Divergence and Reciprocal Lessons, edited by Stellina Jolly and Saloni Khanderia, has just been published by Bloomsbury Publishing.

The blurb reads:

This book examines the convergences, divergences and reciprocal lessons that the BRICS countries (Brazil, Russia, India, China and South Africa) share with one another in developing the principles of private international law.

The chapters provide a thematic understanding of the cornerstones of private international law in each of the BRICS countries: namely, (1) the procedure to initiate claims in civil and commercial matters, (2) the law that would govern such matters in litigation and arbitration, as well as (3) the mechanism to recognise and enforce foreign judgments and arbitral awards.

Written by leading private international law scholars and practitioners, the chapters draw on domestic legislation and its interpretation through cases decided by the courts in each of these emerging economies, and explicitly cover the rules applicable in contractual and non-contractual concerns and issues of choice of court agreements. Issues around marriage, divorce, matrimonial property, succession and surrogacy are also addressed, considering the implication of such aspects through the increased movement of persons.

The book is a useful comparative resource for the governments of the BRICS countries, legislators, traders, academics, researchers and students looking for an in-depth discussion of the reciprocal lessons that these countries may have to offer one another on these issues.

The University of Sheffield will host on 6 September 2024 a symposium to celebrate David McClean’s scholarship over 60 years. 

Organised by Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Paul Beaumont and Jonathan Harris, the event is in person only.

Speakers include David McClean himself, Roxana Banu (University of Oxford), Jonathan Harris (King’s College London), Campbell McLachlan (University of Cambridge), Hans van Loon (former Secretary General of the Hague Conference on Private International Law), Paul Beaumont (University of Stirling), Jayne Holliday (University of Stirling), Abubakri Yekini (University of Manchester), Alex Mills (University College London), George Leloudas (University of Swansea), Andreas Ruehmkorf (Westphalian University of Applied Sciences), Auguste Hocking, Daniel Wand and Kisch Beevers.

More information, including the registration form, can be found here.

This post was written by Felix M. Wilke, Bayreuth, although the metaphors almost wrote themselves.


Money Does not Grow on Trees…

The idea of investing in trees, i.e. in growing valuable types of wood, has popped up in the PIL community at least because of a 2022 judgment by the CJEU (that Matthias Lehmann covered in a previous post). I do not think I am going out on a limb when I say that quite a few of these investments were not successful. There was a series of lower court judgments at least in Germany and Austria: dissatisfied consumers wanting their money back when it turned out that money did not, in fact, grow on trees.

Created with DeepAI

The facts were similar. There were contracts about purchasing trees, leasing the ground on which they stood, and different services of tree care. They were concluded between a Swiss company and consumers from Germany or Austria. The standard terms and conditions contained a choice of court agreement in favour of Switzerland and a choice of law agreement in favour of Swiss law. The consumers sued in their home country under their local law. The cases raised obvious questions about jurisdiction and conflict of laws, but also the substantive issue of on what possible grounds consumers could rely to get out of the contracts.

… Not Even in Costa Rica

The German Supreme Court (Bundesgerichtshof: BGH), in a recently published judgment of 15 May  2024 (VIII ZR 226/22, ECLI:DE:BGH:2024:150524UVIIIZR226.22.0), now decided such a case on appeal for the first time. While the case at hand contained all the features just outlined, it was peculiar in that the investments were concluded 14 and 11 years ago, respectively, with the claimant starting the action a decade after the first investment. He had purchased a total of 1,400 teak trees in Costa Rica for approximately EUR 81,200. He now tried to exercise his right of withdrawal under substantive German consumer law (which, of course, is a transposition of EU consumer law directives). The mostly convincing decision addresses all the issues outlined above.

Jurisdiction: Consumer Protection under the Lugano Convention

Jurisdiction for an action in Germany against a defendant domiciled in Switzerland is governed by the Lugano Convention. Accordingly, the BGH analysed Articles 15(1)(c) and 16(1) Lugano Convention, corresponding to Articles 17(1) and 18(1) Brussels Ibis. As often, the main question concerned whether the professional had directed its activities to Germany. The central precedent still is the 2010 CJEU judgment in “Pammer/Alpenhof” with its somewhat uneven list of items of evidence capable of demonstrating an activity directed to a Member State (paras 81 et seq.).

In the present case, the Higher Regional Court of Cologne had relied (1) on the German language used on the defendant’s website, (2) the latter’s international top level domain (“.com”), (3) the contractual currency of Euro (instead of Swiss franc), (4) the defendant’s assertion to donate an amount in EUR to UNICEF for any tree purchased, and (5) the specification of German bank details. The BGH confirmed this reasoning. Thus, Articles 15 and 16 Lugano Convention applied, making the room for a choice of court agreement very slim (Article 17 Lugano Convention): too slim for the defendant.

To dwell a bit more upon the issue of “directing activities”, the case serves as a good example for the necessity to combine different factors. Items (2)–(4) only demonstrate that the defendant directed its activity towards some EU Member State, whereas item (1) on its own was not indicative of anything, as the defendant was based in a German-speaking part of Switzerland. Item (5), however, ties everything together. The conclusion now seems reasonable that the defendant wanted to enter into contracts with consumers from Germany specifically. The appeal barked up the wrong tree to the extent that one of their bones of contention was the issue of currency. I would submit that the analysis of “directing activities” would come out the same even if one removed this aspect.

Conflict of Laws: A (Now) Straightforward Case for Article 6 Rome I

Against this background and the 2022 CJEU judgment, the determination of the applicable law proved easy. Article 6(2) cl. 2 Rome I meant that the choice of law could have no effect to the extent that German law, applicable pursuant to Article 6(1) Rome I, was more favourable to the claimant. The requirements of Article 6(1) Rome I correspond to Article 15(1)(c) Lugano Convention. True, Article 6(4) Rome I contains some exceptions not found in the Lugano Convention. But in this regard, the CJEU had ruled that, in particular, neither alternative of Article 6(4)(c) Rome I – contracts relating to a right in rem in immovable property or to a tenancy of immovable property – applies to such tree investments. While the Court’s reasoning on the rights in rem issue was unconvincing, the German courts were right to treat the matter as settled.

Article 6(4)(a) Rome I did not apply, either. Just as in the previous CJEU case of “VKI/TVP”, reporting duties to be fulfilled in the consumer’s home state blew up in the defendant’s face. They demonstrated that its service obligation was not one exclusively to be supplied outside the consumer’s country of habitual residence.

The one aspect to be challenged in this part of the judgment is of a conceptual nature. The BGH states that the determination of the applicable law follows from Article 6(1) Rome I and only then considers Article 6(2) Rome I. But this has the whole thing backwards. The applicable law is determined primarily by the parties’ choice (Article 6(2) cl. 1 Rome I) whose effect, as a secondary issue, Article 6(2) cl. 2 Rome I limits – at which stage the law applicable pursuant to Article 6(1) Rome I comes into play.

Substantive Law: A Right to Withdrawal after More than a Decade

Just because PIL consumer protection applies, a consumer is not out of the woods yet. The substantive law of his habitual residence must provide a (more favourable) remedy. Several German lower courts had decided in similar circumstances against consumers on the merits. But, in this case, the claimant thus far had been successful – and he also won on appeal. It is beyond the scope of this blog to explain in detail why the court assumed a right to withdrawal a decade after the conclusion of the contract. The gist is that there was no information on the right of withdrawal under German law (the defendant had, after all, likely assumed that Swiss law would apply), and that no absolute deadline to exercise the right applied for this type of contract. Hence, the claimant could pull a “withdrawal joker” from his deck of legal playing cards. (The Widerrufsjoker is a common shorthand in Germany for such situations.)

An issue that is often relevant for decisions on PIL as well, however, is that the BGH once again refused to refer questions on the interpretation of EU law to the CJEU. This approach can almost be said to be rooted in tradition. The argument, as always: acte claire. But how can it be an acte claire if the court had to explain its interpretation of the law in 14 paragraphs, equalling seven pages or more than a fifth of the decision? Not to mention that lower courts and eminent scholars had assumed a different point of view…

The Children’s Rights Academy at the University of Geneva offers the 2nd edition of the executive training short course on Civil Aspects of International Child Protection (ICPT).

The programme includes four half-day online modules in English (Children’s Individual Rights in Transnational Parental RelationshipsInternational and Comparative Family LawVulnerable Migration and Practice of Child Protection Stakeholders: Inter-agency Co-operation in Context), scheduled to take place between 28 November 2024 and 10 April 2025.

Roberta Ruggiero, Gian Paolo Romano and Karl Hanson are the programme directors; Vito Bumbaca is the coordinator.

Speakers include: Roberta Ruggiero, Olga Khazova, Karl Hanson, Gian Paolo Romano, Philippe Lortie, Michael Wilderspin, Ilaria Pretelli, Vincent Chetail, Irina Todorova, Noelle Darbellay, Emily Thuo, Mayela Celis Aguilar, Jason Harts, Nicolas Nord, Joëlle Schickel and Jean Ayoub.

The deadline for registration is 1 November 2024.

For further info, see here.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The following abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal. While all contributions are interesting, let me especially highlight the first one, written by Tobias Lutzi, who addresses an issue that permeates the whole European Private International Law. It is a pity that IPRax articles are written in German, but then again there is DeepL!

T. Lutzi, Unilateralism as a structural principle of the Digital Single Market?

While the body of instruments through which the European legislator aims to create a Digital Single Market keeps growing, it remains strangely devoid of multilateral conflicts rules. Instead, directives in this area usually contain no conflict-of-laws provisions at all, while regulations limit themselves to a unilateral definition of their territorial scope of application. As the instruments do not regulate the matters falling into their material scope of application conclusively, though, they continue to rely on, and interact with, national systems of private law. The existing, general conflict-of-laws rules do not coordinate between these systems satisfactorily. In order to realise a genuine Digital Single Market with uniform standards of liability, specific universal conflicts rules thus seem indispensable.

L. Theimer, The last arrow in the English courts’ quiver? ‘Quasi-anti-suit injunctions’ and damages for breach of exclusive choice of court agreements

This article analyses the last instance of failed integration of English common law instruments into the jurisdictional system of the Brussels regime. In its decision in Charles Taylor Adjusting, the ECJ held that decisions granting provisional damages for bringing proceedings in another Member State, where the subject matter of those proceedings is covered by a settlement agreement and the court before which proceedings were brought does not have jurisdiction on the basis of an exclusive choice of court agreement, are contrary to public policy under Art 34 (no 1) and Art 45(1) Brussels Ibis Regulation. More specifically, they violate the principle of mutual trust by reviewing the jurisdiction of a court of another Member State and interfering with its jurisdiction. Such decisions also undermine access to justice for persons against whom they are issued. By and large, the decision merits approval as it unmasks the English decisions as “quasi-anti-suit injunctions” which are incompatible with the Brussels Regulation, just like their “real” siblings, anti-suit injunctions. The ECJ’s analysis is, however, not in all respects compelling, particularly with regard to the point of reviewing another court’s jurisdiction. Moreover, the Court’s and the Advocate General’s reluctance to engage with the English view on the issue is regrettable. In conclusion, the ECJ’s decision may well – in terms of EU law – have broken the last arrow in the English courts’ quiver. It is unlikely, however, that English courts will be overly perturbed by this, considering that, following Brexit, their arsenal is no longer constrained by EU law.

W. Hau, The required cross-border implication in Art 25 Brussels Ibis Regulation: prerequisite for application or measure against abuse?

It has long been debated whether two parties domiciled in the same Member State can agree on the jurisdiction of the courts of another Member State pursuant to Art 25 Brussels Ibis Regulation if, apart from this agreement, the facts of the case have no other cross-border implications. The ECJ has now convincingly answered this question in the affirmative. This ruling provides an opportunity to take a closer look at the function of the requirement of an international element in the context of Art 25 Brussels Ibis Regulation and some questionable arguments that are derived from other legal instruments.

A. Hemler, The “consumer jurisdiction of the joinder of parties” in the Brussels Ibis Regulation and the comparison between the law applicable to consumer contracts and other contracts in the Rome I Regulation

In the cases Club La Costa and Diamond Resorts, Spanish courts referred various questions to the ECJ on timeshare contracts between consumers and businesses residing in the UK concerning the right to use holiday accommodations in Spain. In Club La Costa, the ECJ primarily discussed whether the consumer jurisdiction of Art 18(1) Brussels Ibis Regulation permits an action in front of Spanish courts against the consumer’s contractual partner if the latter is not established in Spain and if the co-defendant, who is only connected to the consumer via an ancillary contractual relationship, has a registered office in Spain. In both proceedings, the question also arose as to whether the law applicable under the general rules of Art 3, 4 Rome I Regulation can be applied instead of the law applicable under Art 6 Rome I Regulation if the former is more favourable to the consumer in the specific case. The ECJ answered both questions in the negative and with somewhat generalised reasoning. Both decisions can be endorsed above all because both International Civil Procedural Law and the Conflicts of Laws realise consumer protection through abstract rules on the access to domestic courts or the applicable law, which means that, in principle, choosing the most favourable forum or legal result in each individual case is not a valid option.

C. Uhlmann, The contract to enter into a future contract in Private International Law and International Civil Litigation

In EXTÉRIA, the ECJ decided upon the question of whether a contract to enter into a future contract relating to the future conclusion of a franchise agreement, which provides for an obligation to pay a contractual penalty based on non-performance of that contract to enter into a future contract, is a service contract in accordance with Art 7(1)(b) Brussels Ibis Regulation. The ECJ answered this question in the negative on the grounds that the contract to enter into a future contract does not stipulate the performance of any positive act or the payment of any remuneration; in the absence of any actual activity carried out by the co-contractor, the payment of the contractual penalty could also not be characterized as remuneration. Instead, international jurisdiction should be determined in accordance with Art 7(1)(a) Brussels Ibis Regulation. The author criticizes that the ECJ characterizes the contract to enter into a future contract detached from the future contract and generally argues in favor of an ancillary characterization and a broad understanding of the provision of services for the purpose of Art 7(1)(b) Brussels Ibis Regulation.

C. Rüsing, Transfer of jurisdiction under Article 15 Brussels IIbis Regulation and Articles 12, 13 Brussels IIter Regulation in cases of child abduction

According to Art 15 Brussels IIbis Regulation, a court of a Member State may, under certain prerequisites, transfer its jurisdiction in custody proceedings to the court of another Member State. In TT ./. AK (C-87/22), the CJEU held that in cases of child abduction, a court with jurisdiction under Art 10 Brussels IIbis Regulation may also transfer jurisdiction to a court of the state to which the child has been abducted. The article welcomes this, but highlights problems that both courts must take into account in doing so. It also discusses changes under the Brussels IIter Regulation now in force.

D. Looschelders, Time-preserving effect of a waiver of the succession before the courts of the heir’s habitual residence

Whether a waiver of the succession before a court at the habitual residence of the heir competent under Art 13 EU Succession Regulation has time-preserving effect, even if the declaration of the heir is not forwarded to the court responsible for settling the estate within the period stipulated by the law applicable to the succession, has been controversial to date. In the present decision, the ECJ has affirmed a deadline-preserving effect. The operative part and the grounds of the judgement suggest that the ECJ regards the question of before which court the waiver of the succession is to be declared as a matter of form. The prevailing opinion in Germany, on the other hand, still categorises this question as a matter of substantive law; the jurisdiction of the courts at the habitual residence of the heirs is therefore understood as a case of substitution ordered by law. Within the scope of application of Art 13 EU Succession Regulation the divergent characterisation has no practical significance. However, different results may arise if an heir according to the law of his habitual residence does not waive the succession before a court or if he declares the waiver of the succession before a court of a third country. In these cases, only Art 28 EU Succession Regulation is applicable, but not Art 13 EU Succession Regulation. As the ECJ has argued with the interaction between both provisions, a new referral to the ECJ may be necessary in this respect.

C. A. Kern and K. Bönold, Blocking effect of filing an insolvency petition with courts in Member States and third countries under the EU Insolvency Regulation and InsO

In its preliminary ruling of 24 March 2022 (Case C-723/20 – Galapagos BidCo. Sàrl ./. DE, Hauck Aufhäuser Fund Services SA, Prime Capital SA), the ECJ confirmed that the filing of an insolvency petition with a court of a Member State triggers a bar to the jurisdiction of courts of other Member States. Due to Brexit, the BGH, in its final decision of 8 December 2022 (IX ZB 72/19), had to apply German international insolvency law, which it interpreted differently from the EU Insolvency Regulation.

H.-P. Mansel, In memory of Erik Jayme

C. Kohler, Guidelines on the recognition of a foreign legal relationship in private international law – Conference of the European Group for Private International Law 2023, Milan, September 2023

The Legal High Committee for Financial Markets of Paris has recently published an English version of its report issued in May 2024 on The determination of the law applicable to assets registered in distributed ledgers. The report was produced by a working group chaired by Jérôme Chacornac (Paris II University) and Hubert de Vauplane (Kramer Levin Naftalis & Frankel).

The introduction of the report presents the background and purpose of the report as follows:

In connection with the adaptation of French law to the entry into force of a European
framework for distributed registry technologies, the Financial Markets Authority (AMF) asked the Legal High Commitee for Financial Markets of Paris (HCJP) to prepare a report on the state of solutions in French private international law to conflicts of laws relating to the proprietary effects of assets registered in a distributed ledger.

The issues to be addressed under French law are part of a rapidly changing context. Several countries, including the United States, Switzerland, Germany, Monaco and Liechtenstein, have adopted specific substantive law and conflict-of-laws rules concerning certain types of assets registered in “distributed” or “decentralized” ledgers.

A draft set of Principles on Digital Assets and Private Law (“DAPL”) was adopted in May 2023 by the Unidroit General Assembly, consisting of substantive law principles and a specific conflict-of-laws rule (hereinafter, the “Unidroit Principles”). The work carried out by Unidroit was envisaged as a possible starting point for the development of an international instrument on the subject by the Hague Conference on International Law, as part of a “joint initiative” between the two organizations. However, this joint initiative was halted in view of France’s reservations about its premises, which were shared by other member states of the HCCH.

In France, the entry into force of the “pilot regime” regulation has led to several adapta ons to securities law, while the adoption of the “MiCA” regulation has recently been the subject of further work in the marketplace. This report has endeavored to integrate this evolving framework into its presentation and proposals, making a clear dis nc on between de lege lata and de lege ferenda elements, in particular as regards the avenues for adapting French law to the MiCA regulation recommended in a HCJP report published during its preparation.

It was in this context that the undersigned were asked to set up a working group to identify any gaps or shortcomings in French conflict-of-laws rules, and to consider the relevant connecting factors for the purposes of drawing up any specific rule. The working group met six times between November 2023 and May 2024, to decide on the method to be used, then to examine the determination of the relevant connecting factor for transferable securities registered in a distributed ledger technology, before considering the characterization and possible connecting factors for assets other than transferable securities.

This report is therefore concerned with determining the law applicable to the proprietary effects of assets registered in distributed ledgers. 

The report can be downloaded here.

Giovanni Chiapponi (University of Florence; previously Bologna University and Max Planck Institute in Luxembourg) has published a book titled Interfaces between National and EU Law. Time Limits in Cross-Border Civil Proceedings and Their Impact on the Free Circulation of Judgemen31t. The book is published by Nomos, in the Luxembourg Legal Studies series.

The blurb reads:

This book aims at exploring possible solutions to remove the obstacles to the free circulation of judgments in the civil justice area which arise from the remarkably different national rules on procedural time limits. The interplay between national and EU law reveals that time limits raise significant challenges connected with the right to a fair trial under Art. 6 ECHR and Art. 47 CFR, which negatively impact EU cross-border civil litigation. To overcome some of the weaknesses of the current legal framework governing the cross-border enforcement of judgments and strengthen the parties’ procedural rights, the book intends to determine whether and to what extent time limits can be harmonised at EU level.

The book is based on the PhD thesis defended in the Max Planck Institute in Luxembourg in 2023. It can be ordered here.

Crypto-litigation is an increasingly significant business. The “omniterritorial” nature of digital assets has led to judicial competition in this field. As Matthias Lehman usefully summarised in his recent post on this blog, English courts have taken several steps to position England as a (if not the) leading hub for crypto-litigation, including: allowing actions against persons unknown; permitting service of claim forms out of the jurisdiction on persons unknown based on relatively tenuous connections, such as the situs of a digital asset being determined by the domicile/habitual residence/place of business of the claimant in England; allowing the use of persons unknown as anchor defendants to obtain jurisdiction over foreign crypto exchanges or custodians under the necessary or proper party gateway of Practice Direction 6B, para 3.1(3)(b); issuing worldwide freezing orders; ordering foreign crypto exchanges or custodians to reveal the identity of persons unknown; and allowing service of documents by alternative means, including by airdrop.

One recent development that Matthias did not mention in his post, perhaps because it had been extensively reported, including in several posts on this blog (see, for example, here and here), is that the Law Commission of England and Wales is pursuing a project on digital assets in private international law. On 22 February 2024, the Law Commission published a call for evidence to help them identify the most challenging and prevalent issues of private international law that arise from the digital, online, and decentralised contexts in which modern digital assets and electronic trade documents are used.

The call for evidence is an impressive document that, in 284 pages, introduces the private international law in this area and seeks stakeholder input on key challenges and priorities. Despite its length, the call for evidence does not cover all potential issues. One obvious omission is the lack of discussion on recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments. One can only speculate about the reasons for this omission. One possible explanation is the lack of case law, which suggests that recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments is not, practically speaking, a sufficiently important topic for the Law Commission to consider in this project.

If this was indeed the reason for this omission, it no longer stands following the judgment of the High Court (Judge Pelling KC) of 17 May 2014 in Tai Mo Shan Limited v Persons Unknown [2024] EWHC 1514 (Comm) (for some reason the judgment is not yet available on the BAILII website, but is available via Westlaw), in which the court dealt with the recognition of a New York judgment in England.

The requirements for the recognition of a foreign judgment in England at common law are that the judgment must be given by a court of competent jurisdiction, be final and conclusive and be on the merits.

In personam foreign judgments are difficult to recognise because there are only two grounds of indirect jurisdiction in English law: presence of the defendant in the territory of the court of origin at the moment of commencement of proceedings and submission to the jurisdiction of the court of origin. In other words, if a foreign judgment is given against absent defendants (including persons unknown, who are treated as being absent from the jurisdiction), then, if there was no submission, the judgment cannot be recognised in England, even if the judgment was given in circumstances where an English court would have also allowed an action against persons unknown, permitted service of the claim form out of the jurisdiction on those persons and allowed the joinder of foreign crypto exchanges or custodians as necessary or proper parties.

However, foreign judgments come in two forms: in personam and in rem. The indirect jurisdiction requirements for in rem foreign judgments are different. According to the editors of Dicey, Morris and Collins, “a court of a foreign country has jurisdiction to give a judgment in rem capable of enforcement or recognition in England if the subject-matter of the proceedings wherein that judgment was given was immovable or movable property which was at the time of the proceedings situate in that country” (Rule 50, para 14R-108).

The judgment in Tai Mo Shan Limited v Persons Unknown was an in rem judgment as it included “a declaration as to the proprietary interests of the claimant” ([2]). The subject-matter of the proceedings resulting in the judgment was digital assets. Digital assets are neither immovable nor movable property in the sense in which these words are normally used. Nor are they choses in possession or choses in action, but rather a sui generis category of property (see the Law Commission’s consultation on draft legislation aiming to affirm the position that digital assets are a “third category of personal property rights” in English property law). Nevertheless, as the judgment in Tai Mo Shan Limited v Persons Unknown confirms, Dicey’s Rule 50 applies to judgments given in proceedings whose subject-matter was digital assets.

To determine the situs of the digital assets, the court applied the criteria set out in the preceding case law, which concerned the question of whether a digital asset was situated in England for the purposes of deciding whether the court should grant permission to serve the claim form out of the jurisdiction. That case law is not entirely consistent, but Judge Pelling KC thought that “it is at least arguable that New York was the situs of cryptocurrency stolen from the claimant at the time it was stolen, applying English law principles at any rate because although the claimant is a Cayman registered company at all material times its central management and control was located in New York” ([9]).

Since the other requirements for recognition were not problematic, the court held that the New York judgment should be recognised.

This judgment is notable for at least three reasons. First, it suggests that the Law Commission should address recognition and enforcement in its project on digital assets in private international law. It is not only the indirect jurisdiction requirements that should be looked at. As noted in the Law Commission’s final report on Digital Assets, some foreign courts give judgments denominated in crypto-tokens. For instance, the United States District Court in Titus Williams v Kasim Mahmood (2022, Case Number 6:21-cv-03074-RK), granted the defendant “conversion damages in the amount of 33.7398 bitcoin”. However, such a judgment cannot be enforced in England because of the requirement that only judgments “for a debt, or definite sum of money” can be enforced (Dicey, Morris and Collins, Rule 46, para 14R-024). Second, it shows that Dicey’s Rule 50, which only mentions “immovable and movable property” is outdated, since digital assets are a sui generis category of property that escapes traditional classifications. Third, it demonstrates that English courts are open to international cooperation and judicial dialogue in this field.

Nicolas Kyriakides (University of Nicosia), Heikki A. Huhtamäki (Lawyer, academic) and Nicholas Mouttotos (University of Bremen) have edited European Account Preservation Order – A Multi-jurisdictional Guide with Commentary, on Regulation No 655/2014. The book has just been published by Bruylant / Larcier.

The book provides insights on the implementation of the Regulation in each Member State (excluding Denmark) but also on the EAPO and the common law practice, shedding light on the progression, or lack thereof, of the EAPO since its implementation date.

This new book on the European Account Preservation Order offers a multi-jurisdictional guide of the Regulation, examining the national operation and implementation of the Regulation establishing the Order in the EU Member States. In that aspect, it is unique since it provides insights from the 26 Member States (not applicable in Denmark) on how the EAPO has been implemented by the legislature and applied by the courts, building upon the work undertaken by the EFFORTS project. The EAPO has been established in order to facilitate cross-border debt recovery in civil and commercial matters by offering an alternative to the national protective measures within the EU. While provisional measures exist in all national legal systems of the EU with the purpose of preserving a factual or legal situation so as to safeguard rights, the conditions for obtaining them are extremely heterogeneous. The data collected in this book show that the implementation of the EAPO leads to divergent interpretations, something that the decisions of the Court of Justice of the European Union will remedy in the future. Part I of the book provides the background and the research questions addressed and gives a brief overview on whether the EAPO -seven years after the Regulation became applicable- is fulfilling its purpose of facilitating cross-border debt recovery in civil and commercial matters. Part II of the book deals with the application and enforcement of the EAPO in the Member States. Each contribution by the expert from the respective jurisdiction analyses how a litigant can apply and enforce an EAPO in the Member State and examines any existing case law. In addition, each contribution describes any other methods that are in place to obtain bank account information outside and within the context of the EAPO. Part III of the book provides an outlook for the day after with an examination of the EAPO and the common law practice and a synopsis of the application of the EAPO in the Member States. This book is an essential guide for practitioners seeking to use the Regulation; is an important source for the EU lawmaker in assessing a potential recast to the Regulation; as well as a source of information for the comparative scholars of international civil procedure.

Authors include Maria Afxentiou, Daniela Antona, Arató Balázs, Magnus Berlin, Carri Ginter, Carla Gonçalves Borges, Luisa Cassar Pullicino, Andrej Ekart, Georg Hiiesalu, Tjaša Ivanc, Parisa Jahan, Kazimieras Karpickis, Cian Kinsella, Sofia Kurochka, Lenka Kubická, Juliana Georgallidou Kyriakidou, Jaroslav Kudrna, Albin Larsson, Katharina Lugani, Sara Migliorini, Boriana Musseva, Valts Nerets, Elena Alina Onțanu, Michael Otti, Gonçalo Pacheco Vilela, Carlos Santaló Goris, Paul Sluijter, Nedas Tamšauskas, Eleni Tzounakou, Alan Uzelac, Bartosz Wołodkiewicz, Marek Zilinsky.

The book features a preface by Gilles Cuniberti and one by Nicolas Kyriakides.

More information available here.

Building on the success of the first edition, a new edition of the EAPIL Winter School is being organized by the European Association of Private International Law, together with the Department of Law, Economics and Cultures of the University of Insubria in Como (Italy), with the Law Faculty of the University of Murcia (Spain) and the Law Faculty of the Jagiellonian University in Kraków (Poland).

It will be held on-site in Como, in the cloister of the Basilica di Sant’Abbondio, from 10 to 15 February 2025.

The general topic will be Multistate Torts.

The lectures will address the ongoing challenges of the treatment of torts connected with several States. The following topics, among others, will be discussed: online defamation, product liability and artificial intelligence, infringement of patents, climate change litigation.

Parallel sessions will be devoted to other topic, outside the wide definition of torts, to the extent they give rise to similar problems. These include topics in the field of succession and family law. Both Hague Conventions and EU legislative measures will be examined, under an approach combining theory and practice, and making ample room for interaction with the attendees.

The lecturers are academics, magistrates and practicing lawyers. Among them: Olivera Boskovic (Professor, Université Paris Cité), Gilles Cuniberti (Professor, University of Luxembourg, President of EAPIL), Anatol Dutta (Professor, Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich), Francisco José Garcimartín Alférez (Professor University Autónoma of Madrid), Satu Heikkilä (Administrative law Judge, Associate Professor, University of Lapland), Thomas Kadner Graziano (Professor, University of Geneva), Patrick Kinsch (honorary Professor at the University of Luxembourg), Matthias Lehmann (Professor, University of Vienna), Tobias Lutzi (Professor, University of Augsburg), Marta Pertegás Sender (Professor, Maastricht University/University of Antwerp), Ilaria Pretelli (Senior Research Fellow, Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (Professor, University of Edinburgh), Nadia Rusinova (Lecturer, The Hague University, attorney at law), Sylwia Żyrek (Deputy Director of EU Law Department at Chancellery of Prime Minister of Poland), Javier Carrascosa González (Professor, University of Murcia), Anna Wysocka-Bar (Assistant Professor, Jagiellonian University in Kraków), Silvia Marino (Professor, University of Insubria).

The full programme is here.

The Winter School is aimed at PhD students, young scholars, young practitioners and EU private international lovers, generally!

The full program will be published in September 2024, with the details on registration and fees. 

The second issue of the Revue for 2024 is dedicated to the law of migration which, in the French tradition, belongs to private international law.

The issue features seven articles which, for most of them, discuss certain aspect of a French statute adopted in January 2024 to control immigration and improve integration.

The issue also includes several case notes on recent judgments, including the judgments of the CJEU in Inkreal and BNP Paribas and French cases on the recognition of foreign adoption judgments and on immunity in exequatur proceedings.

The full table of contents is available here.

On 26 and 27 September 2024, an international conference in honour of professor Paul Lagarde, on the occasion of his 90th  birthday, will take place in Paris, at the University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne (Centre Sorbonne, Liard Auditorium). It will deal with the international sources of private international law, drawing on the major role that Paul Lagarde has played in this respect, both at the global and European level.

Organised by the Institut de recherche juridique de la Sorbonne (IRJS, Paris 1 University) and the Laboratoire de droit des affaires et nouvelles technologies (DANTE, Paris Saclay University), the conference will bring together renowned experts in private international law, who had the great opportunity to work alongside and with Paul Largarde. They are invited to explain and analyse his strong academic influence and the active contribution he made to the development of contempory PIL on a variety of issues.

The conclusions of the conference will be delivered by Paul Lagarde himself.

The list of speakers includes Fabienne Jault-Seseke (Paris Saclay University), Etienne Pataut (Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne University), Karl Kreuzer (Würzburg University), Catherine Kessedjian (Paris Panthéon Assas University), Hans Van Loon (Hague Conference on Private International Law), Fausto Pocar (Milan University), Karine Parrot (Cergy-Pontoise University), Sabine Corneloup (Cour de cassation & Paris Panthéon Assas University), Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon (Paris Panthéon Assas University), Marc Fallon (UCLouvain), Natalie Joubert (Bourgogne Franche-Comté University), Christian Kohler (Saarland University), Petra Hammje (Nantes University) and Estelle Gallant (Toulouse Capitole University).

The conference will be held in French. The full programme is available here.

Registration is required at https://urlr.me/3qVLR

For information: irjs@univ-paris1.fr

In competition law, a parent company is liable for any infringements of EU competition law by its subsidiary (see CJEU Case C-516/15 P, Akzo Nobel, para 51–57). Both are considered ‘a single economic unity’, notwithstanding their separate legal personalities (id para 53). The question whether this theory also works in the context of Brussels Ibis was decided by the CJEU in the recent decision MOL v Mercedes Benz Group.

Facts of the Case

The Mercedes Benz Group was a member of the famous truck cartel, which had distorted prices in several Member States for years, as the Commission had determined in infringement proceedings under Article 101 TFEU. The claimant, MOL, is a Hungarian company with subsidiaries in several Member States. The subsidiaries – but not MOL itself – had bought trucks from the defendant at distorted prices. MOL brought a follow-on claim for the damage suffered because of the overpayment by its subsidiaries against Mercedes Benz Group before a Hungarian court.

Legal Issue

To justify the jurisdiction of the Hungarian court, claimant MOL relied on the economic unit theory from competition law (para 13 et seq). In its opinion, this theory should also be applied for purposes of determining jurisdiction and ‘in reverse’, i.e. not only when the cartel defendant is a group of companies but also when the cartel victims are a group. As the sole controlling company of the group, it would be directly concerned by the subsidiaries’ losses. Therefore, harm in the sense of Article 7(2) Brussels I bis would occur at its registered seat.

Decision

The CJEU – following the Advocate General – rejects MOL’s interpretation. Only the subsidiaries who had bought the trucks have directly suffered damage. The losses of MOL as the parent company would be no more than an indirect consequence of the subsidiaries’ harm and would thus not suffice as a basis of jurisdiction under Article 7(2) Brussels Ibis.

The CJEU sees the ‘economic unit’ theory at odds with the objectives of proximity and predictability of the competent court underlying the rules on jurisdiction (para 37). The courts of the Member States in which the affected market is located would be best placed to assess the damage resulting from anti-competitive conduct and the defendant to such actions could also reasonably expect to be sued there (para 38).

Moreover, applying the theory of the economic unit to jurisdiction would also run counter to the consistency between the forum and the applicable law (para 40). For competition law infringements, the damage is deemed to occur on the affected market (see Case C-30/20 Volvo para 31), which is also the relevant criterion for determining the applicable law under Article 6(3) Rome II Regulation. This parallel (in German: Gleichlauf) between the forum and applicable law would be broken if the group’s parent company was allowed to bring the claim in the state of its registered seat, whose law would not apply.

As the CJEU stresses, its rejection of the theory of the economic unit does not prevent the parent company of the group from asserting their right to compensation. They can always bring proceedings for the entire damage at the domicile of the perpetrator of the infringement (para 42). They can also bring individual claims at the place where they had purchased the affected goods, or, in case they had bought them in several jurisdictions, at the place of their registered seat (para 43).

Assessment

While seemingly justified at first sight, the arguments of the CJEU do not withstand closer scrutiny. The courts at the place where goods have been bought at inflated prices are not especially well placed to rule on follow-on claims, in which the Commission has already determined the infringing behaviour. The only point these courts could verify more easily than others is whether the goods have indeed been bought at the alleged price. However, this question is rarely disputed in such cases. Moreover, if goods have been purchased in several Member States, jurisdiction falls to the courts at the registered seat of the subsidiary anyway, as the CJEU has ruled in Volvo para 42. These courts may not be much better placed than the courts at the place of the registered seat of the parent company to decide the case.

The Court overemphasises the importance of the predictability of the competent court by the defendant a bit. Whoever engages in a transnational cartel must expect to be sued in any state where the market was distorted. If this includes the seat country of the parent company – as it did in the truck cartel case –, jurisdiction of the courts there is foreseeable. While actor sequitur forum rei is a central pillar of EU PIL, the defendant’s right to be sued at its seat is not sacrosanct and suffers many exceptions, inter alia in Article 7 Brussels Ibis. Also, a cartel participant has no right that claims against it are brought piecemeal in different Member State courts.

It is surprising that the CJEU stresses the parallel between the forum and the applicable law. While it correctly points to Recital 7 Rome II, it has in the past played down the importance of this Recital by stating:

that does not mean, however, that the provisions of Regulation No 44/2001 must for that reason be interpreted in the light of the provisions of Regulation No 864/2007. The objective of consistency cannot, in any event, lead to the provisions of Regulation No 44/2001 being interpreted in a manner which is unconnected to the scheme and objectives pursued by that regulation (see Case C-45/13, Kainz v Pantherwerke, para 20).

That decision concerned Article 5 Rome II Regulation, but it is unclear why the same reasoning should not apply to Article 6 Rome II Regulation as well.

Perhaps the weakest of the CJEU’s arguments is that the cartel victims can sue the perpetrator for the entire damage at its domicile. This possibility always exists, of course. But efficient competition law enforcement looks different than forcing the victim to go to the courts at the perpetrator’s domicile.

Still, the decision of the CJEU is correct. The Brussels Ibis Regulation – as it currently stands – is geared towards individual claims brought by individual parties themselves. Only in rare and specific cases has this fundamental principle been overcome (mainly in Article 8 No 1 Brussels Ibis). This individual structure would be turned on its head by allowing parent companies to bring claims for their subsidiaries at their seat. The economic unit theory is specific to competition law, where separate legal personalities matter less than economic realities. It cannot be replicated in procedural law with its strict concepts of proper parties and standing to sue. At least, such a change would require a legislative change of the Regulation.

This split legal interpretation of competition law and private international law does not burden the parent companies whose subsidiaries are victims of anti-competitive behaviour too much. They have to run their subsidiaries under the corporate law of different Member States, apply different labour laws, follow different tax procedures, perform contracts there etc. It does not seem too much to ask them to also bring cartel claims for their subsidiaries in different Member States.

— Many thanks to Paul Eichmüller and Felix Krysa for helpful comments.

This post was written by Fabienne Jault-Seseke, who is Professor of Private Law at the University of Versailles Saint-Quentin (Paris Saclay).


On 12 June 2024, the French Supreme Court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) confirmed in a ruling that the “primary” matrimonial property regime is defined by mandatory laws, which are applicable when the spouses are habitually resident in France. The Court thus reiterates the pragmatic solution it adopted in 1987.

The Decision

The case concerns two spouses married in Syria in July 1992 and residing in France. Prior to their divorce in France in 2019, the wife had entered into a lease agreement on her own. Part of the rent remained unpaid, and the landlord sued her and her ex-spouse for payment.

The ex-husband claimed that he was under no obligation. He alleged that the effects of marriage are governed by a foreign law, so that the provisions of French law, specifically those relating to household solidarity, were not applicable to the case. The Court of Appeal applied French law after noting that the plaintiff had not demonstrated that the foreign law invoked would lead to a different solution.

The ex-spouse appealed to the French Supreme Court. He rightly argued that the burden of proof regarding the content of the foreign law lies with the judge. However, this argument was rejected. The Cour de cassation dismissed the appeal by substituting new reasons to the reasons given by the lower court and repeated the well-known formula of article 3 of the Civil Code, according to which lois de police (overriding mandatory provisions) are binding on all those who live in the territory. It went on to state that “unless there is an international agreement to the contrary, the rules relating to the respective duties and rights of spouses set out in Articles 212 et seq. of the Civil Code are of territorial application”. As the spouses were both resident in France during the period covered by the lease which gave rise to unpaid rent, article 220 of the French Civil Code, which provides for solidarité ménagère (joint liability for household debts), was applicable.

The question of the law applicable to the matrimonial property regime is not directly considered by the Cour de cassation, which only rules on the applicability of an overriding mandatory provision. The French supreme court qualifies as such the rules of article 212 of the Civil Code. It also specifies the connecting factor to France which triggers the application of these mandatory rules. Unsurprisingly, this is the spouses’ residence in France. This solution is not new. The Cour de cassation had already adopted it in 1987 in the Cressot decision (Civ. 1re, Oct. 20, 1987, case no. 85-18.877). At that time, it was a question of contribution to the expenses of the marriage (covered now by the Maintenance Regulation) and not of solidarité ménagère.

While this solution comes as no surprise, its scope raises a number of questions.

Assessment
Temporal scope

The marriage took place before September 1, 1992, so that neither the 1978 Hague Convention on the Law Applicable to Matrimonial Property Regimes, nor Regulation 2016/1103, were applicable. The law applicable to the matrimonial property regime is governed by the rule of French private international law based on case law. The law it designates can be easily combined with the “lois de police” methodology.

The Hague Convention does not contain any provisions specific to overriding mandatory rules. This does not mean, however, that the law designated by the conventional rule applies even in the presence of overriding mandatory rules. The multilateral choice of law methodology and the mandatory rules methodology are complementary, and it is not necessary to spell this out. Yet in the ruling of 12 June 2024, the Cour de cassation reserves the application of international conventions, suggesting that the mandatory nature of the provisions of the primary regime would not allow derogation from the law designated by a conventional conflict of laws rule. In this context, Article 9 of the Hague Convention is of utmost importance. It states that, under certain conditions ‘the law of a Contracting State may provide that the law applicable to the matrimonial property regime may not be relied upon by a spouse against a third party where either that spouse or the third party has his habitual residence in its territory’.

For marriages contracted after 29 January 2019, or for spouses married before but who make a choice of law after this date, the question arises in different terms. The law of the matrimonial property regime is defined by Regulation 2016/1103, which includes several provisions that may indirectly allow the application of the law of the spouses’ habitual residence, by way of derogation from the law of the matrimonial property regime. Article 28 ensures the protection of third parties and Article 30 provides for the application of the mandatory rules of the forum (See. H. Péroz, “Régime matrimonial – Les lois applicables au régime primaire : Incidences du règlement (UE) 2016/1103 sur le droit applicable au régime primaire en droit international privé français”, JDI 2017, doctr. 9 ; S. Clavel, “Article 30”, in S. Corneloup, V. Egéa, E. Gallant, F. Jault-Seseke (dir.), Commentaire des Règlements 2016/1103 et 2016/1104, SLC, coll. Transeuropexperts, 2018).

Provisions Concerned

The ruling covers a whole range of provisions, including articles 212 et seq. of the French Civil Code. It must be understood that these are articles 212 to 226 of the Civil Code, which make up the chapter on the respective rights and duties of spouses.  This overall view of the provisions of the so-called primary regime lacks nuance. These provisions are quite diverse, and not all of them are intended to be internationally binding.

Couples Concerned

The ruling concerns the effects of marriage. It should also apply to the effects of a registered partnership. Thus, the rule providing for the solidarité ménagère of the partners (Article 515-4 of the French Civil Code) should also apply to partners residing in France, even if the law governing the partnership is a foreign law.

The registrations for the Hague Academy Centre for Studies and Research of 2025 are open.

The 2025 edition of the Centre will focus on Artificial Intelligence and International Law. The Directors of Research will be Marco Roscini (University of Westminster) for the English-speaking section, and Marion Ho-Dac (University of Artois) for the French-speaking session.

The integration of AI technologies into human activities necessitates a thorough re-evaluation of international legal frameworks. Advanced AI systems, operating with increasing autonomy, generate content, recommendations, predictions, and decisions for States, organizations, and individuals. While AI offers significant opportunities by facilitating various tasks, it also poses risks such as potential biases and accountability gaps. This raises the question: can international law, both public and private, effectively address the transformative changes brought about by AI?

The Hague Academy of International Law’s Centre of Studies and Research 2025 aims to holistically analyse these challenges and opportunities through the lens of international law. The focus will be on three aspects: AI’s impact on the sources and institutions of the international legal order, AI’s influence on specific international law regimes, and AI’s role in tackling contemporary issues.

Selected researchers will explore, under the guidance of the Directors of Research, the following topics: AI and International/Regional Organisations, AI and International/Regional Courts and Tribunals, AI and the Making of (Public/Private) International Law, AI and the Practice of (Public/Private) International Law, International Governance of AI including Technical Standardisation, AI and the Risk-based Approach, AI and the International Law of Armed Conflict, AI and International Environmental Law, AI and Conflict of Laws, AI and International Human Rights Law, AI and the Law of State Responsibility, AI and International Criminal Law, AI and International Business Law, AI and the Maintenance of International Peace and Security, Lethal Autonomous Weapons and International Law, AI and the North-South Divide, AI and Cybersecurity, AI and Privacy, AI and Humanitarian Action, AI and the Cross-border Movement of Persons, AI and (Mis)Information.

Registration is free of charge. Interested candidates must be researchers and preferably hold an advanced degree (PhD or Doctorate degree). The registration period is from 1 July to 15 October 2024.

The programme of Hague Academy Centre for Studies and Research of 2025 is available here.

More information on the Academy’s programmes may be found here.

The Channel is Really an Abyss

When reading court judgments from the UK and the EU, one is often struck by the different attitudes on either side of the Channel. While courts on the continent try to get rid of cases as quickly as possible, their English counterparts seem to tell litigants ‘Bring them on!’. For an illustration of the continental approach, look no further than the Brogsitter case, in which a German Court of First Instance was so determined to reject its jurisdiction that, after being overruled by the Court of Appeal, it even sought help from the CJEU. If you seek evidence for the English attitude, remember the decision in Brownlie II, where the UK Supreme Court accepted jurisdiction in a case in which the connections to England were slight at best.

A Question of Policy

Behind the technical differences in rules on jurisdiction lie discrepancies between policies. Continental judges are career public servants; the number of cases they solve neither determines their salary nor reputation. In contrast, their English colleagues are drawn from the bar; they bring a business attitude to the law, constantly looking out for new customers and trying to improve their courts’ revenues. Geert van Calster aptly calls this the ‘English ‘knack for regulatory competition’. It is no coincidence that the term ‘legal industry’ – an oxymoron from a continental point of view – originates from the English language.

Brexit has damaged the UK’s model by limiting the possibility of exporting the ‘products’ of the English legal industry to the continent. But London courts are already seeking new business opportunities.

The New Promised Land

High revenues can be expected in future, for instance, from the crypto economy. One reason is the typically high litigation values. Another is the blockchain’s lack of connection to any particular state, or rather its connection to all of them, which allows the easy establishing of jurisdiction. As a result, British courts see a new lucrative business in this area. The difficulties of enforcing their judgments in the EU do not matter much in this context, given the global nature of the blockchain.

Various steps have been taken by English courts, and first and foremost by the High Court in London, to become the worldwide leader in crypto litigation.

Claims against ‘Persons Unknown’

First, English courts have allowed actions against ‘persons unknown’ (see e.g. AA v Persons Unknown,Fetch.AI v Persons Unknown et al or Ion Science et al v Persons Unknown et al). These are a particularity of English law that can be used to recover stolen crypto assets or paid crypto ransoms, even where it is unclear who the defendant is. Importantly, the ‘persons unknown’ can also be used as anchor defendants to obtain jurisdictions over foreign crypto exchanges or custodians under the necessary or proper party gateway of Practice Direction 6B, para 3.1(3)(b). In other words, a claim can be brought without the main defendant being known and with the other, known defendants being outside British territory.

Freezing Orders

Second, English courts have issued worldwide proprietary injunctions against foreign crypto custodians, preventing the persons unknown from dealing with or disposing of assets in respect of which a proprietary claim has been made. These injunctions were coupled with orders to inform about the identity of the persons unknown, i.e. the customers who had allegedly alienated crypto-assets (so-called Bankers Trust orders), see e.g. Fetch.AI v Persons Unknown et al paras 30 et seq.

Service out of Jurisdiction

Third, the English courts have permitted claims to be served out of jurisdiction (see again Fetch.AI v Persons Unknown et al or Ion Science et al v Persons Unknown et al). As a connection to England, they have deemed it sufficient that the claimant is domiciled or has his habitual residence or place of business in England, assuming that for this reason the crypto property would also be situated there. This “situs” was used as an argument as to why English law would govern a claim e.g. in tort, property or conversion (see e.g. Fetch.AI v Persons Unknown et al., paras 14-16), which opened up the gateway for service out of the jurisdiction (Practice Direction 6B para 3.1(9), (15), (16). Once any of these gateways are open, the related claims gateway (Practice Direction 6B para 3.1(4A)) can be used to justify jurisdiction over other causes of action, such as unjust enrichment or trust.

Service by Airdrop

Fourth, the English courts have condoned innovative types of service. In one case, they accepted that the defendant could be served by a so-called ‘airdrop’ (D’Aloia v Persons Unknown et al.). This is done by delivering a specific crypto-asset containing information about the claim to the public crypto address of the presumed tortfeasor. The latter’s identity and whereabouts may remain unknown. Still, he is considered to have been served with the claim.

Remedy by Patch

Finally, the English courts have also permitted actions that, at face value, seem without merit. In a particularly salient instance, they have allowed the trial of a case in which an individual claimed to be Satoshi Nakamoto, the inventor of Bitcoin (Tulip Trading Limited v Wladimir Jasper van der Laan et al). The claimant allegedly lost access to his crypto-assets and sought an order against a team of developers in charge of the Bitcoin code to program a patch to restore his access. The Court of Appeal thought this remedy could not be excluded outright. In the end, the High Court dismissed the claim for lack of evidence, but only after considerable time and money had been spent.

Regulatory Action

It fits into the emerging picture that the UK has created a group called the ‘UK Jurisdiction Taskforce‘, which combines experts from the judiciary and the bar and is tasked with promoting English law and UK jurisdiction for ‘tech and innovation’. Since 2019, it has issued various statements; inter alia, it has confirmed that Common law can accommodate crypto-assets as property, which is vital for crypto litigation. With the same objective, the Law Commission has suggested legislative reform in its final report on digital assets.

Lessons for EU Courts

The crypto cases and initiatives illustrate how English courts seek to position themselves favourably in global judicial competition. Their welcoming attitude and far-reaching tools will likely attract claimants to English soil. If courts in EU member states want to have a slice of the crypto business and protect their residents as effectively as possible, they need to wake up and smell the coffee. Otherwise, it may be too late, and England may dominate yet another area of law.

— I am very grateful to Ugljesa Grusic for numerous insights and clarifications on English law. Thanks also to Paul Lehmann for his language review.

Janeen M. Carruthers (University of Glasgow) and Bobby W.M. Lindsay (University of Glasgow) edited Research Handbook on International Family Law.

Published by Edward Elgar in its Research Handbooks in Family Law series, the book addresses legal topics pertaining to family relationships in a cross-border context, and international family law disputes. It shows how this field of study has developed, and continues to develop, and adeptly surveys the practice and regulation of international family law.

It takes an international approach, examining various jurisdictions and viewpoints, and demonstrates that as the number of international families grows, so does the potential for cross-border family law disputes. It provides an overview of current research in international family law, analysing topics such as legal parentage, intercountry adoption, habitual residence, parental responsibility, child and family relocation, international child abduction, forced marriage, and the financial and property consequences of adult relationships.

Contributors include Janeen M. Carruthers, Bobby W.M. Lindsay, Laura Carpaneto, Onyója Momoh, Magdalena Pfeiffer, Susanne Lilian Gössl, Kirsty J. Hood KC, Ruth Lamont, Rhona Schuz, Maria Caterina Baruffi, Lauren Clayton-Helm, Janeen M. Carruthers, Felicity Belton, Lara Walker, Máire Ní Shúilleabháin, Ilaria Viarengo, David Hodson OBE KC (Hon), Cristina González Beilfuss, Ann Laquer Estin, Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm and María Mercedes Albornoz.

On 27 June 2024, the English Court of Appeal delivered a judgment on the Rome II Regulation (which is assimilated EU law in the UK) in Nicholls v AXA Assistance Group Group T/A AXA Travel Insurance [2024] EWCA Civ 718 (LLJ Dingemans, Stuart-Smith and Coulson). The case concerned personal injuries in Spain, Spanish law was the law applicable to the torts, one victim’s medical costs and the costs of repatriation to England were paid by their insurer and the victim brought an action directly against the tortfeasor’s insurer.  The judgment addresses the substance/procedure dichotomy (Articles 1(3) and 15) and subrogation (Article 19).

Substance v Procedure

Article 1(3) of Rome II provides that the regulation does not apply to evidence and procedure. Article 15(c) states that “The law applicable to non-contractual obligations under this Regulation shall govern in particular…the existence, the nature and the assessment of damage or the remedy claimed”.

In Nicholls, the court dealt with the question whether the issue of the rate of interest was a substantive or procedural matter under this regulation.

According to the European e-Justice Portal, “Article 20(4) of Law 50/1980 of 8 October 1980 on insurance contracts (Ley del Contrato de Seguro) penalises unjustified delays by insurance companies in the payment of compensation to those affected by claims covered by insurance contracts taken out with the insurers, applying an annual interest rate equal to the statutory interest rate in force when payment becomes due, plus 50%. If compensation is not paid within 2 years of the claim, the judge must impose an annual interest rate of no less than 20% on the insurer.”

In English law, section 69 of the County Courts Act 1984 and section 35A of the Senior Courts Act 1981 provide courts the power to award interest on debts and damages. Under traditional English law, ie where the Rome instruments do not apply, these provisions are undisputedly procedural rules, applicable in proceedings in England even if the lex causae is foreign law (Harding v Wealands [2006] UKHL 32; Maher v Groupama Grand Est [2009] EWCA Civ 1191).

Surprisingly, before the Court of Appeal judgment in Nicholls, lower courts were divided on whether the issue of the rate of interest was substantive or procedural under the regulation. The following authorities favoured a substantive interpretation: AS Latvijas Krabjanka v Antonov [2016] EWHC 1679 (Comm), Royalty Pharma Collection Trust v Boehringer Ingelheim Gmbh [2021] EWHC 2692 (Pat) and the High Court in Nicholls [2023] EWHC 1031 (KB). On the other hand, the following authorities adopted a procedural interpretation: Troke v Amgen Seguros Generales Compania De Seguros Y Reaseguros SAU [2020] EWHC 2976 (QB) and Sedgwick v Mapfre Espana Compania De Seguros y Reaseguros SA [2022] EWHC 2704 (KB). According to the High Court in Troke, the reason for the procedural interpretation of Article 20(4) of Spanish Law 50/1980 was that it imposed a penalty, procedural sanction or even an incentive designed to encourage prompt payment of an adjudicated compensatory sum.

The Court of Appeal held that the correct interpretation was a substantive one – the issue of the rate of interest falls within the scope of the law designated as applicable by the choice-of-law rules of Rome II.

According to the court,

the Court’s task is to give Rome II an independent and uniform interpretation, having regard to the wording, the context in which it occurs, and the objectives pursued by the rules of which it is part. The objectives of Rome II were to ensure a uniformity of approach to determining the applicable substantive law. It is right that if the meaning of “evidence and procedure”, which are excluded from Rome II, are given a very wide interpretation that might risk undermining the objectives of Rome II. On the other hand I do not accept Mr Chapman’s [claimants’ counsel] submission that the words “evidence and procedure” in article 1(3) of Rome II should be given either a strict or narrow interpretation. This is because such an approach risks distorting the proper interpretation of the words “evidence and procedure”. They are words which are to be given an autonomous meaning under Rome II and interpreted in their context and in the light of the objectives of Rome II. ([33])

The relevant question is whether the issue of interest is “so ‘intertwined’ with the assessment of damages, which is a matter of substantive law under Rome II, that interest payable [under Article 20(4) of the Spanish Law 50/1980] should be considered a matter of substantive law and not a matter of procedure” ([34]).

The court answered this question positively. “[T]he payment of interest under the Spanish legal interest rate is effectively part of the nature and the assessment of damage or the remedy claimed, because it is intertwined with the assessment of damages in Spain in the sense that it would be difficult to separate from the assessment of damages which is governed by the laws of Spain” ([59]) and “so intertwined with matters governed by the substantive law, as to mean that Act 50/1980 is also part of the substantive law of the assessment of damages” ([60]).

Subrogation

Under Spanish law, a claim for repayment of medical costs and the costs of repatriation to England, which have been incurred by a victim but paid by their insurer, must be brought by and in the name of the insurer. Under English law, the victim is entitled to bring the claim in their own name as a subrogated claim, holding the sums recovered for and on behalf of their insurer. The question was whether the issue of subrogation was governed by Spanish law or English law, the latter being the law governing the underlying contract of insurance.

The court addressed this question briefly. It referred to the wording of Article 19 (“Where a person (the creditor) [ie the victim] has a non-contractual claim upon another (the debtor) [ie the tortfeasor or their insurer], and a third person has a duty to satisfy the creditor, or has in fact satisfied the creditor in discharge of that duty [ie the victim’s insurer], the law which governs the third person’s duty to satisfy the creditor [ie English law] shall determine whether, and the extent to which, the third person is entitled to exercise against the debtor the rights which the creditor had against the debtor under the law governing their relationship.”) and held that English law governed.

Comment

The judgment in Nicholls is primarily important because of its decision on the first question. It settles an issue which, surprisingly, was open in English case law despite the seemingly clear wording of Article 15 of Rome II. Although the judgment focuses on the wording of Article 20(4) of Spanish Law 50/1980, it can be regarded as having more general importance and supporting the tentative suggestion made in para 4-115 of Dicey, Morris and Collins that “the rate of interest upon damages goes to, or is intrinsically linked with, the assessment of the overall amount which the claimant can recover in respect of a damages claim”, meaning that interest is a matter for substantive law.

On 5 July 2024, Directive (EU) 2024/1760 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 13 June 2024 on corporate sustainability due diligence and amending Directive (EU) 2019/1937 and Regulation (EU) 2023/2859 (Text with EEA relevance) was published in the Official Journal of the European Union.

Pursuant to Article 38 of the Directive, it will enter into force on 25 July 2024.

Member States shall adopt and publish, by 26 July 2026, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with the Directive.

They shall apply those measures:

(a) from 26 July 2027 as regards companies formed in accordance with the legislation of the Member State and that had more than 5 000 employees on average and generated a net worldwide turnover of more than EUR 1 500 000 000 in the last financial year preceding 26 July 2027;

(b) from 26 July 2028 as regards companies formed in accordance with the legislation of the Member State and that had more than 3 000 employees on average and generated a net worldwide turnover of more than EUR 900 000 000 in the last financial year preceding 26 July 2028;

(c) from 26 July 2027 as regards companies formed in accordance with the legislation of a third country and that generated a net turnover of more than EUR 1 500 000 000 in the Union, in the financial year preceding the last financial year preceding 26 July 2027;

(d) from 26 July 2028 as regards companies formed in accordance with the legislation of a third country and that generated a net turnover of more than EUR 900 000 000 in the Union, in the financial year preceding the last financial year preceding 26 July 2028;

(e) from 26 July 2029 as regards all other companies referred to in the Directive.

The last seminar in the series organised by Marie-Elodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas) and Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne) and hosted by the Cour de cassation on the recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation was held on 24 June 2024.

The general topic of the seminar was recognition and enforcement of judgments. Speakers included Fabien Marchadier, Christelle Chalas, Claudia Cavicchioli and Jean Sébastien Quéguiner.

The video of the full seminar is freely available on the website of the Cour de cassation and below.

This post was written by François Mailhé, who is Professor of Private Law at the University of Picardie Jules Verne.

The author thanks Justice Fulchiron for changing the Cour de cassation‘s practice and making his preliminary report available to the public on the Court’s website, thus providing a new source of information on the Court’s caselaw.


On 12 June 2024, the Cour de cassation handed down a decision on a claim of denial of justice. Though seemingly following a rigorous stance on this French version of forum necessitatis, it actually suggests that the court might become more lenient in the future.

The decision

It follows from the decision and the report that a couple had divorced in Mauritius and was arguing over rights of access to their daughter. A Mauritius judge had been seized by the father, “Mr D.”, in December 2019 but, 6 months later, the latter was declared “prohibited immigrant” by the Prime Minister of Mauritius and expelled from the island. The Mauritian proceedings were therefore abandoned and, instead, the Tribunal judiciaire of Albi (Occitania, France), was seized of the same by Mr D. in December 2020.

However, the French court’s jurisdiction was a problem. Both EU law (article 8 Brussels II bis regulation) and French law (article 1070 civil procedure code) would indeed require that either the children or the defendant have their domicile or residence in France to justify it.

Quite surprisingly, Mr D. is French and could have easily relied on article 14 civil code, which allows for French nationals to access French courts, but it wasn’t argued by his counsels before the case was brought to the Cour de cassation. The latter was therefore facing the issue of the possibility to raise this that ground of jurisdiction of its own motion and appears to have refused to exercise this power. The choice is by itself interesting, but its reasons unknown. The discussion it allowed and substantiated on denial of justice is, anyway, far more interesting.

Two conditions were to be fulfilled to establish jurisdiction on such a ground. First, Mr D. had to demonstrate a situation of denial of justice. Second, some connection with France was to be verified. This second element was not debated before the Cour de cassation: Mr D. resided in France, which was obviously enough of a connection (though the argument isn’t usually noted, one may observe he was therefore under the jurisdiction of French court under the meaning of art. 1 ECHR).

On the other hand, the existence of the situation of a denial of justice was discussed. Mr D. pleaded that there was no guarantee that he could physically access Mauritius courts anymore. Indeed, Mauritius law required in his case a specific authorization by the Minister of Immigration or his delegate, and, failing that authorization, there was no guarantee he could participate to the planned cross-examination since organizing a videoconference for it would require an authorization from the chief judge of the Mauritius court.

While the court of appeal of Toulouse was convinced by the argument, the Cour de cassation considered those elements insufficient to justify the jurisdiction of French courts. The court ruled that those elements were “insufficient grounds to establish that Mr [D]’s right to a fair trial before the Mauritian court would not in fact be guaranteed” (my own loose translation).

An appraisal

A first cursory glance may give the impression that the French Cour de cassation maintains a very strict stance as to its version of forum necessitatis.

Already in 2017 (the Comilog decision), when the Cour expressly referred to a “principle of denial of justice” (meaning a principle of jurisdiction in cases of denial of justice abroad), it discarded its application in the case, considering that a 20-year stagnation in the proceedings abroad (and counting) was no proof of such denial.

7 years later, the Cour de cassation seems to follow the same track for an expelled immigrant with seemingly no physical access to the court of the country where his child is residing.

However, and with a caveat imposed by a certain vagueness as to what the Cour now expects, several aspects of that decision give reason to hope that the court is taking a turn for a less severe stance.

Indeed, the Cour chose to quash the court of appeal decision for “lack of legal basis” (it had “privé sa decision de base légale”) and not a more direct “violation of the law”. In the Cour de cassation vocabulary, such a phrase may be assumed as a reproach on the insufficient motivation of the appeal decision. It is typically what the Cour de cassation decides when it considers it misses key elements to know whether the reviewed decision was right or wrong. As a consequence, it must be understood that the Cour de cassation refused to conclude that such a situation falls outside the scope of denial of justice. Instead, it pointed out that the key elements had not been verified by the court of appeal.

A phrase in the decision seems to unveil the reason for its decision : “ the judgment held that Mr [D] was not certain…”. Indeed, Mr D. had demonstrated that the Mauritian Minister had been repeatedly requested to allow for Mr D. to come and participate to the proceedings (with several mails dated from 2020 and 2021), to no avail. However, the Court of appeal had acknowledged the denial of justice because “it had not been demonstrated that authorisation to use videoconferencing could be obtained from the chief judge”. It was so much convinced of the denial of justice that it had required from Mr D.’s former wife a quasi probatio diabolica : to prove that the chief judge would accept a request Mr D. was supposed to make. As the memorandum of claim before the Cour did not argue this evidence argument directly, it did not have to explain it. However, considering this reversal of the burden of proof by the court of appeal of Toulouse, it is probably those factual elements that the Cour de cassation asks the court of appeal of Bordeaux, newly seized, to inquire Mr D. about, and assess.

Some other elements seem to open to optimism regarding this overall strict stance of the Court.

First, the Cour uses article 6 ECHR as the legal basis for the principle of denial of justice. It had referred to it in the famous NIOC case in 2005 (where jurisdiction was granted for the French court to act… as a juge d’appui for arbitral proceedings) but had long abandoned it in other cases. Connecting denial of justice with the definition of access to justice offered by article 6 ECHR (and article 13 ECHR) opens it up greatly.

Second, while previous cases were mostly concerned with an actual impossibility of access to justice, the Cour seems now prepared to accept mere difficulties of access to justice. In the Comilog case, the problem was strikingly painful, and the foreign litigation could be considered as a parody of justice. Here, the Cour seems ready to accept the jurisdiction of French courts if the claimant can simply show that he will not be allowed for physical participation and videoconferencing. Impossible personal participation, though serious for such a case, may be partially mitigated through representation. This Mr D . case was therefore less serious than the impossible decision of the Comilog case and demonstrates the Cour is opened for a more lenient standard for proving the denial of justice. Such a relative leniency, it may be argued, additionally derives from basing the decision on article 6 ECHR.

Of course, the Mr D. decision also shows that the mere risk of denial is not enough, and that only actual denial of justice will be considered. In addition, it remains to be seen whether demonstrating refusal by the Mauritius authorities, in this case, would guarantee access to justice in France. Keeping an eye on the Cour d’appel de Bordeaux, which was transferred the case for reassessment, will be relevant. Last, as the Cour de cassation also referred to article 1070 CPC, it is possible that it intends to limit this opening to matters related to family issues.

Still, this decision seems to open new avenues for access to justice in France, in line with the growing stress on development of forum necessitatis in Europe.

Michael S. Green (William and Mary Law School), Ralf Michaels (Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law, Hamburg) and Roxana Banu (Oxford University) are the editors of Philosophical Foundations of Private International Law published by Oxford University Press.

The book is divided into four sections focusing on normative structure, authority, plurality, and the final part.

After the joint introduction by the editors, contributors include Florian Roedl, Sagi Peari, David Dyzenhaus, Kermit Roosevelt III, Giovanni Sartor, Antonino Rotolo, Michael S. Green, Lea Brilmayer, Alex Mills, Joanna Langille, Nicole Roughan, Hans Lindahl, Ralf Michaels, Horatia Muir Watt and Alejandro Aldo Menicocci.

The publisher’s blurb reads as follows:

Private international law has long been understood as a doctrinal and technical body of law, without interesting theoretical foundations or implications. By systematically exploring the rich array of philosophical topics that are part of the fabric of private international law, Philosophical Foundations of Private International Law fills a significant and long-standing void in the legal and philosophical literature.

The contributions to this volume are testimony to the significant potential for interaction between philosophy and private international law. Some aim to expand and rethink classical jurisprudential theories by focusing on law beyond the state and on the recognition of foreign law and judgments in domestic courts. Others bring legal and moral theories to bear on traditional debates in private international law, such as legal pluralism, transnational justice, the interpretation of foreign legal policies, and the boundaries of the legal system. Several engage with the history of both private international law and legal and political philosophy. They point to missed opportunities when philosophers ignored law’s transnational dimensions, or when private international law scholars failed to position their theories within broader philosophical schools of thought. Some seek to complete past attempts to articulate the philosophical dimensions of private international law that were never carried through. Thought-provoking and topical, this volume displays the varied themes cutting through the disciplines of private international law and philosophy.

This July, the activity of the Court of Justice in PIL matters comprises the publication of two decisions and one opinion. All them relate to the interpretation of the Brussels I bis Regulation:

On Thursday 4, the fifth Chamber (sitting judges K. Lenaerts, E. Regan, I. Jarukaitis and D. Gratsias) will deliver its judgment in case C-425/22, MOL, answering a request for a preliminary ruling from the Kúria (Hungary) with the following questions:

‘Where a parent company brings an action for damages in respect of the anti-competitive conduct of another company in order to obtain compensation for the damage suffered as a result of that conduct solely by its subsidiaries, does the registered office of the parent company determine the forum of jurisdiction, as the place where the harmful event occurred for the purposes of Article 7(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (‘the Brussels Ia Regulation’)?

Is the fact that, at the time of the purchases at issue in the proceedings, not all the subsidiaries belonged to the parent company’s group of companies relevant for the purposes of the application of Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation?’

The applicant in the main dispute is a company established in Hungary. It has a controlling interest in companies belonging to the MOL group. It is either the majority shareholder or holds another form of exclusive controlling power over a number of companies, such as MOLTRANS, established in Hungary; INA, established in Croatia; Panta and Nelsa, established in Italy; ROTH, established in Austria; and SLOVNAFT, established in Slovakia. Those subsidiaries purchased indirectly, either as owners or under a financial leasing arrangement, 71 trucks from the defendant in several Member States between 17 January 1997 and 18 January 2011.

In a decision of 19 July 2016, the Commission found that, by colluding on gross list pricing for medium trucks and heavy trucks in the European Economic Area (EEA), the defendant, having its seat in Germany, together with other companies, had participated in a cartel between 17 January 1997 and 18 January 2011, which constituted a continuous infringement of the prohibition laid down in Article 101 TFEU and in Article 53 of the Agreement on the European Economic Area. The Commission concluded that the infringement covered the entire EEA.

Before the Fővárosi Törvényszék (Budapest High Court, Hungary) the applicant requested that the defendant be ordered to pay EUR 530 851 with interest and costs, arguing that this was the amount that its subsidiaries had overpaid as a consequence of the anticompetitive conduct established in the Commission Decision. Relying on the concept of an economic unit, it asserted the subsidiaries’ claims for damages against the defendant. For that purpose, it sought to establish the jurisdiction of the Hungarian courts based on Article 7(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012, claiming that its registered office, as the centre of the group’s economic and financial interests, was the place where the harmful event, within the meaning of that provision, had ultimately occurred.

The defendant objected on the ground that the Hungarian courts lacked jurisdiction. The Budapest High Court upheld that objection. That position was confirmed on appeal by an order of the Fővárosi Ítélőtábla (Budapest Regional Court of Appeal, Hungary). The applicant appealed on a point of law before the Kúria (Supreme Court), the referring court.

The opinion of Advocate General N. Emiliou was delivered on 8 February 2024. He proposes Article 7(2) of the Regulation is to be interpreted as meaning that

‘the term the place where the harmful event occurred’ does not cover the registered office of the parent company that brings an action for damages for the harm caused solely to that parent company’s subsidiaries by the anticompetitive conduct of a third party, and where it is claimed that that parent company and those subsidiaries form part of the same economic unit.’

Advocate General Emiliou’s second opinion on C-339/22, BSH Hausgeräte, is expected on Thursday 11. I referred here to the second hearing on the case, held after the publication of the first opinion. A comment on it by Lydia Lundstedt is also published in the blog. The order reassigning the case to the Grand Chamber and reopening the oral phase of the procedure is also available (French and Swedish).

The judicial vacation starts on July 16. Nonetheless, several judgments will be published on July 29, among them C-774/22, FTI Touristik. By its single question, the Amtsgericht Nürnberg (Germany) asks the CJEU whether Article 18(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation determines, not only international judicial jurisdiction, but also internal territorial jurisdiction. In addition, this court questions the foreign element required for the application of the Brussels I bis regulation.

In the dispute in the main proceedings, a consumer filed a claim against FTI, a professional providing tourist services, in relation to a package trip. Both parties to the dispute are domiciled in Germany; the only cross-border element is constituted by the destination of the trip outside that Member State. The consumer sued before the court of his domicile. FTI relies on the rules of German territorial jurisdiction to argue lack of jurisdiction, in that these rules designate as territorially competent jurisdiction that of the headquarters of FTI Touristik.

According to the referring court, under national rules it does not have territorial jurisdiction to hear the dispute. Venue could only be deduced from the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation, more specifically its Article 18, paragraph 1. Thus the question:

Is Article 18(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that, in addition to providing for international jurisdiction, the rule also concerns a provision on the territorial jurisdiction of national courts in matters relating to a travel contract where both the consumer, as a traveller, and the other party to the contract, the tour operator[,] have their seat in the same Member State, but the travel destination is situated not in that Member State but abroad (so-called ‘false internal cases’) with the consequence that the consumer can make contractual claims against the tour operator supplementing national provisions on jurisdiction at the court of his or her place of residence?’

In his opinion of March 7, 2024, advocate general N. Emiliou proposes the Court to answer that Article 1(1) and Article 18(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, read in conjunction, must be interpreted as meaning that

‘the rule of jurisdiction in favour of the courts for the place where the consumer is domiciled laid down in the second provision is applicable to proceedings brought by a consumer domiciled in a Member State against a tour operator domiciled in the same State in relation to a package travel contract concluded for the purpose of a trip to a foreign country. That rule confers both international and territorial jurisdiction on those courts, without reference to the rules on allocation of territorial jurisdiction in force in that Member State.’

The case has been allocated to a chamber of five judges (S. Prechal, N. Wahl, J. Passer, L. Arastey Sahún, and F. Biltgen acting as reporting judge).

The publication of decisions and opinions resumes on September 3.

Norway is not bound by the EU choice of law regulations. Still, Article 7 of the Rome I Regulation applies fully in Norway and the Rome II Regulation governs what law that applies in any non-contractual matter between an insurance company and a person claiming compensation after a traffic accident. This was the view expressed by the Norwegian Supreme Court in a judgment on 21 June 2024, concluding that Danish law should be applied in a non-contractual matter between a Danish plaintiff and a Danish defendant insurance company regarding damages that occurred in Norway.

Background

A crane truck driver was severely injured when the vehicle he drove overturned during the construction of a wind turbine park in Norway. The crane truck driver was a Danish citizen, habitually residing in Denmark and employed by a Danish company that was contracted to build the windmill park. The crane truck was registered in Denmark, owned by the employer company and insured through a Danish insurance company.

As a result of the accident, the crane truck driver was on sick leave for about eight months. He received compensation in accordance with Danish occupational injury rules, but that compensation did not cover his entire loss. Therefore, he made a claim for payment against the Danish insurance company in a Norwegian court. According to the insurance certificate, it did not cover compensation to the driver of the vehicle in case of an accident. Such an exclusion is allowed under Danish law, but not under Norwegian law. Consequently, a decisive aspect of the claim was whether Danish or Norwegian law should be applied.

The courts of first and second instance both held that Norwegian law should be applicable. The defendant Danish insurance company appealed to the Supreme Court, arguing that the courts of lower instances had characterized the issue incorrectly. In the judgment of the court of appeal, the Norwegian Act on Choice of Law in Insurance (Lov om lovvalg i forsikring) was applied when concluding that Norwegian law was applicable. The insurance company argued that the choice of law rule applied was applicable to contractual matters only and that the case at hand was a non-contractual matter, to which Norway should apply the choice of law rules in the Rome II Regulation (864/2007).

Judgment

First, the Norwegian Supreme Court held that the application of the substantive claim made by the plaintiff under the Norwegian Act Relating to Compensation for Injury Caused by a Motor Vehicle (Lov om ansvar for skade som motorvogner gjer) was subject to private international law choice of law rules for matters with international connecting factors.

Thereafter, the Supreme Court assessed what choice of law rules should be applied to the matter. In line with the defendant insurance company’s argumentation, the Supreme Court concluded that the Act on Choice of Law in Insurance applies to contractual matters only. Here, the court noted that that act was enacted to implement Norway’s obligations under the EEC treaty. The EEC rules that the Norwegian choice of law act implemented correspond to those in the contemporary Solvency II Directive (2009/138). Article 178 in this directive states that the choice of law rules in Article 7 of the Rome I Regulation (593/2008) shall apply. The Supreme Court concluded that this means that Article 7 of the Rome I Regulation applies in Norway, even though Norway is not bound by the rest of that regulation.

Having established that Norway is bound by Article 7 of the Rome I Regulation, the Supreme Court turned to the issue of whether the matter at hand was contractual. To draw the line between contractual and non-contractual obligations stemming from traffic accidents, the Norwegian Supreme Court referred to paragraph 48 of the CJEU’s judgment ERGO Insurance and Gjensidige Baltic, C-359/14 and C-475-14, ECLI:EU:C:2016:40. Here, the CJEU expressed that whether or not there is an obligation to compensate someone must be determined by the law applicable to the tort, not the law applicable to the insurance contract. The Supreme Court also held that the possibility to make direct claims against the insurer of the person liable under Article 18 of the Rome II Regulation is based on the logic that non-contractual obligations can exist in an insurance relation. Holding that the choice of law rules for non-contractual matters apply in determining the liability to pay compensation and that the contractual obligations determine the insurance compensation, the Supreme Court concluded that the matter at hand was non-contractual. Hence, the Norwegian choice of law rules implementing Article 7 of the Rome I Regulation were not applicable.

Where there are no explicit Norwegian choice of law rules, Norwegian private international law generally relies on EU private international law rules. Holding that this principle applied also in this case, the Supreme Court concluded that the choice of law rules of the Rome II Regulation should apply. Even if the general rule in Article 4 p. 1 of the Rome II Regulation states that the law in the state where the damage occurs shall apply, Article 4 p. 2 gives precedence to the law of the common habitual residence of the parties. As both the plaintiff and the defendant were habitually residing in Denmark, the Norwegian Supreme Court held that Danish law should apply.

Comment

A rationale for the Norwegian shadow application of EU choice of law rules is the striving for uniform choice of law rules. Adherence to this purpose is certainly desirable, especially as Norwegian judgments enjoy free circulation in the legal community that applies either the Brussels I bis Regulation (1215/2012) or the Lugano Convention.

As regards the law applicable to traffic accidents, the uniformity created by the Rome II Regulation is less obvious. In fact, the EU member states are split on what choice of law rules should apply. Instead of applying the Rome II Regulation, around half of the EU member states (13 of 27) apply the 1971 Hague Convention on the Law Applicable to Traffic Accidents.

Although the default choice of law rule in Article 3 of the 1971 Hague Convention relies on applying the law of the state where the accident occurred (lex loci delicti), instead of the law of the state where the damage occurred (lex loci damni), as set out in Article 4 of the Rome II Regulation, this generally has little effect in the case of traffic accidents. Damage from a traffic accident will usually occur at the same place as the accident (especially as indirect damages are not recognized in this regard in the Rome II Regulation). In other words, the basic rules of the 1971 Hague Convention and the Rome II Regulation will result in application of the same law.

However, the exceptions to the general rules of the 1971 Hague Convention and the Rome II Regulation differ. Whereas the exceptional rule in Article 4 p. 2 of the Rome II Regulation, which the Norwegian Supreme Court applied, states that it is the common habitual residence of the parties that is relevant, the 1971 Hague Convention has several exceptions that rely on the application of the law in the state where the vehicle involved was registered. In the Norwegian Supreme Court case, the vehicle involved was registered in Denmark. It is therefore likely that the choice-of-law rules of the 1971 Hague Convention would also lead to the application of Danish law. Still, the uniformity between the two instruments in this case is sheer coincidence. It could just as well have been that the vehicle driven was registered in Norway or that the injured person and the insurance company habitually resided in different states.

In my opinion, it is quite unsatisfactory that there is no EU consensus for the application of the choice of law rules to such a common type of torts as traffic accidents. This creates incentives for forum shopping for those who have been injured in traffic accidents. When doing a forum shopping analysis, potential parties will now know that Norway is part of the Rome II team instead of the 1971 Hague team.

Jacco Bomhoff (Law Department of the London School of Economics and Political Science) has made available on SSRN a paper on Cold-War Private International Law that was published also as a LSE Legal Studies Working Papers (Paper No 16/2024).

The abstract reads as follows:

This paper explores the character of Private International Law, or the Conflict of Laws, during the Cold War. It does this mainly by looking at one specific site where legal scholars and practitioners from the different blocs and non-aligned parts of the world, continued to come together to discuss their field: the yearly summer courses at the Hague Academy of International Law. The paper looks at the striking efforts made by lecturers at The Hague to keep a conversation going, in technical terms and among experts; and at how these efforts related to their conception of their discipline. Starting from these exchanges, but also taking in broader institutional and practical innovations of the era, the paper formulates a double-sided view of Private International Law during the Cold War. The period was in many ways foundational for the field as it exists and operates today. But tying contemporary disciplinary trends and innovations to any specific Cold-War related exigencies is not so easy. ‘Cold-War’ Private International Law, in the end, is probably best seen, in deceptively simple terms, as ‘Modern’ Private International Law. That observation itself, finally, is revealing for the longer term, secular, character of the field.

Vesna Lazić (Associate Professor at Utrecht University and Senior Researcher at T.M.C. Asser Institute in The Hague) and the late Peter Mankowski (formerly Professor at the Faculty of Law, University of Hamburg, Germany) published  in 2023 a book titled ‘The Brussels I-bis Regulation: Interpretation and Implementation’.

The book is a part of the JUDGTRUST Project titled ‘Regulation Brussels Ia: a standard for free circulation of judgments and mutual trust in the European Union’ funded by the European Commission’s Justice Programme (JUST-AG-2017/JUST-JCOO-AG-2017). More information about the project was  reported earlier on the EAPIL Blog here. The findings of this research are available online here.

The work carried out by the authors provides an in-depth analysis on the provisions regarding international jurisdiction and recognition and enforcement of judgments taking into consideration the relevant CJEU case law, as well as the results of the empirical research gathered for the JUDGTRUST Project from the National Reports from all EU Member States.

Within this context, the book identifies difficulties in the application of the Brussels Ia Regulation, as well as shortcomings and inconsistencies of the current legal framework, and provides suggestions for improvements.

Given the richness of information that was used to produce this volume, the book may be of assistance to scholars in private international law, legal practitioners, and students. Also, it may prove useful to legislators involved in the process of a future revision of the Brussels Ia Regulation.

Critical views expressed throughout the book and suggestions for the improvement are likely to trigger discussions that will certainly contribute towards advancing the effectiveness of this Regulation.

 

L’héritage. Le code civilArticles 14 and 15 of the French Civil Code establish the jurisdiction of French courts where either the plaintiff or the defendant is a French national. The provisions date back to the original Napoleonic Code.

Although Articles 14 and 15 refer to obligations, the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) has extended its material scope to virtually all private law disputes, with only two exceptions: real property and enforcement proceedings. While nationality based jurisdiction could be justified for family disputes (as France relies on nationality as a connecting factor for choice of law purposes), it is widely considered as an exorbitant rule of jurisdiction outside this field, in particular in commercial matters. This explains why it was singled out by the Brussels instruments which have long identified them as the French (and Luxembourg) exorbitant rules which are specifically excluded in civil and commercial matters where the defendant is domiciled within the EU, or in territories covered by the Lugano Convention.

Remarkably, the French supreme court had ruled that Articles 14 and 15 applied in insolvency matters. This enabled French creditors to initiate insolvency proceedings in France against debtors which had barely any connection with France. The Court has ruled otherwise in a judgment of 12 June 2024.

Background

Bank of Beirut - About UsThe case was concerned with a French-Lebanese dual national who had deposited monies in a Lebanese bank. As the bank refused to pay him back the monies, the client eventually initiated insolvency proceedings in France against the bank. According to the judgment, the Lebanese bank had no presence or interest in France.

The bank challenged the jurisdiction of French courts.

Judgment

The French supreme court confirmed the decision of the lower courts which had declined jurisdiction.

The Cour de cassation started by insisting on the purpose of insolvency proceedings, which is to maintain the economic activity of the debtor. The court explained that this is so not only for reorganisation proceedings, but also for liquidation proceedings, which can result in a sale of the business.

The court then gave the main reason for its judgment. The purpose of insolvency proceedings goes beyond the private interest of the creditor who might have the power to initiate them. Insolvency  proceedings should thus be excluded from the scope of Article 14 of the Civil Code.

Assessment

The reasons given by the court are not fully convincing. While it is true that liquidation proceedings may lead to a sale of the business and thus a continuation of the activity of the debtor, they may also, and indeed in practice very often lead to a mere liquidation of the business.

Resorting to Article 14 of the Civil Code to initiate insolvency proceedings was, in practical terms, a way to favour French creditors, who are in most cases local creditors, and to ensure that they could be paid over assets situated in France. As proceedings opened on this jurisdictional ground were unlikely to be recognised abroad, they served the purpose of opening local and territorial insolvency proceedings. It is unclear why this advantage for French creditors has now disappeared.

It may be, then, that the judgment signals the willingness of the court to revisit the material scope of nationality based jurisdiction. A number of French scholars advocated (decades ago) to subject the rule to a proximity test, fearing that the European Court of Human Rights might rule so on the basis of Article 6 of the European Convention. The judgment follows another path, which is substance specific.

This post was prepared by Tess Bens from University of Vienna.


Burkhard Hess and his team at the University of Vienna have finalised an updated version of the Position Paper on the Reform on the Brussels Ibis Regulation of the association.

Establishment of the EAPIL Working Group

The Brussels Ibis Reform project leading up the Academic Position Paper commenced with the formation of a Working Group within the European Association for Private International Law (EAPIL) in 2021, spearheaded by Burkhard Hess and Geert Van Calster. This Working Group consisted of 42 academics from 22 EU Member States plus Iceland, Norway, Switzerland and the UK. The Members of the Working Group provided information on the application of the Brussels Ibis Regulation in their respective jurisdictions by means of a questionnaire, after which a Members Consultative Committee of the EAPIL produced a report. Based on this input, the former MPI Luxembourg and the KU Leuven organised a conference in Luxembourg on 9 September 2022.

Reform Proposals

After the Luxembourg conference, Burkhard Hess and a team of researchers of the former MPI Luxembourg prepared a Working Paper with 32 reform proposals. The Members of the EAPIL Working Group and the academic public were invited to express their opinion on these proposals through online surveys. The results of these surveys were processed by Burkhard Hess and his team , which led to amendments to the original proposals. These amended proposals were presented discussed at a conference in Vienna on 12 April 2024. The findings of this conference were integrated into the Academic Position Paper that, after consulting the Members of the EAPIL Working Group, received a final update before being uploaded on SSRN

The Academic Position Paper

The five parts of the Academic Position Paper cover the role and scope of the Brussels Ibis Regulation, collective redress, third-state relations, jurisdiction and pendency, as well as recognition and enforcement. Each part covers distinct issues identified at the 2022 Luxembourg conference and formulates specific proposals to resolve them. The background of each proposal is briefly explained and the charts indicating the responses to the surveys are presented, before discussing the feedback received through the surveys and during the 2024 Vienna Conference.

Thanks to Participants

Burkhard Hess and his team would like to thank everyone that has taken the time to answer the surveys and/or attend the conferences. Your input was invaluable, and we have sought to take your views into account as much as possible. We believe that the proposals in the Academic Position Paper provide a solid set of recommendations to consider in recasting the Brussels Ibis Regulation, which will be presented to the European Commission as a meaningful contribution of academia in the upcoming law-making process.

The authors of this post are Leon Theimer (Humboldt University of Berlin) and Nicolas Dewitte (Humboldt University of Berlin).


Introduction


From 6 to 8 June, around 100 members of the EAPIL gathered in the captivatingly charming city of Wrocław in Poland for the 2024 EAPIL conference on ‘Private International Law and Global Crises’. Over the course of three days, academics and practitioners from 24 different countries engaged in discussions about private international law’s potential to respond to global crises. More specifically, the theme of the conference was addressed in four blocks, including war and armed conflict, the rule of law, climate change, and global supply chains. After an exploratory meeting in Berlin in 2018 and a successful inaugural conference in Aarhus in 2022, this was the second conference of the association, which celebrated its fifth anniversary this year. In addition, holding the 2024 EAPIL conference in Poland 20 years after the country’s accession to the EU – and thus the adoption of most EU private international law – represented a splendid connection to the association’s field of study.

Credit: P. Piotrowski

First Day

Keynote

In continuation of the tradition that the host country of the conference provides the keynote speaker, Mateusz Pilich (University of Warsaw) delivered a keynote lecture on ‘Cross-border Recognition of Personal Status and Gender Reassignment: Challenges for the European Private International Law’, a topic most recently put into the limelight by AG De La Tour’s Opinion in C-4/23 – Mirin. Pilich provided a succinct overview of gender reassignment in the EU, its (non-)treatment by EU private international law, as well as its fundamental rights dimension and place in the debate on the recognition method. In addition, he offered a thorough analysis of the issue in terms of jurisdiction, characterisation, and public policy. Concluding that EU private international law currently stands at a crossroads, he ultimately argued for methodological simplification in favour of fundamental rights-based substantive law solutions.

Reports from Strasbourg, Luxembourg, and Brussels

Prior to discussing the specific issues addressed by the panels, attendees were able to benefit from reports from Strasbourg, Luxembourg, and Brussels, which provided an overview of the numerous judicial and legislative developments in European private international law over the last two years. Raffaele Sabato (European Court of Human Rights) stressed that, due to the nature of the ECtHR, issues of private (international) law are brought before the Strasbourg Court only indirectly. As an example, he referred to Art 8 ECHR, the normative base for the circulation of personal status in Europe and the protection of private and family life. The provision has played the role of an ‘incubator’ in this regard, given that it touches upon many areas relevant to private law, such as surrogacy, parenthood, and recognition of same-sex marital status.

Moving north to Luxembourg, the CJEU has dealt extensively with private international law in the last two years, having rendered around 40 judgments in the field. From these decisions, Vincent Kronenberger (Court of Justice of the European Union) picked C-501/20 – MPA to discuss the definition of habitual residence in Art 3 and 8 Regulation No 2201/2003 as well as the various issues relating to forum necessitatis. He noted that the Court based its assessment on a broad understanding of that condition of forum necessitatis whereby proceedings outside the EU must be impossible or cannot reasonably be brought or conducted.

Andreas Stein (European Commission) closed the first day of the conference with a dive into the past, present, and future of the Commission’s work. He reported that the Civil Justice Unit is looking back on an extremely productive period, having finalised four legislative proposals between 2022 and 2024, namely on the harmonisation of insolvency law, parenthood, the protection of adults, and on strategic lawsuits against public participation (SLAPP). Out of these instruments, Stein considered the Anti-SLAPP Directive to be the most innovative, given its approach of harmonising substantive law and establishing procedural safeguards rather than relying on private international law. Regarding the ‘big accomplishment’ of the EU Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence (CSDDD), which became a recurring topic at the conference, he indicated that the near-complete exclusion of rules on jurisdiction and choice of law was a deliberate choice. The Commission decided against introducing special rules of private international law and in favour of the general framework, particularly the Recast Brussels I Regulation, thus avoiding fragmentation. Looking ahead, Stein explained that the Commission will be preparing for a new mandate in the transitional period after the European elections. Notably, both a revision of the Recast Brussels I Regulation and a revision of the Rome II Regulation are currently under consideration. More specifically, the inclusion of defamation and privacy into the Rome II Regulation could be on the table, given that the UK as its most fundamental opponent has now left the EU. Lastly, Stein noted that third party litigation funding (TPLF) is picking up in practical economic and regulatory relevance and may be of legislative interest in the future.

Aperçu de l’image

Second Day

Revisiting the Functions of Private International Law

Patrick Kinsch (Luxembourg Bar/University of Luxembourg) and Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (University of Edinburgh) kicked off the second day by revisiting the functions of private international law on the quest for answers to the question ‘Can Private International Law respond to crises and if yes, how?‘. Putting forward an ‘Old-Fashioned View’, Kinsch responded with ‘essentially no’ and presented three arguments in support of his claim. First, most international crises cannot be resolved by law at all. Secondly, while some international crises have legal aspects, the legal rules involved will typically be rules of substantive law, not of private international law. As an example, he referred to the recently adopted CSDDD. Thirdly, Kinsch conceded that private international law has an auxiliary role to play in the response to global crises. This role lies in the application of its traditional rules. An invention of new rules, he argued, can often be misguided, as is evidenced by the unconstitutionality of Art 13(3) no1 Introductory Act to the German Civil Code on the invalidity of certain child marriages. Moreover, private international law should not be conflated with public law, like in the reciprocity requirement in § 328(1) no5 German Civil Code of Procedure.

In response, Ruiz Abou-Nigm presented her view on ‘Private International Law and the Calling of Global Responsibilisation in our Polycrisian Age?’. Drawing on the concept of self-reflexivity, she emphasised the strengths of private international law in responding to global crises, in particular as a method containing ‘techniques for plurality’. At the same time, she addressed private international law’s pitfalls and its role as part of the problems it is attempting to solve. Taking the food crisis as an example, Ruiz Abou-Nigm revisited the coordinative, facilitative, and regulatory function of private international law and identified ‘sites of tension’ in terms of jurisdiction, applicable law, and the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments. She concluded with urging attendees to ‘walk the walk’ in private international law, engage with other fields, immerse themselves in global crises, carry out interdisciplinary research, and have an ethical responsibility to unveil what private international law can contribute to responding to global crises.

Aucun texte alternatif pour cette image

Private International Law, War and Armed Conflicts

The next panel took up the regrettably topical issue of War and Armed Conflicts. Iryna Dikovska (Taras Shevchenko National University Kyiv) dealt with family law aspects and discussed the law applicable to parental responsibility in cases relating to war-induced migration. She explained that the particularity of this type of migration lies in its floating and spontaneous nature where people and especially unaccompanied children often face difficulties in providing documents and proof of their family status. Against this background, Dikovska advocated for a sensitive approach and pleaded for a distinction between unaccompanied minors and minors subsequently left alone as well as the harmonisation of rules on habitual residence in migration law and the 1996 Hague Convention.

Addressing the economic side of the crisis, Tamasz Szabados (ELTE Eötvös Loránd University) held a presentation on ‘Dealing with war-induced effects: Economic sanctions in EU Private International Law’. Drawing on the Art of War by Sun Tzu, he identified the aim of sanctions as ‘breaking the enemy without fighting’. While sanctions have a public law character and origin, they have a direct impact on contractual relations and therefore also on private international law. Economic sanctions are overriding mandatory rules under Art 9 Rome I Regulation. As such, they can only be considered as part of the lex fori or the law of the place of performance if they render the performance unlawful. Outside of these scenarios, the Rome I Regulation remains silent. Moreover, some of the Russian countermeasures also touch upon matters of jurisdiction. For example, the Russian Commercial Procedural Code has been amended and now includes an exclusive head of jurisdiction for Russian courts in cases involving economic sanctions. This raises questions both in terms of parallel proceedings and on the recognition and enforcement level.

Private International Law and the Rule of Law

In the third panel of the day, Alex Mills (University College London) and Matthias Weller (University of Bonn) devoted themselves ‘Private International Law and the Rule of Law’, dealing with jurisdiction and applicable law as well as enforcement and mutual trust respectively. Mills began by distinguishing three aspects of the much-disputed notion of the rule of law. The formal notion, whereby law must be accessible and clear, can help to assess conflict rules from the perspective of its end users. The procedural notion, in turn, can assist in dealing with the independence of the judiciary, while the substantive notion, being the most contentious, can help to address discriminatory rules. As an example, Mills referred to the forum non conveniens doctrine often being framed as an expensive and inconvenient delay by its critics. As an alternative, he put forward a rule of law-based framing, enquiring whether the parties know what the law requires of them. In this sense, forum non conveniens creates uncertainty for the parties, given that they cannot be sure as to where to bring their claims. In light of this, forum non conveniens could be considered a bad rule in the formal sense of the rule of law. More generally, Mills argued that the rule of law perspective should induce scholarship and practice to refocus on the individual persons affected by the law rather than the courts or other legal actors. The rule of law could also help to reframe the objectives of private international law.

Turning to enforcement and mutual trust, Weller pointed out that private international law is missing from the Commission’s ‘rule of law toolbox’ and advocated for filling this lacuna: private international law can and should do more in the field than most realise. Crucially, he identified three relevant perspectives on the recognition and enforcement level. First, national rules from a Member State which deal with judgments from a third state in violation of the rule of law. Here, the public policy exception comes into play and the values under Art 2 TEU should step in if national law does not provide for adequate protection of the values (referring to the ‘Reverse Solange Doctrine’ by von Bogdandy et al). Secondly, enforcement under international treaties to which the EU is a contracting party, namely the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention. Here, the question of protection against foreign judgments in violation of the rule of law arises as well. In this scenario, Member States could reject the judgment of a non-independent foreign court as a non-judgement. Finally, the scenario of intra-EU relations, where mutual trust, the raison d’être of European integration, applies. To this end, Weller suggested that courts of the Member States could, in light of the values in Art 2 TEU, be obliged to limit mutual trust and suspend judicial cooperation in exceptional circumstances.

Private International Law and Climate Change

Eduardo Alvarez Armas (Universidad Pontificia Comillas) and Olivera Boskovic (Université Paris Cité) concluded the second day with a joint presentation on the topic ‘Climate change litigation: jurisdiction & applicable law’. Conceptually, their analysis stressed the distinction between actions for damages (such as the Dutch Shell case) and preventive actions (such as the German RWE case). Moreover, they argued that the dynamic nature of climate change leaves a lot of questions unanswered, referring to the CSDDD as an example. Notably, a head of jurisdiction for non-EU defendants is missing in the newly adopted directive, thus creating a jurisdictional gap despite their inclusion of into the scope of the Directive. In light of this, they advocated for a forum legis as a subsidiary rule based on the CSDDD as a European overriding mandatory provision. With regard to applicable law, Alvarez Armas and Boskovic rejected the idea of a company law characterisation of the directive, arguing instead for a tort characterisation in light of the CSDDD being a measure to prevent and cease damage.

Aucun texte alternatif pour cette image

Third Day

Private International Law and Global Supply Chains

In the last panel of the conference, Rui Dias (University of Coimbra), Klaas Eller (University of Amsterdam), and Laura Carpaneto (University of Genova) presented their perspectives on the ‘Protection of human rights in global supply chains’. Addressing the jurisdictional dimension of the question, Dias placed the protection of human rights into the context of the CSDDD and highlighted the absence of rules on jurisdiction from the instrument. Against this background, he provided a detailed analysis of the different heads of jurisdiction for claims based on the violation of human rights in global supply chains. These included a forum legis on the basis of the personal scope of the CSDDD, as suggested by Michaels and Sommerfeld, as well as a forum legis based on any European overriding mandatory provision, as suggested by Boskovic and Alvarez Armas in their presentation on the previous day. Moreover, Dias discussed the de lege lata application of as well as de lege ferenda proposals for the Recast Brussels I Regulation, ultimately arguing for a revision of Art 7(5) Recast Brussels I Regulation in parallel with Art 24 CSDDD.

Turning to applicable law, Eller advanced three claims relating to the importance of private international law in the context of global supply chains. First, due diligence is a novel type of uniform law that makes the question of applicable law less relevant. Secondly, the alleged lack of legal certainty is in-built in due diligence which is evolutive and persistently ‘in the making’. It is against this background that the proposal for the plaintiff’s right to choose the law applicable to business-related human rights claims in Art 6a Rome II Regulation, which has been criticised as legally uncertain, must be viewed. Thirdly, due diligence uses ‘impact’ (as a factual criterion) to overcome the parcellation of value chains into different regimes of applicable law and hence neutralises some of the private international law-based corporate techniques in value chains.

Concluding the panel, Carpaneto focussed on public policy and overriding mandatory provisions. To that end, she carried out an in-depth examination of the scope and structure of the CSDDD, in particular the civil liability scheme in Art 29, its procedural safeguards, as well as its provision on overriding mandatory provisions. Drawing attention to the functions of public policy as a ‘shield’ and overriding mandatory provisions as a ‘sword’, she argued for the latter as the more suitable mechanism to protect human rights. Moreover, she investigated a reform of the Rome II Regulation, specifically its Art 4, 16, 26, and raised the question of whether a transition to sustainability should take precedence over certainty and predictability.

How Can Private International Law Contribute to a More Sustainable Life?

In the ultimate event of the conference, Hans van Loon (University of Edinburgh/formerly Hague Conference), Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, and Patrick Kinsch convened for a roundtable on ‘How Can Private International Law Contribute to a More Sustainable Life?’. Kicking off the discussion, van Loon noted that efforts towards sustainability are all too often focussed on public international law only, citing the UN Development Goals as an example. It is, however, sensible not to depend exclusively on state action. Instead, bottom-up approaches should be embraced, including private international law. In this sense, private international law forms part of the ‘missing private side’ to many international treaties. The former Secretary General of the Hague Conference called on EAPIL members to work on suggestions for a future world, engage with other academic institutions, and develop proposals to discuss with legislators. Echoing his remarks and building on them, Ruiz Abou-Nigm offered insights into her involvement in a new project which explores private international law and the transition to a circular economy. Finally, Kinsch added an important reminder not to forget the existence of more sceptical views regarding the transformative role of private international law, which are held outside the largely academic community present at the conference, particularly in the business world.

Conclusion

Three days filled with rich and intense discussions have left the lasting impression that private international has something to contribute to responding to the different crises of our time. It is up to private international law scholars and practitioners to work out and critically assess what exactly that contribution is or should be. In particular, the recently adopted CSDDD proved to be a constantly recurring topic which sparked a lot of debate about the role of private international law in protecting and promoting the regulatory objectives of the Directive. More generally, the different panels served as a reminder that, in evaluating the role of private international law in global crises, one cannot shy away from revisiting and scrutinising its different functions in light of newly emerging challenges. Closing the conference, the EAPIL’s president, Gilles Cuniberti, emphasised the open nature of the association’s work and invited all members to develop ideas for projects within the association’s framework. The next conference will take place in Geneva. It will be most interesting to observe how the role of private international law will develop until then.

The first issue of 2024 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out.

Along with recent case law and materials, it features six contributions.

Francesco Salerno, Il contributo degli studiosi italiani ai corsi de L’Aja di diritto internazionale privato (1923-1972) [The Contribution of Italian Scholars to The Hague Academy Courses on Private International Law (1923-1972)]

Even though authoritative absences may be identified, significant portions of the Italian School of Private international law were represented by Italian courses on this subject published from 1922 to 1972 in the Academy of International Law’s Recueil. However, these Italian courses predominantly focused on questions of applicable law, dedicating limited attention to topics of international civil procedure, despite the abundance and importance of Italian studies on the subject. The main purpose of these courses was to disseminate the experience of the Italian legal model in Private international law, using it as a parameter for comparing both other national models and international uniform rules. This further supported the Italian teachings’ trend towards a systemic approach, which was not always dogmatic in nature; instead, this method characterized Ago’s lecture, the most recognized Italian course abroad. The systemic approach of the Italian school of Private international law strongly endorsed the “maieutic” scientific attitude of its authors concerning numerous essential and general national rules. Consequently, Italian scholarship provided a broad and autonomous framework for different authors, offering various interpretative and systemic solutions, even though their unitary intent was that to ensure legal predictability. Despite this, Italian courses held little relevance in The Hague forum, as main attention was reserved to the Italian dogmatic approach, thus undermining dialogue with foreign authors.

Alberto Malatesta, Arbitrato e Regolamento Bruxelles I-bis: una riforma necessaria [Arbitration and the Brussels Ia Regulation: A Reform Is Needed]

After reviewing the existing main conflicts between State and arbitral jurisdictions, with special reference to the conflicts between judgments and awards, this essay explains the 2022 CJEU judgment in London Steam-Ship and highlights its impact on the scope of the so-called arbitration exclusion within the EU Brussels I-a Regulation. Given the possible rising of further interferences upon the arbitral regime, with a view to the next imminent recast the Author proposes to include the exequatur judgments of awards within the scope of the Regulation.

Chiara E. Tuo, Decisioni arbitrali e giudizi interni [Arbitral Awards and National Judicial Proceedings]

It has recently been written that the role of national courts in the context of the conduct of arbitration is «both supporting and supervising on the one hand and reviewing on the other». Therefore, it is incorrect, and certainly does not reflect the reality of the facts, to argue that, as a result of the arbitration option, the parties intended to exclude any and all use of national courts justice. The purpose of this paper is therefore to ascertain the attitudes, in practice, of the relationships between arbitral decisions and domestic judgments, and whether these relationships can indeed be traced back to the two, aforementioned, essential roles/models of support and supervision, on the one hand, and control, on the other, of domestic courts with respect to arbitration, or whether practice brings out additional ones. Therefore, on the basis of the legal context in the field of arbitration and with respect to the possible occasions of relationship or contact between arbitral decisions and domestic judgments, it has been chosen (a) to consider (some of) the possible interactions likely to occur in the three different stages of the arbitration proceedings, and thus (i) in the first, when it is a question of ascertaining the competence of the arbitrators, (ii) in the course of the proceedings themselves, when recourse to provisional or interim measures is necessary, and, finally, (iii) after the award has been issued, when a question arises as to its validity or enforceability from the specific point of view of its compatibility with rules of a mandatory nature, and (b) to highlight, for each of these situations, the contents, boundaries and effects of the relevant arbitral decisions in domestic judicial proceedings, and thus before the national courts to whose consideration such decisions are to be referred.

Antonio Leandro, State Immunity from Execution of International Arbitral Awards: Consent to Arbitration vs Consent to Execution Along the Double-Step Enforcement

If a State consents to international commercial or investment arbitration, then it accepts the arbitration-supportive role of domestic courts. This role differs depending on the rules governing the arbitration. Irrespective of the arbitration regime, consent to arbitration does not per se extend to the execution of awards performed through judicial measures of constraint against the debtor State’s assets. After clarifying why consent to arbitration is so limited and what the “enforcement” of an international award consists of, the paper critically explores the ways to infer consent to execution beyond mere statements or declarations by the debtor State.

Elena Terrizzi, Diritto internazionale privato e protezione dei minori: riflessioni a margine della riforma della volontaria giurisdizione [Private International Law and Child Protection: Reflections on the Italian Reform of Voluntary Jurisdiction]

Child protection provisions generally involve a series of measures directed at granting the person or the property of children. Starting from the analysis of the current legal framework in this field, the following article especially focuses on the existing provisions of international private law, which are mainly aimed at identifying the competent authority and the law applicable to such measures of protection, whenever “international features” may arise. In this context, a prominent role as a connecting factor is recognized towards the criterion of “habitual residence”, while the authorities’ decisions shall always be inspired by the “best interests” of the child, in every case in which the latter is involved. However, absent any specific definitions of such concepts of “habitual residence” and “best interests”, the analysis of national and international case-law becomes relevant for the assessment of their practical content and application. In light of the above, the recent Italian reform on non-contentious jurisdiction – introduced by legislative decree No 149/2022 – also assumes a significant importance, as it appoints a “concurrent” competence to the notary public in issuing measures of child’s property protection – without prejudice to the ordinary competence of the Italian judicial authority. Therefore, the above-mentioned extension of competence, introduced by the recent Italian reform, makes it necessary to consider if and how the principles generally provided at the international level shall also apply towards the new role exercised by the notary public in the field of child protection.

Pietro Villaschi, The Regulation of Political Targeting in the Italian and European Union Legal Framework

This article deals with the regulation of political targeting in the Italian and European Union legal framework. After providing an overview of relevant constitutional principles, with reference to freedom of information and the right to be informed, the first part of the study focuses on the characteristics of political targeting and on its consequences for the rights of users-citizens-voters, the role played by Internet platforms and the democratic system. After a long time in which the framework was characterized by a self-regulatory approach, mitigated only by co-regulatory initiatives, in 2022 the European Union approved the Digital Services Act (DSA), establishing a new set of rules, which extend to online intermediary services and aim to ensure a safe, predictable and trusted digital environment as well as to improve the functioning of the internal market. The purpose of the second part of the analysis is therefore to assess the risks and opportunities of these new rules, also reflecting on the proposal for a regulation on transparency and targeting of political advertising (RPA). In particular, the aim is to verify whether these rules could be a response to political targeting, curbing the power of the new gatekeepers of cyberspace and guaranteeing the rights of users.

The second edition International Commercial Contracts – Contract Terms, Applicable Law and Arbitration, authored by Giuditta Cordero-Moss (University of Oslo), is out. The book is published by Cambridge University Press.

Any practising lawyer and student working with international commercial contracts faces standardised contracts and international arbitration as mechanisms for dispute settlement. Transnational rules may be applicable, but national law is still important. Based on extensive practical experience, this book analyses international contract practice and its interaction with various applicable sources. It considers vital questions concerning the role played by contractual regulation, by national law and by transnational sources. What is the interaction among these factors, and how does this all apply to contracts that refer disputes to international arbitration? This revised second edition has been fully updated to reflect developments in the field and includes useful tools like tables of cases and sources, and a list of electronic resources and databases.

The Spanish Yearbook of International Law (SYbIL), edited by the Asociación Española de Profesores de Derecho Internacional y Relaciones Internacionales (AEPDIRI), is calling for papers on topics of public and private international law for its forthcoming volume.

Aware of the paramount importance of international practice, the Spanish Yearbook of International Law publishes contributions from active academics and practitioners of public, private international law and international relations on a regular basis. The Yearbook also includes critical comments relating to international and EU law, as well as international reactions to that practice. All issues of the Yearbook from 1991 to date are available (open access) in full on line.

Papers should range from between 15,000-18,000 words. Papers should include an abstract without footnotes of around 200 words and 3-6 keywords. Authors who wish to submit a manuscript should follow the editorial guidelines and procedure described here.

The language of publication is English.

The deadline for submissions is 15 September 2024.

The author of this post is Manuel Penades Fons, Reader in International Commercial Law at the Dickson Poon School of Law at King’s College London, United Kingdom.


Introduction

In Oilchart the CJEU needs to decide whether a creditor can commence proceedings in an EU Member State against a party which is already subject to insolvency proceedings in another Member State. Any reader familiar with European private international law might immediately anticipate the already classic debate between the Brussels regime (for civil and commercial matters) and the EU Insolvency Regulation (for insolvency-related matters). A theme which commenced in 1979 with the Gourdain decision and which has generated no less than 30 (!) judgments from the CJEU.

The Facts

On 21 October 2014, Oilchart supplied fuel bunkers to the vessel MS Evita K, owned by Sharsburg Navigation SA. Oilchart and Sharsburg, however, had not entered into any contract with each other. Sharsburg had ordered the bunkers from the Danish company OW Bunker & Trading A/S (‘OWB A/S’), which then forwarded that order to OWB NL, a Dutch entity of the same group. OWB NL in turn purchased the bunkers from Oilchart.

On 22 October 2014, Oilchart issued an invoice to OWB NL but it remained unpaid because OWB NL was declared insolvent on 21 November 2014 by a Dutch court. Oilchart filed its claim with the insolvency proceedings for verification by the liquidators. In parallel, Oilchart managed to arrest certain vessels to which it had supplied bunkers pursuant to contracts with OWB NL. In order to release the vessels, the shipowners and the mutual insurance associations (‘the P&I clubs’) issued guarantees to Oilchart for the amount of the invoices that it had issued to OWB NL. Those guarantees provided that they could be invoked on the basis of a court ruling or an arbitral award handed down in Belgium against either OWB NL or the shipowner.

On 11 March 2015, Oilchart brought proceedings before Belgian courts against OWB NL for the payment of the same outstanding invoice it had filed with the Dutch insolvency. The aim was to obtain a judgment against OWB NL to trigger the guarantees. OWB NL did not appear in the proceedings, which forced the Belgian courts to examine their own jurisdiction pursuant to art. 28 BIReg bis.

According to Article 25 of the Dutch Insolvency Law (NFW), “1. Legal actions concerning rights or obligations belonging to the insolvency estate shall be exercised against, as well as by, the liquidator” and “2. If such legal actions are exercised or continued by or against the bankrupt debtor and they lead to a judgment against that bankrupt debtor, then this judgment shall have no legal force against the liquidation estate’. In addition, Article 26 NFW provides that “Legal actions seeking the performance of an obligation from the liquidation estate cannot be brought against the bankrupt person in any way other than that provided for in Article 110”, which regulates the verification process within the insolvency proceeding.

The issues

The Belgian referring court asked two questions.

The essence of the first question is whether an action for the payment of a supply of goods against a company subject to insolvent proceedings in another EU Member State, and which is brought in parallel to a verification claim filed with the insolvency proceedings for the same invoice and by the same party, falls within the material scope of the BIR recast (as per the concept of ‘civil and commercial matters’ in Article 1.1 and the exclusion in Article 1.2(b) or within the scope of the EIR recast, since it is the subject of insolvency proceedings in another Member State.

The second question only follows if the Court concludes that the claim described above is insolvency-related and falls within exclusive jurisdiction of the insolvency forum. In that scenario, the Belgian court asks whether Article 25.2 NFW is compatible with Article 3.1 EIR recast, in so far as that provision allows an insolvency-related action to be brought before the courts of a Member State other than the insolvency forum.

The AG Opinion
The First Question

AG Medina approaches the characterisation exercise under the two criteria established by the European case law since Gourdain. The first criterion is whether the action derives directly from insolvency proceedings, and traditionally focuses on the legal basis which serves as foundation of the action, ie whether the claim could have been brought absent insolvency proceedings. The second criterion is whether the claim is closely connected with the insolvency proceedings, which in practice requires examining the procedural context of the action as well as the interests (individual or collective) pursued by the claim.

AG Medina accepts that, under a strict application of this test, the action before the Belgian courts would be characterised as civil and commercial. However, the AG advocates in favour of a “result-oriented approach” to the characterisation exercise in order to enforce the rule of exclusive jurisdiction of the insolvency forum, increase the effectiveness of the insolvency proceedings, avoid forum shopping, and ultimately protect the creditors’ collective interest (paras 55 and 62). Under this approach, AG Medina concludes that the action before the Belgian courts is insolvency-related and thus falls within the exclusive jurisdiction of the Dutch insolvency forum.

The Second Question

The purpose of Article 25.2 NFW is to provide that legal actions concerning rights or obligations belonging to the insolvency estate which are brought against the insolvent debtor rather than the liquidator shall have no legal force against the liquidation estate. The view of AG Medina is that prima facie this provision does not infringe the exclusive jurisdiction of the insolvency forum. It simply warns about the unenforceability vis-à-vis the estate of the judgments resulting from proceedings that violate such exclusive jurisdiction.

However, in line with the same results-oriented approach followed in the first question, AG Medina notes that a judgment of this nature might be used in other EU Member States to attach assets or receivables in favour of the estate that should ultimately accrue on to the estate and benefit the body of creditors. In the case at hand, that risk referred to the fact that the call on the bank guarantees which Oilchart targets through the Belgian litigation against OWB NL, in reality would realize to its individual advantage and outside of the collective process the receivable which OWB NL has with regard to the company OWB Denmark which is linked to it.

On these grounds AG Medina concludes that art. 25.2 NFW has the effect of circumventing the exclusive jurisdiction of the insolvency court as regards claims which fall within the insolvency estate and therefore is contrary to the EIR recast.

Criticism
On the First Question

The AG reaches to correct conclusion with the wrong arguments. It would have been possible to argue the inadmissibility of the Belgian proceedings under a structured four-step test without the need to adopt a wide “results-driven” approach that distorts the raison d’être of the Gourdain criteria.

The starting point should have been to clarify the nature of the Belgian action, which the AG does not examine. European case law has ruled that actions which are “limited to determining rights and obligations are different from individual enforcement actions arising from those lawsuits” (C‑85/12, LBI hf, paras. 53-55). The former are “substantive proceedings for the recognition of the existence of a debt” (as per C-250/17, Virgílio Tarragó) and do not risk undermining the principle of equal treatment of creditors and the collective resolution of insolvency proceedings, because even if they result in an order to pay, they do not attach assets of the estate. AG Medina does not address this distinction.

If the Belgian action at hand was an enforcement action resulting in the direct reduction of the insolvent estate, the claim should be prohibited due to the impossibility to conduct individual enforcement actions in violation of the collective insolvency process in the Netherlands (C-250/17, Virgílio Tarragó, paras 30-32 and C-212/15, ENEFI, paras. 33-35). This prohibition is effective in every EU Member State pursuant to the automatic recognition of the effects of the insolvency under art. 20 EIR recast. This prohibition applies to civil and commercial as well as insolvency-related claims and therefore it would have been unnecessary to characterise the Belgian action as insolvency-specific to prevent its admissibility if it had been framed it as an enforcement action.

If the Belgian proceedings are not an enforcement action, the second step should have been to examine the application of the findings of the CJEU in C-47/18, Riel. Riel decided that, once a claim is submitted for verification, any related action “for a declaration of the existence of claims under [insolvency law] derives directly from insolvency proceedings, is closely connected with them and has its origin in the law on insolvency proceedings” (para. 38). That is, what is ordinarily a civil and commercial action becomes insolvency-related and is subject to the exclusive jurisdiction of the insolvency court once it is filed for verification with the insolvency forum. A relevant factor in Riel was that the claim had been challenged by the liquidator in the insolvency process (Riel, para. 23), which did not happen in the case at hand. Still, a wide interpretation of Riel would have allowed AG Medina to conclude that not only the Dutch verification suit but also the “identical” action before the Belgian courts should be characterised as insolvency-related. Consequently, any attempt to conduct it outside of the insolvency forum would be incompatible with the exclusive jurisdiction provided by the EIR recast. This route would have been preferable to the excessively wide “results-driven” approach to the Gourdain criteria proposed by AG Medina.

The third step would apply if the AG had concluded that Riel could not be extended to the Belgian claim, which should then be classified as civil and commercial. The truth is that, but for the submission for verification, the Belgian proceedings concern an ordinary claim for the breach of a contractual duty to pay an invoice. Under the Gourdain test, this is a plain vanilla contractual claim arising out of a sale of goods agreement which is not based on insolvency law, could have well existed in a non-insolvency setting (factor 1) and pursues the private interest of an alleged creditor seeking a determination of an individual credit against the insolvent estate (factor 2).

Nothing impedes the application of the lis pendens rules BIReg recast to two competing claims when the action brought before the court second seised (the Belgian court) is civil and commercial and falls under the BIReg recast. Given that AG Medina concluded repeatedly that the Belgian claim is “identical” to the one submitted earlier to the liquidator in the Netherlands (paras 40, 51 and 62), the Belgian court should decline jurisdiction under art. 29 BIReg recast.

A final stage would have been to rely on the choice of law rules in the EIR recast. AG Medina seems to assume that the characterisation of a claim as civil and commercial automatically results in the possibility to proceed outside the forum concursus under the jurisdictional rules of the BIReg recast. Avoiding this consequence is precisely what motivates her wide “results-driven” approach to the Gourdain criteria. This assumption is wrong, and has been the source of some of the inconsistencies in the European caselaw around this topic. While the effect of a claim being characterised as civil and commercial is that it is not caught by the exclusive jurisdiction of the insolvency court provided by Article 3 EIR recast, other provisions of the EIR recast can still impact the conduct of those claims. That is, a civil and commercial claim falls outside of the insolvency jurisdiction, but it does not fall entirely outside of the EIR recast. This is precisely the purpose of Articles 7.2(f) and 18 EIR recast, which determine the law that governs the effects of the insolvency proceedings on individual lawsuits. The lex fori concursus will apply to the effects on lawsuits brought after the opening of the insolvency proceedings (Article 7.2(f)), whereas the effects on lawsuits or arbitral proceedings which are pending at the time of the opening of the insolvency proceedings will remain subject to the law of the EU Member State where the individual action is being pursued (Article 18). One of these effects can be a stay mandated by the relevant applicable law, which would impede the commencement or continuation of the individual action in question.

The omission of these provisions from the Opinion of AG Medina is remarkable given that an established line of European caselaw such as C‑85/12, LBI hf, C-212/15, ENEFI, C-250/17, Virgílio Tarragó, C‑504/19, Banco de Cyprus and C-724/20, Paget Approbois has confirmed that these provisions of the EIR recast (or equivalent rules in Directives that mirror those provisions) apply to “proceedings on the merits” like the Belgian action.

In the case at hand, arts. 26 and 110 NFW prohibit the commencement of any claim impacting the estate outside of the insolvency proceedings. This prohibition is applicable in every EU Member State pursuant to Article 7.2(f) EIR recast and should force the Belgian court to declare the action inadmissible (even if has jurisdiction under the BIReg recast). That is, it is not Dutch law alone (as AG Medina argues in para. 39) but the choice of law rule in the EIR recast what renders the Belgian claim inadmissible. The use of Article 7.2(f) EIR recast to render a claim against an insolvent party inadmissible was well illustrated in C-294/02 DEP AMI Semiconductor, which the Opinion also omits.

In sum, it was not necessary to adopt a wide “results-driven” interpretation of the Gourdain criteria to prevent the individual litigation outside of the insolvency forum. EU law allows national legislators to make their own policy decisions on how wide they want to cast the net of the vis attractiva concursus. It is precisely the absence of a homogeneous approach across EU Member States on the admissibility of individual actions parallel to insolvency what justified inserting the choice of law rules in arts. 7.2(f) and 18 EIR recast rather than a uniform rule on jurisdiction. The EIR recast regulates the extent of the exclusive jurisdiction of the insolvency forum (the positive dimension of the vis attractiva concursus), but it does not implicitly and automatically authorise the conduct of individual claims if they are classified as civil and commercial. That will be for national law to decide, just as Dutch insolvency law prohibits lawsuits against the insolvent estate outside of the insolvency forum. If they are admissible, the jurisdiction to decide them will be determined by the BIReg recast or any other applicable jurisdictional rules (e.g., Lugano Convention).

On the Second Question

The application of a “result-oriented” approach by AG Medina to answer the second question also seems misguided. It is not compatible with EU law that a provision of national law permits the commencement of insolvency-related litigation outside of the insolvency forum (C-339/07, Seagon, para. 24). However, that is not the aim of Article 25.2 NFW, which is limited to provide that legal actions concerning rights or obligations belonging to the insolvency estate which are brought against the insolvent debtor rather than the liquidator shall have no legal force against the liquidation estate. Therefore, the effect of this provision is precisely to protect the insolvency estate, which would be immune from enforcement attempts derived from those individual actions.

This is evidenced by the circumstances of the case at hand. Oilchart does not intend to enforce any hypothetical Belgian judgment against the insolvency estate. The aim is to obtain a title that will permit the activation of the guarantees. Even the activation of those guarantees would not impact the insolvency estate, as the payment would be made by a third party who would then step into the shoes of Oilchart to recover from the insolvent estate.

Finally, the answer should not be affected by the risk, noted by AG Medina, that the call on the bank guarantees by Oilchart in reality would realize to its individual advantage and outside of the collective process the receivable which OWB NL has with regard to the sister company OWB Denmark. The EIR recast provides for a solution to this issue that is significantly less intrusive than a declaration of incompatibility with EU law, as underscored by the CJEU in C-250/17, Virgílio Tarragó, para. 30. According to Article 23.1 EIR recast, “a creditor which, after the opening of the proceedings referred to in Article 3(1), obtains by any means, in particular through enforcement, total or partial satisfaction of its claim on the assets belonging to a debtor situated within the territory of another Member State, shall return what it has obtained to the insolvency practitioner”. Therefore, Oilchart would be answerable to the liquidator if it obtained individual satisfaction outside of the insolvency forum and to the detriment of the estate.

This is the third post of the online symposium on the recent judgment of the CJEU in Air Berlin (see also here). It is authored by Patrick Wautelet (University of Liege, Belgium), who contributed to the recent Elgar Commentary on the European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations. The first post was authored by Ilaria Queirolo and Stefano Dominelli and the second by Antonio Leandro.


D-AHXD - Air Berlin Boeing 737-700 at Berlin - Tegel | Photo ID 155688 ...

Cross-border insolvency proceedings remain a minefield fraught with bootstraps. The Air Berlin case decided by the CJEU demonstrates that the road to the resolution of such proceedings is not always smooth ride.

The first bump on the road in this case came when the insolvency practitioner appointed in Germany following the opening of main proceedings in that Member State, failed to seek the prior authorization of a Spanish court before dismissing employees who had been working for the Spanish branch of the debtor. Under Spanish law, the insolvency practitioner must obtain such authorization from the court before dismissing employees. As is well known, the Recast Regulation makes it possible to seek such approval in a Member State “even if no insolvency proceedings have been opened in that Member State” (Art. 13(2)). One is left to guess whether this was a mere negligence on the part of the insolvency practitioner or a deliberate attempt to circumvent a requirement deemed too troublesome.

The failure on the part of the insolvency practitioner led a Spanish court to order Air Berlin to pay compensation to the employees. At that time, the insolvency proceedings had been opened for six months already. As a consequence, the claims of the ex-employees were considered, under German law, to be claims against the assets of the insolvent debtor (so-called ‘Masseforderungen’ or ‘créditos contra la masa’) which could enjoy a preferential treatment. The ex-employees had, however, set their eyes on an important claim held by Air Berlin on assets located in Spain, with a special privilege. Much to their surprise, the practitioner appointed in Germany managed to transfer the claim to his fiduciary account in Germany, even though part of the claim had been provisionally attached. This secund bump in the road may be linked to a lack of coordination between various courts within a Member State rather than a shortcoming in the scheme of the Regulation. It shows, however, that navigating cross-border insolvency proceedings also requires well-functioning cooperation mechanisms at the domestic level.

Finally, the uncertainty surrounding the status of the claims of the ex-employees also added to the confusion. The claims arose out of a decision issued by a Spanish employment court after the main insolvency proceedings were opened, but well before the former employees requested the opening of secondary proceedings in Spain. As such, they could be subject either to German law, which governed the main proceedings, or to Spanish law, which applied to the secondary proceedings. The uncertainty surrounding the issue of the applicable law was a third bump on the road and one with important consequences, as the claims were deemed to be privileged under German law while their status was unclear under Spanish law.

These three examples demonstrate that the road to a harmonious European resolution of cross-border insolvency proceedings is a long one, and one in which debtors, creditors and insolvency practitioners may well get lost.

True, the (recast) Regulation aims to make the ride smoother. It does so by providing for a nuanced approach reconciling seemingly opposed interests. The choice for a nuanced universalist approach as a cornerstone of the Regulation (as underlined in Recital 22) is, however, only robust to the extent that the dividing line between main and secondary proceedings can be drawn very clearly. In most cases, there will not be much hesitation on the respective realm of the main and secondary proceedings.

In the Air Berlin case, the unusual entanglement between main and secondary proceedings contributed, however, to somewhat blur the distinction. The claims held by the ex-employees related directly to the operations of the Spanish branch. Because of the peculiar sequence of events, however, no secondary proceedings were yet opened when the claims were granted by the court in Spain. These claims were therefore floating in the air between the main and secondary proceedings.

The Court first confirmed that the former employees could not avail themselves of Art. 13 (para. 55). As is well known, this exception to the lex concursus only deals with the immediate consequences of dismissal, not with the question “whether the employee’s claims are protected by preferential rights” (Recital 72). This issue remains solely governed by the lex concursus (for further details, see Crespi Reghizzi, in Cuniberti, Leandro, 2024, art. 13, para. 13.026).

Once it was accepted that the treatment of the claims fell under the lex fori concursus, the Court had to decide whether the claims could be considered to have arisen after the opening of insolvency proceedings and, if yes, which one. This was necessary because the Spanish court had firmly brought Art.7(2)(g) of the Regulation to the center of the debate: by doing so, the referring court sought to protect “local interests” (para. 30) by opening up the possibility to apply a provision of Spanish law specifically aimed at claims arising after the opening of insolvency proceedings (Art. 242, 8° Spanish law).

The move by the Spanish referring court was a bold one: Art. 7(2)(g) refers to “claims arising after the opening of insolvency proceedings”. This category classically covers the “administration costs, including the compensation of the [insolvency practitioner] and the obligations of contracts adopted or created by the [insolvency practitioner]” (Westbrook, Booth, Paulus & Rajak, A Global View of Business Insolvency Systems, 2010, p. 86). In the present case, the claims of the former employees did not squarely fell into this category, as they were not linked to the actual expenses of the proceedings, nor to new liabilities incurred to keep the business running. The former employees were dismissed shortly after the opening of the main proceedings. They sought “compensation and outstanding remuneration that had fallen due during the proceedings and challenging the dismissals” (para 23).

By accepting that their claims fell under Art. 7(2)(g), the Court seems to have somewhat expanded the scope of that provision: not only does it cover the expenses incurred by the insolvency practitioner or liabilities linked to contracts he concluded or chose to continue. It may also, according to the Court, be used for claims which are upheld by a court following the opening of insolvency proceedings, even if they relate to contracts concluded before such opening.

If the Court confirms this interpretation in future cases, it would not substantially change the balance achieved by the Regulation between competing interests. Had the Court indeed rejected the suggestion of the referring court to apply Art. 7(2)(g), the status of the claims held by the former employees would have nonetheless been governed by the lex concursus.

A much more significant question concerned the next bold move suggested by the Spanish court: the referring court indeed sought to know whether under Art. 7(2)(g), Spanish law should apply as lex concursus to claims arising after the opening of main proceedings, because in the meantime secondary proceedings had been opened in Spain. In other words, the referring court sought, again in the name of “the protection of local interest” (para. 30) to broaden the scope of Art. 7(2)(g) to include claims arising before the secondary proceedings were opened.

The Court flatly refused to condone such a broad interpretation of Art. 7(2)(g). As main justification, the Court put forward the need to guarantee the legal certainty (para. 60). Beyond the need to safeguard legal certainty, accepting that Art. 7(2)(g) could be applied to claims which have arisen before the relevant proceedings were opened, would contradict the very foundation of the provision. Art. 7(2)(g) directs that the lex concursus be applied to “the expenses of the proceedings and also the debts and liabilities arising from the administration of the estate as a result of new contracts or torts” (Virgos/Garcimartin, at p. 77) because these claims arise precisely after the proceedings have been opened.

This ruling helpfully clarifies that claims can only be deemed to be post-commencement claims if they truly arise or are upheld following the opening of the relevant proceedings. In other words, the Court gave to secondary proceedings what belong to secondary proceedings. Unfortunately, the Court expressed this solution in very general terms. Reading para. 62, one could be under the impression that the lex concursus of the secondary proceedings may not be applied to claims which have arisen before the proceedings were opened. This must be read to apply solely to Art. 7(2)(g). It would indeed make no sense to provide that the law of the Member State where secondary proceedings have been opened, cannot apply to e.g. the ranking of claims which have been lodged in those proceedings. Admittedly, with this caveat in mind, the ruling of the Court is, on this issue, of minor importance. It is indeed difficult to think of other examples in which claims will be sandwiched between main and secondary proceedings.

One issue not tackled by the Court remains : do creditors have the possibility to cross-file their claims in both main and secondary proceedings, as allowed by Art. 45, when their claim is a post-commencement one? It has been suggested that this possibility should be reserved to regular creditors (Damman/Sénéchal, Art. 45). There may, however, be convincing arguments to adopt a more generous reading of Art. 45.

A final word on the fate of employees: the Air Berlin case demonstrates that unless they very rapidly request the opening of secondary proceedings, they depend very much on the protection afforded (or not) by the lex concursus. This may give rise to serious tensions, as the issue of the competing priorities between employees and secured creditors is one of the most contentious in insolvency proceedings. No wonder that the Regulation itself acknowledges that a future recast should focus on the improvement of the preferential rights of employees at European level (Recital 22). Let’s hope that the European legislator will seize this opportunity to address this significant bump on the road to smooth pan-European insolvency proceedings.

Olga Ceran (Leiden University) has kindly prepared this presentation of her recent book titled Cross-Border Child Relocation in the EU – The Dynamics of Europeanisation published by Intersentia in 2024 in its European Family Law series.


This book is the first monograph to investigate cross-border child relocation as a unique legal issue in the EU context.

The book focuses on different dimensions of Europeanisation of cross-border child relocation, understood broadly. It analyses the demands posed by the European legal framework (both regarding fundamental rights and free movement rights) on child relocation laws and harmonisation prospects in the field. Considering the limited nature of the EU’s competence, it simultaneously proposes a conceptualisation of EU law’s influences from a constructivist perspective. It suggests how EU law might shift the scope of autonomy granted to EU citizens and hence lead to new dilemmas regarding the assessment of children’s and adults’ interests in child relocation cases. The book then closes with an examination of published child relocation judgments in Germany, Poland, and England and Wales (before and around Brexit). It analyses how national judges occasionally draw from different EU legal features, finding however that EU law does not (yet) seem to fundamentally challenge the established child relocation doctrines.

Three chapters specifically touch upon private international law issues. Chapter 3 assesses the prospects of harmonisation of child relocation law in the EU, also in reference to potential future revisions of the Brussels IIter Regulation. Chapter 6 discusses how the EU private international law framework (among others) might play a role in the resolution of child relocation disputes, but also draws attention to the fact that it is normatively inflicted in a particular way and might feed into people’s expectations and courts’ contextual assessments. In reference to that, Chapter 7 qualitatively analyses different national encounters (or the lack thereof) with EU law, including EU private international law, and their normative consequences in the three selected jurisdictions.

INTRODUCTION

A UK third-party costs order [henceforth: TPCO] is a totally unknown procedural concept in Greece.  In the course of exequatur proceedings, the Piraeus first instance court and the Piraeus court of appeal were called to examine the issue for the first time in Greece, both declaring that no obstacles, especially those intertwined with procedural public policy, are barricading the path towards the declaration of enforcement of a TPCO issued by a judge in the UK. [Piraeus Court of Appeal nr 183/2024, unreported].

FACTS

The case involved three parties: the claimants, who initiated proceedings before English courts, and sought recognition and enforcement in Greece [henceforth: C]; the defendants, who were the respondents in the first, and appellants in the second instance proceedings in England [henceforth: D]; the appellant, who was ordered to pay the costs of the English proceedings, and challenged the declaration of enforceability of the TPCO in Greece [henceforth: A].

ENGLISH PROCEEDINGS

The Claimants, owners of two chartered vessels, notified events of default and termination when the individual beneficially owning the defendant charterers, i.e., A, was declared by the U.S.A. a “Special Designated Global Terrorist”. A. was born in Syria, and resided in Greece. In the context of the exercise of his business activities, he founded four companies [i.e., D] as special purpose vehicles, for chartering ships by the claimants.

On August 2021, C. brought an action before the English High Court, to which, pursuant to the charter-party terms, exclusive jurisdiction to hear the disputes arising between the parties was granted. C. sought the following remedies:

(a) the recognition of the validity of the termination of the employment contracts, entitling them to the recovery of their ships;

(b) damages for the breach of the charter-party;

(c) compensation for the loss of their ships, and

(d) the issuance of delivery orders for the ships.

In a judgment of 4 March 2022 ([2022] EWHC 452), the High Court held that C. had given notice of the above-mentioned charter parties and that they were entitled to take over the possession of their ships. This decision was upheld by a judgment of the Court of Appeal of England and Wales in July 2022.

Due to non-compliance of the defendants with the Order of costs, C. submitted pursuant to Rule 48.2 Civil Procedure Rules (CPR), and Section 51 of the Supreme Court Act 1981 permission to amend the claim form (original claim), in order to include a request for an Order for Costs against A., as the ‘actual beneficiary’ of D. Permission was granted to amend the claim and to include A. in the proceedings.

The request was heard in absentia, and was granted by the Court, making A. a party to the main proceedings only in respect of the payment of costs. According to the reasoning of the judgment, A. was and remains the beneficial owner of the defendants before the English courts, being the person who financed the litigation process, and is furthermore responsible for the improper procedural conduct of the defendant companies, showing contempt for orders of the Court (world-wide freezing orders). The court issued an Order pursuant to which A. was ordered to pay to C. an advance payment of costs in the total sum of £ 1,200,000.

GREEK PROCEEDINGS

Following inaction by the judgment debtors and A., C. filed an application before the Piraeus Court of First Instance, requesting that the Judgment and the Order of the High Court be declared enforceable in Greece against the foreign companies, of which A. is the sole shareholder and manager.

The Piraeus Court of First Instance [decision nr 2578/2023, unreported] granted the application and declared the English Order enforceable in the Greek territory, pursuant to which A. was ordered to pay to the applicants an advance payment of costs aforementioned.

A. lodged an appeal against that decision, invoking misinterpretation and misapplication of the law, and misappraisal of the evidence, seeking its annulment. The Greek courts applied the Greek law of foreign judgments, i.e., Articles 323 and 905 Code of Civil Procedure, given that the Judgment and the Order were issued after the 31st of January 2020.

International jurisdiction.

The Greek court ruled that foreign court had jurisdiction to hear the application for a TPCO, in so far as it is a claim related to the main proceedings, which was submitted before the Court having jurisdiction to hear and determine the main proceedings. In any event, the English court had international jurisdiction by reason of implied estoppel, manifested by the unreserved appearance of D. and A. before the English Courts.

The Greek court noted that, as a general rule, the jurisdiction of the court of origin presupposes the existence of a pending case. Still, it is possible that the existence of pending proceedings extends to ancillary proceedings, even after the main proceedings have been concluded, e.g., in the case of the settlement of costs according to Article 191 Greek Code of Civil Procedure.

Consequently, the first ground of appeal, by which A. complained that the Court of First Instance, by accepting that the English Court had jurisdiction to hear the application of C. for the imposition of costs of the original proceedings, was dismissed as unfounded.

Due process.

Further, A. was summoned by the foreign court in order to become a party to the proceedings, and to put forward his views on the matter. The Greek court ruled that it was not shown that his right to be heard was affected, nor that he was deprived of the right to defend himself, and to participate in the proceedings before the foreign court, since he was duly summoned to appear in accordance with Rule 6.20 (1) (d) CPR 1998, namely by electronic service of documents on the registered English lawyers of the firm representing him.

Public policy.

The declaration of enforceability of the foreign Order, condemning A. as a third party to pay the costs, was found not to infringe Greek public policy. The procedure followed in England did not infringe fundamental procedural principles of law in the field of civil justice, having regard, in particular, to the fact that A. was not deprived at any stage of the proceedings before the English courts of his right to participate and to defend himself, while he was also able to exercise the remedy of stay of execution in the proceedings before the English Court of first Instance. The exceptional English procedural rule (Article 51 Senior Courts Act 1981) on the enforcement of the costs to a non-party to the main proceedings (Third Party Cost Order) was obviously intended to guarantee the effectiveness of the administration of civil justice, by ensuring payment of costs to the successful party. Otherwise, each party would probably be deterred from taking legal action, a situation which is unacceptable in the light of Article 6(1) ECHR.

In addition, a TPCO is issued only after certain criteria are found to be met (the non-party to the main proceedings was considered to be the ‘real party’ in control, i.e., it acted as an active subject capable of influencing the development of the proceedings).

The Piraeus Court of Appeal concluded that a TPCO is not, at least in principle, fully unknown in Greek law, as is evidenced in Articles 186 and 746 Greek Code of Civil Procedure. However, the principle of fault in the payment of court costs is based on a different ratio. Nevertheless, following the prevalent view in Greek case law, the CA underlined that, the fact that Greek provisions which, in terms of their reasoning, are different from those of English law, does not mean that the foreign judgment is contrary to international public policy.

Finally, the Piraeus CoA ruled that it had no jurisdiction to put the costs order to the public policy test with respect to the sum ordered to be paid by A. That would be equal to a revision on the merits. As long as the sum ordered does not amount to punitive damages, the path to recognition and enforcement is open, even if it is considered as excessive and disproportionate in the eyes of a Greek judge.

This is the second post in the online symposium on the recent judgment of the CJEU in Air Berlin (see also here). It is authored by Antonio Leandro (University of Bari, Italy), who edited and contributed to the recent Elgar Commentary on the European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations. The first post was authored by Ilaria Queirolo and Stefano Dominelli.


D-AHXD - Air Berlin Boeing 737-700 at Berlin - Tegel | Photo ID 155688 ...As already noted in previous posts (see Cuniberti and Queirolo/Dominelli), the Air Berlin case addresses several issues of coordination between main and secondary insolvency proceedings.

Against the normative background of the European Insolvency Regulation (Recast) (‘EIR’), and the factual context in which the practitioner in the main proceedings (opened in Germany) obtained the removal of assets located in the State of the establishment (Spain) before the opening of secondary proceedings therein, the Court of Justice spells out, in particular, what the practitioners in the secondary proceedings may do in the interest of local creditors. For the sake of brevity, the insolvency practitioner appointed in the main proceedings and the one appointed in the secondary proceedings will be referred to respectively as ‘main insolvency practitioner’ and ‘secondary insolvency practitioner’.

It is worth remembering that the assets in question were the object of a freezing order granted by the Spanish courts before the opening of the Spanish secondary proceedings.

The Court echoes Article 21(2) of the EIR (on which see Cuniberti, Article 21, in Cuniberti, Leandro) when stressing that secondary insolvency practitioners may ‘bring any action to set aside which is in the interests of the creditors’. Additionally, the Court clarifies that such provision ‘has practical effect’ for ‘property […] removed from the territory of the Member State of the secondary insolvency proceedings before those proceedings were opened’ (emphasis added), while complaints concerning removals occurred after the opening fall under the first part of Article 21(2) (para 77). Furthermore, the Court recognizes that secondary insolvency practitioners may even bring such actions against main insolvency practitioners if they consider ‘that action to be in the interests of the creditors’ (para 84).

When depicting such ius standi, the Court also relies on Recital 46, which affirms that main insolvency practitioners ‘should not be able to realise or re-locate, in an abusive manner, assets situated in the Member State where an establishment is located, in particular, with the purpose of frustrating the possibility that such interests can be effectively satisfied if secondary insolvency proceedings are opened subsequently’. Recital 46 seems to put forward an avoidance uniform principle against specific abusive acts performed by the main insolvency practitioner.

This scenario seems to trigger uncertainty in practical terms, considering that Air Berlin emphasizes that the main insolvency practitioner is entitled to remove assets from the State of the establishment before the opening of secondary proceedings. In other words, the powers the CJEU recognizes to both the insolvency practitioners vis-à-vis situations occurred before the opening of the secondary proceedings seem to conflict with each other if one notes that the secondary insolvency practitioner may demand in the interest of local creditors to set aside assets acts that the main insolvency practitioner has previously performed to remove assets from the establishment.

However, the uncertainty fades after more closely noting that main insolvency practitioners are entitled to exercise powers, while secondary insolvency practitioners may bring actions that courts may well dismiss.

Moreover, Air Berlin stresses that, except for measures protecting secured rights and reservations of title under Arts 8 and 10, which can hamper the main insolvency practitioner’s powers, attachments merely preserving the claims of local creditors cannot prevent the main insolvency practitioner from realizing and relocating assets from the State of the establishment before the opening of secondary proceedings therein. Main insolvency practitioners may even act so after giving an undertaking pursuant to Article 36 to avoid the opening of the secondary proceedings; should the proceedings be concretely opened, they only must transfer to the secondary insolvency practitioner any assets removed or the proceeds realized after giving the undertaking, which implies that they have ‘the power to remove those assets’ (para 80). Admittedly, local creditors may avail themselves of specific remedies to ensure compliance by the main insolvency practitioner with the terms of the undertaking (see Requejo Isidro, Article 36, in Cuniberti, Leandro).

Ultimately, primauté and universality of the main proceedings with associated extraterritorial powers of the main insolvency practitioners override the protection of local creditors, who have no choice but to request as soon as possible the opening of secondary proceedings and seek protective measures after the request in order to be effectively satisfied if those proceedings are subsequently opened. If the measures were granted, the secondary insolvency practitioner would likely to rely on Recital 46 and submit avoidance actions against abusive contrary realisation or relocation conducted by the main insolvency practitioner.

It remains to figure out which courts have jurisdiction over the avoidance action brought by the secondary insolvency practitioner against the main insolvency practitioner. The Court was not requested to take position in this respect.

It is well known that Article 6 of the EIR, read in conjunction with Recital 35, confers vis attractiva to the courts in the main and secondary proceedings without substantial differences (Leandro, Article 6, in Cuniberti, Leandro). On the other hand, vis attractiva works in accordance with the territorial effects allocated to each proceeding under the modified universalism principle. And it is worth recollecting that both COMI’s and establishment’s courts have jurisdiction ‘to rule on the determination of the debtor’s assets falling within the scope of the effects of’ the proceedings they supervise (Comité d’entreprise de Nortel Networks SA and Others, para 46).

This means that the vis attractiva of the establishment’s courts covers actions, such as avoidance actions, which do meet the Gourdain requirements (actions must derive directly from the insolvency proceedings and be closely linked with them), but only vis-à-vis disputes concerning assets that are located in the State of that establishment at the time of the opening. In light of Air Berlin, this competence should also cover assets removed before the opening by the debtor, creditors or more generally by other people than the main insolvency practitioner.

Consequently, if secondary insolvency practitioners may take over avoidance actions against the main insolvency practitioner, as the Court of Justice maintains in Air Berlin, this hardly means that the COMI’s courts lose jurisdiction vis-à-vis assets that are located in the COMI’s State or in States other than that of the secondary proceedings at the time at which the action is brought, especially when the courts have determined that the assets belong to the main proceedings. Arguably, the secondary insolvency practitioners ought to act before the COMI’s courts, complain under the COMI’s insolvency rules (having regard to the effet utile of Recital 46), and, if needed, challenge the decision qualifying the assets as a part of the main insolvency proceeding’s estate.

This is the first post in the online symposium on the recent judgment of the CJEU in Air Berlin (see also here). It is authored by Ilaria Queirolo and Stefano Dominelli (University of Genoa, Italy), who contributed to the recent Elgar Commentary on the European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing Legislations.


In Air Berlín Luftverkehrs KG, the Court of Justice of the European Union has dealt with a number of questions on the Insolvency Regulation Recast (cfr. para. 49 on matters of intertemporal law). As already noted by scholars (see Cuniberti here), the underlying issue is that of coordination between a main insolvency procedure (opened in 2017 Germany against the air carrier) and a subsequent secondary procedure (opened in 2020 in Spain). Following the opening of the main proceedings, creditors in Spain obtained Spanish courts relief orders for payments in their favour – without opening a secondary proceedings. The main practitioner obtained a Spanish authorisation to transfer assets (despite a Spanish freezing order) and after that, a secondary insolvency proceedings was opened in Spain as well.

The judgment makes use and applies one provision of the Insolvency Regulation Recast that finds no direct ‘predecessor’ in the previous Regulation 1346/2000 (albeit the term was already used), i.e. current article 2(11) on ‘local creditors’. The definition of ‘local creditors’ acquires relevance in as much such a category is granted given rights under the Regulation: for example, under article 3(4)(b), it is for ‘local creditors’ and public authorities to request the opening of a territorial procedure before a main insolvency proceedings has been opened.

There is little doubt that in the case dealt with by the Court of Justice, former employees litigating in Spain did fulfil the requirements to be considered as ‘local creditors’ as they had ‘claims [which] arose from or in connection with the operation of an establishment […]’. Rather, the judgment offers some food for thinking as per the balancing of different values and principles enshrined in the Regulation.

According to article 45 of the Insolvency Regulation Recast, ‘creditors’ have the possibility to lodge their own claims against the debtor in any insolvency proceedings opened in the Member States. This is a case of cross-filing the same credit in multiple parallel insolvency proceedings. In Air Berlín Luftverkehrs KG, former employees did file their claim in both the German main insolvency proceedings and the Spanish secondary insolvency proceedings.

It has been argued that (see ex multis Peter Mankowski, art. 45, para. 6; for further references, see Queirolo/Dominelli, in Cuniberti, Leandro, 2024, art. 45, para. 45.11) whereas creditors have an EU-derived substantive right to file claims under article 45(1) of the Regulation, the admission of the claim, as well as its ranking, is done according to the lex concursus where the claim is filed.

In its latest decision, the Court of Justice concludes that the lex concursus secondarii, under article 7 g) and h) of the Regulation, governs claims to be admitted only if said claims arose after the opening of the secondary proceedings. The relevant point before Spanish national courts being that the secondary proceedings in Spain was opened quite some time after the main German procedure. In between the opening of the two proceedings employees were recognised the right to payment in Spain. Such a right, under the law of the main procedure, was a non-privileged ‘claim against the insolvency procedure’, whilst under the local Spanish law, it would have been a privileged ‘insolvency claim’.

The referring court (para. 30) argued that ‘it would be inconsistent for Regulation No 2015/848 to provide that the priority of claims or the ranking of employees’ claims must be determined, in order to protect local interests, in accordance with the law on insolvency proceedings of the State of the opening of proceedings, only for the application of that law to lead to an outcome that is detrimental to the interests the protection of which is sought’.

What – with a margin of uncertainty (see Cuniberti, here) – the Court seems to argue is that claims in the case at hand should have been filed in the Spanish secondary proceedings under the German law of the main proceedings. The strongly adherence to the letter of the Regulation, leading in the practical case to a treatment of local creditors worst-off than the one under the local insolvency law, confirms the Court’s vision according to which the main insolvency procedure has a ‘predominant role’ (para. 70) in the European judicial space and seems to translate in one important practical consequence: local creditors should not wait more than necessary to open a secondary insolvency proceedings, as only from the moment of its opening the lex concursus secondarii will govern the claims, their rankings and lodgement.

Not only the nature of the main insolvency proceedings is ‘protected’ as per the law applicable to claims; the Court also argues that the removal of assets (even despite local court orders to the contrary) by the main insolvency practitioner that has been authorised by (another) local court is not against the Regulation if a secondary proceedings has not been opened yet (para. 73). In this case, however, the Court does make use of principle of the protection of local interests (para. 85) and concedes that, once opened, the practitioner appointed in the secondary proceedings may exercise a claw-back action not only against the debtor, but also against the administrator appointed in the main procedure (para. 84). It remains, nonetheless, that such actions can only be exercised to retrieve assets that fall within the scope of the local proceedings. Before the opening of such proceedings, the foreign main administrator may indeed transfer goods and assets which could potentially be under the competence of a possible subsequent secondary procedure.

What seems to emerge, thus, is that in specific contexts, the best way for local creditors to protect their interests appears to be that of an immediate opening of a local insolvency proceedings.

On 18 April 2024, the CJEU delivered its judgment in Joint Cases C-765/22 and C-772/22, Air Berlin Luftverkehrs KG. The judgment, which was briefly presented on this blog, addresses several novel issues related to the application of the European Insolvency Regulation.

In the coming days, the EAPIL Blog will host an online symposium on this case.

The European Insolvency Regulation and Implementing LegislationsThe symposium is organised on the occasion of the publication of a new article per article commentary of the European Insolvency Regulation in the series of the Elgar Commentaries in Private International Law.

The first contributors to the symposium also contributed to the commentary. The editors of the EAPIL blog and the team of contributors welcome, however, comments and additional contributions by all readers of the blog.

The contributors to the book are Zeno Crespi Reghizzi, Gilles Cuniberti, Stefano Dominelli, Anna Hrycaj, Tuomas Hupli, Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Antonio Leandro, Matthias Lehmann, Thomas Mastrullo, Ilaria Queirolo, Marta Requejo, Teun D. Struycken, Chiara Enrica Tuo, Robert van Galen and Patrick Wautelet.

More details on the book can be found here.

Francisco Garcimartin (University Autónoma of Madrid) has posted Is EU Insolvency Law consistent? on SSRN.

The abstract reads as follows:

The piecemeal approach to the harmonisation of insolvency law in the EU and the corresponding time lag between the unification of choice of law rules, on the one hand, and substantive harmonisation, on the other, has led to certain inconsistencies between the different sets of rules. In particular, the EU Insolvency Regulation was drafted on the assumption that there were significant differences between the insolvency laws of the Member States which created a certain degree of distrust between them in this area. This distrust led, in particular, to the introduction of a long list of exceptions to the application of the lex fori concursus. Once the harmonisation process to eliminate such divergences has begun, the question that immediately arises is the need to revise this approach. The purpose of this contribution is to highlight some of these divergences and to draw a general conclusion for any effort to unify conflict-of-laws rules on a global scale.

On 24 May 2024, the Council of the European Union approved the position of the European Parliament at first reading on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on corporate sustainability due diligence and amending Directive (EU) 2019/1937 (and subsequently also Regulation (EU) 2023/2859).

The directive has thereby been formally adopted (the final text can be read here) and should be published shortly on the Official Journal of the European Union.

It will enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal. Member States will then have two years to transpose the directive into national legislation.

The implementing measures enacted by Member States will become applicable according to timeframes that vary depending on the size and origin of the companies concerned, ranging from three to five years following the entry into force of the directive, as specified in Article 37.

A presentation of the key provisions of the directive can be found here.

The directive formed the object of several posts on this blog, by Giesela Rühl (Human Rights in Global Supply Chains: Do We Need to Amend the Rome II Regulation?’, 9 October 2020), Marion Ho-Dac (Brief Overview of the Directive Proposal on Corporate Due Diligence and PIL, 27 April 2022), Hans van Loon Hans (GEDIP’s Reccommendation on the Proposal for a Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence, 25 October 2022), Ralf Michaels and Antonia Sommerfeld (The EU Sustainability Directive and Jurisdiction, 3 August 2023), and Marco Pasqua (Deal on the Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive, 20 March 2024).

Other blogs hosted contributions relating to the private international law aspects of the directive. These notably include a recent post by Eduardo Silva de Freitas and Sandra Kramer Xandra, titled The Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive: PIL and Litigation Aspects, published on Conflict of Laws.

During the legislative process that resulted in the directive, several contributions regarding the issues of private international law surrounding the new text have also appeared in journals and collective works. Some of them are listed below:

– Angelica Bonfanti, ‘Catene globali del valore, diritti umani e ambiente, nella prospettiva del diritto internazionale privato: verso una direttiva europea sull’obbligo di diligenza delle imprese in materia di sostenibilità’ (2022) 3 JUS 295-329

– Nerina Boschiero, ‘L’extraterritorialità della futura direttiva europea sul dovere di diligenza delle imprese ai fini della sostenibilità, tra diritto internazionale pubblico e privato’ (2023) 3 Diritti umani e diritto internazionale 661-706

– Olivera Boskovic, ‘Extraterritoriality and the proposed directive on corporate sustainability due diligence, a recap‘ (2024) 20 Journal of Private International Law 117-128

– Antonia Duran Ayago, ‘Human Rights, Due Diligence and Corporate Sustainability: Implications for European Private International Law regarding a Proposal for a Directive in the Air‘ (2022) 22 Anuario Espanol Derecho Internacional Privado 329-358

– Nadia Perrone, ‘Perspectives of Extraterritorial Jurisdiction for Environmental Damage in the Proposal of the European Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence’ (2023) 3.2 The Italian Review of International and Comparative Law 389-408

– Chiara Enrica Tuo, ‘Rimedi per abusi di diritti umani da parte delle imprese: profili di diritto internazionale privato’ in Fabrizio Marrella, Carlo Mastellone (eds), International Business Contracts and Sustainability (Pacini 2024) 101-142.

Regulation (EU) 2024/1183 establishing the European Digital Identity Framework entered into force on 20 May 2024.

As reported on this blog (at the time of the Commission’s proposal), the major contribution of this Regulation is the creation of a “European Digital Identity Wallet” (EUDIW). It aims to allow citizens and companies based in the European Union, to store person identification data (e.g. name, address, gender, civil status) and electronic attestations of attributes (e.g. bank account, birth certificate, diploma, company statute) for cross-border use (see Article 5a of the Regulation). It should also allow users to authenticate and access online public or private services.

Compared to the Commission’s proposal, the final version of the EUDI Regulation reinforces and expands the provisions on the European digital identity wallet to make it more secure, trustworthy and pratical for users. In particular, numerous provisions now deal with personal data protection issues based on GDPR.

Main Provisions of the EUDI Regulation

As summarised in the updated version of the Briefing paper from the EP Research Services on European Digital Identity, the main provisions of the Regulation are as follows:

Member States have to provide citizens and businesses with a European digital identity wallet that allows users to digitally identify themselves, store and manage identity data and official documents (such as driving licences, university diplomas, medical prescriptions) in digital form in all EU countries. The wallet can also be used to digitally sign documents. The European digital identity wallets can be provided either by the Member State itself or by a private-sector provider.

The wallet is voluntary and free of charge for individuals, while businesses may incur costs. It does not replace existing identification and authentication means but complements them.

The wallet contains a dashboard of all transactions and offers the possibility to report alleged violations of data protection. Users can also request that their data be deleted.

The wallet should ensure the highest level of data protection and implement advanced security features such as state-of-the-art encryption and storage methods.

Whenever there is no legal requirement for users to have a legal identity for authentication, they will be able to use freely chosen pseudonyms.

Very large online platforms will have to accept the European digital identity wallet when users wish to log in on them.

Member States have to disclose the source code of the user application software components of the wallet to enable members of the public to understand its operation and to be able to audit and review its code. The disclosure of the source code may be limited for public security purposes.

The Commission has to establish a European Digital Identity Cooperation Group to support and facilitate cooperation among EU Member States.

Web browsers are required to recognise QWACs, so that users can verify the identity of persons or legal entities behind a website. This identity data has to be displayed in a user-friendly manner. In case of substantiated security concerns, web browsers are still allowed to take precautionary measures related to these certificates.

Private International Law Perspective

I propose to breifly present two provisions of the new Regulation in the light of private international law.

Article 5 f on Cross-border Reliance on European Digital Identity Wallets

This provision lays down the equivalent effect of European Digital Identity Wallets based on the Regulation with other means of electronic identification and authentication to access an online service provided by a public sector body in the Member States. The same applies for access to essential services (such as energy, banking, financial services, social security, health, drinking water, digital infrastructure or education) provided by private relying parties, and also for online services provided by very large online platforms and search engines (as defined by the Digital Services Act, Article 33).

This gives rise to two main comments. First, European digital identity based on the European Digital Identity Wallet is meant as a “renewed sovereign identity”, towards the “privatisation” of digital identity by major economic operators. In that respect, the European digital identity must be cross-border (i.e. across national borders) and even transnational (i.e. beyond states borders). In that respect, the European wallet will have to be accepted by private tech operators as an identifier for access to their service. On the other hand, the boundaries between domestic identity and European identity will necessarily blur. The European digital  wallet is, according to the Union’s competences, of a cross-border nature (cf. Article 114 TFEU); it aims at establishing equal access to cross-border services within the Member States. But when services are accessible online or digital per se, the difference between national and cross-border is much less clear. In this sense, the Regulation encourages Member States to integrate European Digital Wallets “with the ecosystem of public and private digital services already implemented at national, local or regional level […] including by enhanced interoperability with existing national electronic identification means” (Rec. 21). The development of a digital ecosystem at Union’s level plays a major role in European legal integration based on an area without internal borders. The same observation was recently made in the context of digitalisation of the European judicial cooperation in civil and penal matters.

Article 45 b on Legal Effects of Electronic Attestation of Attributes

Electronic attestations of attributes (e.g. bank account, birth certificate, diploma, company statutes) may be stored and managed within the European Digital Identity Wallet. These attestations cannot be deprived of legal effect simply because they are in electronic format. Furthermore, qualified electronic attestation of attributes (i.e. attributes provided by the qualified trust service providers, see Rec. 61 and Annex V of the Regulation) and attestations of attributes issued by (or on behalf of) a public sector body responsible for an authentic source (see Article 45 f and Annex VII; e.g. the civil registrar or the clerck of the commercial register) have the same legal effect as equivalent paper documents. Finally, attestations of attributes issued by (or on behalf of) a public sector body responsible for an authentic source (such as civil status documents or company statutes) benefit from the principle of mutual recognition within all Member States.

There is therefore a gradation of normative effects for the attributes contained in the European Digital Identity Wallet. In a cross-border context, these effects will have to be analysed through the lens of private international law. This is what my previous post on the draft regulation began to do. To limit myself here to the mutual recognition of electronic attestations of public documents (as mentionned above), this recognition should be equivalent to that applied to the documents themselves when they circulate from one Member States to another. The European Digital Identity Wallet will therefore have to be coordinated with the Public Document Regulation and the ICCS Conventions (and the circulation of digital public documents organised by these texts).

Fascinating work ahead!

On 6 June 2024 the Court of Justice will be holding a hearing in case C-393/23, Athenian Brewery et Heineken. The request for a preliminary ruling comes from the Hoge Raad der Nederlanden (the Dutch Supreme Court). In the main proceedings, Macedonian Thrace Brewery SA (‘MTB’) is suing Athenian Brewery SA (‘AB’) and Heineken NV (‘Heineken’) over an infringement of competition law committed by AB in the Greek beer market. MTB wishes to hold both AB and its parent company established in the Netherlands, Heineken, jointly and severally liable for this infringement in the Netherlands court. The questions concern Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation:

1. In a case such as that at issue in these proceedings, must the court of the parent company’s domicile, when assessing its jurisdiction under Article 8(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] with regard to a subsidiary established in another Member State, in the context of the close-connection requirement referred to in that provision, rely on the presumption – accepted as regards substantive competition law – that the parent company exercises decisive influence on the economic activity of the subsidiary which is the subject of the proceedings?

2. If the first question is answered in the affirmative, how is the criterion formulated in the judgments Kolassa (C-375/13, EU:C:2015:37) and Universal Music International Holding (C-12/15, EU:C:2016:449) to be interpreted? In such a case, where the parent company’s decisive influence on the economic activity of the subsidiary is disputed, is it sufficient for the assumption of jurisdiction under Article 8(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] as regards the subsidiary concerned, that the existence of such a decisive influence cannot be excluded a priori?

With the first question, the referring court seeks to find out whether, to evaluate the close-connection requirement in Article 8(1), the judge of the Member State where the parent company is domiciled must rely on the presumption of decisive influence of the parent company with regard to the economic activity of the subsidiary. The second question addresses the assessment by the national court of its own jurisdiction in a case where the determining influence of the ‘(great-)grandmother company’ on the economic activity of the subsidiary is contested but cannot be excluded a priori.

The request has been allocated to a chamber of five judges (E. Regan, Z. Csehi, M. Ilešič – reporting – , I. Jarukaitis, D. Gratsias), benefitting from an opinion by Advocate General J. Kokott.

The decision on C-381/23, Geterfer, is expected as well on 6 June. Here, the Amtsgericht Mönchengladbach-Rheydt (District Court, Mönchengladbach-Rheydt, Germany) requests the interpretation of Article 12 of the Maintenance Regulation. The referring court, seized of a request for payment of maintenance lodged by a child, who has in the meantime become an adult, against his mother, needs to determine whether the conditions required in Article 12 to establish a situation of lis pendens are met. In this context it should be borne in mind that, the time of the application in the main case, proceedings had already been initiated by the mother before a Belgian court claiming from the father of the child compensation for maintenance which she had previously taken care of for the maintenance of this child.

No opinion was asked for. The decision will be taken by judges O. Spineanu-Matei, J.C. Bonichot and L.S. Rossi (reporting).

Finally, the Court will deliver its judgement on case C-35/23, Greislzel, on 20 June. The request for a preliminary ruling focuses on the interpretation of Articles 10 and 11 of the Brussels II bis Regulation on matrimonial matters and matters of parental responsibility. The Oberlandesgericht Frankfurt am Main (Higher Regional Court, Frankfurt am Main, Germany) is asking:

To what extent is the regulatory mechanism provided for in Article 10 and Article 11 of the [Brussels II bis] Regulation limited to proceedings conducted in the context of relations between EU Member States? More specifically:

Does Article 10 of the [Brussels II bis] Regulation apply, with the effect that the jurisdiction of the courts in the former State of residence is retained, if the child had his or her habitual residence in an EU Member State (Germany) before his or her removal and the return proceedings under the Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction (‘the HCAC’) were conducted between an EU Member State (Poland) and a third State (Switzerland) and, in those proceedings, the return of the child was refused?

If question 1 is answered in the affirmative:

In the context of Article 10(b)(i) of the … Regulation, what requirements are to be imposed for the purposes of establishing continuing jurisdiction?

Does Article 11 (6) to (8) of the … Regulation also apply in the case of return proceedings implemented under the HCAC in the context of relations between a third State and an EU Member State, as a State of refuge, in so far as the child had his or her habitual residence in another EU member state before the removal?

In the case at hand, a child, born to a German-Polish couple in Switzerland, had been living in Germany with her mother since she was some months old before the two moved to Poland. The father remained in Switzerland, having consented to the relocation, although allegedly only for some time. Afterwards he applied via the Swiss Central Authority (Federal Office of Justice in Bern) for the return of the child to Switzerland under the 1980 Hague Convention. The District Court for Krakow-Nowa Huta in Krakow, Poland, rejected the application. At a later stage, he lodged a new claim for the return of the child to Switzerland with the German Federal Office of Justice in Bonn, although he did not continue to pursue it. Finally, he applied in Germany for the transfer of sole parental custody of the child and, in the alternative, for the right to determine the place of residence. He also requested that the mother be ordered to return the child to him in Switzerland as of the effective date of the decision.

Advocate General Campos Sánchez-Bordona’s opinion was published last February. He suggests the Court answers as follows:

Article 10(b)(i) of [the Brussels II bis Regulation] must be interpreted as meaning that an application, made under the Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction (‘the 1980 Hague Convention’), and seeking the return of the child to a State which is not that of his or her habitual residence prior to the removal, cannot be regarded as a ‘request for return’ for the purposes of Article 10(b)(i) of [the Regulation].

Once the whereabouts of the child are known (or should be known), the international jurisdiction of the courts of the Member State in which that child had his or her habitual residence immediately prior to the wrongful removal is lost, if, the rest of the conditions set out in Article 10(b)(i) of [the Brussels II bis Regulation] being satisfied, the holder of custody rights brings a custody action before those courts, but does not make a request for return to the authorities of the Member State to which the child has been removed.

Statements of fact given in proceedings for the return of the child brought under the 1980 Hague Convention do not necessarily bind a person who has to judge whether the court in a Member State has jurisdiction in subsequent custody proceedings.

The rule regarding the burden of proof laid down in Article 13 of the 1980 Hague Convention does not apply to the facts adduced as a basis for international jurisdiction in the case of an application for custody.

The decision corresponds to a judges C. Lycourgos, O. Spineanu-Matei, J.C. Bonichot, E. Rodin, and L.S. Rossi (reporting).

The latest issue of ZEuP – Zeitschrift für Europäisches Privatrecht has just been released. It includes contributions on private law, comparative law and legal history, among others. The full table of content can be accessed here.

In addition to the editorial by Christine Budzikiewicz on the Commission Proposal for an EU Regulation on Parenthood and the Creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood (Auf dem Weg zu einer europäischen Abstammungsverordnung? – Licht und Schatten im Vorschlag der Europäischen Kommission), the following contributions may be of interest to those dealing with private international law.

Sebastian Steuer, Europäischer Emissionsrechtehandel – Eine Momentaufnahme nach der Reform durch das „Fit for 55“-Paket (European Emissions Trading – A snapshot after the reform carried out in the framework of the “Fit for 55” package)

Carbon pricing according to the “cap and trade” principle plays a key role in European climate policy. As part of the “Fit for 55” package, the Emissions Trading Directive has, once again, undergone comprehensive revisions and has been substantially toughened in certain respects. This article gives a basic overview of the current state of European emissions trading after the recent changes. It explores the chief components of the Emissions Trading Directive, highlights the economic differences between quantity- and price-based regulation, and discusses the interplay of the EU emissions trading system with international and German climate policy.

Stephanie Nitsch, Microplastics Litigation: eine rechtsvergleichende Orientierung (Microplastics litigation: a comparative legal approach)

The present paper provides a comparative law analysis of liability for microplastics pollution with a special focus on product liability as well as liability due to deliberate or negligent breaches of statutory duties or duties of care.

Finally, Susanne Zwirlein-Forschner discusses a decision of the German Federal Court of Justice on the law applicable to liability due to economically destructive actions and to the assignment of claims (Existenzvernichtungshaftungs- und Abtretungsstatut).

The second conference of the European Association of Private International Law will take place in Wrocław on 6-8 June 2024. As the readers of this blog know, the topic of the event will be Private International Law and Global Crises.

Organised by Agnieszka Frąckowiak-Adamska, the conference will begin on 6 June, in the afternoon, with a key-note speech by Mateusz Pilich, followed by reports on PIL-related developments from the European Court of Human Rights (by judge Raffaele Sabato), the Court of Justice of the European Union (by Vincent Kronenberger) and the European Commission (by Andreas Stein).

On 7 June, after an opening session revolving around the question Can Private International Law respond to crises and if yes, how? (with Patrick Kinsch and Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm), three main subjects will be discussed: Private International Law, War and Armed Conflicts (with Iryna Dikovska and Tamas Szabados), Private International Law and the Rule of Law (with Alex Mills and Matthias Weller), and Private International Law and Climate Change (with Eduardo Alvarez Armas and Olivera Boskovic).

On 8 June the focus will turn to Private International Law and Global Supply Chains, with interventions by Rui Dias, Klaas Eller and Laura Carpaneto, followed by a roundtable regarding the way(s) in which private international law can contribute to a more sustainable life, with Hans van Loon, Patrick Kinsch and Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm.

The full program, together with practical details, can be found here. The poster of the event is here.

Members of the European Association of Private International Law attending the conference will be able to participate in the Association’s general assembly, which will take place on 7 June at 17.

An invitation was sent by e-mail to all members of the Association by the Secretary General of the Association on 22 May 2024, with the agenda and further information. If you’re an EAPIL member and you haven’t received this e-mail, just get in touch with the Secretary General, Giesela Rühl, at secretary.general@eapil.org.

Katarina Trimmings (University of Aberdeen), Sharon Shakargy (Hebrew University of Jerusalem) and Claire Achmad (Universiteit Leiden) edited Research Handbook on Surrogacy and the Law.

Published by Edward Elgar in its Research Handbooks in Family Law series, the book provides a multifaceted exploration of surrogacy and the law, examining a variety of critical yet under-researched perspectives including globalisation, power, gender, sexual orientation, genetics, human rights and family relations.

The book consists of four parts, respectively devoted to surrogacy and rights, the interplay between surrogacy and different areas of the law, cross-border dimensions, and regional perspectives.

Three contributions specifically address the cross-border aspects of surrogacy: Surrogacy in private international law, by Sharon Shakargy; Surrogacy and the Hague Conference on Private International Law, by Laura Martínez-Mora; and Nationality and immigration obstacles in cross-border surrogacy arrangements, by Michael Wells-Greco.

On 25 April 2024, the CJEU handed down a landmark decision on EU company law. It curtailed the so-called “seat theory”, which still features in many Member State laws, to the extent that it can no longer be applied to companies from the European Economic Area (EEA).

The Background

The law governing companies has long been a nagging issue of European Private International Law. Around the turn of the millennium, the Court of Justice rendered three sweeping judgments (remember Centros, Überseering and Inspire Art?), effectively creating a duty to recognise companies validly incorporated in the EEA. However, all of these decisions were based on the freedom of establishment and did not directly concern conflicts of laws. For this reason, most Member States recognised companies incorporated in other EEA States but continued to adhere to the real seat theory.

The Facts of the Case

In Edil Work 2, an Italian company was newly incorporated under Luxembourg law and transferred its registered office to the Grand Duchy, while retaining its head office and sole asset, a castle, in Italy. The director of the company appointed a “general agent” under Luxembourg law, who sold the castle, which was then sold on to Edil Work 2. The Luxembourg company then sought the annulment of both transfers before an Italian court, arguing that the delegation of powers to the general agent was invalid under Italian law.

The Issue

Article 25(1) 2 of the Italian Statute o Private International Law (Law No 218 of 1995) requires the application of Italian law to any company with the seat of its administration (the so-called “real seat”) in Italy. The Italian Supreme Court (Corte di Cassazione) asked the CJEU whether it could apply this rule to the operation and management of a company that had been reincorporated and transferred its registered seat to another Member State.

The Decision

The CJEU ruled that the application of Italian law in this situation is incompatible with the freedom of establishment under EU law (Article 49 and 54 TFEU). As the new home state would also apply its rules, the management would have to comply with two sets of rules, those of the first and those of the second state of incorporation. This creates complications and makes exercising the freedom of establishment less attractive.

In the eyes of the Court of Justice, the seat theory constitutes an obstacle to the freedom’s exercise, which could be justified only by overriding reasons of public interest. As such, the Court of Justice recognises the protection of creditors, staff and minority shareholders (see CJEU Polbud, para 54). However, the restrictions imposed in their interest must be appropriate, necessary and proportionate.

The CJEU rules that Article 25(1) 2 of the Italian Statute on Private International Law would go beyond what is necessary if it were to be interpreted as requiring always to apply Italian law as the law of the seat, regardless of any negative effect on the interests of creditors, staff or minority shareholders. The Court of Justice pretends not to know the correct interpretation, but it is quite clear that Article 25(1) 2 requires to apply the law of the administrative seat generally, and not only where the interests of specific groups are negatively affected. This already follows from the provision’s function as a conflict-of-laws rule. These rules determine the law applicable in a general way and allow to disregard them only in exceptional cases, e.g. where overriding mandatory rules apply.

The Upshot

Although the CJEU strenuously denies that it is ruling on Private International Law, it has all but abandoned one of the most important conflict-of-laws rules for companies. The judgment in Edil Work 2 spells the end of the real seat theory insofar as EEA companies are concerned. The application of the law at the real seat remains permissible only where overriding interests are affected. These “overriding interests” under EU primary law are not identical to the “overriding mandatory rules” under EU Private International Law. Still, overriding interests remain the exception rather than the rule and must be demonstrated in each case. Member State will thus need to identify, whether through legislation or court decisions, those rules of their company law that protect important interests of creditors, staff and minority shareholders. Only these can be applied to all companies with their headquarters located within the respective Member State.

— Thanks to Paul Eichmüller, Felix Krysa, Emeric Prévost and Fabian Schinerl for commenting on this post.

The first issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé of 2024 has been released. It contains two articles, several briefing notes as well as numerous case notes on private international law.

In the first article, Nicolas Nord (University of Strasbourg & ICCS) examines the role of French civil registrars in the international context, focusing on the (non)-application of foreign law (L’officier de l’état civil et le droit étranger. Analyse critique et prospective d’une défaillance française). This paper will be soon available in English on the Dalloz website.

In international situations, French civil registrars may frequently be confronted with the application of foreign law. However, by virtue of the General Instruction on Civil Status and other administrative texts, they are under no obligation to establish the content of foreign law and can be satisfied with the sole elements reported by requesting private individuals. This solution certainly has the advantage of simplifying the task of civil registrars, who are not legal professionals. However, it leads to inconsistencies within the French legal system. The article therefore recommends reversing the principle and creating a duty for the French authority in this area. However, the burden should be lightened by facilitating access to the content of foreign law. Concrete proposals are put forward to this end, both internally and through international cooperation.

In the second article, David Sindres (University of Angers) analyses – in the light of French and European case law – the application of a jurisdiction clause to third parties in the context of international maritime transport (Le « destinataire réel » des marchandises peut-il se voir opposer la clause attributive de compétence convenue entre le chargeur et le transporteur maritime ?). This paper, too, will be available in English on Dalloz.

In two notable decisions, the French Cour de cassation has ruled that the case law of the Court of Justice Tilly Russ / Coreck maritime is strictly confined to the third-party bearer of a bill of lading or sea waybill, and cannot be applied to the “actual addressee” of the goods. Thus, unlike the third-party bearer, the “actual addressee” cannot be submitted to the clause agreed between the shipper and the maritime carrier and inserted in a bill of lading or a sea waybill, even if he has succeeded to the rights and obligations of the shipper under the applicable national law, or has given his consent to the clause under the conditions laid down in article 25 of the Brussels I bis regulation. The distinction thus made by the Cour de cassation with regard to the enforceability against third parties of jurisdiction clauses agreed between shippers and carriers is extremely difficult to justify. Indeed, it is in no way required by the Tilly Russ and Coreck maritime rulings and is even difficult to reconcile with them. Furthermore, insofar as it may lead to the non-application of a jurisdiction clause to an actual addressee who has nevertheless consented to it under the conditions of article 25 of the Brussels I bis regulation, it fails to meet the requirements of this text.

The full table of contents is available here.

The author of this post is Helga Luku, a PhD researcher at the University of Antwerp.


In his opinion of 7 May 2024 in C-4/23, Mirin, Advocate General (AG) Richard De la Tour asserted that the refusal of the recognition in one Member State of a change of gender obtained in another Member State by a national of both States would violate the right to move and reside freely within the Union under Article 21 Treaty of Functioning of European Union (TFEU) and Article 45 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights (Charter), and the right of respect for private and family life enshrined in Article 7 of the Charter.

Facts of the Case

M.-A.A., born on 25 August 1992, in Romania, was registered as female at birth. After moving to the UK the applicant obtained that State nationality on 21 April 2016. One year later, the applicant, identifying as male changed the name and title from Ms. to Mr. through the deed poll procedure. This change was reflected in various UK documents, including the driving licence and passport. Despite obtaining a ‘Gender Recognition Certificate’ in 2020 affirming his male identity, Romanian authorities refused to amend the applicant’s birth certificate to reflect these changes, upon his request in 2021.

In the action brought before the Court of First Instance in Bucharest, Romania, M.-A. A. seeks to have his birth certificate brought into line with his gender identity, which has already been recognised in the UK. He argues for the direct application of EU law, particularly the right to free movement and residence within the EU. Romanian authorities contend that changes made abroad cannot be recognised under their domestic law without a final judicial decision. The obligation to bring new judicial proceedings in Romania directly seeking authorisation of the change of sex exposes the applicant to the risk that the outcome of those proceedings will be contrary to the outcome before the UK authorities

The referring court decided to stay the proceedings and essentially asks the Court of Justice whether the refusal to recognise changes in the civil status of a Union citizen from Romanian authorities complies with EU law. Further, it asks whether Brexit impacted the current case, as the UK proceedings were initiated before Brexit and concluded during the transition period.

Analysis of the Advocate General
The link with EU law

AG De La Tour starts his analysis by establishing the link between the present case with EU law. He clarifies that none of the existing EU legal instruments, i.e., Brussels I, Brussels II, or Regulation (EU) 2016/1191, is applicable. Highlighting the absence of EU legislation on Union citizens’ civil status, he draws upon previous Court of Justice case law on first names and surnames. The applicant’s situation – as a Union citizen who exercised the freedom to move and reside in another Member State and seeks recognition of rights acquired in the UK, an EU Member State at the time – falls within the purview of EU law.

As regards the second question, he opines that at the time when the name and gender were changed in the UK, the latter was still an EU Member State and EU law was still applicable.

Recognition of civil status changes in names and gender

a) Change of first name

In its analysis, the AG notes that the refusal to recognise the first name – which together with the surname is a constituent element of a person’s identity and private life (Article 7 of the Charter and Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights) – acquired in another Member State, constitutes a restriction of the freedoms recognised by Article 21 of the TFEU for every citizen of the Union. The reasons, put forward by Romanian authorities and the referring court, do not justify such a refusal to recognise and enter in the birth certificate the new first name of the applicant.

At this point, AG De la Tour deems it crucial to distinguish the recognition of the first name from the recognition of gender identity, as well as from the recognition of surnames. As regards the first one, he contends that linking the recognition of the new first name and the recognition of gender identity infringes on the principle of effectiveness and does not safeguard the rights which the applicant derives from EU law.

Consequently, he opines that Article 21 of the TFEU should be interpreted as precluding Member States from refusing to enter into a civil register the first name acquired in another Member State, or making that entry subject to recognition of the change of gender by a court of the former Member State.

b) Change of gender

When analysing the recognition of the change of gender, AG referees by analogy to the case law on names. In the same vein, he contends that the designation of sex is a constituent element of a person’s identity. Referring to case law of the European Court of Human Rights, AG De la Tour discusses the State’s positive obligation to ensure respect for private and family life, including recognition of name and gender identity. However, he adds that the lack of national legislation in a Member State concerning recognition of declarations of change of gender does not constitute an obstacle in the light of Article 21 TFEU.

The AG only finds refusal justified if other legal bases for obtaining a change of sex exist in that Member State. Nevertheless, he further refers to the judgement of the European Court of Human Rights in X and Y and  v. Romania, which demonstrated that the national procedures were incompatible with EU law since it makes the implementation of rights conferred by Article 21 TFEU impossible or excessively difficult. Thus, non-recognition of change of gender acquired in the UK constitutes an unjustified restriction of freedom of movement for the Union citizens concerned.

Comment

In one hundred paragraphs, AG De la Tour made a thorough analysis of the first case reaching the Court of Justice relating, in addition to the recognition of change of the first name, to the recognition of the change of gender of a Union citizen. Although both are regarded by the AG as constituent elements of a person’s identity, it seemed more appropriate for him to analyse the recognition of the new first name and the change of gender separately. The rationale behind this relates to the effects that these changes may bring to third parties, specifically family members of the person concerned. In that regard, the AG considers that the recognition of the first name is less difficult as compared to the recognition of a surname or the change of gender, which modifies not only personal but also family status and the rights correlated with the difference in sex (marriage, parentage, retirement, health, sports competitions, etc.)

Both the non-recognition of the change of first name and of gender infringe free movement rights (Article 21 of the TFEU and Article 45 of the Charter) and fundamental rights (Article 7 of the Charter) of the Union citizens. However, the AG implied that the recognition of the change of gender cannot have full effects, unlike the recognition of the first name. In paragraphs 93 and 94 of his opinion, he opined that the effects of such recognition would be limited to the identification details of the person concerned, which are used in particular for his or her movement within the territory of the EU. No obligation can be imposed on Member States for such recognition if that would entail subsequent recognition in their national law of the same-sex marriage or same-sex parenthood. Should this be interpreted that the collateral effects that the recognition of gender may bring should be dismissed?

The proposed solution of the AG appears quite similar to what has been ruled in Coman (C-673/16) and Pancharevo (C-490/20), which aim to strike a balance between different interests. In the Mirin case, the preliminary reference was confined to the compliance of the refusal of recognition with EU law, without bringing a public policy or any other public interest into the play. Nonetheless, the AG noted that reliance on public policy would not justify that restriction and that assertion seems to be consistent with previous similar rulings of the Court of Justice.

Two issues that may disturb the recognition of gender (and possibly of other components of civil status as well) in the EU are the diversity of the substantive laws of the Member States and fraude à la loi. AG De la Tour addressed these concerns and proposed the application of conditions such as residence or nationality to determine the close links of a Union citizen and the Member State in which such a change took place. It seems to me a superficial and abstract solution. As long as there are different conflict-of-laws rules of Member States with different connecting factors and no harmonisation of EU conflict-of-laws rules on the matters of personal status, where and how would those conditions (nationality or residence) be examined and applied? Moreover, should there be a hierarchical distinction between nationality and residence or between two nationalities?

In summary, it appears that AG De la Tour, in his Opinion aims to pave the way for the automatic recognition of the change of name, with full effect, within the context of mutual trust. However, this stance does not seem to extend to the recognition of the change of gender, which should be limited to the effects, in terms of civil status, of the free movement rights, under Article 21 of the TFEU.

It remains to be seen, of course, whether the Court of Justice will follow the AG’s views.

Paul Herrup and Ronald A. Brand (University of Pittsburgh – School of Law) have made available on SSRN a paper on the developments in the Hague Conference project on concurrent proceedings, titled A Further Look at a Hague Convention on Concurrent Proceedings.

The abstract reads as follows:

The current project of the Hague Conference on Private International Law has reached a critical juncture that requires careful consideration of the terms that delineate the scope of the proposed convention. Work to date has not followed the mandate of the Council on General Affairs and Policy to produce a convention that would deal with concurrent proceedings, understood as including pure parallel proceedings and related actions. In two previous articles we have addressed the practical needs that should be addressed by the concurrent proceedings project and the general architecture of such a convention. The process is now mired in terminological confusion that has hampered progress on a practical result. Differing interpretations of the directions given to those doing the work has led to situations in which the participants have been speaking past each other. In this article, we provide a reminder of the common law/civil law divergence of approaches to concurrent litigation; review the approach taken in the EU’s Brussels I (Recast) Regulation and the problems it has created; and offer suggestions regarding the proper scope and architecture of a global convention addressing the problem of concurrent proceedings.

The paper follows earlier shared contributions on the topic from the same authors that can be accessed here and here.

More information on the on-going work on this topic at the Hague Conference can be found on the Jurisdiction Project page in the Conference’s website.

Anna Nylund and Antonio Cabral are the editors of Shaping Civil Litigation Using Procedural Agreements, recently published by Eleven.

Procedural agreements hold the potential to effectively customise and expedite civil proceedings. However, their impact on access to justice, particularly for weaker litigants, and the potential erosion of the court’s role raise significant concerns. Despite the growing acceptance of procedural contracts, it is still unclear how courts should interpret and when they should enforce these agreements. This book delves into the critical examination of choice-of-court, evidentiary, costs, appeal, and alternative dispute resolution agreements, offering a discussion on the boundaries between procedural and contract law. It interrogates the entanglements between procedural agreements, flexible procedural rules, case management, and the increasing complexity of litigated cases. Additionally, it examines the interrelations between procedural contracts and current trends in civil litigation, including the obligation of European courts to safeguard consumers against unfair terms and the emergence of international commercial courts. The book provides valuable insights on procedural agreements for both academics and practitioners, illuminating the dynamics of ‘contractualisation’, ‘flexibilisation’, ‘diversification’, and ‘arbitralisation’ of civil litigation.

The authors include Alain Ancery, Henrik Bellander, Antonio Cabral, Florian Eichel, Rorick Tovar Galván, Wolfgang Hau, Shushuke Kakiuchi, Bart Krans, Anna Nylund, Magne Strandberg, Alan Uzelac and Vigita Vebraite.

More information, including the table of contents, are found here.

A Summer School on Cross-border litigation and international arbitration will take place between 15 and 20 July 2024 both on-site at the Ravenna Campus of the University of Bologna and on-line, under the direction of Michele Angelo Lupoi (University of Bologna) and Marco Farina (LUISS, Rome).

The course will address cross-border litigation from a wider perspective, embracing transnational civil and commercial legal matters as well as international arbitration.

The lecturers include Apostolos Anthimos, Davide Castagno, Giovanni Chiapponi, Elena D’Alessandro, Marco Farina, Francesca Ferrari, Pietro Franzina, Paola Giacalone, Albert Henke, Anastasia Kalantzi, Michele Angelo Lupoi, Ilaria Pretelli, Olga Słomińska, Maja Stanivuković, Marco Torsello, Anna Wysocka-Bar, and Guodong Yang.

In addition, a roundtable, devoted to the role of the new International commercial courts in cross-border litigation, will be held by Letizia Ceccarelli, Alberto Malatesta (Chair), Edith Nordmann, Edoardo Piermattei, Andrea Spada Jimenez, and Salvatore Domenico Zannino.

The Summer School is aimed at law students as well as law graduates and practitioners.

Registrations are open until 24 June 2024. Further information are found here.

The second edition of Pedro De Miguel Asensio‘s Conflict of Laws and the Internet has just been published by Edward Elgar.

The blurb reads:

In this thoroughly revised second edition, Pedro De Miguel Asensio presents a practical analysis of jurisdiction, choice of law, and recognition and enforcement of judgments in the context of online activities, examining areas where private legal relationships are most affected by the Internet.

Addressing the tension between the ubiquity of the Internet and the territorial nature of national legal orders, the author sets out the latest developments across multiple jurisdictions in this dynamic field.

Xandra Kramer (Erasmus University Rotterdam and Utrecht University) and Laura Carballo Piñeiro (University of Vigo) edited Research Methods in Private International Law – A Handbook on Regulation, Research and Teaching.

The book, which has just been published by Edward Elgar in its Handbooks of Research Methods in Law series, offers perspectives on the diverse methodological approaches to private international law, examining both regulatory and educational aspects.

Contributors include Laura Carballo Piñeiro, Adriani Dori, Diego P. Fernández Arroyo, Sai Ramani Garimella, Marco Giacalone, Paola Giacalone, Nuria González Martín, Christoph A. Kern, Mary Keyes, Patrick Kinsch, Xandra Kramer, Dulce Lopes, Cristina M. Mariottini, María Mercedes Albornoz, Ralf Michaels, Chukwuma Samuel Adesina Okoli, Marta Pertegás, Giesela Rühl, Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Maria Carlota Ucín, Aukje A.H. van Hoek, Christopher A. Whytock, and Abubakri Yekini.

For more details, see here.

On 18 April 2024, the CJEU delivered its judgment in Joint Cases C-765/22 and C-772/22, Air Berlin Luftverkehrs KG.

The case was concerned with the insolvency of German airline Air Berlin. Parallel insolvency proceedings were opened in Germany and in Spain and the insolvency practitioners appointed in each of these competed over the assets of the Spanish establishment of the debtor.

Background

D-AHXD - Air Berlin Boeing 737-700 at Berlin - Tegel | Photo ID 155688 ...Main insolvency proceedings were opened against Air Berlin in Germany in 2017. As Air Berlin had an establishment in Spain, Air Berlín Luftverkehrs KG, Sucursal en España, secondary proceedings were opened in Spain in 2020.

Spanish Employees

Employees of the Spanish establishment of the airline (the ‘Spanish employees’) were dismissed as a consequence of the opening of the main proceedings. They then challenged the dismissals in a Spanish labour court.

In 2018, the Spanish court ordered Air Berlin to pay various compensation to the Spanish employees, who filed a claim in the main insolvency proceedings in Germany. One of the employees also obtained a protective attachment over assets situated in Spain for the purpose of securing the payment of a € 250,000 claim made before the Spanish labour court.

Insolvency Practitioner in Main Proceedings

In 2019, the German insolvency practitioner sought to remove assets from Spain to Germany. For that purpose, he applied to a Spanish commercial court, which allowed the transfer of € 1 million on a fiduciary account. The Spanish court was not informed of the existence of the protective attachment, which covered part of those monies.

The Spanish employees challenged the validity of the removal in the Spanish commercial court, which eventually referred the matter to the CJEU.

Opening of Secondary Proceedings in Spain

In 2020, secondary insolvency proceedings were eventually opened in Spain.

The Spanish employees filed the same claims in the secondary proceedings.

The issue also arose as to whether the insolvency practitioner in the secondary proceedings could challenge the removal of the assets to Germany.

Ruling

The referring court asked four questions in two different cases which were joined and answered by the CJEU in the same judgment.

These questions had all in common that the Spanish insolvency practitioner (IP) tested the various options that he might have to get a hold over the assets which were removed from Spain to Germany.

Which Law Applied to the Treatment of the Claims of the Spanish Employees?

The only question asked in the first case (C-765/22) was how to determine the respective scopes of the law of the primary and secondary proceedings. The CJEU answers that that the law of the State of the opening of the secondary insolvency proceedings is to apply only to the treatment of claims arising after the opening of those proceedings, and not to the treatment of claims arising between the opening of the main insolvency proceedings and the opening of the secondary insolvency proceedings.

The result, it seems, was that Spanish law did not apply to the treatment of the claims, as they arose before the secondary proceeding were opened. The consequences of this proposition are unclear. Does it mean that the claims could not be filed in the secondary proceedings? That would contradict Article 45(1) of the Insolvency Regulation, which provides that “Any creditor may lodge its claim in the main insolvency proceedings and in any secondary insolvency proceedings.” Does it mean, then, that claims could be filed in the secondary proceedings under the law of the main proceedings? with a ranking under the law of the main proceedings? Is it possible that a court applies foreign insolvency law?

Are the Assets Removed from Spain still in Spain?

As readers will know, secondary proceedings are territorial insofar as they can only reach local assets. But in this case, assets initially situated in Spain had been removed to Germany by the insolvency practitioner in the main proceedings. The issue was thus whether these assets still fell within the scope of the secondary proceedings. The CJEU rules that they did not, and that only assets situated within the territory of the Member State of the establishment at the time of the opening of the secondary proceedings would fall within their scope.

Was the German IP Entitled to Remove the Assets from Spain?

The referring court also asked two questions with respect to the power of the insolvency practitioner in the main proceedings to remove the assets. First, it asked whether knowledge of the fact that there were local creditors with claims arising from employment contracts that had been recognised by local judgments limited the power of German IP to remove the assets from Spain.

The CJEU answers that, as long as no secondary proceedings were opened, the potentiality of such opening was irrelevant. The CJEU insists on the wording of Article 21(2), which limits the power of the IP in the secondary proceedings to seek the return of removed assets to assets removed after the opening of secondary proceedings.

A more interesting part of the same question was whether the German IP should have paid attention to the fact that the relevant assets (at least part of them) were covered by a protective attachment. The court barely elaborates on this point, but rules that this circumstance was irrelevant too. In other words, the Insolvency Regulation empowered the German IP to ignore a Spanish court order preventing the debtor from disposing of them. I do not know what the effect of a protective attachment is under Spanish law, but this conclusion seems quite remarkable. At the very least, it seems that the German IP should have sought the release of the funds in a Spanish court.

Could the Spanish IP Cancel the Removal of Assets from Spain by the German IP?

The last question asked to the CJEU was whether the (Spanish) insolvency practitioner in the secondary proceedings could challenge the validity of the act of the (German) insolvency practitioner in the main proceedings. In practical terms, it seems that the Spanish practitioner wanted to challenge the removal of the assets from Spain under the Spanish law of detrimental acts.

The CJEU answers that nothing in the Insolvency Regulation limits the power of insolvency practitioners in secondary proceedings. It would thus be possible for the Spanish practitioner to challenge the act of the German practitioner.

It is not immediately clear how this solution can be reconciled with the principle, that the CJEU also recalls in the judgment, that

“70. (….) the main insolvency proceedings have a dominant role in relation to the secondary insolvency proceedings (…). Regulation 2015/848 implements the objective of efficient and effective cross-border insolvency proceedings through the coordination of main and secondary insolvency proceedings, while observing the priority of the main insolvency proceedings”

The Catholic University of the Sacred Heart in Milan invites young scholars to present the outcome of their doctoral research on any topic within the field of private international law, transnational law or the law of international arbitration, at a dedicated seminar that to be held in Milan (the MECSI Seminar). Each MECSI Seminar will revolve around one scholar.

Applicants must be aged less than 38 and may come from any country. They must have already discussed their PhD dissertation at the time when the application is submitted (however, no more than three years must have passed since the dissertation was discussed). Applications must include a copy of the dissertation, an abstract of the dissertation in English and a CV of the author equally in English (dissertations written in a language other than English, French, German, Spanish, Portuguese or Italian should preferably come with an abstract of no less than 3.500 words).

Applications must also include a proposal for the seminar presentation consisting of a title followed by abstract of about 1.500 words. The subject matter of the presentation must relate to the topic of the thesis, but should not necessarily cover that topic in its entirety. The applicant may choose, for instance, to concentrate on one aspect of his or her research, or discuss developments occurred after the dissertation was discussed.

All documents accompanying the application must be in pdf format. The selection process involves, for those shortlisted, a Zoom interview.

The Catholic University of the Sacred Heart will cover the travel expenses of the selected scholar up to 600 Euros, and will take care of his or her accommodation at one of the guest houses of the University for up to two nights. During their stay in Milan, the selected scholar will also be invited to give a 45-minute lecture in English to the students attending the course of Private International Law on a topic unrelated to their PhD research.

Those interested in presenting their doctoral research at the third MECSI Seminar, scheduled to take place in Fall 2024, are encouraged to send an e-mail to Pietro Franzina (pietro.franzina@unicatt.it) by 15 August 2024.

The fifth edition of Adrian BriggsConflict of Laws was published in Oxford University Press Clarendon Law Series on 22 March 2024.

The blurb reads:

The Conflict of Laws provides an introduction and analysis of the rules of private international law as they apply in England, describing the topic’s three distinct branches comprising the conflict of jurisdictions, the conflict of judgments, and the conflict of laws. The volume covers a broad range of topics, from examining different jurisdictions, the law applicable to contractual and non-contractual obligations, to the impact of foreign judgements and more.

Following a significant period of uncertainty as depicted in the previous edition, this new fifth edition represents the subject as it has settled in the aftermath of the post-Brexit upheaval. It seeks to illustrate how the retained (or assimilated) EU law has been integrated into the overall structure of private international law as it evolved in common law, and to assess the extent to which the nature of the subject has been altered or otherwise affected by the Brexit changes.

The areas in which reform or other development may be needed are identified. However, the theme throughout is that the theoretical underpinnings of the subject are strong, if not always appreciated, are rational and robust. It is designed to explain why the detailed rules which make up a subject – which may appear at first sight to be complex – are sensible and coherent.

The second issue of the Journal du droit international for 2024 has been released. It contains two articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues. It is also worth mentionning the new edition of the column dedicated to judicial cooperation in civil, criminal and arbitral matters authored by Kamalia Mehtiyeva (University Paris-Est Créteil), focusing inter alia on the effectiveness of judicial cooperation in wartime.

In the first article, Gustavo Cerqueira (University of Nice) discusses the voluntary internationalisation of contracts based on choice of law, in the light of international uniform substantive law (Un impensé de l’internationalisation volontaire du contrat par le choix de loi: du jeu des conventions de droit matériel uniforme).

European Private International Law grants parties to a purely domestic contract the freedom to choose a foreign law to govern their contractual relationship. Although opting for a foreign law in a domestic contract may seem counterintuitive, practice shows this freedom can be used effectively. This opens new perspectives in the field of conflict of laws, including the potential application of uniform substantive law conventions aimed at international transactions in force in the country of the chosen law. This alternative is all the more interesting given that the choice of foreign moves an otherwise domestic transaction beyond the boundaries of its legal system, connecting it to the law of different jurisdiction. In doing so, the contract becomes part of the international legal canvas, and thereby benefits from the same treatment afforded to international contracts. This proposition, which involves looking at the applicable law in context, emerges as an unexplored aspect of European Private International Law of Contracts. This should indeed be approached as a proposition, as we are addressing a potential contribution to Article 3, paragraphs 3 and 4 of the Rome I Regulation and the 1980 Rome Convention. As such, several points need to be clarified to support this proposition.

In a second article, Pierre Fini (University of Paris-Saclay) analyses the provisions of the draft French Code of Private International Law relating to trusts from a comparative perspective (Les dispositions sur le trust du projet de Code de droit international privé à la lumière de la convention de La Haye du 1er juillet 1985).

The provisions on trusts in the French draft Code of international private law in the light are purported to define the trust, establish its connecting factors, precise the scope of its law and organise its recognition Although these provisions represent an (r)evolution for French international private law, they are moderately disappointing when compared to the Hague Convention of July 1st 1985 and English law, and not only from a quantitative perspective. The draft is sometimes imprecise, sometimes silent, and retains (and rightly so) for other laws their vocation of application, which will result in pure and simple priority of application in the event of incompatibility with the law of the trust. The draft, while useful, is not a panacea and will need to be improved, interpreted and articulated with international and domestic law.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

The registrations for the Hague Academy Winter Course of 2025 are open.

The course will be opened by Bhupinder Singh Chimni (O.P. Jindal Global University) with a lecture on International Law and Global Justice.

The general course, titled International Law in the Time of Globalization. Contexts, Networks, Practices will be given by Mónica Pinto (University of Buenos Aires).

The special courses will be as follows: Mohamed S. Abdel Wahab (Cairo University, Dean of Africa Arbitration Academy), Good Faith and Neighbouring Concepts: Navigating beyond the Civil-Common Law Divide in International Law; Payam Akhavan (Massey College at the University of Toronto), Crimes against Humanity and Genocide: Defining the Ultimate Crime; Niki Aloupi (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas), Human Persons and the Law of the Sea; Enrico Milano (University of Verona), The Relevance of the Principle of Effectiveness in International Law; Catherine Rogers (Bocconi University), The Concept of Arbitrator Impartiality; Sébastien Touzé (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas), The Relative Approach to Torture and to Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Punishments or Treatment.

The directors of studies will be Maria Carmelina Londono Lazaro (University of La Sabana) for the English-speaking section, and Emanuel Castellarin (University of Strasbourg) for the French-speaking session.

All applicants are required to register online. A limited amount of scholarships is available. Registration period for full fee applicants is between 1 May 2023 and 1 October 2023. Selected attendees of the Winter Courses will also be able to participate in the doctoral networking sessions, additional afternoon lectures, embassy visits, social activities, and to register for the event “Hours of Crisis” Simulation Exercise (subject to acceptance). The simulation will be conducted in English only.

The programme of Hague Academy Winter Course of 2025 is available here.

More information on the Academy’s programmes may be found here.

It was widely reported (including on this blog) that the UK Government signed the 2019 Hague Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters on 12 January 2024.

The Government is now preparing to ratify the convention. On 15 and 16 January, it made ministerial statements to the House of Commons and the House of Lords announcing the signing of the convention. On 25 March 2024, it laid the convention before Parliament (see here and here), which is, pursuant to the Constitutional Reform and Governance Act 2010, a necessary step before ratification can occur. The period for Parliament to object to the ratification of the convention expires on 16 May.

The Government also prepared a draft statutory instrument and the Civil Procedure Rule Committee amended the Civil Procedure Rules to facilitate the implementation of the convention into UK law. It is not expected that Parliament will object to the ratification of the convention. Therefore, the UK is likely to become the 30th contracting party (ie after the EU, EU Member States (with the exclusion of Denmark), Ukraine and Uruguay) bound by the convention in the very near future.

On 21 March 2024, the CJEU delivered its judgment in case C-90/22, Gjensidige

The case is concerned with two main issues. The first one is the interplay between the CMR and the Brussels I bis Regulation regarding their respective provision on choice of court agreement. Based on Article 31, read in conjunction with Article 41, (1) of the CMR, the plurality of jurisdiction grounds offered to the plaintiff should not be limited by a jurisdiction clause. By contrast, the prorogation of jurisdiction under the Brussels I bis Regulation is, in principle, exclusive unless the parties have agreed otherwise (Article 25 (1)). The second issue deals with the grounds for non-recognition of a foreign judgement, in case of breach by the court of origin of a jurisdiction clause, under Brussels I bis Regulation (Article 45).

The CJEU resolved both issues by “dissolving” the first into the second. It held that the infringement of a jurisdiction clause by the court of a Member State is not a ground for non-recognition of the judgment in another Member State.

Background

The case was concerned with the aftermath of the theft of computers during their transportation from the Netherlands to Lithuania. Gjensidige, the insurance company of the transport company, paid an indemnity to the client under the insurance contract. The transport company brought proceedings in the Netherlands seeking a declaration that its liability was limited.

The contract for international carriage contained a clause granting jurisdiction to a Lithuanian court. However, the transport company brought the action seeking the declaration of limited liability before a Dutch court, based on CMR grounds of jurisdiction. Gjensidige, the insurer, challenged – unsuccessfully – the jurisdiction of the Dutch court based on the said jurisdiction clause. Then, it brought a recourse action against the transport company before the Lithuanian court designated by the clause.

The Lithuanian supreme court raised several questions of interpretation summarised above, i.e. CMR/Brussels I bis interplay on jurisdiction clauses and grounds for non-recognition of judgments based on the breach of a jurisdiction clause. It provided extensive elements of analysis for the CJEU with the dominant underlying idea of “giving precedence to the will of the parties”. However, the Court of justice, with no surprise, does not follow this path.

Contours of the Requested Interpretation

To begin with, the CJUE makes two key adjustments to the request for interpretation. First, it reformulates the questions referred in order to solely focus on the question of recognition of foreign judgments. Second, the Court “removes” the complex issue of the relationship between the CMR and the Brussels I bis Regulation by referring to Article 71(2) (b) of the Regulation (which provides that “judgments given in a Member State by a court in the exercise of jurisdiction provided for in a convention on a particular matter [here the CMR] shall be recognised and enforced in the other Member States in accordance with this Regulation”).

I leave it to CMR specialists to assess this “interpretative rationalisation”.  But the political orientation is clear: the CJEU’s objective is to ensure that the intra-EU circulation of decisions prevails, including in an international multi-level regulatory scheme (i.e. here in relation to the CMR, see in particular paras 45-46 of the judgment).

CJEU Response

The Brussels I bis Regulation prohibits (in principle)  any review of indirect jurisdiction. Infringement of a clause granting jurisdiction, even if it is exclusive with respect to direct jurisdiction, is no exception. It is therefore not allowed in the European judicial area to limit the circulation of a foreign judgment (here, in Lithuania) delivered in another Member State (here, in the Netherlands) on the ground of breach of a jurisdiction clause by the court of origin (in casu the Dutch court).

Two uncertainties raised by the referring court are dispelled by the CJEU. The first relates to the exceptions allowing review of indirect jurisdiction pursuant to Article 45 (1) (e): cases of exclusive jurisdiction under Article 24 and protective jurisdiction grounds for weaker parties. Article 25 is “literally” not covered. The second stems from the classic ground of breach of public policy pursuant to Article 45 (1) (a), in its procedural dimension. According to the Court, it does not operate because the breach of the relevant jurisdiction clause cannot be analysed in casu as infringing the fundamental right to a fair trial.

Assessment

The solution is a further confirmation of the prevalence of the principle of mutual recognition of foreign judgments in civil matters. We already had strong examples in the past of this strict interpretation of non-recognition grounds under the “Brussels system”, such as in the Liberato case regarding the non-compliance with the lis pendens rules by the court of origin. By requiring recognition of the foreign judgment, the ruling is therefore consistent with the existing case law.

At the same time, as regards its substantive result, the predictability for the parties is failing. The transport company obtained a solution on the merits in the Netherlands that it would maybe/probably not have been able to obtain before Lithuanian courts. But the CMR itself may encourage forum shopping by multiplying the number of grounds of jurisdiction for the plaintiff. Eventually, this interpretation of the Brussels I bis Regulation might not contradict the CMR ratio legis.

In a comparative law perspective, the French common law of foreign judgments provides for a different solution with respect to foreign judgments not covered by EU law. French courts assess the indirect competence of the foreign court liberally, unless the foreign court taking of jurisdiction violated an exclusive  ground jurisdiction in favor of French courts (see Civ., 1st Chamber, 6 February 1985, Simitch, n° 83-11.241). The French Cour de cassation recently held that such exclusive grounds of jurisdiction include a jurisdiction clause disregarded by the court of origin (see Civ., 1st Chamber, 15 mai 2018, Sopam, n° 17-17.546) and denied enforcement to the foreign judgment on that ground. Outside the scope of EU law, mutual trust is not a valid motto! 

On 14 and 15 February 2025, the 5th Conference for Young Researchers in Private International Law will take place at the University of Heidelberg.

The topic of the conference will be Digital transformation and Private International Law – Local Connections in Boundless Spaces.

Christiane Wendehorst (University of Vienna) will deliver the conference’s keynote lecture. The organizing committee invites speakers to give a presentation of approximately 20 minutes (in either German or English) on any subject related to the conference’s topic.

Abstracts can be submitted until 23 September 2024. Further information is available in the call for papers and on the conference website.

English courts are renowned for upholding party autonomy. However, a recent judgment in Re Russian Aircraft Operator Policy Claims (Jurisdiction Applications) [2024] EWHC 734 (Comm) (Henshaw J, 28 March 2024) demonstrates their reluctance to give effect to Russian jurisdiction agreements in the current climate.

Facts

The claimants are owners, lessors, financing banks and managers of aircraft and/or aircraft engines leased to Russian airlines under leases governed by English, Californian or New York law. The airlines insured the aircraft against hull all risks and war risks with Russian insurance companies. The insurers reinsured most of their risk with various English and international market reinsurers, including the defendants, and the Russian National Reinsurance Company. The claimants accept that the defendants have a good arguable case that the insurance and reinsurance contracts contain Russian governing law and Russian exclusive jurisdiction agreements. Following the February 2022 invasion of Ukraine, the claimants issued default and termination notices under the leases. A ground for termination was the imposition of sanctions on Russia by the UK, EU and the USA. The airlines failed to return the aircraft. The claimants are incorporated in states which, as part of counter-measures taken in response to the Western sanctions, Russia categorises as unfriendly foreign states.

The claimants brought claims against the defendants in respect of the loss of the aircraft. Some defendants challenged the jurisdiction of English courts based on the Russian jurisdiction agreements. The claimants argued that the court should not enforce the agreements because they would not receive a fair trial in Russia.

Judgment

Under the common law (different rules exist for foreign jurisdiction agreements covered by the 2005 Hague Choice of Court Convention and foreign jurisdiction agreements in consumer and employment contracts), an English court will enforce a foreign exclusive jurisdiction agreement by granting a stay or refusing permission to serve the claim form out of the jurisdiction, unless there are strong reasons not to (The Eleftheria [1970] P 94). Circumstances in which an English court will not enforce a foreign jurisdiction agreement include the likelihood that the agreed forum will not provide a fair trial to the claimant (Ellinger v Guinness, Mahon & Co [1939] 4 All ER 16), frustration (Carvalho v Hull Blyth (Angola) Ltd [1979] 1 WLR 1228) and the consolidation of multi-party proceedings in England (Citi-March Ltd v Neptune Orient Lines Ltd [1996] 1 WLR 1367).

Foreseeable disadvantages of the agreed forum that concern mere convenience are not regarded as strong reasons for declining to grant a stay or permitting service out. Henshaw J clarified that the treatment of foreseeable disadvantages of the agreed forum that concern the quality of justice dispensed by that forum is somewhat different:

the significance of ‘justice’ factors is reduced where they were foreseeable at the time of contracting… [A] cogent argument can be made that, having agreed to a particular forum, a party should not normally be allowed to avoid it on grounds relating to (for example) its approach to appeals, disclosure or the admission or testing of evidence. However, a case where a party is unlikely to receive a fair trial in the agreed forum, due to state intervention and/or lack of judicial independence/impartiality, is high on the spectrum of cases engaging the ‘interests of justice’. [ie in which the jurisdiction agreement would not be enforced despite foreseeability]. ([129])

Applying these principles, Henshaw J found that the claimants were unlikely to receive a fair trial in Russia and refused to enforce the Russian jurisdiction agreements on this basis. The factors that the judge relied upon are conveniently (given that the judgment spans 557 paragraphs or 261 pages) summarised at [472]:

i) there is substantial Russian State exposure via the [Russian National Reinsurance Company]…;

ii) the Russian courts would be unlikely to be able objectively to determine whether the alleged losses were caused by war or invasion…;

iii) the Russian courts would be unlikely to be able objectively to determine whether the alleged losses were caused by other war perils, or fell within the All Risks Cover…;

iv) the Russian courts would be unlikely to be able objectively to determine whether the Russian Counter-Measures were invalid under Russian law…;

v) there is Russian State interest by virtue of contingent subrogated claims against the civil aviation sector or the State itself…;

vi) the Russian courts would be likely to apply provisions other than the governing law of the Leases to the question of whether terminations were valid…;

vii) the Russian courts would be likely to apply provisions other than the governing law of the Leases to the question of whether Claimants had the right to recover the Aircraft, if they considered those provisions valid and applicable…;

viii) the Claimants are from Unfriendly Foreign States…

Furthermore, the court took into account the prospect of multiplicity of proceedings and the resulting risks of inconsistent findings on key issues, as well as an element of personal risk to individuals attending trial if it were to take place in Russia.

An interesting aspect of the case was that at least some of the insurance and reinsurance policies were issued in late 2021, when there were strong indications that Russia would invade Ukraine. For example, para 27 of the judgment mentions a certificate of reinsurance relating to an Airbus A320 leased to Ural Airlines dated 3 November 2021, just two days after it was widely reported that Maxar Technologies shared satellite images that showed “a buildup of armored units, tanks and self-propelled artillery along with ground troops massing near the Russian town of Yelnya close to the border of Belarus”. It was, therefore, not unforeseeable at that time that there would be problems with commencing proceedings in Russia if an invasion occurred. However, problems with the Russian legal system were foreseeable even with respect to older insurance and reinsurance policies. English law reports abound with colourful “Russian” cases that predate not only the 2022 invasion but also the 2014 occupation of Crimea (Cherney v Deripaska [2009] EWCA Civ 849 provides a particularly good example).

Henshaw J addressed this point by holding that any foreseeability of the likelihood of an unfair trial was at most likely to carry weight only to the extent that the parties could foresee a risk of an unfair trial of the kind of dispute likely to arise under their contract:

For example, if it was not foreseeable that a dispute under the contract in question would be likely to engage state or other interests such as to give rise to a material risk of an unfair trial, then the argument that unfairness has been ‘priced into the bargain’ will have little force. That will remain the case even if, as matters turn out, a series of events occur whose effect is that the state does take an interest in the dispute. ([130])

On the facts of the case, Henshaw J held that the Russian invasion and the subsequent events were not “realistically be said to be foreseeable in any meaningful sense” ([465]) by the claimants.

Comment

The case is notable for three reasons. First, it demonstrates that Russian jurisdiction agreements in disputes involving Russian state interests currently hold limited value in English courts. Second, it provides a good example of how the likelihood that the agreed forum will not provide a fair trial can serve as a ground for refusing to enforce a foreign jurisdiction agreement. Third, it underscores the necessity for a distinct ground for refusing the enforcement of foreign jurisdiction agreements that is based on the likelihood that the agreed forum will not provide a fair trial or violation of the court’s public policy, which differs from invalidity under the applicable law and frustration (compare, for example, Articles 6(a), (c) and (d) of the 2005 Hague Choice of Court Convention with Article 25(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation).

On 6 May 2024, the Centre for Private International Law (CPIL) of the University of Aberdeen will host its Second Postgraduate Law Conference on-line.

The conference consists of four panels dealing, respectively, with private international law aspects of international family law, AI and cross-border legal issues, international civil and commercial law, and private international law and human rights.

The programme of the conference is available here.

For registration and further information, see here.

On 7 May 2024, Advocate General J. Richard de la Tour will deliver his Opinion in case C-4/23, Mirin. I reported on this case related to the recognition of changes on civil status of a European citizen with dual nationality on the occasion of the hearing last January. For the record, here are the questions the Judecătoria Sectorului 6 București (Romania) is asking Luxembourg:

(1) Does the fact that Article 43(i) and Article 57 of Legea nr. 119/1996 privind actele de stare civilă (Law No 119/1996 on civil status documents) do not recognise changes in civil status made in another Member State by means of the procedure for legal recognition of gender to entries concerning gender and first name by a transgender man who has dual nationality (Romanian and of another Member State) and require a Romanian citizen to bring, from the outset, separate judicial proceedings in Romania against the local Public Service for Personal Records and Civil Status – proceedings which have been held to lack clarity and foreseeability by the European Court of Human Rights (X and Y v. Romania, nos. 2145/16 and 20607/16, 19 January 2021) and which may lead to a decision contrary to that taken by the other Member State – constitute an obstacle to the exercise of the right to European citizenship (Article 20 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union) and/or the right of citizens of the Union to move and reside freely (Article 21 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 45 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union) in conditions of dignity, equality before the law and non-discrimination (Article 2 of the Treaty on European Union; Article 18 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and Articles 1, 20 and 21 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union), respecting the right to private and family life (Article 7 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union)?

(2) Does the departure of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland from the European Union affect the answer to the above question, in particular where (i) the procedure for changing civil status was commenced before Brexit and was completed during the transition period, and (ii) the impact of Brexit means that the person cannot benefit from rights attached to European citizenship, including the right to free movement and residence, except on the basis of Romanian identity or travel documents in which that person appears with a female gender and first name, contrary to the gender identity that has already been legally recognised?

As announced, the decision will be one of Grand Chamber.

One week later (that is, on 14 May) those interested in patents and in the interpretation of Article 24(4) Brussels I bis are invited to attend on site the second hearing in case C-339/22BSH Hausgeräte, or to watch it on-line the same day, from 14.30 pm. The Svea hovrätt (Svea Court of Appeal, Stockholm) referred to the Court of Justice for a preliminary ruling questions requiring, among other, a declaration on the so called effet réflexe of Article 24 grounds for jurisdiction:

(1) Is Article 24(4) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that the expression “proceedings concerned with the registration or validity of patents … irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or as a defence” implies that a national court, which, pursuant to Article 4(1) of that regulation, has declared that it has jurisdiction to hear a patent infringement dispute, no longer has jurisdiction to consider the issue of infringement if a defence is raised that alleges that the patent at issue is invalid, or is the provision to be interpreted as meaning that the national court only lacks jurisdiction to hear the defence of invalidity?

(2) Is the answer to Question 1 affected by whether national law contains provisions, similar to those laid down in the second subparagraph of Paragraph 61 of the [Patentlagen], which means that, for a defence of invalidity raised in an infringement case to be heard, the defendant must bring a separate action for a declaration of invalidity?

(3) Is Article 24(4) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as being applicable to a court of a third [State], that is to say, in the present case, as also conferring exclusive jurisdiction on a court in [Türkiye] in respect of the part of the European patent which has been validated there?

After Advocate General N. Emiliou delievered his Opinion (commented by Lydia Lundstedt here), the Court handed over the case to the Grand Chamber at the request of the Fourth Chamber originally in charge of rendering the decision. The reopening of the oral phase of the proceedings has been ordered in accordance with Article 83 of the Rules of Procedure of the Court.

The interested parties referred to in Article 23 of the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union have been asked to focus their submissions on the question concerning the potential “reflexive effect” of Article 24(4) in relation to patents registered in third countries. The Court’s order contains an annex with a list of 7 questions for the parties to answer at the hearing, which all focus on that question (available in Swedish or French).

The application of the Brussels I bis Regulation (and its predecessors) to situations within the scope of Article 24 that feature strong connections to third states raises difficult issues. So far, the Court has either avoided to address those issues (C-281/02 (Owusu) paras 47-52) or has dealt with them in a summary fashion (C‑399/21 (IRnova) paras 34-35, (reported on this blog here). It is not surprising that this case has attracted significant attention and has been the subject of a Virtual Workshop on Conflict of law.net with Professor Marta Pertegás Sender and discussed in other blogs (see GavLaw).

Finally, on 16 May the Court will render its decision in C-222/23Toplofikatsia Sofia, a Bulgarian-originating case I also reported on when the preliminary reference was published in the Official Journal (see here). As explained, the request is the first one on the new Service Regulation. This notwithstanding, the bulk of the questions concern the notion of ‘domicile’ under Brussels Ibis and their answers seem to be easy inferrable from already existing case law of the Court. By way of consequence, the Fourth Chamber (C. Lycourgos, J.C. Bonichot, S. Rodin, L.S. Rossi, and O. Spineanu-Matei reporting), has not asked for an Opinion. The questions read:

Is Article 62(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], read in conjunction with Articles 18(1) and 21 TFEU, to be interpreted as precluding the concept of a natural person’s ‘domicile’ from being derived from national legislation which provides that the permanent address of nationals of the forum State is always situated in that State and cannot be transferred to another place in the European Union?

Is Article 5(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], read in conjunction with Articles 18(1) and 21 TFEU, to be interpreted as permitting national legislation and national case-law under which a court of a State may not refuse to issue an order for payment against a debtor who is a national of that State and in respect of whom there is a reasonable presumption that the court lacks international jurisdiction because the debtor is likely to be domiciled in another EU State, which is apparent from the debtor’s declaration to the competent authority that he has a registered address in that State? In such a case, is the date on which that declaration was made relevant?

Where the international jurisdiction of the court seised is derived from a provision other than Article 5(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], must Article 18(1) TFEU, read in conjunction with Article 47(2) of the Charter of Fundamental Rights, be interpreted as precluding national legislation and national case-law under which an order for payment may be issued only against a natural person who is habitually resident in the forum State, but a finding that the debtor, if a national of that State, has established that he is resident in another State cannot be based solely on the fact that he has given the first State a registered address (‘current’ address) that is in another State of the European Union, if the debtor is unable to demonstrate that he has entirely moved to that other State and has no address in the territory of the forum State? In this case, is the date on which the declaration concerning the current address was made relevant?

If the answer to the first part of the third question is that the issue of an order for payment is permissible, is it permissible under Article 4(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], read in conjunction with Article 22(1) and (2) of [the Recast Service Regulation], as interpreted in the judgment in Case C-325/11, Alder, and in conjunction with the principle of effective application of EU law in the exercise of national procedural autonomy, for a national court of a State in which nationals cannot give up their registered addresses in the territory of that State and cannot transfer them to another State, when it receives an application for an order for payment in proceedings in which the debtor is not involved, to obtain information in accordance with Article 7 of [the Recast Service Regulation] from the authorities of the State in which the debtor has a registered address about the debtor’s address in that State and the date of registration there, in order to determine the debtor’s actual habitual residence before the final decision is given in the case?

Thanks to Lydia Lundstedt, Associate Professor and Senior Lecturer at Stockholm University, for contributing to this post.

A new book titled Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations has been published in the Oxford University Press Private International Law series. The author, Ekaterina Aristova, is Leverhulme Trust Early Career Fellow at the Bonavero Institute of Human Rights at the University of Oxford.

The description of the book on the publisher’s website reads as follows:

There is an emerging trend of private claims being brought against parent companies of transnational corporations for their alleged involvement in human rights and environmental abuses committed abroad. These cases form part of an international effort aimed at strengthening responsible business conduct, the success of which depends on the rules governing domestic courts’ power to adjudicate disputes. However, in an increasingly globalised environment, the territorial focus of the adjudicative jurisdiction is often contrary to the transnational nature of the business activities.

To address this puzzle, Tort Litigation against Transnational Corporations seeks to answer three questions: Firstly, to what extent can English courts, under existing rules, exercise jurisdiction over an English parent company and its foreign subsidiaries as co-defendants? Secondly, is England a suitable forum for deciding transnational human rights claims? And, finally, should the jurisdictional competence of the English courts be broadened through a new connecting factor derived from the ‘economic enterprise’ theory?

While the book is written from the perspective of English law, it also draws on examples of similar claims in other jurisdictions to broaden the discussion. It offers a new angle to the business and human rights discourse by placing the discussion of parent company liability cases in the context of the topical debate about the changing role of private international law in a globalised world.

Whether a third party remains bound by a forum selection clause after acquiring a bill of lading is a matter for the court handling the case, governed by its private international law. Therefore, the ‘new’ conflict-of-laws rule in Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, whereby the court of a Member State, chosen by the parties, has jurisdiction based on the parties’ agreement ‘unless the agreement is null and void as to its substantive validity under the law of that Member State’, is not applicable. However, the principle of primacy dictates that national laws cannot contradict EU law. Therefore, Spanish special requirements for the subrogation of a jurisdiction clause are not valid.

This was the view of the CJEU in its judgment in the joined cases Maersk, C-345/22 et al, EU:C:2024:349 between Spanish insurance companies and defending maritime transport companies that objected to Spanish jurisdiction referring to jurisdiction clauses pointing out the UK.

Background

In three separate Spanish cases involving disputes between foreign maritime transport companies and Spanish insurance companies, similar issues regarding the validity of jurisdiction clauses arose.

Common to all cases was that the insurance companies had claims against the maritime companies for goods allegedly damaged during transport. As the insurance companies had not originally ordered the goods, but were successors in law of the claims, the main issue that arose in the disputes was whether the jurisdiction clauses entered in the original bills of lading were binding for the insurance companies. These clauses all designated the High Court of Justice of London. Therefore, the transport companies objected to Spanish jurisdiction meaning that the forum selection clauses should have derogative effect for Spanish courts.

To decide the issue of jurisdiction, the Spanish court, where all three cases were filed, referred questions to the CJEU on the meaning of jurisdiction clauses under the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Judgment

The CJEU began by addressing the issue of the applicability of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Although the UK has left the EU, the cases were initiated in the transition period contemplated by the Withdrawal Agreement, during which EU law continued to apply. The Court accordingly found that the Regulation was applicable.

Regarding the substantive issue on the subrogation of a jurisdiction clause, the CJEU clarified that the conflicts-of-laws rule in Article 25(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation does not cover third-party subrogation matters. Said provision prescribes that the ‘substantive validity’ of a jurisdiction clause shall be governed by the designated country’s law, but issues related to a third party’s adherence to such clauses do not fall within its purview.

Having held that the special conflicts-of-laws rule included in Article 25 was not applicable to the issue of subrogation, the CJEU clarified that older case-law on subrogation of jurisdiction clauses still applied. Here, it must be noted that the choice-of-law rule in article 25 was a novelty when it was introduced in the Brussels I bis Regulation. The equivalent provisions in the old Brussels I Regulation and in the Brussels Convention contained no such conflict-of-laws rule. In older case-law, it has been established that the question of whether a third-party holder of a bill of lading is bound by a jurisdiction clause primarily is subject to the conflict-of-laws rules of the forum where the matter is brought. However, a harness has been put to this autonomy of the Member States so that if the governing law pointed out by the national conflict-of-laws rule does not allow for substitution, a court ‘must ascertain whether that third party has actually accepted the jurisdiction clause’ (paragraph 51 of the judgment with cited case-law).

Lastly, the CJEU dealt with how the Spanish court could fill out the gap through application of substantive law. Under Spanish law, a third-party successor of a bill of lading subrogates all rights and obligations of the original contract with one exception. A jurisdiction clause is only subrogated if it has been negotiated individually and separately with the third party. The CJEU held that such a provision would undermine Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Such a circumvention of EU law is not compatible with the EU principle of primacy. Thus, it cannot be applied.

Comment

The Maersk judgment clarifies that third party effects are not subject to the ‘new’ conflict-of-laws rule in article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. From a predictability perspective, the outcome is welcome. Through the judgment, it can be established that the choice of law rule in article 25 entails no radical change to the case law already established under article 25. Rather, the choice of law rule seems to apply only to issues of material validity that were unclear under the older regulation.

Another point worth noting is that even if Article 25 is not formally applicable, member states are not allowed to do whatever they want. This is clearly illustrated by the reasoning regarding the application of Spanish law that would not accept the subrogation of a jurisdiction clause as easily as other clauses of the contract. In my opinion, this clearly shows that the CJEU aims to do justice to the intentions of the original parties, which must have been to let a specific court adjudicate all matters.

After all, the disallowance of a jurisdiction clause could be devastating for a party that in good faith has presupposed that only a specific court will have jurisdiction. Not upholding such a cornerstone in dispute resolution could result in surprising outcomes. Ultimately, fostering predictable justice benefits all stakeholders involved in international transactions.

The International Hellenic University in Thessaloniki will host on 5 October 2024 a conference on The Energy Charter and Dispute Resolution Mechanisms, organised in cooperation with the University of Cyprus.

The event aims to provide a platform for scholars, practitioners, policymakers, and industry experts to explore and discuss critical issues surrounding the Energy Charter and the mechanisms available for resolving disputes in the energy sector.

Those interested in making a presentation at the conference are invited to submit an abstract in English of no more than 300 words by 31 May 2024.

Notification of acceptance will be sent by 30 June 2024.

Participants, while exempted from paying any fees, are responsible for securing their own funding for travel and accommodation. The organisers are ready to provide support ti selected participants in need of financial assistance by taking care of part of their costs. Those applying for such support are invited to mention this in their application.

Inquiries and submissions should be addressed to Venetia Argyropoulou at ectconference@ihu.gr.

More information available here.

On 24 April 2024, the European Parliament adopted a legislative resolution on the proposal for a directive on corporate sustainability due diligence, in light of the positive outcome of the negotiations with the Council (see this post on the deal struck in March 2024 at Council level).

The adoption of the resolution marks the end of the Parliament’s first reading of the proposal.

The text, once formally endorsed by the Council of the European Union, will be signed and published in the Official Journal of the European Union. It will enter into force twenty days later. Member States will then have two years to transpose the directive into their national laws.

The harmonised rules will apply gradually: from 2027 to companies with over 5000 employees and net worldwide turnover higher than 1500 million euro; from 2028 to firms with over 3000 employees and a 900 million euro of net worldwide turnover; from 2029 to all the remaining companies within the scope of the directive (including those over 1000 employees and net worldwide turnover higher than 450 million euro.

Ioannis Revolidis, Lecturer at the L-Università ta’ Malta (UM), has published an article titled Collective Redress in Environmental Matters – A Private International Law Perspective Through the Lens of the Dieselgate Scandal, which can be downloaded here.

The Dieselgate emissions scandal, which surfaced in 2015, implicated several European car manufacturers found to have installed software in diesel vehicles that manipulated emissions tests. In addition to provoking significant public discourse, the scandal has triggered multiple ongoing litigation actions that have tested the limits of existing EU legal frameworks concerning product safety and certification, consumer protection, and private international law. In the latter case, the collective nature of legal recourse sought by consumers highlighted certain limitations in the existing rules of international jurisdiction and the coordination of parallel proceedings, particularly when multiple representative organisations or both organisations and individual consumers seek redress for the same violation.

This paper explores the challenges and complexities of collective environmental redress from a private international law perspective, with a particular focus on the Dieselgate scandal. Through an analysis of the Brussels Ia Regulation and the Representative Actions Directive, it examines issues of international jurisdiction and the coordination of parallel proceedings in transnational environmental litigation. Drawing upon the ongoing Dieselgate litigation saga before the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU), this paper provides insights into the legal and practical hurdles encountered by representative organisations in navigating cross-border environmental disputes. By elucidating jurisprudential developments and practical implications stemming from Dieselgate, this study offers a nuanced understanding of collective redress mechanisms in the context of environmental and private international law.

A new handbook titled European Judicial Cooperation in Cross-Border Litigation, edited by Paolo Biavati and Michele Angelo Lupoi, has just been published by Bologna University Press.

The blurb reads as follows:

There is an increasing amount of European legislation in procedural matters, with which legal practitioners from EU member States (and beyond) must deal on a daily basis. This book is designed to introduce, in institutional ways, law students to such legislation, in order to make future legal practitioners alert to the coexistence, in the discipline of civil procedure, in addition to the classic domestic sources, of European sources having an increasingly relevant impact. Awareness should be fostered that the issues, invested by the European legislation, touch on the common and daily development of civil proceedings and that, therefore, they no longer represent a niche for some, but must enter the basic knowledge of all. Designed for students, the book is also aimed at professionals, for an initial approach to the topics at issue, providing an articulate bibliography and the main case-law references for further study.

The table of contents can be found here.

A new book titled Brussels II-ter – Cross-border Marriage Dissolution, Parental Responsibility Disputes and Child Abduction in the EU has been published by Larcer-Intersentia. The authors of the book are Nigel Lowe (Cardiff University), Constanza Honorati (Milano-Bicocca University) and Michael Hellner (Stockholm University).

The description of the book at the publisher’s website reads as follows.

The ‘Brussels II’ Regulations have a long history and provide the EU’s rules on jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of matrimonial matters, matters of parental responsibility, and international child abduction. In 2016, the EU Commission published its Proposal for recasting what was then Council Regulation No 2201/2003 (‘Brussels II-bis’). There followed lengthy negotiations that resulted in the recast Council Regulation No 2019/1111 (‘Brussels II-ter’), which came into force in August 2022. Brussels II-ter has made substantial changes. Brussels II-ter is the key EU instrument for dealing with cross-border issues involving recognition of divorce, custody and access disputes over children, international abduction and the placement of children from one Member State to another.

This book provides an in-depth discussion of this complex Regulation. Written by three renowned experts, this comprehensive analysis benefits from the collective scope of their experience and knowledge, not only of their respective jurisdictions (Italy, Sweden and the UK) but also more generally of international family law and private international law. Brussels II-ter: Cross-border Marriage Dissolution, Parental Responsibility Disputes and Child Abduction in the EU provides not only a clear exposition of the Regulation’s provisions, but also a critical evaluation of them.

Rather than an Article-by-Article analysis, the book instead comprises separate chapters on discrete parts covered by the Regulation—namely, on the history and scope of Brussels II-ter; common rules on court proceedings; jurisdiction in matrimonial matters; parental responsibility; coordination of proceedings; international child abduction; the hearing of the child; recognition, enforcement, authentic instruments and agreements; and cooperation in matters of parental responsibility. An exposition of the relationship between the EU and the UK following Brexit concludes this volume, which discusses, among other issues, the often problematic inter-relationship between Brussels II-ter and the 1996 Hague Child Protection Convention.

On 11 April 2024, the CJEU delivered its judgment in case C-183/23, Credit Agricole Bank Polska.

The case was concerned with a consumer who was previously domiciled in a Member State, but who had relocated to an unknown location. It raised the issue of the territorial scope of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The CJEU confirms its previous case law in this respect.

The court also applies its previous case law to avoid answering a second question relating to submission to jurisdiction.

Background

Résultat d’images pour apple 11 proCredit Agricole Bank Polska SA claimed the amount of 10 591.64 zlotys (PLN), plus interest and legal costs, under a credit agreement for the purchase of an Apple 11 Pro phone concluded by the bank with the defendant, a consumer who was a third State national. Both the credit agreement and the application indicated an address in Poland for the defendant. A Polish court issued an order for payment against the defendant.

Attempts to serve a copy of the application together with a copy of the order for payment and instructions for the defendant were unsuccessful. The Polish court appointed a representative in absentia, who is a lawyer, for the defendant. The said representative lodged a statement of opposition to the order for payment, without raising any objection with respect to the jurisdiction of the Polish court. The efforts of the court and the representative to establish the address of the defendant brought no results.

Knowing that it should asses ex officio its jurisdiction, the Polish court wondered whether it should do so on the basis of Polish rules of jurisdiction or the rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation, and referred the matter to the CJEU.

Ruling
Unknow domicile

The first question asked to the court was whether the Polish court could rely on the Brussels I bis Regulation to determine its jurisdiction in the absence of evidence that the defendant was still domiciled in a Member State. As readers will not know, domicile in the EU of the defendant is the requirement for the application of most jurisdictional rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

The CJEU confirms its previous case law. It rules that where the defendant used to be domiciled in a Member State, the fact that s/he has relocated to an unknown location is not sufficient to disapply the Regulation. The Court had already hold so in a consumer case in Hypoteční banka (case C‑327/10), and in a tort case in de Visser (case C‑292/10).

The Court confirms that the rationale for this solution is that the scope of the Regulation should be interpreted broadly. In Hypoteční banka, the court had further explained that divergent national rules were a problem in so far as they introduce legal uncertainty for plaintiffs. In Credit Agricole Bank Polska, the court repeats that this is all the more so for consumers, as national law might not offer them the same protection by securing the jurisdiction of the court of their domicile. The fact that Member States might want to make the conscious policy decision of having different national rules does not seem worthy of any consideration. This is not a surprise, and is consistent with recent cases of the court.

In this context, maybe the European Commission should act accordingly and propose to adopt uniform rules with respect to third states. If the Member States reject this proposal again, maybe the CJEU will finally hear that the Member States are happy to regulate the jurisdiction of their courts with respect to third states, and that this should be respected.

Submission to Jurisdiction

A more interesting question was whether the defendant had submitted to jurisdiction under Article 26 of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Unfortunately, the court declines to answer on the  ground that Article 26 is a subsidiary rule of jurisdiction which only applies where no other rule grants jurisdiction to the court. The court had already ruled that this conclusion should be drawn from the language of Article 26, which grants jurisdiction “apart from jurisdiction derived from other provisions of this Regulation” (see Case C‑464/18, Ryanair DAC).

Irrespective of the desirability and usefulness of this interpretation, there was another reason to think that Article 26 could not have been used in this case. The court has already ruled that a defendant could not be considered to submit to jurisdiction by entering into appearance by a representative appointed in abstentia (Case C‑112/13). This was the question of the referring court. It would not have been hard to answer it.

Unfortunately, it does not seem that the issue of whether the operation of Article 26 requires the domicile of any party in the EU was raised. Of course, the court does not answer it.

As announced in a previous post, a seminar series on the recast of Brussels I bis Regulation, is taking place during the 2023-2024 academic year, both in Paris at the Cour de cassation and online (in French), under the scientific coordination of Marie-Elodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas) and Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne).

The fourth seminar will take place on 22 Avril 2024 from 16.00 to 18.00 (UTC+1).

It will be devoted to “protective, exclusive and provisional jurisdiction” in the context of Brussels I bis Regulation recast. The main topics to be discussed deal with the protection of the weaker party, exclusive jurisdiction including in IP matters, as well as provisional proceedings in civil and commercial matters.

The list of speakers includes Sarah Laval (University of Littoral Côte d’Opale), Jeremy Heymann (University of Jean Moulin Lyon 3), Edouard Treppoz (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne) and Marie Nioche (University of Paris Nanterre)

The programme, as well as registration and access details can be found here.

The recording of the previous seminars are available online here, here and here.

The other seminars will take place from 16.00 to 18.00 (UTC+1) on 30 May and 24 June 2024.

The seminar series is organised by the Research Centre for Private International Law and International Trade (CRDI, University of Paris Panthéon Assas) and the Sorbonne Department Study of International Private Relationships (SERPI, University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne), together with the Société de Législation Comparée (SLC), the French national school for the judiciary (ENM) and the French Supreme Court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation).

As announced in a previous post, the tenth Congress of Private International Law of the Carlos III University of Madrid will take place on 16 and 17 May 2024.

It will be devoted to the recognition and enforcement of decisions in the area of family law and other procedural issues.

The speakers include Esperanza Castellanos Ruiz, Juliana Rodríguez Rodrigo, María José Castellanos Ruiz, Joaquín Delgado Martín, Ilaria Pretelli, Estelle Gallant, Francesco Pesce, Salomé Adroher Biosca, Javier Carrascosa González, Asunción Cebrián Salvat, Isabel Lorente Martínez and Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca.

The programme is available here, together with additional practical information.

The event can also be attended on-line.

For registrations: juliana.rodriguez@uc3m.es.

In a judgment of 20 February 2024, the Rotterdam District Court awarded a provisional measure in relation to the transfer of property rights regarding a property situated in Spain on condition that proceedings on the merits would be initiated by the claimant before the competent Spanish court.

Facts

A person identified in the case as [person01] entered into a sale-purchase agreement with a Dutch company, Intercare B.V., regarding an apartment and a parking place situated in Marbella, Spain. The agreement established that the transfer of the property to the purchaser should be carried out by 30 June 2022. The apartment had not been handed over to the purchaser until the date of the trial, although substantial payments were made towards the defendant, Intercare B.V. It is not clear from the judgment how much of the purchase price had still to be paid or whether payments were made by [person01] on invoices towards some bankrupt entities the claimant owned.

At a point [person01] became suspicious that Intercare B.V. wanted to sell the apartment to its director, [person02], or to a third party. [person01] considered initiating court proceedings to prevent this. The contract concluded by the parties contained a choice of court clause for a Spanish court in accordance with Article 25 Brussels I bis. However, the claimant, [persono1], did not lodge a claim with the chosen Spanish court for fear that the procedure would have taken too long and would put the claimant’s property rights at risk. Instead, [person01] brought a claim before the Rotterdam District Court requesting a provisional judgment (vonnis in kort geding). The provisional measure sought was to prohibit Intercare B.V. from undertaking any action that would lead to the transfer of the ownership of the apartment to any other person than [person01] or to establish any limited property right in relation to the apartment, subject to monetary penalty.

The defendant, Intercare B.V., argued that the Rotterdam District Court did not have jurisdiction to deal with this request for a provisional judgment. The decision does not provide specific details on the grounds Intercare B.V. relied on for this point of defense. Alternatively, Intercare B.V. argued that if the court found itself to have jurisdiction, the sale-purchase agreement was actually terminated according to Spanish law at the expiration of the date set for transferring the property rights.

What is interesting for the present analysis is not the situation of the contract, but the analysis of the Dutch court in relation to its jurisdiction for ordering provisional and protective measures concerning property rights.

The Judgment

The Rotterdam District Court retained to have jurisdiction to deal with [person01]’s request based on Article 35 Brussels I bis regarding provisional and protective measures.

The judge appreciated that even though the claim “formulated in the summons by [person01], read in isolation, does not constitute a provisional or protective measure”, the “demand, in view of the rest of the summons, cannot reasonably be interpreted in any other way than being intended to provisionally prevent the apartment from being transferred to a third party or burdened with limited property rights”. Hence, the court issued a provisional judgment in accordance with the claimant’s request.

The provisional measure was conditional upon [person01] filing a claim on the merits with the competent Spanish court within a period of six weeks from the date of the provisional judgment. If [person01] would not file a claim on the merits with the competent Spanish court within the set timeframe, the requested provisional measure would lapse. At the same time, if Intercare B.V. would undertake any action to transfer the ownership of the apartment to any other person than [person01] or to establish any limited property right in relation to the concerned apartment, or both, it would have to pay a penalty of €50,000.00 to [person01].

Assessment

The judgment of the Rotterdam District Court is interesting in my opinion for two aspects, having provisional or protective measures issued in relation to property rights for immovable property situated in another Member State and the reasoning the court used to assess whether it had to deal with a request that qualified as a provisional or protective measure.

The Rotterdam District Court did not have jurisdiction with regard to the main claim regarding the immovable property in Spain or the contract the parties concluded in relation to this property. The parties had made a choice of court. This is an element that the Dutch judge addresses from the beginning. However, based on Article 35 Brussels I bis the judge retains itself competent to consider and order provisional or protective measure based on Dutch law. For this, the judge assesses the two requirements that have to be fulfilled in order for the Dutch court to proceed on the basis of Article 35: the measure ordered aims to prevent future problems of enforcement of a final decision and the measures sought are meant to be enforced in a jurisdiction other than the one that is competent to decide on the merit. The compliance with these requirement is to be tested on a case by case basis, and these requirements were considered to be fulfilled by the court.

The provisional judgment is seeking to preserve a legal situation that would safeguard the claimant’s presumed property rights, without leading to a variation of those rights to be established by another court (Reichert and Kockler v. Dresdner Bank AG, Case C-261/90, para 31). Until a judgment on the merits is issued by the competent Spanish court deciding on Intercare B.V.’s duty to transfer the ownership, the kort geding is meant to prevent a transfer of the rights to a third party or any actions that would diminish the content of those rights with the creation of limited property rights. According to the Dutch judge, although both parties had “completely different stories” about why the transfer did not take place at the established date, both positions appeared reasonable. Therefore, ordering a provisional measure preserving the status quo of the legal situation until a decision on the merits with regard to [person01]’s property rights would be obtained would protect those rights from a later risk of enforcement difficulties. The urgency to act promptly in order to safeguard those rights is not a mandatory requirement, but it can be a relevant element of assessment used by the national judge (see on this also Thomas Garber, ‘Jurisdiction over provisional, including protective, measures’ in Ulrich Magnus and Peter Mankowski (eds.), European Commentaries on Private International Law. Brussels Ibis Regulation, 2nd Revised Edition, p. 781-782). This appears to have had some weight in the judgment, although it is not an element that is expressly addressed in the analysis; otherwise, it would have been sufficient for the claimant to lodge a request with the chosen Spanish court.

Further, given the lack of clarity as to the situation of the sale-purchase agreement and of the payments made, the provisional measures were made conditional upon the claimant, [person01], initiating proceedings on the merits in Spain within a period of six weeks from the date of the Dutch judgment. This condition is meant to preserve the temporary character of the measures set in the kort geding.

The other requirement to be fulfilled is that the enforcement of the provisional measures has to take place in the Netherlands. Do the measures ordered have a ‘real connecting link’ (Van Uden Maritime BV, trading as Van Uden Africa Line and Kommanditgesellschaft in Firma Deco-Line and Another, Case C-391/95, para. 40) with the territory of the Netherlands? The judgment directly addresses this in the reasoning and links this to the fact the parties are both domiciled in the Netherlands. The provisional measures are in personam provisional measures resulting from a contractual relation and are ordered against a Dutch legal person present within the jurisdiction of the court that adopted the measures (see also Carlos Santaló Gorís, “Article 35” in Marta Requejo Isidro (ed.), Brussels I Bis. A Commentary on Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012, 2022, p. 535-536). On one side, a possible breach of the prohibition to transfer the property rights or to create limited property rights on a third party in relation to a Spanish immovable property would be difficult to enforce against Intercare B.V. in the Netherlands given the immovables are in Spain. On the other side,  the financial penalty the defendant would have to pay would most likely be related to Dutch assets or bank accounts. Thus, at least part of the provisional measures have a real link with the Netherlands. In terms of legal strategy, having a Dutch judgment to enforce a penalty would be faster than needing to obtain a protective measure in Spain and then having to enforce it in case of breach in the Netherlands.

The other interesting element of this provisional judgment is the way the court proceeds to assess whether the request qualifies as a provisional or protective measure, considering it is related to a duty to transfer property rights and not to establish limited property rights in relation to an immovable property. Such claims would normally lead to an expectation that an assessment on the merits is required rather than a provisional or protective measure. The wording used by the claimant in the summons appeared to request an assessment on the merits. However, the Dutch judge considered it had to look further than this immediate appearance of the claim. For this, the judge relied on criteria provided by the Dutch Supreme Court (Hoge Raad) in a recent judgment. In a judgment from 12 January 2024 (ECLI:NL:HR:2024:22), the Supreme court established that in order to interpret what a claimant is requesting from the court, the court should take into consideration not only the wording of the claimant’s request but also the content of the underlying claim, how the defendant understood or should have understood the claim, and the debate that took place between the parties in relation to the claim. Taking all these elements into account, the Rotterdam District Court judge considered that the claim could not be interpreted in any other way than a request for a provisional measure to prevent the property rights on an apartment to be transferred to a third party or to restrict the establishment of limited property rights. This national interpretation criteria explains why the Dutch judge proceeded to interpret the claimant’s request and could frame it as a request for a provisional or protective measure according to Article 35 Brussels I bis.

Personally, I find it would have been interesting to see also some parallel being made with the CJEU judgment in Solvay (Case C-616/10, para. 40-43) for the provisional measures analysis. Although in Solvay the discussion concerned intellectual property rights protected by Article 24(4) Brussels I bis and in the present case the dispute did not regard rights in rem according to Article 24(1) Brussels I bis, but personal rights resulting from what appears to be a breach of a contractual relation, the measures do have an effect on ownership rights in immovable property. This difference in legal grounds based on Brussels I-bis may explain why the reasoning in Solvay was not part of the assessment of the the Dutch court. The case is not an easy one for the characterisation of the rights concerned – in rem or in personam – and the possibility of granting protective measures in relation to rights that appear to be concerning rights in rem rather than in personam.

On 16 April 2024, Directive (EU) 2024/1069 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 April 2024 on protecting persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded claims or abusive court proceedings (‘Strategic lawsuits against public participation’) has been published in the Official Journal of the European Union.

Pursuant to Article 21, it will enter into force on 6 May 2024.

Member States have until 7 May 2026 to adopt such laws, regulations and administrative provisions as are necessary to comply with the Directive.

Marie Linton (Uppsala University) has kindly prepared this presentation of her recent book titled ‘Erkännande och verkställighet av utländska domar i förmögenhetsrätt‘ (Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Commercial Matters), published by Norstedts Juridik 2023.


What is the significance of a foreign judgment in Sweden? Is the judgment effective? Can assets in Sweden be seized based on the foreign judgment? Must the case be re-litigated in Swedish courts?

These are but a few of the questions addressed in the book. The study covers the 2012 Brussels I Regulation, the 2007 Lugano Convention, the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements and the 2019 Hague Convention on Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil and Commercial matters, as well as Swedish autonomous law.

Historically, a foreign judgment is eligible for recognition or enforcement only if it falls within the scope of Swedish law on recognition and enforcement, which can originate in in EU law or in international conventions to which Sweden or the EU is a party.

In some ways, Swedish law has evolved and expanded towards a more accepting approach to foreign judgments, in large parts because of EU’s activity in this legal area. Accordingly, judgments from EU Member States or from States to an international convention can be recognized and enforced in Sweden, albeit under different circumstances depending on the legal source.

Uncertainty occurs if the foreign judgment is not covered by any Swedish legislation, and autonomous Swedish law needs to be applied. This field of Swedish law is largely uncodified and unexplored.

Judgments not covered by Swedish law have no binding effect in Sweden. Foreign judgments that fall into this category include i.a. judgments originating in Australia, China, the US, India, the whole of Latin America or Africa. At most, the judgment will have evidentiary value in new Swedish proceedings. Hence, the issue will have to be re-litigated in a Swedish court, if the judgment creditor wants a viable judgment in Sweden.

In this Swedish procedure, the court will check the foreign judgment as if the court was an appellate court to the original foreign court. The procedure is conducted in a summary manner, seemingly dependent on the parties’ pleadings.

The Swedish court will check if the foreign proceedings meet the criteria of a fair trial, and if the foreign judgment gives rise to any doubts of a substantive nature. If not, the Swedish court will issue a Swedish decision based on the foreign judgment that can be used for enforcement purposes. Thus, a Swedish court may have to assess whether or not the foreign court of origin applied its own rules correctly!

Moreover, the study addresses the question of whether a new Swedish procedure is compatible with Article 6 of the European Convention on Human Rights. In addition, underlying theories and principles on why foreign judgments can or should be given effect in another State are considered.

This post was written by Mathilde Codazzi, who is a doctoral student at Paris II Pantheon-Assas.


In a judgment of 7 February 2024, the French Cour de cassation ruled that a compensatory allowance claim (“prestation compensatoire”) brought before French courts after the divorce was granted by a Belgian judgment is inadmissible.

Background

Tout savoir sur la pension alimentaire en cas de divorceThe spouses had married in France in 2001. In 2012, they obtained a divorce judgment in Belgium courts. The Belgian judgment did not grant alimony to the ex-wife. The ex spouses then moved back to France separately. The ex-wife initiated proceedings in 2018 before French courts to obtain a compensatory allowance (“prestation compensatoire”) on the basis of Articles 270 and 271 of the French Civil Code, which she could not request during the divorce procedure before Belgian courts as Belgian law which applied to the divorce only allows to ask for alimony (“pension alimentaire”).

Unlike alimony (“pension alimentaire”) under Belgian law, which requires the proof that the creditor is in need, the French compensatory allowance (“prestation compensatoire”) is granted without such proof as its purpose is not to fulfil the creditor’s needs, but to compensate the disparity that divorce may have caused between the ex-spouses’ living standards (see here for a recent decision recalling the aim of the compensatory allowance).

In a judgment of 9th November 2021, the Rennes Court of Appeal declared the ex-wife’s claim inadmissible under French law as the lex fori applicable to procedure.

Ruling

The issue was to determine whether a compensatory allowance claim brought after a final foreign divorce judgment was rendered following a procedure in which the ex-wife could not seek one pursuant to the foreign applicable law is admissible.

In its judgment of 7 February 2024, the French Cour de cassation upheld the judgment of the Rennes Court of Appeal and ruled that under French law the issue of the divorce and that of the disparity that divorce can create between the ex-spouses’ living standards must be settled in a single decision. After insisting that the recognition of the Belgian divorce judgment was not contested, the court ruled that Frech law applied pursuant to 3 and 5 of the 2007 Hague Protocol, and it was thus bound to declare the claim inadmissible. Finally, the court rejected the argument that such outcome amounted to a violation of the right of access to court as afforded by the ECHR.

Assessment

The articulation of French domestic law with applicable private international law instruments is delicate. On the one hand, the French rule is that issues of divorce and compensatory allowance must be decided upon by a single decision (Interpretation of Articles 270 and 271 of the French Civil Code). On the other hand, EU instruments submit both jurisdiction and choice of law to different rules concerning divorce (Brussels II ter and Rome III Regulations) and maintenance obligations (Regulation 4/2009 and 2007 Hague Protocol).

The issue arises as to whether the existence of different instruments of private international law governing respectively divorce and maintenance excludes the operation of a rule such as the French one, which requires that a single court handles both issues. At the very least, a preliminary issue to be addressed would be whether the courts requested to rule on divorce (here the Belgian court) and on maintenance (here the French court) were granted jurisdiction by both instruments so that each could have retain jurisdiction to rule on both issues. Then, one should wonder whether the French rule could be applied by a French court if the applicable law in the Belgian proceedings did not require and thus did allow to seek divorce and maintenance separately.

Many will remember the brilliant Austrian-American conflicts scholar Albert A. Ehrenzweig. He is associated with the ‘lex fori theory’, according to which courts faced with cross-border situations should primarily follow their own national law. He is also, together with Eric Jayme, the author of a multi-volume treatise on private international law. This short description does not do justice to all of his achievements.

June 2024 marks the fiftieth anniversary since Ehrenzweig passed away. On this occasion, the University of Vienna and the University of Berkeley – Ehrenzweig has taught at both of them –  will organise a joint conference. The event will take place on 20 June 2024 at the Austrian Ministry of Justice in Vienna, with a welcome address by the Minister. Confirmed speakers are Richard Buxbaum (University of Berkeley), Eric Jayme (University of Heidelberg), Andrew Bradt (University of Berkeley), and Jeremy Heymann (University Lyon III).

More details can be found here. Participation is free of charge. Please register under office@igkk.org.

We sincerely hope that the conference will kick-start a new dialogue on the conflict of laws between the EU and the US. Everybody who can make it: Please come to Vienna!

Florian Heindler contributed to this post.

Jacco Bomhoff, Associate Professor at LSE Law School, has published an important article on US conflicts revolution and history of private international law. The title of the article is ‘Rationalising Mid-Century Choice of Law: Legal Technique and its Limits in the “Dark Science” of Conflicts’ and it has been published by the Modern Law Review.

The abstract reads as follows:

Under the common banner of a search for a ‘more rational’ approach to choice of law, US conflict-of-laws scholars of the late 1950s and the 1960s produced an impressive array of new technical instruments for their discipline. This article situates their work in the broader contexts of innovations in the social- and behavioural sciences and in legal- and political theory of this period. On this contextual reading, the methodological clashes of the so-called ‘choice-of-law revolution’ change in shape and become part of a much larger story – one with relevance also outside the discipline and beyond the United States. That story is about different degrees of faith in the capacities of technical instruments and practices, like legal doctrine, to manage and resolve conflict, by making disparate factors commensurable, and by affording outcomes that optimise all competing interests in play. By revisiting these mid-century battles over conflicts methods in light of contemporaneous understandings of ‘rationality’ and ‘legitimacy’ in other fields, the article contributes to our understanding of the genealogy of post-war choice of law, as well as of the history of these ideals – and their technical means – in modern legal thought.

Marcel Zernikow (University of Pau and Pays de l’Adour) has kindly prepared this presentation of his recent book titled Les règles de conflit de lois confrontées au marché intérieur. Étude en droit international privé européen du travail (Conflict of Law Rules Confronted with the Internal Market. A Study of the European Private International Law of Employment) published by L’Harmattan in 2024. 


What has become more evident over the past years has always existed in isolated cases. The international character of the work relation adds a supplementary complexity to employment law litigation. Let us only mention the examples of transnational teleworkers, crew members, mobile workers or posted workers to illustrate common legal issues. Starting from the relevance of Private International Law (PIL) of Employment in an integrated market, the monograph deals with the specific conflict of law rules of the European Union (EU). Its title also refers to the possible confrontation between the solutions given to the conflict of law and the law of the internal market of the EU. Thus, alongside other studies on European PIL, this research has chosen its field of analysis for reasons of coherence between PIL and the legal order into which the relevant rules for worker mobility are enshrined. From this point of view, this book will also serve as a starting point for reflecting on regionalism and PIL.

Precisely, our study, which is an updated version of a dissertation defended at the University Paris I Panthéon-Sorbonne in 2019, searches to establish the appropriate mechanisms in PIL of employment for the integration of the internal market as a legal concept. To respond to this problematic, it is necessary to read the conflict of law rules in the light of the substantive law of the EU in a broad sense. In other words, PIL should be understood as a means to achieve the integration of the EU.

The thesis proceeds in a binary dialectic which, in the first part, establishes a link between conflict of law rules and EU law. We know that the relevant conflict of law rules in our (European) jurisdictions are those adopted by the EU. For understanding and interpreting them, one must, first, remind oneself of their foundations. What has first arisen in the form of international conventions has then been adopted as proper EU legal acts relying on the competence of the treaty (article 81, § 2 TFEU). The latter refers expressly to the link between PIL and the proper functioning of the internal market. Even if the existing EU PIL rules should nowadays have integrated the requirements of EU law, our purpose is to underline that the confrontation between the solutions of the conflict of law mechanisms with internal market law still takes place, more particularly, when (national) unilateral overriding mandatory rules (lois de police) are at stake. Paradoxically, the latter are promoted by the EU instruments in PIL, such as the Posted Workers Directive (and its last amended version). In this sense, they are an indicator for a missing harmonisation of the multilateral conflict of law rules for this subject matter. Namely, article 8 of the Rome I Regulation is imprecise when it comes to determining the connecting factor for posted workers and is – only insufficiently – supplemented by the Posted Workers Directive. In other contexts, unilateral rules can also be identified, as a mechanism to compensate the missing harmonisation of private law in the branch of labour law, where a strong divergence (e.g. the scope of collective labour law or even the scope of labour law as such) is observed. In general, from the perspective of the freedoms of movement, unilateral rules are put under scrutiny because they promote the territoriality of the conflict of law reasoning.

Positively, while considering the foundations of the EU conflict of law rules, our aim is to identify the principles that the European conflict of law rules should reflect. The law of the internal market, initially understood, in our context, as referring to the free movement of workers and services, has over the past 25 years, been completed by the law of the area of freedom, security and justice whose provisions are nowadays the seat of the EU’s competence for adopting PIL rules. Moreover, the Charter of fundamental rights interacts with the conflict of law rules. Gradually, the analysis of the evolution of EU law should bring us to the identification of what characterises the concept of the internal market and influences the EU’s competence for adopting conflict of law rules.

The second part of the study has the objective to apprehend the European conflict of law mechanisms in a concrete manner. To conclude on how EU law characterises the conflict of law rules, one must draw some lessons from the concept of the internal market with respect to the mobility of workers. The internal market has evolved as an area of free movement for workers. This also brings up the serious question of its articulation with other freedoms such as those of services and of establishment. Eventually, their articulation leads us to the definition of the worker protection principle which is enshrined in the internal market and to which the relevant PIL regulations refer by mentioning the protection principle. In other words, EU law is both substantive law in the sense that it harmonises the national legislations and PIL in the sense that it regulates the applicable law. Both share common principles such as the worker protection principle.

From a theoretical point of view, this conclusion has further implications on the function of the European conflict of law rule which is regulatory insofar as it also contributes to the proper functioning of the internal market. More precisely, it is limited to regulating the internal market internally. Concerning the function of the conflict of law rule in legal relationships implying a third State, it has been noted that the conflict of law rule would have a more distributive function, as it would decide on the application of an EU vs. a non-EU substantive legislation.

As part of a mass of European PIL acts (contractual and non-contractual obligations, maintenance obligations, divorce, legal partnerships, successions, etc.), the specific conflict of law rules in employment matters are the object chosen for our study on the characteristics of EU PIL. From this perspective, the book necessarily develops the different characteristics and possible evolutions of the European conflict of law rules that may have relevance beyond the field of employment law. The reference to more general considerations such as that on harmony of decisions implying itself legal certainty and predictability is inevitable. However, the focus is the substantive orientation of the specific conflict of law rule in employment matters.

The EU conflict of law rule responds to the characteristics of a result-oriented conflict of law rule. Our book suggests witnessing the process of matérialisation of the conflict of law rule through a case study that analyses the absorption of the substantive rationale formerly expressed in the unilateral conflict rules by result-oriented rules. Technically speaking, the European conflict of law rule uses multilateral and alternative connecting factors. These are mostly – but not exclusively – contained in article 8 of the Rome I Regulation. One must note beforehand, that in the specific context of employment matters, the presence of freedom of choice raises serious doubts for the national judges who seem to radically restrict the choice of law. As a result of the influence of the principle of proximity in an interplay with the worker protection principle, the habitual workplace evolves as the principal connecting factor whereas the closest connection remains a possible connecting factor. The place of business through which the worker was engaged should be limited to specific cases. Eventually, against the background of the substantive harmonisation of labour law at the EU level, this study also insists on the need of autonomous notions for this context (e.g. who is a worker?).

In conclusion, this panorama distinguishes the arising European conflict of law rules, while we have learnt from Gamillscheg’s Course that the former (national) conflict of law mechanisms of European countries were different. One should repeat that what is identified here are the proper EU conflict of law mechanisms which follow the rationale of EU law. Thus, our analysis is proper to this context, and we would come to slightly different results if we took the PIL in another (e.g. regional or global) context.

This post was prepared by Nadia Rusinova (The Hague University of Applied Sciences).


In a world where marriages often transcend borders and cultural lines, the challenges of international family law become ever more evident. Two recent Dutch court decisions provide compelling insights into how the courts navigate complex cases involving divorce and marital property regimes with ties to non-EU countries. These cases highlight the nuanced and complex nature of international family law, where courts must balance the legal traditions and principles of multiple jurisdictions with the principles of equity and fairness.

Iranian-Dutch Case

The first case concerns Iranian-Dutch spouses. They married in 2014 in Iran and moved to the Netherlands in 2015, having their child born there in 2016. Since 2020 they are also both Dutch nationals. The wife seeks divorce before the Dutch court and requests application of Iranian law to the matrimonial property regime, which the husband disputes.

In regard to the divorce and parental responsibility, the court holds that since the parties and the child have their habitual residence in the Netherlands, the Dutch court has jurisdiction under Article 3 and Article 7 of Brussels II ter Regulation.  Pursuant to Article 5 of Matrimonial Property Regulation, the court holds it has jurisdiction to rule on the division of the marital property, as it has jurisdiction over the divorce application. The main question remaining is which law is applicable to the matrimonial property regime – Iranian or Dutch, and did a change in the applicable law occur since the conclusion of the marriage.

In its decision (ECLI:NL:RBDHA:2023:22043) the court finds that the parties haven’t chosen applicable law before their marriage. Therefore, 1978 HCCH Convention on the Law Applicable to Matrimonial Property Regimes  is to be applied – a HCCH instrument, ratified by only three states, that being France, Luxembourg and the Netherlands. In the Netherlands it applies to marriages solemnised after 1 September 1992. Pursuant to Article 4, paragraph 2, sub b of this Convention, the court therefore determines that Iranian law applies to the matrimonial property regime from the date of the marriage since at the time of the marriage the parties had common Iranian nationality.

However, subsequently both parties acquired Dutch nationality and have resided in the Netherlands since 2015. The court then reaches the conclusion that from the moment of the acquisition of Dutch nationality and habitual residence in the Netherlands by both spouses, a change in the applicable law occurred. The wife is a Dutch national since December 22, 2020, and on the grounds of Article 7, paragraph 2, sub 1 of the 1978 HCCH Convention, Dutch law applies to the matrimonial property regime from that moment on. Article 8(1) of the 1978 HCCH Convention prevents any retrospective effect of such change, and for this reason Iranian law continues to apply to the assets that belonged to the parties before that change.

Morrocan-Dutch Case

The second case is a rather extraordinary one. It deals with the question which is the applicable law to the matrimonial property regime of the spouses – Dutch or Moroccan, and how should “fairness” be achieved. If it was the Dutch law, the wife would receive 186 000 EUR as a result of the division of the assets, while if it was Moroccan law – only 77 000 EUR.

The spouses have Dutch and Moroccan nationalities. They married in 1983 in Morocco, but have lived in the Netherlands since their marriage. The husband requests the Dutch court to grant divorce between the parties and to declare that the matrimonial property regime of the parties is governed by Moroccan law (based on Dutch conflict of law rule). The wife contests only the latter claim and asks the court to apply Dutch law to their matrimonial property regime. She argues that application of Moroccan law is unacceptable against the standards of reasonableness and fairness as it is “unacceptable if she were to be left with virtually nothing after forty years of marriage” (Note: for marriages concluded before 1 January 2018, the statutory matrimonial regime under the Dutch law is universal community of property). The unacceptability criterion was claimed to stem from the Dutch Supreme Court decision in Chelouche/Van Leer.

In order to substantiate the unacceptability of the application of Moroccan law in the present case, the woman has firstly argued that marriage is most closely linked to Dutch law. The couple, for over forty years of marriage, resided in the Netherlands, had children who were born and raised in the Netherlands, took out a mortgage on the house the husband owned prior to their marriage, always acted as if they were in a universal community of property regime, and did not maintain strictly separate finances. The husband has not paid the dowry owed under Moroccan law and she had not previously requested it, assuming that all assets were shared in a universal community of property.

In the decision (ECLI:NL:RBGEL:2024:1025) the court attaches no value to the woman’s arguments, stating that the question of what the first habitual residence after marriage was arises only when there is no common nationality. If this cannot be determined, then the question of which law the marriage is most closely linked to is to be addressed, taking all circumstances into account. The fact that these two criteria would both lead to the application of Dutch law in this case is not in dispute, but that in itself is no reason to ignore the connecting factor of common Moroccan nationality.

Moreover, when concluding the marriage, it was not unforeseeable for the woman that Moroccan law might apply. The woman could presume that because the parties had Moroccan nationality and were married in Morocco, whereby a dowry was agreed (and partly paid) in accordance with Moroccan tradition. There is therefore indeed a close link between the parties with Morocco and Moroccan law. In addition, the parties each had their own bank account, from which they each paid household costs which could be contrary to the argument they lived as in community of property.

The court further stipulates that the woman will not be left with “virtually nothing”. Her total acquisition under the Moroccan law ultimately will amount to at least € 77,400. If the Dutch law would be applicable and there had been universal community of property, the woman would have received approximately € 186,000, but the mere fact that the woman would have a greater benefit is insufficient to conclude that the application of Moroccan law is unacceptable.

There are big news for RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht). Firstly, they have introduced a new layout, the merits of which are a matter of personal taste. Secondly, they have a new co-editor, Anne Röthel, who has recently joined the Max Planck Institute in Hamburg as a director. However, the most significant news is that the journal has shifted to an open science model. This means that all articles are now accessible to everyone, at any time, for free! This is great news for readers interested in conflicts and comparative law, as they can now access top-quality science without any cost.

To kick off, they have some interesting articles. The first one, written in English by Symeon Symeonides, discusses the chapter on tort conflicts in the upcoming Third Restatement on the Conflict of Laws. There is further a French contribution, authored by Yves-Junion Manzanza Lumingu and Jules Masuku Ayikaba, about the recognition of foreign companies in the 17 OHADA Member States in Western Africa. Finally, Eckart Bueren and Jennifer Crowd provide an economic and comparative analysis (in German) of multiple voting rights in corporations, which have recently become popular again. There is also an obituary for the German scholar Wernhard Möschel, known for his contributions to competition law and policy.

Here are the titles and abstracts in full:

Wernhard Möschel † 9.2.2024 (Open Access)

Symeon C. Symeonides, The Torts Chapter of the Third Conflicts Restatement: An Introduction (Open Access)

This article presents the torts chapter of the Restatement (Third) of Conflict of Laws, as approved by the American Law Institute in May 2023. That chapter steers a middle ground between the broad, inflexible rules of the First Restatement of 1934 and the exceedingly equivocal directives of the Second Restatement of 1971. It accurately captures the judicial decisional patterns emerging in the more than forty US jurisdictions that have abandoned the old lex loci delicti rule and joined the choice-of-law revolution of the 1960s. It recasts them into new, narrow, and “smart” rules that incorporate the revolution’s methodological advances but without reproducing its excesses. The most noteworthy features of these rules are: (1) the distinction between conduct-regulating and loss-allocating tort rules; (2) the application of the law of the parties’ common domicile in loss-allocation conflicts; (3) a rule giving victims of cross-border torts the option of requesting the application of the law of the state of injury, if the occurrence of the injury there was objectively foreseeable; and (4) the general notion that the choice of the applicable law should depend not only on a state’s territorial contacts, but also on the content of its law.

Yves-Junior Manzanza Lumingu and Jules Masuku Ayikaba, Accessibilité des sociétés commerciales de droit étranger à l’espace OHADA – Sur la reconnaissance de leur personnalité juridique selon la jurisprudence de la CCJA (The Access of Foreign Commercial Companies to the OHADA Area – Recognition of Legal Personality under CCJA Case Law.) (Open Access)

The Organization for the Harmonization of Business Law in Africa (OHADA) is striving to make its geographical area more attractive, particularly to foreign investors and foreign commercial companies. This should be achieved by adopting, at a supranational level, uniform and modern legal standards which can be readily embraced by the business community and by ensuring legal certainty through the establishment of the Common Court of Justice and Arbitration (CCJA). To date, however, OHADA has not yet adopted any provision recognizing the legal personality of companies operating throughout its region. However, the recognition of such entities is essential with regard to their participation – particularly as shareholders or partners – in a commercial company incorporated under OHADA law or in relation to the establishment of branches or subsidiaries within OHADA member states. The CCJA has, however, issued a number of rulings on this issue. This study examines these decisions and recommends the adoption of an OHADA-wide procedure for recognizing the legal personality of foreign commercial companies.

Eckart Bueren and Jennifer Crowder, Mehrstimmrechte im Spiegel von Rechtsvergleichung und Ökonomie (Multiple Voting Rights Through the Lenses of Comparative Law and Economics) (Open Access)

Multiple voting rights have been gaining ground internationally with several jurisdictions authorizing them in little more than a decade, including for listed companies. Germany recently followed suit with its “Zukunftsfinanzierungsgesetz”, and the EU Commission intends to do the same as part of the Listing Act. This article explains these developments with a view to contemporary conditions and law and economics conceptions. It then contrasts them with developments in the United States, Asia, and Europe and sheds light on their relationship to other trends in corporate law. Particular attention is paid to findings that may help to properly calibrate mechanisms against abuse, e. g. a possible segment specificity, limitations on resolution items, variations in terms of sunsets or time-phased voting (loyalty shares). The article concludes with considerations on how multiple voting rights and other key legislative objectives of recent years, namely stewardship, sustainability, and corporate purpose, can be coherently developed.

The table of contents is available here.

The fourth issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé for 2023 will be released shortly. It contains two articles, several briefing notes as well as numerous case notes on private international law.

In the first article, El Hadji Samba Ndiaye (Cheikh Anta Diop University, Dakar) examines the growing situations of conflicts of nationality in sub-Saharan Africa in the context of contemporary migration and suggests new solutions to these conflicts (La double nationalité des Africains subsahariens et les conflits de lois en matière de statut personnel).

The principle of precedence of the nationality of the forum has an undeniable foundation in African private international law. Fortunately, however, it does not converge with the dynamics of migration of Africans towards the West and the contemporary diasporic realities. Dual nationality becoming more and more a reality in sub-Saharan Africa, it is urgent to review the treatment it receives in the field of conflicts of laws in matters of personal status when the African courts are the subject of direct referral to the proportion of dual African nationals who obtained a naturalization decree during their stay in the West. Taking advantage of the singularities shared between the conflit mobile and the positive conflict of nationalities, this analysis suggests applying to African dual nationals the law of their secondarily acquired nationality corrected, if possible, by the exception of dual nationality.

This paper will be soon available in English on Dalloz website.

In the second article, Sabine Corneloup (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas) explores methodological issues and legal policy questions raised by marriages of minors celebrated abroad, from a private international law perspective (L’appréhension des mariages d’enfants célébrés à l’étranger. Droit international privé et droits fondamentaux).

While the fight against child marriages is a widely shared international objective, the choice of the best way to deal with such marriages, when they have been legally celebrated abroad, is a highly complex and controversial issue. On 1 February 2023, the German Federal Constitutional Court declared that article 13, paragraph 3, 1°, of the EGBGB relating to marriages of minors under the age of 16 celebrated abroad was contrary to the freedom to marry guaranteed by the Basic Law of 1949. On the basis of this German decision, this contribution proposes a more general reflection, beyond German constitutional law, on the methodological and legal policy questions that such marriages raise in private international law.

The full table of contents is available here.

The author of this post is Costanza Honorati, professor of EU Law at the University of Milan Bicocca.


The JURI Committee of the European Parliament has commissioned and recently published an interesting Study on Parental Child Abductions to Third Countries. The Study is delivered by long-term expert Marilyn Freeman (University of Westminster), and builds on a number of desk or evidence-based research studies and handbooks she and her colleague and friend Nicola Taylor (University of Otago) have run over recent years.

As stated in the title, the focus is on abduction from the EU to non-EU Countries, both when such a Country is a Contracting Party to the 1980 Hague Convention, as well as when such Country is not bound by the Convention. The Study instead does not cover abduction within the EU – which is dealt with by the Brussels II ter Regulation which complements the 1980 Hague Convention – nor abductions from third Countries to the EU. The author points out the need for further research in this latter direction, where very little legal research is to be found.

The study sets off briefly recalling why international abduction is so detrimental to children and highlighting consequences and long-term effects of such event on their lives. Though this is generally well-known, it is not inappropriate to refresh the reasons for the drafting of the 1980 Hague Convention through the personal experience of affected children, who have become adults.

The 1980 Hague Convention applies when the abducted child is habitually resident in a Contracting State and is removed or retained to another State which is also a Contracting Party to the Convention. This situation sets the scene for a general assessment of the Convention itself and to clarify a position which is strongly felt by the author: though this is a powerful and successful instrument, there is a strong need to ‘nurture’ the Convention in order to keep it serving the best interests of children in a contemporary society. The Hague Convention is now 40 years old and is facing critical challenges. Building on empirical data collected through several research projects conducted in recent years by both the above mentioned academics, some topics are selected which require further study and, possibly, some kind of review and update.

These cover:

  • re-balancing of an uneven playing field for the competing parents, based on the different access to public funding and level of skill and specialization of judicial and non-judicial experts existing in different countries;
  • better management of abductions which occur against a background of domestic violence – an issue that was widely discussed also in the context of the 8th Special Commission in October 2023;
  • ensuring speed and efficiency of return proceedings;
  • promoting and strengthening the role and participation of children in return proceedings, in view of the wide divergence in practice within Contracting States;
  • managing the delicate issue of enforcement – expanding on how to secure a more holistic solution through international mediation and how to make more stable voluntary arrangements by incorporating the agreement in a judicial decision.

It is in Chapter 4 that the Study briefly explains how abduction to a country which is not a Contracting Party to the Convention can be dealt with. Not surprisingly, the focus is on what happens in Islamic Law countries, given that only a few of them (eleven, among which Morocco, South Africa and Tunisia) have ratified the 1980 Hague Convention and that some of these are perceived as safe-heavens by abductors.

A brief analysis shows how neither recurring to local laws (often based on Sharia principles that have a build-in bias in respect of foreign parents), nor relying on the very few and often inadequate bilateral international agreements (a summary list of which is provided) can provide for a satisfactory solution. Along the same lines, diplomatic effort, often the only route to assist if not solve in more delicate cases, is judged ineffective. Interestingly, this conclusion is based on a US-German case of the late Nineties. Finally, it is warned that re-abduction is also not a viable route, as is shown with a case example from Lebanon.

In such a legal framework, a positive note is played by the Malta process – an international exercise started in 2004 with the aim of improving co-operation in cross-border disputes involving children where the relevant international legal framework is not applicable – and by the use of mediation, as long as this is run by mediators specialized in international abduction cases. Because of the long-standing tradition of sulh (Alternative Dispute Resolution) in the Muslim world, an appropriately led and run mediation may prove the most effective path in abduction cases in Islamic Law countries which are not Contracting Parties to the 1980 Hague Convention.

On a more general note, the Study clearly supports and speaks in favor of the 1980 Hague Convention, which is seen as the most effective and powerful instrument to prevent and solve this unlawful and highly detrimental unilateral practice.

This belief is however not blind of the inconsistencies and needs that a long-standing instrument shows in current times. Instead, the Study advocates for further action to be taken in order to up-date the convention .

As the Author puts it:

The Convention’ offers the best available protection against abduction in that it deters some abductions and provides an agreed mechanism for the prompt return of abducted children. Both these outcomes help to avoid some of the trauma associated with abduction. The high number of Contracting States to ‘the Convention’ demonstrates its widespread appeal which is critical for its success.

However, ‘more’ needs to be done to help ‘the Convention’ meet the challenges it faces and to avoid it slipping from being a successful instrument of protection into an instrument of harm to those it seeks to protect. This study suggests ways in which that ‘more’ may be achieved, highlights the positive role which the European Parliament has played to date, and advocates its continued involvement to maintain its leadership in this field.

A list of  recommendations is provided at the end of the paper. These include:

  • more evidence-based research on several topics, including: i) effects of abduction occurred against the background of domestic violence; ii) prevention and iii) support for abducted children and their families;
  • more collaboration among key actors (such as the HCCH, the EP Coordinator on Children’s Rights, specialist academics/researchers, mediators, and NGOs) to ‘address, consider and report on issues relating to the required nurturing of the Convention’. Interestingly the author suggest that the EP Coordinator on Children’s Rights could be an appropriate forum to coordinate these efforts;
  • Continued efforts by the HCCH to expand membership of the 1980 Hague Convention;
  • continued efforts, including through the Malta Process, to engage with countries which remain outside of the 1980 Hague Convention and to the use of specialist mediation in appropriate cases.

The 1980 Hague Convention is a powerful instrument and a great success. The family and society pattern that was at its background when it was drafted has however greatly changed and, in some respect, the convention appears to be at odds with todays needs. A revision of the international treaty may appear unrealistic, but something should be done. It will be a long way, but the journey should be started somewhere. The wise and balanced views expressed in this Study should be given careful consideration.

So-called ‘defeat devices’, which mimic low carbon dioxide emissions of Diesel cars during tests, have been a problem not just for car purchasers but also for the CJEU. In the case VKI v VW, the Court had to decide on the place at which the purchaser may file a claim against the car manufacturer. As will be remembered, it ruled there that the place of damage under Article 7 No 2 Brussels I bis Regulation is where the vehicle “has been purchased”. Right away, it was remarked that it may be challenging to determine, especially when the place of contracting diverges from that of delivery (see my comment on VKI v VW).

The New Case

The recent decision in MA v FCA Italy et al. proves the point. An Austrian resident had bought a caravan from a German dealer, which was produced by Fiat Chrysler Automobiles (FCA) and fitted with a defeat device (yes, the Italians have cheated too!). The contract was signed in the dealer’s office in Germany, yet it was delivered at the dealer’s warehouse in Salzburg, Austria (picture: RT&Partner). This led to the question of where the vehicle had been ‘purchased’ in the sense of the precedent

The referring court (the Austrian Supreme Court) had three different possibilities for the place of purchase: (1) the place where the contract was concluded, (2) the place where the car was delivered, or (3) the place where the car was normally used.

The Ruling

The CJEU discards possibility (1) because the contractual arrangements for acquiring the vehicle would be irrelevant for the manufacturer’s tortious liability (para 37). It also rejects (3) because it would not meet the objective of predictability (para 42).

Instead, it opts for (2), i.e. the place where the car was delivered to the final purchaser. This place would meet the objective of predictability, as the manufacturer must expect to be sued there (para 41).

Assessment

The CJEU’s reasoning is not free from doubt. Imagine the parties had signed the contract in the purchaser’s country of residence, where the car was also used primarily, but delivery had taken place abroad, e.g. to save taxes. Would the court have still given priority to the place of delivery in this situation? Or would it have rather considered this place as being coincidental and instead preferred the home country of the purchaser?

The hypothetical shows that the delivery alone was probably not the only reason why the court sustained the jurisdiction of the Austrian courts. More likely, the place of residence of the purchaser and the place where the car was to be used also played a role in the equation.

Reifying the place of delivery as the place of damage is in itself not a good idea. It creates further problems, as is already well known from Article 7 No 1 Brussels I bis, e.g. in case of delivery by carriage. Also, it would be strange from a conceptual point of view if the contractual stipulations between the seller and the buyer could determine where the manufacturer can be sued. Such a ‘contractualisation’ of the place of damage would not only be contrary to the quintessential distinction between contractual and tortuous liability under Art 7 No 1 and 2 Brussels Ibis , but also violate the principle res inter alios acta. And without further limits, manufacturers may find themselves in the courts of a country in which they have never marketed their cars, which would undermine the predictability of the forum.

Conclusion

While the result achieved in the present case was certainly right, the CJEU may have created bad law by referring exclusively to the place of delivery. One should read the decision with a pinch of salt. Despite the overly rigid tenor of the judgment, a holistic approach to damage localisation, which takes into account all the circumstances of the case, still seems most apt.

— Thanks to Paul Eichmüller for reviewing this post.

After the Easter pause the Court of Justice will resume its core activities. As of today, two decisions and two opinions are expected in private international law matters in April 2024.

On Thursday 11 April , a chamber composed by judges O. Spineanu-Matei (reporting), J.C. Bonichot and L.S. Rossi will hand down its ruling in case C-183/23, Credit Agricole Bank Polska.

The request for a preliminary ruling from the Sąd Rejonowy dla Warszawy-Śródmieścia w Warszawie (Poland), lodged on 22 March 2023, focuses on Brussels I bis Regulation and jurisdiction in absentia.

In the main dispute, Credit Agricole Bank Polska SA (‘the applicant’), claimed the amount of 10 591.64 zlotys (PLN), plus interest and legal costs, under a credit agreement for the purchase of an Apple 11 Pro phone concluded by the applicant with the defendant. Both the credit agreement and the application indicated an address for the defendant. The referring court issued an order for payment in the context of writ-of-payment proceedings.

Attempts to serve a copy of the application together with a copy of the order for payment and instructions for the defendant were unsuccessful. The referring court appointed a representative in absentia, who is a lawyer, for the defendant; said representative lodged a statement of opposition to the order for payment, without raising any objections regarding jurisdiction on the part of the Polish court. The efforts of the referring court to establish the residential address of the defendant brought no results; it shall now asses ex officio its jurisdiction.

In this context, it addresses the following questions to the Court in Luxembourg:

Is Article 6(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that the provisions of that regulation apply to the determination of jurisdiction in a case against a consumer in absentia who is not a national of any Member State and regarding whom, first, it is known that his or her last known place of residence was in a Member State and, second, there is credible evidence that he or she is no longer domiciled in the territory of that Member State, where there is no credible evidence suggesting that he or she has left the territory of the European Union to return to the State of which he or she is a national?

Is Article 26(1) and (2) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that an appearance entered by a representative appointed in accordance with the national law of a Member State to represent that consumer in absentia replaces the appearance of the consumer and permits the assumption that a court of that Member State has jurisdiction despite the existence of credible evidence that the consumer is no longer domiciled in the territory of the Member State concerned?

On the same day, Advocate General M. Campos Sánchez-Bordona will deliver his opinion regarding C-187/23, Albausy. The case concerns the interpretation of Article 67 of the Succession Regulation, on the issuance of European Certificates of Succession. Article 67 provides  that the issuing authority must issue the Certificate without delay when the elements to be certified have been established under the law applicable to the succession or under any other law applicable to specific elements. However, according to the second subparagraph of Article 67(1), the issuing authority “shall not issue the Certificate in particular if: (a) the elements to be certified are being challenged; or (b) the Certificate would not be in conformity with a decision covering the same elements”.

The questions submitted to the Court are as follows.

(a) Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as meaning that it also refers to challenges raised in the procedure for issuing the European Certificate of Succession itself, which the court is not permitted to examine, and that it does not refer only to challenges raised in other proceedings?

(b) If the answer to Question (a) is in the affirmative: Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as meaning that a European Certificate of Succession may not be issued even if challenges have been raised in the procedure for issuing the European Certificate of Succession, but they have already been examined in the proceedings for the issuance of a certificate of inheritance under German law?

(c) If the answer to Question (a) is in the affirmative: Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as covering any challenges, even if they have not been substantiated and no formal evidence is to be taken of that fact?

(d) If the answer to Question (a) is in the negative: In what form must the court state the reasons that led it to reject the challenges and to issue the European Certificate of Succession?

A hearing took place last January, as announced on this blog. The 5th Chamber (judges E. Regan, Z. Csehi, M. Ilešič -reporting-, I. Jarukaitis and D. Gratsias) will deliver its decision, also regarding the admissibility of the request, in due time.

Advocate General L. Medina’s opinion on C-394/22, Oilchart International, is expected one week later. The Hof van beroep te Antwerpen (Belgium) has requested a ruling of the Court of Justice to remove doubts on the first Insolvency Regulation [Council Regulation (EC) No 1346/2000 of 29 May 2000 on insolvency proceedings]:

(a) Must Article 1(2)(b) of the Brussels Ia Regulation (Regulation No 1215/2012) in conjunction with Article 3(1) of the Insolvency Regulation (Regulation No 1346/2000) be interpreted as meaning that the term ‘bankruptcy, proceedings relating to the winding-up of insolvent companies or other legal persons, judicial arrangements, compositions and analogous proceedings’ in Article 1(2)(b) of the Brussels Ia Regulation includes also proceedings in which the claim is described in the summons as a pure trade receivable, without any mention of the respondent’s previously declared bankruptcy, whereas the actual legal basis of that claim is the specific derogating provisions of Netherlands bankruptcy law (Article 25(2) of the Wet van 30 september 1893, op het faillissement en de surséance van betaling (Law of 30 September 1893 on bankruptcy and suspension of payment; ‘NFW’)) and whereby:

– it must be determined whether such a claim must be considered a verifiable claim (Article 26 NFW in conjunction with Article 110 thereof) or an unverifiable claim (Article 25(2) NFW),

–  it appears that the question whether both claims can be brought simultaneously and whether one claim does not appear to exclude the other, taking into account the specific legal consequences of each of those claims (inter alia, in terms of the possibilities of calling for a bank guarantee deferred after the bankruptcy), may be determined in accordance with the rules specific to Netherlands bankruptcy law?

And further

(b) Can the provisions of Article 25(2) [NFW] be regarded as compatible with Article 3(1) of the Insolvency Regulation, in so far as that legislative provision would allow such a claim (Article 25(2) NFW) to be brought before the court of another Member State instead of before the insolvency court of the Member State in which the bankruptcy was declared?

As already reported on the occasion of the hearing last February, the main proceedings concern a claim by the appellant, the Dutch company Oilchart International NV, for the payment of an invoice for the bunkering of an ocean-going vessel in the port of Sluiskil (the Netherlands). That invoice was still unpaid when the debtor became insolvent. Due to the provisions contained in bank guarantees, a claim for payment is being brought before a Belgian court.

The publication of the decision corresponding to joined cases C-345/22MaerskC-346/22Mapfre España Compañía de Seguros y Reaseguros, and C-347/22Maersk, is scheduled for Thursday 27. A Spanish Court of Appeal requires the interpretation of Article 25(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 in the context of claims for damages based on the loss of goods transported by sea. They raise the issue as to the conditions under which a jurisdiction clause in a contract for the carriage of goods by sea evidenced by a bill of lading may be enforced against a third party that subsequently acquired those goods, thereby becoming a third-party holder of that bill of lading.

The questions are essentially the same in all three cases. I reproduce here those in C-345/22:

(1) Does the provision in Article 25 of [the Brussels Ia Regulation] which establishes that the automatic nullity of the agreement conferring jurisdiction must be examined in accordance with the law of the Member State on which the parties have conferred jurisdiction also apply – in a situation such as that in the main proceedings – to the question of the validity of the application of the clause to a third party who is not a party to the contract containing the clause in question?

(2) Where the bill of lading is delivered to a third-party consignee of the goods who was not involved in the conclusion of the contract between the shipper and the maritime carrier, is a rule such as that in Article 251 of the Shipping Law 14/2014 [Ley Ley 14/2014, de 24 de julio, de Navegación Marítima], which requires that, in order to be enforceable against that third party, the jurisdiction clause must have been negotiated “individually and separately” with that party, compatible with Article 25 and with the case-law of the  Court of Justice interpreting that article?

(3) Is it possible under EU law for Member States’ legislation to establish additional validity requirements in order for jurisdiction clauses included in bills of lading to be enforceable against third parties?

(4) Does a rule such as that in Article 251 of the Law 14/2014 – which establishes that the subrogation of the third-party holder is only partial, and does not apply to prorogation of jurisdiction clauses – entail the introduction of an additional requirement for the validity of such clauses, contrary to Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation?

In his opinion of 16 November 2023, Advocate General A.M. Collins proposes that the Court answer the questions referred as follows:

(1) Article 25(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] must be interpreted as meaning that a jurisdiction clause agreed between a carrier and a shipper which is incorporated in a bill of lading is enforceable against a third-party holder of the bill of lading if, on acquiring that bill, it succeeded to the shipper’s rights and obligations. It is for the court seised of the matter to answer that question in accordance with national substantive law as established by applying its rules of private international law. The rule in that provision that the substantive validity of a jurisdiction clause is to be assessed in accordance with the law of the Member State of the court or courts designated in that clause does not govern the enforceability of a jurisdiction clause incorporated in a bill of lading against a third-party holder of that bill.

(2) Article 25(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] must be interpreted as precluding national legislation under which a third party to a contract for the carriage of goods by sea concluded between a carrier and a shipper that acquires the bill of lading evidencing that contract is subrogated to all the shipper’s rights and obligations, with the exception of the jurisdiction clause incorporated therein, which is enforceable against it only where it negotiated that clause individually and separately.

The second prong of the answer could be (mistakenly) read as impling that Article 468 of the Spanish Ley de Navegación Marítima is non-compatible with EU law. The provision, entitled ‘Clauses on jurisdiction and arbitration’, actually includes a caveat to the contrary. It literally states:

Without prejudice to the provisions of the international agreements applicable in Spain and to the rules of [EU] law, clauses which provide for submission to a foreign jurisdiction or to arbitration abroad, contained in contracts for the use of a ship or in ancillary shipping contracts, shall be void and deemed not to exist if those clauses have not been individually and separately negotiated.

In particular, the insertion of a jurisdiction or arbitration clause in the printed terms and conditions of any of the contracts referred to in the preceding paragraph shall not in itself constitute evidence of compliance with the requirements laid down therein.

The decision on the joined cases will be taken by the 6th Chamber, composed by judges P.G. Xuereb, A. Kumin (reporting) and I. Ziemele.

The call for papers is open for the X International Conference on Private International Law of the Carlos III University of Madrid, which will take place on 16 and 17 May 2024.

This year’s conference will focus on recognition and enforcement of decisions in private international family law and other procedural matters.

All those interested are invited to send the title of the paper they intend to propose and an abstract of a maximum length of 800 words by 30 April 2024 to congresodipr@uc3m.es.

The proposed papers will be selected by the Scientific Committee of the Conference, composed of Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca, Javier Carrascosa Gonzalez, Esperanza Castellanos Ruiz, Heinz-Peter Mansel, Ilaria Pretelli and Fabrizio Marongiu Buonaiuti. Papers may subsequently be published in the online journal Cuadernos de derecho transnacional.

The organizing committee is directed by Juliana Rodriguez Rodrigo.

For further information, see here.

In March 2023, Professor Bernd Waas, Chair of Labour Law at Goethe University Frankfurt, organised an event under the auspices of the European Centre of Expertise on EU private international law of employment.

The event was an expert meeting, whose aim was to provide the European Commission with academic expertise on this particular topic, thus aiding in its role of ensuring correct application of EU law across the Member States, as well as offering food for thought for a future review of EU private international law instruments. Four experts presented papers on different aspects of EU private international law of employment.

Uglješa Grušić, Associate Professor at University College London, provided an overview of the private international law regulation of individual employment relationships and future perspectives. Aukje AH van Hoek, Professor at the University of Amsterdam, examined industrial action from the perspective of private international law. Laura Carballo Piñeiro, Professor at the University of Vigo, explored the question of how to determine the habitual place of work of workers in the transport sector. Michael Wilderspin, former legal adviser to the European Commission, analysed the relevant case law of the CJEU.

These papers have now been published in the European Labour Law Journal (Volume 15, Issue 1, 2024)

Bernd Waas, Guest Editorial, 3

Uglješa Grušić, Private International Law Regulation of Individual Employment Relationships within the European Union, 86-101

This article is a revised version of a concept paper written for the European Commission on the private international law regulation of individual employment relationships within the EU. It aims to assess the regulation of such relationships from the perspective of European private international law and indicate potential avenues for reform.

Aukje AH van Hoek, Industrial Action in Private International Law, 102-122

This contribution deals with both jurisdiction and applicable law with regard to cross-border collective actions in labour law. It demonstrates that the European conflicts rule embodied in Article 9 of the Rome II Regulation is open to diverging interpretations. This can, to a large extent, be explained by the very diverse legal characterisation of industrial action in the national systems of the EU Member States. The connecting factors used in the Rome II Regulation also create specific challenges when applied in the context of industrial action. As a result of these complications, Article 9 Rome II currently fails to fulfil its function of creating legal certainty around the legality and the legal consequences of industrial action with a cross-border element. A further clarification of the scope of Article 9 and the role played by the law of the country in which the industrial action is taken would help to reduce the current confusion and uncertainty. The uncertainty as to the applicable law is exacerbated by the rules on jurisdiction in the Brussels I bis Regulation which allow, to some extent, for forum shopping. Two provisions of the Brussels I bis Regulation might warrant revision to reduce their negative impact on the exercise of the right to industrial action: the rule on multiple defendants (Article 8(1)) and the rule granting jurisdiction to the place where the damage caused by the industrial action is sustained (Article 7(2)).

Laura Carballo Piñeiro, The Conundrum of the Habitual Workplace: In Search of Access to Justice for Transport Workers in the European Union, 123-136

EU private international law regulations are articulated around the ‘habitual place of work’ factor, which does not fit well with the fact that not only are these workers mobile, but their place of work is also mobile. This article critically examines the proxy to this concept developed by the Court of Justice to provide transport workers with access to justice. There are some caveats to the chosen factual approach, in particular its complexity as well as the disregard for the collective dimension of employment relationships, since it can only be undertaken on a case-by-case basis. Moreover, this factual approach does not fit well to all transport sectors. The application of this approach considering the transport worker’s domicile/habitual residence might enhance the said access to justice. A similar factual approach is employed in the Posting Drivers in the Road Transport Sector Directive which further compromises worker protection in this sector.

Michael Wilderspin, The Contribution of the CJEU to the Notion of Habitual Workplace in the Field of International Transport, 137-143

The notion of the place (or country) in or from which the employee habitually carries out his or her work in performance of the contract of employment plays an important role in determining the allocation of international jurisdiction and the law applicable to the employment contract in the case of international transport. The CJEU has interpreted the notion of ‘where, or from where, the employee habitually carries out his or her work’ very broadly, concomitantly reducing the scope of the ‘engaging place of business’ criterion. This article shows the evolution of CJEU case law and its contribution to the development of the notion of habitual workplace in the field of international transport.

Within the framework of the Jean Monnet Module CoME CircLE, the University of Udine, in cooperation with a consortium of European universities, now including University of Essex , De Montfort University of Leicester, University of West Timisoara, East Anglia University, University of Rijeka, University of Belgrade and University of Szeged, organizes the 17th edition of the Summer School on Consumer and Market Law in the European Circular Economy, to be held 11-19 July 2024.

The Summer school is a blended intensive course (40 hours of lectures (11-13 July online / 15-19 July on site in Udine), a workshop and a moot court. It addresses theoretical and practical issues related to the legal protection of consumers and the market regulation in the European Union.

The call for application and the brochure are respectively available here and here.

The application deadline is 30 April 2024.

For further information: ip.europeanlaw.uniud@gmail.com.

Eva Jueptner (University of Dundee) has kindly shared a presentation of her book titled A Hague Convention on Jurisdiction and Judgments: Why did the Judgments Project (1992–2001) Fail? published by Intersentia in 2024.


A Hague Convention on Jurisdiction and Judgments – Why did the Judgments Project (1992 -2001) Fail? provides the first comprehensive analysis of the reasons that may have contributed to the failure of the Judgments Project of the Hague Conference on Private International Law. The Judgments Project was abandoned after an unsuccessful Diplomatic Session of the Hague Conference Member States in 2001, after preparatory work on the project which lasted for almost ten years. The project aimed at both securing the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters and unifying grounds of international direct jurisdiction on a broad scale. If the project had been successful, it would have filled a massive gap in the international legal order, by securing the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters on a potentially worldwide scale.

As this monograph shows, reasons for the failure are not to be found in the subject matter (the unification of grounds of international direct jurisdiction). Rather, the analysis of the pre-negotiation process of the project from the perspective of project management suggests that its discontinuation is directly linked to the management of the pre-negotiation phase by the secretariat of the Hague Conference. By comparing the preparatory work done for the Hague Judgments Project with the work done on two other successful Hague Conventions, the 1980 Hague Convention on International Child Abduction, and the 1993 Hague Convention on Intercountry Adoption, the book concludes that the preparatory phases of the Hague Judgments Project were not managed with the same rigour as the preparatory phases for the other two conventions. Through the case study of the Hague Judgments Project, this monograph also shows the direct connection between the management of the pre-negotiation phase of a multilateral convention and the successful adoption of a convention text at a diplomatic conference.

This post was written by Mathilde Codazzi, who is a doctoral student at the University Paris II Panthéon-Assas.


In a judgment of 13 December 2023, the French Cour de cassation ruled that Italian decisions establishing parentage of an adult child in her 50s could be granted exequatur for it was not contrary to French international public policy.

Facts

An Italian woman domiciled in Italy filed a paternity case and obtained a judgment, rendered by the tribunal of Verbania (Italy) in 2010, establishing parentage between her and a man domiciled in France, who was thus found to be her father. This judgment was upheld by the Turin Court of Appeal in 2015 – the  year of the man’s death – and by the Italian Supreme Court in 2016. The wife of the man and his (other) children later brought proceedings in France to deny enforcement to the Italian judgments.

The Italian woman had initiated the proceedings to establish the paternity at age 51. It was alleged that she had known about it since she was 9.

Court of Appeal

In a judgment of 25 January 2022, the Paris Court of Appeal first held that Italian courts had jurisdiction to rule on the paternity case pursuant to French rules of private international law governing the enforcement of foreign judgments. According to the court, those were applicable because under the 1930 French-Italian Convention for the execution of judgments in civil and commercial matters, the competent courts are those of the country in which the defendant is domiciled and, if not, their habitual residence. Since the defendant in the Italian proceedings was domiciled in France, the Convention’s basis for jurisdiction was not established and French rules of private international law were applicable. The latter only require that there be a sufficiently characterized link with Italy, the plaintiff’s state of both nationality and residence, Italian courts had jurisdiction.

The Court of Appeal then proceeded to a proportionality test regarding the concrete consequences of the enforcement of the decisions. It first pointed out that the absence of prescription period in paternity actions under Italian law does not itself amount to a violation of French international public policy. Then, the court ruled that the recognition of the foresaid decisions did not amount to a disproportionate interference in the  right of the family of the father to a private and family life according to Article 8 of ECHR: the interference pursued the legitimate aim of protecting the woman (child)’s same right to a private life, which includes the right to know one’s identity and have it recognised; the wife and other children could not prove that the woman’s sole purpose was to take a share in her father’s succession, the lateness of her action not being sufficient proof of such motive; the woman being born before her father married to the wife, the stability of their family was maintained; the re-opening of the deceased’s succession could not cause legal uncertainty to the wife and her children who closed it before the end of the Italian proceedings; finally, the woman’s right to a private life should take precedence over the general interest to legal certainty as to the absence of prescription period in paternity actions under Italian law.

Judgment of the Cour de cassation

In a judgment of 13 December 2023, the French Cour de cassation upheld the decision of the Paris Court of Appeal. It first validated the interpretation of the 1930 Convention and the finding of Italian courts’ indirect jurisdiction. It then ruled that the Court of Appeal had correctly found that the enforcement of the Italian decisions establishing parentage did not cause a disproportionate interference in the plaintiffs’ right to a private and family life and, therefore, were not contrary to French international public policy.

Assessment 

The interpretation of the 1930 French-Italian Convention is not surprising. In a judgment of 20 March 2019, the Cour de cassation had already ruled that the ground for jurisdiction was not characterized in a case pending before Italian jurisdictions in which the defendant was domiciled in France.

More interesting is the phrasing of the Cour de cassation ruling that there was no violation of French international public policy since the proportionality test was satisfied. The articulation between the exception of international public policy and the proportionality test is most uncertain. While some rights guaranteed under the European Convention on Human Rights have been incorporated into French international public policy (e.g. the principle of equality between spouses in marriage dissolution under Article 5 Protocol 7, see here for a recent illustration), Article 8 has rather been applied afterwards, to ensure that the triggering of the international public policy exception did not violate one’s right to a private and family life by causing a disproportionate interference (see for e.g. a judgment of 4 October 2019, in which the French Cour de cassation accepts the transcription of a foreign birth certificate delivered in a context of a surrogacy and indicating the intended mother as the legal mother, despite its contrariety to international public policy, in order to comply with the children’s right to a private life).

However, the Cour de cassation had already ruled, in a judgment of 15 January 2020, that the court, when deciding on whether to grant exequatur to a foreign judgment, was bound to ensure the absence of contrariety with French international public policy, which included the rights guaranteed by the  European Convention on Human Rights – including Article 8 which was at stake in this case. In the light of these elements, the line between the proportionality test conducted by the requested court and the review as to substance of the decision can seem unclear.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The following abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

H.-P. Mansel, K. Thorn and R. Wagner, European Conflict of Law 2023: Time of the Trilogue

This article provides an overview of developments in Brussels in the field of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters from January 2023 until December 2023. It presents newly adopted legal instruments and summarizes current projects that are making their way through the EU legislative process. It also refers to the laws enacted at the national level in Germany as a result of new European instruments. Furthermore, the authors look at areas of law where the EU has made use of its external competence. They discuss both important decisions and pending cases before the CJEU as well as important decisions from German courts pertaining to the subject matter of the article. In addition, the article also looks at current projects and the latest developments at the Hague Conference of Private International Law.

H. Kronke, The Fading of the Rule of Law and its Impact on Choice of Court Agreements and Arbitration Agreements

Against the background of declining standards of the rule of law in an increasing number of jurisdictions, the article identifies and discusses problematic choices of a forum or of an arbitral seat as well as solutions developed by courts and legal doctrine in private international law, civil procedure and arbitration law. Businesses and their legal advisers are encouraged to anticipate risks and consider appropriate measures when drafting contracts.

L. van Vliet and J. van der Weide, The Crimean treasures

In 2013, a collection of highly important archaeological objects, the “Crimean treasures” had been loaned by four Crimean museums to the LVR-Landesmuseum in Bonn, Germany, and the Allard Pierson Museum in Amsterdam for exhibition purposes. During the exhibition at the Allard Pierson Museum, the Crimean Peninsula was illegally annexed by the Russian Federation. The question then arose to whom the Crimean treasures should be returned by the Allard Pierson Museum: to the Crimean museums (de facto in possession of the Russian Federation) or to the State of Ukraine? The legal proceedings concentrated on the interpretation of the notion of “illicit export” in the UNESCO Convention 1970 and on the application of the concept of overriding mandatory rules in the area of property law. As to the UNESCO Convention 1970, the question was whether the concept of illicit export includes the case where protected cultural property is lawfully exported on the basis of a temporary export licence and is not returned to the country that issued the licence after the expiry of the term in the licence. The drafters of the UNESCO Convention did not consider this case. These proceedings are most probably the first to raise and answer this question. The 2015 Operational Guidelines to the UNESCO Convention contain a definition of illegal export that explicitly includes the case of non-return after temporary export. In our opinion, this allows for a broad interpretation of the UNESCO Convention.
The Dutch courts had international jurisdiction because the claims of the Crimean museums were based on the loan agreements and the real right of operational management falling within the scope of the Brussels I Regulation. For the claims of the State of Ukraine, a clear basis for international jurisdiction does not exist when it acts in its state function. Claims iure imperii do not fall under Brussels I or Brussels I bis.
Having ruled that there was no illicit export, the Court of Appeal Amsterdam had to decide whether the contractual and property rights of the Crimean museums to restitution might be set aside by Ukrainian laws and regulations, including Order no. 292 requiring that the Crimean treasures be temporarily deposited with the National Museum of History of Ukraine in Kiev. The Court held that this Order applied at least as an overriding mandatory rule within the meaning of Article 10:7 of the Dutch Civil Code. The Dutch Supreme Court upheld the Court of Appeal’s judgment, agreeing with the Court of Appeal’s application of the concept of overriding mandatory rules. However, the Supreme Court could not give its view on the interpretation of the UNESCO Convention 1970.

W. Hau, Litigation capacity of non-resident and/or foreign parties in German civil proceedings: current law and reform

This article deals with the litigation capacity (Prozessfähigkeit) of non-resident and/or foreign parties in German civil proceedings, both de lege lata and de lege ferenda. This question can arise for minors and for adults who are under curatorship or guardianship. Particular attention is paid here to the determination of the law applicable to the litigation capacity in such cases, but also to the relevance of domestic and foreign measures directed to the protection of the party.

S. Schwemmer, Jurisdiction for cum-ex liability claims against Non-EU companies

In the context of an action for damages brought by investors in a cum-ex fund against the Australian bank that acted as leverage provider, the German Federal Supreme Court (BGH) had to deal with questions regarding the application of the Brussels Ibis Regulation to non-EU companies. The court not only arrived at a convincing definition of the concept of principal place of business (Article 63(1) lit. c) Brussels Ibis Regulation), but also ruled on the burden of proof with regard to the circumstances giving rise to jurisdiction. However, one core question of the case remains open: How should the conduct of third parties, especially senior managers, be taken into account when determining the place of action in the sense of Article 7(2) Brussels Ibis Regulation?

M. Fehrenbach, In the Thicket of Concepts of Establishments: The Principal Place of Business within the Meaning of Article 3(1) III EIR 2017

The Federal Court of Justice (Bundesgerichtshof) referred to the CJEU, among other things, the question whether the concept of principal place of business (Hauptniederlassung) within the meaning of Article 3(1) III EIR 2017 presupposes the use of human means and assets. This would be the case if the principal place of business were to be understood as an elevated establishment (Niederlassung) within the meaning of Article 2(10) EIR 2017. This article shows that the principal place of business within the meaning of Article 3(1) III EIR 2017 is conceived differently from an establishment within the meaning of Article 2(10) EIR 2017. Neither follows a requirement of the use of human means and assets from the desirable coherent interpretation with Article 63 Brussels Ibis Regulation.

W. Hau, Jurisdiction by virtue of perpetuatio fori under the Insolvency Regulation

In this decision, the German Federal Supreme Court weighs in on the doctrine of perpetuatio fori in the context of international insolvency law. The court confirms that, once the insolvency filing is submitted to a court in the Member State that has international jurisdiction under Article 3(1) EIR 2017, the courts of that Member State remain competent to administer the insolvency proceedings even if the debtor shifts its centre of main interest (COMI) to a different Member State at a later point in time. In line with the EJC’s recent decision in the Galapagos case, the ruling continues the approach to perpetuatio fori established under the previous version of the EU Insolvency Regulation. In addition, the court clarifies that international jurisdiction established by way of perpetuatio fori remains unaffected if the initial insolvency filing has been submitted to a court lacking local jurisdiction under the respective national law.

D. Martiny, Arbitral agreements on the termination of sole distribution agreements in Belgium

The Belgian Supreme Court has ruled that disputes on the termination of sole distribution agreements can be submitted to arbitration (April 7, 2023, C.21.0325.N). The Court followed the reasoning of the Unamar judgment of the European Court of Justice of 2013 and applied it to the relevant provisions
of Article X.35–40 Belgian Code of Economic Law. According to the judgment, these provisions mainly protect “private” interests. Since they are not essential for safeguarding Belgian fundamental public interests, they are therefore not to be considered as overriding mandatory provisions in the sense of Article 9(1) Rome I Regulation. Hence, the question whether a dispute can be subject to arbitration does not depend on whether the arbitrator will apply Belgian law or not. It is also not necessary that foreign law gives the distributor the same level of protection as Belgian law. This means that disputes on the termination of exclusive distribution agreements with Belgian distributors are now arbitrable and that choice of law clauses will be respected.

Th. Granier, The Strabag and Slot judgments from the Paris Court of Appeal: expected but far-reaching decisions

In two decisions issued on 19.4.2022, the Paris Court of Appeal held that it was sufficient for an investment protection agreement not to expressly exclude the possible application of laws of the European Union to establish the incompatibility of dispute settlement clauses in investment protection treaties with laws of the European Union. That incompatibility therefore applies to all clauses in those treaties that do not expressly exclude the application of the laws of the European Union by the arbitral tribunal. The Court of Appeal followed decisions of the ECJ in Achmea, Komstroy and PL Holding, by which it is bound. These decisions highlight the increasing difficulties in the recognition and enforcement of arbitral awards rendered pursuant to investment treaties in the European Union.

E. Schick and S. Noyer, Acquisition of property according to the law applicable to contracts? A critical analysis of the existing French private international property law in the light of the 2022 draft law

While the private international law of contracts is unified in the Rome I Regulation, the conflict of laws rules for property are still defined individually by member states of the European Union. Autonomous French private international law remains largely uncodified and the product of the jurisprudence of the Cour de cassation, with significant regulatory gaps. The draft legislation for private international law issued by the responsible committee on 31.3.2022 aims to codify large parts of this established jurisprudence and therefore also sheds new light on the conflict rules applicable in France de lege lata. In the field of private international property law, the proposed Article 97–101 feature conflicts rules which do not only appear to the German jurist as exotic, but even raise questions as to the scope of application of the Rome I Regulation. Focusing on the contractual transfer of movable property – an area where contract law and property law are intricately linked – this article offers an account of the applicable French conflicts of laws rules by examining the relevant jurisprudence and scholarly doctrine. The codification proposal and the problems it creates will also be critically analysed.

N. Dewitte and L.Theimer, A century of the Hague Academy, 31 July to 18 August 2023, The Hague.

On 26 April 2024, a half-day conference will be held at 9 am CET, organized by the Centre for Private International Law at the School of Law, University of Aberdeen, in collaboration with the Faculty of Law, University of Ljubljana.

The conference aims to explore crucial topics within the realm of private international law.

The event will kick off with a keynote address by Ronald A. Brand, followed by another keynote by Marta Pertegás Sender. After a refreshing break at 10:45 am, the conference will feature parallel sessions from 11:00 to 12:30. Participants will have the option to choose from three streams. The first two will focus on private international law and commercial arbitration and litigation, led respectively by Ronald A. Brand and Uglješa Grušić, while the third stream on decolonial perspectives on private international law will be led by Thalia Kruger.

It is possible to attend online or in-person.

For further information and registration, see here.

Augustin Gridel (University of Lorraine) has kindly prepared a presentation in English of his monograph titled Marchés et instruments financiers en droit international privé (Financial Markets and Financial Instruments in Private International Law), published by Bruylant in 2023.


The aim of this book is to describe the relationship between the law of financial markets and instruments and private international law.

In the presence of a foreign element, the rules of financial law are most often presented as overriding mandatory rules (lois de police) or administrative rules. The establishment of a national supervisory authority with executive, normative and repressive powers is likely to amplify this perception, as is the appearance of financial law rules in litigation where they seem to derogate from the normally applicable solution rather than coherently form a new category.

However, this presentation by means of the overriding mandatory law does not allow for an overall understanding of the body of legislation put in place by financial law, nor does it provide a key to the application of these rules, and even less does it allow for an overall understanding of the international application of financial law. This perception of financial law as a set of heterogeneous and derogatory rules, presented using the lois de police method, did in fact correspond to the reality of this law at the beginning of its development. It has now reached a stage of maturity.

As well as taking place in a new legislative and institutional environment, this study does not limit its scope to one or other aspect of the internationalisation of the law of financial markets and instruments. By taking a synthetic look at the rules studied, it aims to renew the presentation of financial law rules by placing them, if not within bilateral rules of conflict, at least within unilateral conflict rules whose unity derives not only from the links between the rules, but also from the common objective they pursue. The result of the thesis is to affirm that market infrastructures are subject to a singular connection to the State and that this connecting factor provides a basis for the connecting factor of transactions between private persons who make use of them (I.). On the one hand, such a connecting factor makes it necessary to delimit the field of financial market law (II.). On the other hand, this connecting factor makes it possible to establish the one of financial instruments: the securities settlement system would give a particularly secure connecting factor to the proprietary status of the securities admitted to it, while the clearing system already constitutes the connecting factor of the vast majority of financial contracts which use it (III.).

I. In these circumstances, the method followed was to base oneself on the substantive legislation in question, potentially applicable to the international financial relationship, to the financial instrument or to the regulated person, in order to analyse the objective pursued and the means used to achieve it in order to deduce the method of international application. Comparative law, particularly English and US law, was an essential source of inspiration for international solutions. The difficulty quickly identified, however, was that the rules of financial law are often based on market infrastructures, whose regulations are not those usually applicable to private individuals. It was therefore necessary to study private international law beyond private law relationships in order to observe how market infrastructures are connected to the State, even though there is no longer any apparent geographical connection. This difficulty has been exacerbated by the diversification of these infrastructures, which now rely on four different managers, each of whom provides a specific system: trading, clearing, settlement of securities and payment.

These systems are not subject to identical regimes and have their own conflict-of-laws rules; at the same time, their administrative supervision is not unequivocal. In this respect, the federalisation of administrative supervision has taken on an unprecedented scale: studying it was necessary because it is likely to have an influence on the international location of the market infrastructure. Finally, the relationship with infrastructures from third countries shows the political importance of issues traditionally left to private international law: the decision to recognise foreign infrastructures is now attributed to the European Commission, using a new method known as the “equivalence method”. The objectives pursued by this method, between coordination of legal orders and protection of the social order of the forum, are nevertheless those of private international law.

II. Once the institutional connecting factor had been defined, it was still necessary to determine its scope, i.e. the situations in which the law of the financial market actually applies on the basis of the trading platform, in order to promote the proper functioning of the system it establishes. A distinction was quickly made between cases where financial market law applies to issuers or to investors.

In the first case, the law of the financial market most often seeks to protect investors; its jurisdiction is then that of the law of the place of solicitation. In these circumstances, the law of the financial market does not seek to deprive the law of the issuer of its pre-eminence with regard to the issue of securities; at most, it imposes material requirements, compliance with which is a condition of admission to trading. It does, however, attach consequences to the negotia represented by the securities as soon as they have an impact on the control of the issuer, and may therefore affect the operation of the company, but also that of any restructuring procedure. These two aspects, which are specific to the relationship between financial market law and the issue of securities, are those in which the objectives of market operation are added to those of investor protection.

Traditionally, the law of the financial market alone has jurisdiction to regulate the marketing of foreign securities on its territory, the consequence of which is to impose disclosure obligations on the issuer. We have defended the idea that the pursuit of the objective of investor protection has an influence on the international regime of these rules: they are likely to be self-limiting when the company’s home regulations provide equivalent protection. However, it is argued that such rules should not have the consequence of limiting the jurisdiction of the local regulatory authority, which remains best placed to control such information.

Furthermore, the information provided should be such as to give rise to liability on the part of the issuer. The nature of this liability is variable and will depend, on the one hand, on the beneficial ownership of the financial instrument in the person of the claimant and, on the other hand, on the basis of the claim. If the investor’s liability action against the issuer is contractual, the applicable law will be, depending on the circumstances, that of the contract resulting from the acceptance of the offer to the public, or of the contract of issue, and the jurisdiction of the court will depend on the presence of a choice of court clause or of a consumer. On the other hand, the thesis is that if the liability action is in tort, the legal system of the place of the tort will have global jurisdiction, where its residents have been approached, in order to compensate them for the damage they have suffered, i.e. the effective alteration of their investment decision.

When it applies to investors, the law of the financial market pursues the objective of the proper functioning of the financial market. It is in this sense that there is a lex mercatus, subject to the law of the trading platform.

This body of law is primarily made up of obligations incumbent on the market operator and its members in order to encourage trading and enable price formation; however, it does not extend to contracts concluded between members and their clients. The protection of the latter is ensured by the rules of good conduct applicable to the professional status of members, irrespective of their membership status.

Secondly, the lex mercatus is identified with the regulation of market transactions, both those that relate to the control of the issuer, i.e. the law on threshold crossings and takeover bids, and those that aim to prevent the artificial alteration of price, such as the rules on the repurchase of shares by the company or short selling. All of these rules should therefore be subject solely to the law of the financial market, rather than to an inappropriate mix with the lex societatis.

Thirdly, the lex mercatus consists of the prohibition of market abuse. These rules, between the functioning of the market and the repression of criminal behaviour, are subject to criminal law. This is one of the reasons why market abuse can be understood in the light of “compétence réelle”, as this concept is understood in international criminal law, and should be subject to it as soon as a French trading platform is affected. Alternatively, “compétence réelle” could be used when a European trading venue is troubled and the French authority is best placed to act, particularly in cases where the French regulatory authority receives information that could detect market abuse. Market abuse are, however, subject to the inevitable interference of international criminal law, which makes it desirable, in certain residual cases, to apply local regulations on market abuse to offences committed on foreign markets in order to avoid possible impunity for the French.

III. Having studied the area of financial market law, it was appropriate to compare the institutional connecting factor identified with financial instruments. Admittedly, their status is, at first sight, independent of the law of the financial market. Nevertheless, the latter makes its influence felt by linking the fate of the instruments to the other market infrastructures, the securities settlement system and the clearing system.

In the case of financial securities, by requiring issuers to deposit their securities with a central depository, the law governing the financial market paradoxically renders their ownership structure unstable. Indeed, the latter is now subject to criteria that have the effect of multiplying the laws applicable to their transfer. The thesis seeks to demonstrate that these criteria, which arose under the direct holding system, were not necessary, and were even manifestly harmful, whereas it was possible and highly desirable to subject financial securities to a unitary law, that of the central depository’s securities settlement system.

The status of financial contracts is a response to the dynamics of contract law, between contractual freedom and public policy (ordre public). Projected into the international order, however, public policy follows different methodological paths depending on the interests involved. First, it restricts freedom of choice of law to genuinely international contracts, and excludes it in the case of consumers. Secondly, it intervenes to protect residents against contracts whose stakes are often beyond the comprehension of neophytes. Public policy operates in French law not through the enactment of an incapacity regime, but through the professional rules to which direct marketers and investment firms are subject, and which are applicable independently of the lex contractus. Moreover, financial contracts have the peculiarity of being able to disrupt the operation of companies and financial markets; the laws governing their operation are therefore likely, in a spirit of reciprocity, to disrupt the formation or performance of such contracts.

It is argued, however, that such laws are more often than not unable to apply to the contract itself, and are better suited to sanctioning the persons who enter into them. Nevertheless, it is in order to protect the legal order as a whole that public policy is most intense, and justifies the submission of financial contracts to prudential rules. These are applicable depending on the location of the parties involved, and require the intervention of a clearing house, whose operation conditions the very possibility of choice of law.

The book concludes with a list of one hundred and twenty proposals as to the positive or desirable international scope of financial law.

I am preparing an English version of the book. I wanted to pay a tribute to the English doctrine, not only because I spent one of my fruitful year in Oxford during the PhD, thanks to the generosity of John Cartwright and Birke Haker at the Institute for European and Comparative Law, but because the depth of their thoughts have allowed for this book to flourish : the first inspiration of the book was Maisie Ooi’s incomparable essay, and then the writings of English professors, notably Louise Gullifer and Jennifer Payne, as well as all the authors of the Dicey&Morris who have been, through articles and books, a constant inspiration.

On 19 March 2024, the Council of the European Union approved the position of the European Parliament at first reading on the proposal for a directive on protecting persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings, also known as Strategic lawsuits against public participation, or SLAPPs. The directive has thereby been formally adopted (the final text can be read here) and will be published shortly on the Official Journal of the European Union.

It will enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal. Member States will then have two years to transpose the directive into national legislation.

The directive is addressed to all Member States with the usual exception of Denmark. Ireland, for its part, made known, back in 2022, its wish to take part in the adoption and application of the directive.

Object and Scope

The directive, as stated in Article 1, provides safeguards against manifestly unfounded claims or abusive court proceedings in civil matters brought against natural and legal persons – typically journalists, activists, human rights defenders, etc. – on account of their engagement in public participation.

The legal basis being Article 81(2)(f) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (“the European Parliament and the Council … shall adopt measures … aimed at ensuring … (f) the elimination of obstacles to the proper functioning of civil proceedings, if necessary by promoting the compatibility of the rules on civil procedure applicable in the Member States”), the directive only applies to claims and proceedings (including procedures for interim and precautionary measures and counteractions, whatever the nature of the court or tribunal) with cross-border implications.

As clarified in Article 5, a matter is considered to have cross-border implications for the purposes of the directive “unless both parties are domiciled in the same Member State as the court seised and all other elements relevant to the situation concerned are located only in that Member State”.

Pursuant to Article 4(3), the term “abusive court proceedings against public participation” refers to proceedings “which are not brought to genuinely assert or exercise a right, but have as their main purpose the prevention, restriction or penalisation of public participation … and which pursue unfounded claims”. Under the directive, as clarified in Article 4(2), “public participation” means “the making of any statement or the carrying out of any activity by a natural or legal person in the exercise of the right to freedom of expression and information, freedom of the arts and sciences, or freedom of assembly and association, and any preparatory, supporting or assisting action directly linked thereto, and which concerns a matter of public interest”.

A matter is to be considered of public interest for the purposes of the directive if it “affects the public to such an extent that the public may legitimately take an interest in it”, and relates to areas such as (a) fundamental rights, public health, safety, the environment or the climate; (b) activities of a natural or legal person that is a public figure in the public or private sector; (c) matters under consideration by a legislative, executive, or judicial body, or any other official proceedings; (d) allegations of corruption, fraud, or of any other criminal offence, or of administrative offences in relation to such matters; (e) activities aimed at protecting the values enshrined in Article 2 of the Treaty on European Union, including the protection of democratic processes against undue interference, in particular by fighting disinformation;

According to Article 4(3), in assessing whether the claimant purports to prevent, restrict or penalise public participation the following elements may be considered, by way of example: (a) the disproportionate, excessive or unreasonable nature of the claim or part thereof, including the excessive dispute value; (b) the existence of multiple proceedings initiated by the claimant or associated parties in relation to similar matters; (c) intimidation, harassment or threats on the part of the claimant or the claimant’s representatives, before or during the proceedings, as well as similar conduct by the claimant in similar or concurrent cases; (d) the use in bad faith of procedural tactics, such as delaying proceedings, fraudulent or abusive forum shopping or the discontinuation of cases at a later stage of the proceedings in bad faith.

Procedural Safeguards

Article 6 stipulates that Member States shall ensure that persons targeted by a SLAPP can apply, in accordance with national law, for: (a) a security; (b) an early dismissal of the claim; (c) additional remedies such as the award of costs and the issuance of penalties. The mentioned safeguards remain available notwithstanding any subsequent amendment of the pleadings made by the claimant, including the withdrawal of the claim itself.

Security

Article 10 asks Member States to ensure that the court seised of a SLAPP “may require, without prejudice to the right of access to justice, that the claimant provide security for the estimated costs of the proceedings, which may include the costs of legal representation incurred by the defendant, and, if provided for in national law, damages”.

Early Dismissal

Individuals targeted by a SLAPP can ask the court to dismiss the claim at the earliest possible stage, pursuant to Article 11. In addition, Article 12(2) requires that Member States ensure that “where a defendant has applied for early dismissal, it shall be for the claimant to substantiate the claim in order to enable the court to assess whether it is not manifestly unfounded”. Article 13 provides that decision granting early dismissal must be subject to an appeal.

Costs and penalties

As stated in Article 14, claimants, if they are found to have brought abusive court proceedings against public participation can be ordered to bear “all types of costs of the proceedings that can be awarded under national law, including the full costs of legal representation incurred by the defendant unless such costs are excessive”. Where national law does not guarantee the award in full of the costs of legal representation
beyond what is set out in statutory fee tables, Member States shall ensure that such costs are fully covered, unless they are excessive, by other means available under national law.

Article 15 requires that Member States must ensure that courts or tribunals seised of a SLAPP may impose “effective, proportionate and dissuasive penalties or other equally effective appropriate measures, including the payment of compensation for damage or the publication of the court decision, where provided for in national law, on the party who brought those proceedings”.

Protection from SLAPPs Brought in a Third Country

The directive includes two provisions the aim of which is to protect persons domiciled in the Union from SLAPPs initiated in a State outside the Union.

Article 16, titled “Grounds for refusal of recognition and enforcement of a third-country judgment”, requires that Member States ensure that the recognition and enforcement of a third-country judgment given in the framework of court proceedings against public participation targeting a natural or legal person domiciled in a
Member State is refused “if those proceedings are considered manifestly unfounded or abusive
under the law of the Member State in which such recognition or enforcement is sought”.

According to Article 17 (“Jurisdiction for actions related to third-country proceedings”), Member States must ensure that, where abusive court proceedings against public participation have been brought by a claimant domiciled outside the Union in a third-country against a natural or legal person domiciled in the Union, the latter person “may seek, in the courts or tribunals of the place where that person is domiciled,
compensation for the damage and the costs incurred in connection with the proceedings before the court or tribunal of the third-country”. It is provided, however, that Member States may limit the exercise of jurisdiction under the previous provision for as long as proceedings are pending in the third-country.

Other Provisions

The directive further asks Member states to put in place rules that would allow associations, organisations and trade unions to support the defendant. Specifically, Article 9 requires that a court seised of a SLAPP “may accept that associations, organisations, trade unions and other entities which have, in accordance with the criteria laid down by their national law, a legitimate interest in safeguarding or promoting the rights of persons engaging in public participation, may support the defendant, where the defendant so approves, or provide information in those proceedings in accordance with national law”.

The Council of the European Union on 15 March 2024 reached a final deal on the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on corporate sustainability due diligence (see here and here for previous analysis on the proposal hosted on this blog).

The deal comes after a series of meetings following a provisional political agreement reached at Council level and the European Parliament’s negotiating position, both reported here.

After the approval by the Permanent Representative Committee, the Presidency of the Council has transmitted the final compromise text to the Chair of the European Parliament Committee on Legal Affairs (JURI). On 19 March 2024, the Legal Affairs Committee of the European Parliament adopted the text, agreed with the Council.

The draft agenda for the plenary sittings of the European Parliament schedules the vote on the corporate sustainability due diligence directive for 24 April 2024.

The key provisions of the directive, as it results from the latest changes, are summarized below.

Subject Matter

The directive deals with obligations for companies regarding human rights and environmental impacts, including those of subsidiaries and business partners, and the operations carried out by their business partners in companies’ chains of activities, as well as liability for violations and the requirement to adopt a transition plan for climate change mitigation.

While doing so, the text ensures that it does not lower the existing level of protection for human, employment, and social rights, environmental protection, or climate protection provided by Member States’ laws or applicable collective agreements.

Finally, the directive does not override obligations under other EU laws in areas such as human rights, employment, social rights, environmental protection, and climate change. If there is a conflict between the directive and another EU law pursuing similar objectives with more extensive obligations, the latter prevails.

Scope

The proposed directive applies to (a) companies formed in accordance with the law of a Member State, where they meet certain criteria; these include having over 1000 employees on average and a net worldwide turnover exceeding EUR 450 million in the last financial year; the directive also applies to to ultimate parent companies whose subsidiaries meet these thresholds and those engaged in franchising or licensing agreements within the EU, provided certain conditions regarding royalties and turnover are met; (b) companies governed by the law of a third country, whenever specific conditions are fulfilled; among other things, they must have generated a net turnover exceeding EUR 450 million in the Union in the preceding financial year or being the ultimate parent company of a group meeting this threshold; additionally, companies engaged in franchising or licensing agreements within the Union, with royalties exceeding EUR 22.5 million, fall within the scope if the directive if their net turnover in the Union exceeds EUR 80 million in the preceding financial year.

An exemption is provided for ultimate parent companies primarily engaged in holding shares in operational subsidiaries without making management decisions.

It is specified that the number of part-time employees must be calculated on a full-time equivalent basis for the purposes of determining company eligibility. Additionally, temporary agency workers and other non-standard workers meeting the criteria established by the Court of Justice must be included in the calculation as if they were directly employed by the company. Furthermore, if a company meets the eligibility conditions outlined before, the proposed directive applies only if these conditions persist for two consecutive financial years. However, the directive ceases to apply to a company if it no longer meets the eligibility criteria for each of the last two relevant financial years.

Definitions

The directive comes with several definitions, including the following.

The term ‘company’ is understood to refer to any entity falling under the following categories: (i) a legal entity established in one of the legal structures outlined in Annex I and Annex II of Directive 2013/34/EU; (ii) a legal entity established under the legislation of a third country in a structure similar to those listed in Annex I and II of Directive 2013/34/EU.

An ‘adverse human rights impact’ denotes a detrimental effect on individuals stemming from: (i) the violation of any of the human rights delineated in Annex I, Part I Section 1, as outlined in the international agreements referenced in Annex I, Part I Section 2; (ii) the infringement of a human right not specified in Annex I, Part I Section 1, but covered by the human rights agreements listed in Annex I, Part I Section 2, provided some criteria are met. An ‘adverse impact’ encompasses adverse environmental effects and adverse human rights impacts. The impact is understood to be ‘severe’ when it is significant due to its nature, such as causing harm to human life, health, or liberty, or due to its scale, scope, or irreversibility.

A ‘business partner’ refers to an entity: (i) engaged in a commercial agreement with the company concerning its operations, products, or services, or to which the company offers services (‘direct business partner’); (ii) involved in business activities related to the operations, products, or services of the company, even if not directly engaged in a commercial agreement (‘indirect business partner’).

The ‘chain of activities’ encompasses: (i) the activities of a company’s upstream business partners involved in producing goods or providing services, including design, extraction, sourcing, manufacturing, transportation, storage, and supply of raw materials, products, or components, as well as product or service development.; and (ii) the activities of a company’s downstream business partners related to product distribution, transportation, and storage, conducted for or on behalf of the company, excluding distribution, transportation, and storage subject to export control regulations under Regulation (EU) 2021/821 or export controls pertaining to weapons, ammunition, or war materials post-authorization of product export.

Level of Harmonisation

Member States may not introduce provisions within the scope of the directive that lay down human rights and environmental due diligence obligations diverging from those resulting in specified provisions of the directive. An example illustrating this concept is Article 7(1) of the directive stating that Member States are responsible for ensuring that companies adopt suitable measures to either prevent or, if immediate prevention is not feasible, effectively mitigate potential adverse impacts. This provision mandates the consideration of specific factors to assess the adequacy of these measures. Member States, instead, are free from introducing, in their national law, more stringent provisions. Drawing from the precedent set by this provision, Member States could provide for such an obligation, or factors to assess the adequacy of the preventive measures, more specific in terms of the objective or the field covered, in order to achieve a different level of protection of human, employment and social rights, the environment or the climate.

Due Diligence and Related Obligations

Member States must ensure that companies undertake risk-based human rights and environmental due diligence. This includes integrating due diligence into policies and risk management systems, identifying and prioritizing adverse impacts, preventing and mitigating impacts, providing remediation, engaging stakeholders, establishing notification mechanisms and complaints procedures, monitoring effectiveness, and publicly communicating on due diligence.

Companies are allowed to share resources and information within their groups and with other legal entities for due diligence purposes. Business partners are not required to disclose trade secrets to compliant companies but must disclose information necessary to identify potential adverse impacts. Companies must retain documentation demonstrating compliance for at least 5 years or until the conclusion of any ongoing proceedings.

Parent companies falling under the proposed directive can fulfil due diligence obligations on behalf of subsidiaries if this ensures effective compliance. Subsidiaries must cooperate with the parent company, integrate due diligence into their policies, continue appropriate measures, seek contractual assurances, and comply with transition plans for climate change mitigation.

Due diligence requirements must be integrated into the concerned companies’ policies and risk management systems.

Supervisory Authorities

Member States must designate one or more supervisory authorities to oversee compliance with national provisions. The competent supervisory authority for companies formed under Member States legislation is that of the State of registration. For third-country companies, the competent authority is that of the Member State where the company in question has a branch or, if not applicable, where it generated most of its net turnover in the EU.

Supervisory authorities must publish annual reports on their activities and have adequate powers and resources to carry out investigations and inspections related to compliance with the directive. Supervisory authorities may initiate investigations and inspections, order corrective actions, impose penalties, and adopt interim measures to address non-compliance. These powers can be exercised directly, cooperatively, or through judicial authorities, ensuring effective legal remedies for affected parties. Decisions by supervisory authorities do not affect a company’s civil liability under the directive.

Penalties

Member States must establish rules on penalties, including pecuniary penalties, for breaches of national provisions derived from the proposed directive, ensuring they are effective, proportionate, and dissuasive. When determining penalties, factors considered include the nature, gravity, and duration of the breach, impacts resulting from it, investments made, collaboration efforts, previous infringements, remedial actions, financial gains or losses, and other relevant circumstances.

Penalties must include pecuniary penalties and, if the company fails to comply, public statements about the infringement. Pecuniary penalties are based on the company’s net worldwide turnover, with a maximum limit set at not less than 5% of the company’s net worldwide turnover in the preceding financial year.

Member States ensure that decisions containing penalties are published, publicly available for at least 5 years, and shared with the European Network of Supervisory Authorities, without including personal data.

Civil Liability of Companies and a Right to Full Compensation

Companies can be held liable for damages caused to natural or legal persons if: (a) they intentionally or negligently failed to comply with the obligations under the proposed directive; (b) and, as a result, a damage to the person’s legal interests protected under national law was caused. A company cannot be held liable if the damage was caused only by its business partners in its chain of activities.

If held liable, natural or legal persons have the right to full compensation for damages under national law, ensuring no overcompensation.

Member States must ensure: (a) limitation periods for damages actions are reasonable, starting after the infringement ceases and the claimant becomes aware of it; (b) costs of proceedings are not prohibitively expensive for claimants; (c) claimants can seek injunctive measures and authorize certain organizations to bring actions; (d) courts can order disclosure of evidence by companies when necessary for a claim, ensuring proportionality and protection of confidential information.

Participation in industry or multi-stakeholder initiatives or third-party verification does not exempt companies from liability.

Civil liability of companies does not affect subsidiaries or business partners’ liability, and joint liability applies when damage is caused jointly.

These rules do not limit companies’ liability under other legal systems and are of overriding mandatory application if applicable law is not that of a Member State.

Entry into Force and Transposition

The proposed directive will come into force on the twentieth day after its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.

Member States must enact regulations and administrative provisions to comply with the directive within two years of its entry into force.

The application of these provisions varies based on company size and origin: (a) for companies formed in accordance with Member State legislation with over 5000 employees and a net worldwide turnover exceeding EUR 1500 million, measures must be applied within three years; (b) as regards companies with over 3000 employees and a net worldwide turnover exceeding EUR 900 million, within a four-year timeframe; (c) for companies formed under third-country legislation with a net turnover over EUR 1500 million in the Union, within three years; (d) for third-country companies with a turnover over EUR 900 million, within a four-year timeframe. All other companies must comply within five years.

Annex I

The lists contained in the Annex specify the adverse environmental and human rights impacts relevant for the directive, to cover (the violation of) rights and prohibitions included in international human rights instruments (Part I Section 1), human rights and fundamental freedoms instruments (Part I Section 2), and prohibitions and obligations included in environmental instruments (Part II).

Pin on Trains & TracksThe Rail Protocol to the Cape Town Convention on International Interests in Mobile Equipment entered into force on 8 March 2024.

Resolving Conflit Mobile

One of the main goals of the Cape Town Convention was to resolve the perennial problem of change of applicable law governing security interests over tangible moveable assets (conflit mobile).

The application of the lex situs to in rem rights in general and security interests in particular creates a problem when the asset is mobile and moved across borders. A security interest constituted under the law of a first situs may then be enforced in a second situs if the asset was moved between the time of constitution and the time of enforcement. Security interests may be subject to different publicity requirements, however, and a security interest validly constituted under the law of the first situs might then be denied enforcement under the law of the second situs.  The French surpreme court, for instance, has (in)famously held so in a series of judgments rendered in 1933, 1969 and 1974.

The issue gets even more acute where the value of the asset is high and the asset routinely crosses borders. This is the case of planes, for instance.

In order to resolve the issue for similar mobile equipement, the Cape Town Convention has established an international security interests over mobile equipments. The Convention offers the possibility to create an asset which will not be national, but international, and which will thus not create any conflit mobile where the asset is moved from one contracting state to another, as all contracting states recognise the international security interest established under the Convention, and registered in an international registry established for that purpose.

The Cape Town Convention is implemented for particular categories of assets through protocols. The Aircraft Protocol implements the Convention for aircrafts and other aircraft objects (including engines and helicopters). It has been in force since 2006, and currently has 86 Contracting States.

Trains

The second protocol is concerned with trains and other “railway rolling stock”. It similarly aims at establishing an international security interest which creditors could take over trains. The international registry where such international interests should be registered is located in Luxembourg, which explains that the protocol is also known as the Luxembourg Protocol.

A international interest granted under the Protocol will be recognised in all the contracting states.

Contracting States

There are, at the present time, four contracting parties to the Rail Protocol: Gabon, Luxembourg, Spain and Sweden. The European Union (except Denmark) is also a party. Yet, it is unclear whether the Protocol has entered into force only in the four contracting states, or also in the entire EU. The website of UNIDROIT explains that the protocol is in force in the EU, but other reports only mention the four states. Needless to say, there are not so many trains circulating from Sweden to Spain, and even less from Luxembourg to Gabon.

Time

The Rail Protocol entered into force on 8 March 2024. This does not flow from the provision in the protocol on entry into force, but rather from an agreement in the Ratification Task Force of the Preparatory Commission, the intergovernmental group mandated to pilot through the implementation.

Introduction

Beverly Hills Polo Club branded goods are sold in the USA and the UK. Trade marks in the USA are owned by X. Corresponding trade marks in the UK are owned by Y. Trade mark law is territorial. Does Amazon infringe UK trade mark law by advertising the USA branded goods on its USA website (amazon.com) and making them available for shipment to the UK if transactions are structured in such a way that the sale takes place in the USA, the title to the goods and the risk of loss passes in the USA, the UK purchaser imports the goods in a personal capacity as owner and the goods are transported by an Amazon-chosen carrier?

This is the question that the UK Supreme Court addressed in Lifestyle Equities CV v Amazon UK Services Ltd [2024] UKSC 8. A key feature of the case is that it was brought before the Brexit transition period, so the question fell to be decided by reference to Parliament and Council Regulation 2017/1001 of 14 June 2017 on the European Union trade mark.

Judgment

On 6 March 2024, the court unanimously (Lord Briggs and Lord Kitchin, with whom Lord Hodge, Lord Hamblen and Lord Burrows agreed) held that Amazon targeted the marketing and sale of USA branded goods on its USA website at consumers in the UK and, therefore, infringed the claimant’s UK trade mark.

The concept of targeting of a commercial activity carried on through a website is, of course, a well-known feature of EU private international law, appearing, for instance, in Article 17(1)(c) of the Brussels I bis Regulation and Article 6(1)(b) of the Rome I Regulation. The CJEU clarified the concept in judgments concerning the Brussels I Regulation (Joined Cases C-585/08 and C-144/09 Pammer v Reederei Karl Schlüter GmbH & Co KG; Hotel Alpenhof GesmbH v Heller) and EU trade mark (Case C-324/09 L’Oréal SA v eBay International AG), copyright (Case C-5/11 Criminal proceedings against Donner) and database protection (Case C-173/11 Football Dataco Ltd v Sportradar GmbH) law.

The Supreme Court specifically elaborated on four points of law:

(1) The appropriate perspective: The question whether an advertisement or offer for sale is targeted at consumers in the UK is to be considered from the perspective of the average consumer. The average consumer is reasonably well informed and reasonably observant but does not call for the application of a statistical test; nor does this person represent a statistical average.

(2) The question to be answered: The question is, in substance, whether the average consumer would consider the website to be directed at him or her. The court must evaluate all the relevant circumstances, including the appearance of the website, how it responds to the presence of the consumer, whether it is possible actually to buy goods and have them delivered, and how that is done. The court should conduct a journey through the website in question from landing to a decision to buy, before answering the question.

(3) The role of subjective intention: The task of the court is to decide whether the foreign trader’s activities, viewed objectively, from the perspective of the average consumer, are targeted at such consumers in the UK. The establishment of a subjective intention can ease the path to a finding of objective targeting.

(4) No single meaning: It is enough that a significant proportion of the relevant consumers (that is, those who are reasonably well informed and circumspect) would consider the website to be directed and targeted at them.

The court indicated that the following features of Amazon’s USA website in particular indicated the targeting of consumers in the UK:

– the landing page showed the message: “Deliver to United Kingdom”. Clicking on or hovering over that revealed a pop-up box saying “We ship internationally. We’re showing you items that ship to United Kingdom.”

– the landing page contained a slideshow. One of its slides was a coloured section showing an aeroplane, a map of the world and a message saying “Welcome to Amazon.com. We ship over 45 million products around the world”. Another slide contained the message “Click here to shop in your local currency” and displaying the sign for sterling.

– a UK consumer who had not changed his or her delivery address would see the “Deliver to United Kingdom” message and would be told under each displayed product whether it was available for delivery in the UK, by the presence or absence of the message “Ships to United Kingdom”.

– the virtual cart, once filled with a product, would continue to display “Deliver to United Kingdom”.

– the Amazon software would fill in the “Review your order” page by adding, among other things, UK shipping address and billing address, UK specific delivery times and prices and the option to pay in sterling.

Comment

The judgment is important because it facilitates the enforcement of trade marks by brand owners and licensees. Although the case did not concern counterfeit goods, surely the outcome would be the same if such goods are marketed and sold on an online marketplace that targets UK consumers

More generally, the judgment is important because it clarifies aspects of the concept of targeting, which is used in several areas of EU private international law and to delineate the territorial scope of EU law. After Brexit, the concept is used in assimilated EU law. But it is also of relevance in other areas of UK law. This is shown, for example, in the Call for Evidence of the Law Commission of England and Wales on Digital Assets and Electronic Trade Documents in Private International Law, which discusses the concept of targeting (that is, “directing” activities) in the context of not only the assimilated Article 6(1)(b) of the Rome I Regulation but also section 15B of the Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982, which sets out protective rules of jurisdiction over consumer disputes.

The fourth issue of 2023 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out.

Along with recent case law and materials, it features five contributions.

Cristina Campiglio, Giurisdizione e legge applicabile in materia di responsabilità medica (ovvero a proposito di conflitti di qualificazioni) (Jurisdiction and Applicable Law in Matters of Medical Liability (Namely, on the Issue of Conflicts of Characterisation))

An attempt has been made to give an account of the conflicts of qualification that characterise the healthcare sector, starting with the contractual or non-contractual nature of civil liability for malpractice. We then looked at the nature of the healthcare contract to assess whether patients can fall into the category of consumers and consequently enjoy the protection reserved to them. Finally, reference was made to the qualification of the patient’s self-determination as an expression of the right to privacy rather than the right to physical integrity. Research on the nature of civil liability in a field – the health sector, as said – where many activities are potentially harmful to the physical integrity of the patient so that the health-care operator might be held accountable of culpable personal injury or even of manslaughter, provided an opportunity to analyse the practice of the Court of Justice relating to the qualification of “contractual matters” and indirectly of the non-contractual matter of culpable “tort”; and to note how the Court, in recent years, on the one hand has openly espoused an extensive interpretation of “contractual matters”, and on the other hand has missed the chance to speak out on hypotheses of non-contractual liability in contractual contexts, or of concurrence of contractual and non-contractual liability. It is to be hoped that the European Union will become aware of the need to provide ad hoc rules on the liability of healthcare personnel who engage in activities that are intrinsically hazardous to patients’ health: if not substantive rules or guidelines, at least rules on jurisdictional competence and applicable law.

Olivia Lopes Pegna, Continuità interpretativa e novità funzionali alla tutela dell’interesse del minore nel regolamento Bruxelles II-ter (Continuity in Interpretation and Novelties Functional to the Protection of the Interest of the Child in the Brussels IIb Regulation)

This article aims at illustrating the main innovations introduced in the Brussels regime on parental responsibility and protection of children with the Recast: i.e., Regulation (EU) No 2019/1111 (“Brussels II-ter”). While, on the one side, interpretation and application of the Recast Regulation mandate continuity with the jurisprudence of the Court of Justice of the European Union, on the other side the novelties introduced with the Recast show an increased penchant towards flexibility in order to achieve the protection of the actual and concrete best interests of the child.

Edoardo Benvenuti, Climate change litigation e diritto internazionale privato dell’Unione europea: quale spazio per la tutela collettiva? (Climate Change Litigation and EU Private International Law: Is There Room for Collective Redress?)

With the worsening of the climate crisis, the EU is adopting a number of measures – both in the public and private sector – in order to counter such phenomenon. The layering of substantive norms and standards goes hand in hand with the growing interest towards procedural tools suitable to make the application of such rules effective through private enforcement. Against this background, and given the collective and the ubiquitous dimension of the consequences of climate change, the present article explores the phenomenon of collective redress in the field of climate change litigation. After introducing the definitions and the characteristic features of climate change litigation and collective redress, the article examines the role of Regulations (EU) No 1215/2012 and (CE) No 864/2007, in order to evaluate their ability to address the private international law issues arising from collective and climate change litigation. In doing so, the article focuses on the relevant case-law (both national and of the CJEU), as well as on Directive (EU) 2020/1828 on consumers’ representative actions, which provides a number of propositions that can be applied also in the context of climate change litigation. Once the main critical aspects have been identified, the article puts forth some reform suggestions to strengthen EU private international law mechanisms in the context of environmental mass torts.

Ginevra Greco, Il c.d. uso alternativo del rinvio pregiudiziale di interpretazione (The So-Called Alternative Use of the Referral for a Preliminary Ruling on Interpretation)

This article endeavours to show that, contrary to popular opinion, the interpretative judgments of the Court of Justice of the European Union, which use the terms “precludes” or “does not preclude”, are genuine judgments on the conformity of a national act or measure with EU law. This article also aims to illustrate the compatibility of those judgments with the model of Article 267 TFEU. This conclusion is supported not by the fact that such judgments are devoid of application profiles, but because they remain within the scope of the interpretative function of the Court of Justice, understood not as abstract interpretation, but as an interpretation which contributes to the resolution of the concrete case pending before the referring court.

Anna Facchinetti, Immunità degli Stati ed exequatur di sentenze straniere in materia di terrorismo: una recente pronuncia della Corte di Cassazione francese (State Immunity and Exequatur of Foreign Judgments on Terrorism: A Recent Ruling by the French Court of Cassation).

The latest issue of the Journal of Private International Law (Volume 19, Issue 3) is now available. This issue features eight articles and one book review.

Chukwuma Samuel Adesina Okoli and Abubakri Yekini, Implied jurisdiction agreements in international commercial contracts: a global comparative perspective, 321-361

This article examines the principles of implied jurisdiction agreements and their validity on a global scale. While the existing scholarly literature primarily focuses on express jurisdiction agreements, this study addresses the evident lack of scholarly research works on implied jurisdiction agreements. As such, it contributes to an understanding of implied jurisdiction agreements, providing valuable insights into their practical implications for international commercial contracts. The paper’s central question is whether implied jurisdiction agreements are globally valid and should be enforced. To answer this question, the article explores primary and secondary sources from various jurisdictions around the world, including common law, civil law, and mixed legal systems, together with insights from experts in commercial conflict of laws. The paper argues for a cautious approach to the validity of implied jurisdiction agreements, highlighting their potential complexities and uncertainties. It contends that such agreements may lead to needless jurisdictional controversies and distract from the emerging global consensus on international jurisdiction grounds. Given these considerations, the paper concludes that promoting clear and explicit jurisdiction agreements, as supported by the extant international legal frameworks, such as the Hague Conventions of 2005 and 2019, the EU Brussels Ia Regulation, and the Lugano Convention, would provide a more predictable basis for resolving cross-border disputes.

Veena Srirangam, The governing law of contribution claims: looking beyond Roberts v SSAFA, 362-382

The governing law of claims for contribution, where the applicable law of the underlying claim is a foreign law, has long posed a knotty problem in English private international law. The Supreme Court’s decision in Roberts v Soldiers, Sailors, Airmen and Families Association considered this issue in the context of the common law choice of law rules. This article considers the decision in Roberts and claims for contribution falling within the scope of the Rome II Regulation, the Rome I Regulation as well as the Hague Trusts Convention. It is argued here that claims for contribution arising out of the same liability should be considered as “parasitic” on the underlying claim and should prima facie be governed by the applicable law of the underlying claim.

Weitao Wong, A principled conflict of laws characterisation of fraud in letters of credit, 383-419

This article examines how the issue of fraud in letters of credit (which constitutes a critical exception to the autonomy principle) should be characterised in a conflict of laws analysis; and consequently, which law should apply to determine if fraud has been established. It argues that the fraud issue has thus far been incorrectly subsumed within the letter of credit contract, rather than being correctly characterised as a separate and independent issue. On the basis of fundamental conflict of laws principles and policies, this article advocates that the fraud issue should be characterised separately as a tortious/delictual issue. It then discusses how some of the difficulties of such a conflicts characterisation may be adequately addressed.

Zlatan Meškić, Anita Duraković, Jasmina Alihodžić, Shafiqul Hassan and Šejla Handalić, Recognition of talaq in European states – in search of a uniform approach, 420-449

The paper aims to answer the question if and under which conditions a talaq performed in an Islamic state may be recognised in European states. The authors provide an analysis of various forms of talaq performed in different Islamic states and reach conclusions on the effects that may be recognised in Europe, with an outlook towards a possible uniform approach. The recognition of talaqs in England and Wales, Germany and Bosnia and Herzegovina are used as examples for different solutions to similar problems before European courts. The EU legislator has not adopted a uniform approach to the application and recognition of talaqs in the EU. The CJEU got it wrong in Sahyouni II and missed the opportunity to contribute to a uniform EU policy but its subsequent decision in TB opens the door for the CJEU to overturn Sahyouni II if another case concerning a non-EU talaq divorce comes before them. The Hague Divorce Convention of 1970 is an international instrument that provides for appropriate solutions. Ratification by more states in which a talaq is a legally effective form of divorce and by more European states would provide the much-needed security for families moving from Islamic states to Europe.

Sharon Shakargy, Capacitating personal capacity: cross-border regulation of guardianship alternatives for adults, 450-480

Increasing global mobility of people with disabilities, changes in the measures employed to protect them, and growing awareness of their human rights significantly challenge the existing cross-border protection of adults around the world. National legislations are slow to react to this challenge, and the existing solutions are often insufficient. While the Hague Convention on the Protection of Adults (2000) is imperfect, it offers a solution to this problem. This article discusses the changing approach towards people with disabilities and their rights and demonstrates the incompatibility of the local protection of adults with their cross-border protection. The article further explores possible solutions to this problem. It then explains why the Hague Adults Convention is the best solution to this problem and what changes should and could be made in order to improve the solution offered by the Convention even further.

Anna Natalia Schulz, The principle of the best interests of the child and the principle of mutual trust in the justice systems of EU Member States – Return of a child in cross-border cases within the EU in the light of EU Council Regulation 2019/1111 and the situation in Poland, 481-505

The suspension of the enforcement of a return order under the Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction and EU law, as well as the admissibility of modifying such an order, remains one of the most sensitive matters in cross-border family disputes. The article analyses EU Council Regulations 2201/2003 (Brussels IIa) and 2019/1111 (Brussels IIb) in terms of the objectives set by the EU legislator: strengthening the protection of the interests of the child and mutual trust of Member States in their justice systems. The text also refers to Polish law as an example of the evolution of the approach to the analysed issues. It presents its development, highlights the solutions concerning the competences of the Ombudsman for Children, and provides an assessment of the current legal situation in the context of Brussels IIb.

Bich Ngoc Du, Practical application of the reciprocity principle in the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters in Vietnam, 506-529

The reciprocity principle was first introduced in Vietnam by Decree 83/1998 to allow for the recognition of foreign non-executionary judgments, decisions on family and marriage matters in Vietnam. It was then adapted in the first Civil Procedure Code in 2004 and was later modified in the current Civil Procedure Code for the purpose of recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments from non-treaty countries. This article examines the practical application of this reciprocity principle in Vietnamese courts by analysing cases in which they have recognised or denied recognition to foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters (that is, non-family matters), as well as a recent development in the Supreme Court’s Resolution Draft on guidance on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments, which adopts a presumed reciprocity approach. The article concludes that the courts have not applied the reciprocity principle in a consistent manner. The resolution for this current problem is for the presumed reciprocity approach to be promulgated soon to facilitate a uniform application in the local courts.

Meltem Ece Oba, Procedural issues in international bankruptcy under Turkish law, 530-568

This article examines the procedural issues in a bankruptcy lawsuit with a foreign element from a Turkish private international law perspective. The article begins with a brief overview of the bankruptcy procedure under Turkish domestic law. It then explores the jurisdiction of Turkish courts in an international bankruptcy lawsuit in detail. The effects of a foreign choice of court agreement and parallel proceedings are also addressed in discussing the international jurisdiction of Turkish courts. The article also touches upon the debates on the possible legal grounds for the inclusion of assets located abroad to the bankruptcy estate established before Turkish courts considering the approaches of universalism and territorialism. Finally, problems related to the recognition of foreign bankruptcy decisions are examined.

Uglješa Grušić, Transboundary pollution at the intersection of private and public international law, 569-582

This article reviews Guillaume Laganière’s Liability for Transboundary Pollution at the Intersection of Public and Private International Law (Bloomsbury Publishing, 2022). This book makes a valuable contribution to private international law scholarship by exploring the relationship between public and private international law and the regulatory function of private international law in relation to transboundary pollution. The book’s focus on transboundary pollution, however, is narrow. A comprehensive and nuanced regulatory response to contemporary environmental challenges in private international law must also address cases where transnational corporations and global value chains are sued in their home states for environmental damage caused in developing states.

An international conference on the recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation will take place at the Skylounge of the University of Vienna on 12 April 2024.

Organized by Professors Burkhard Hess, Christian Koller and Paul Oberhammer (Institut für Zivilverfahrensrecht, Universität Wien), the event will bring together representatives of the European Commission and of the Court of Justice, judges of Supreme Courts of Member States, legal professionals and scholars, to discuss the reform of the most important UE instrument in the field of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters.

The conference is a follow-up of the one held in Luxembourg in October 2022, based on Prof. Burkhard Hess’s paper ‘Reforming the Brussels Ibis Regulation: Perspectives and Prospects’  and involving the EAPIL Working Group on the Reform of the Brussles Ibis Regulation. A Working Paper available here summarizes the outcome of the discussions held by the participants to the Luxembourg conference.

The April meeting will be based on a questionnaire about possible reforms (32, to be exact) submitted to academics and practitioners, as announced on this blog and ConflictofLaws.net. The results of the survey will soon be available at the webpage of the Institut für Zivilverfahrensrecht.

The conference will starts at 9.15 am and is scheduled to end at 6 pm. Attendance, onsite and online, is free of charge. Prior registration by e-mail at reformingbrussels-Ibis.zvr@univie.ac.at is required.

The Conclusions and Decisions of the latest annual meeting of the Council on General Affairs and Policy of theHague Conference on Private International Law, which was held from 5 to 8 March 2024, have recently been published.

The most significant developments arising from the document include the following.

Legislative Work

The Council noted the progress made in the framework of the on-going Parentage / Surrogacy and Jurisdiction projects, and made provision for the continuation of both. The current state of affairs of the projects is described, respectively, in an Aide-mémoire prepared by the Chair of the Working Group on Parentage / Surrogacy, and in a Report of the Chair of the Working Group on Jurisdiction, which includes a revised draft of the provisions on parallel proceedings, prepared for future discussion.

New legislative projects have also been discussed. To begin with, an Experts’ Group has been established to study the issues relating to jurisdiction and applicable law that surround the cross-border use and transfer of Central Bank Digital Currencies (CBDCs), based on exploratory work reflected in a rich report prepared by the Permanent Bureau and, generally, the preparatory work carried over the last few years.

Secondly, the Council asked the Permanent Bureau to continue to monitor developments in the digital economy with respect to digital platforms, artificial intelligence and automated contracting, and immersive technologies, including in partnership with UNCITRAL.

While expressing a concern for avoiding fragmentation among legal instruments developed by different organisations on related matters (including the work of UNIDROIT on digital assets), the Council also mandated the Permanent Bureau to study the private international law issues relating to digital tokens. 

The Council mandated the Permanent Bureau to monitor developments of the private international law aspects of voluntary carbon markets, having regard to exploratory work summarized in a report by the Permanent Bureau itself.

Post-Convention Work

The Council endorsed the Conclusions and Recommendations of the Eighth Meeting of the Special Commission on the 1980 Child Abduction and 1996 Child Protection Conventions, and welcomed preparations for the upcoming meeting of the SC on the 1965 Service, 1970 Evidence and 1980 Access to Justice Conventions.

In the area of family and child protection law, the Council invited the Permanent to convene further meetings of the Working Group on the Financial Aspects of Intercountry Adoption (the latest report on the activities of the Group is found here). The creation of two Working Groups in relation to the 1996 Child Protection Convention was also decided. One Group will complete the 1996 Country Profile and progress work on the draft Cooperation Request Recommended Model Form, while the other will focus on the operation of Article 33 of the Convention, according to which the authorities of a Contracting State, where they contemplate the placement of a child in a foster family or institutional care, and such placement is to take place in another Contracting State, must first consult with the Central Authority or other competent authority of the latter State.

Regarding transnational litigation, the Council approved the establishment of Working Groups charged with reviewing and refining updates to the Handbooks and Country Profiles relevant to the 1965 Service and 1970 Evidence Conventions, respectively.

As to international commercial, digital, and financial law, the Council mandated the Permanent Bureau to continue to study digital developments in respect of securities markets; the interpretation of analogous institutions for the purpose of Article 2 of the 1985 Trusts Convention; and the feasibility, desirability, and necessity of developing guidance on applicable law in international contracts providing protection to weaker parties.

A call for papers has recently been issued by Michiel Poesen and Patricia Živković (University of Aberdeen), co-convenors of the Society of Legal Scholars Conflict of Laws section, for the Conflicts section of the SLS Annual Conference 2024 at Bristol University from 3 to 4 September 2024. The theme of the conference is Learning from Others: Lessons for Legal Scholars?.

The call is reproduced below, as received by the promoters.


As scholars, we interact with others – students; fellow academics; legal practitioners; the wider public – and the 2024 conference will reflect on the gains we can achieve from such interaction in a global academic environment.  The conference will examine this theme in two ways.  First, as scholars attending the SLS conference, we benefit greatly from meeting colleagues from different backgrounds and disciplines and, notably, from other legal jurisdictions (both within and outside the common law world).  What can we gain from taking an international or comparative perspective to our work?  To what extent do different perspectives, such as socio-legal, interdisciplinary or historical viewpoints, assist our research? Secondly, one of the significant elements of the conference is the inclusion of papers from both junior and senior scholars. What lessons can we gain from each other, both in terms of mentoring and in recognising the need to promote the interests of early career legal scholars and offering support for those entering the academy? No scholar is an island. The SLS provides a positive inclusive environment for legal academics at whatever stage of their career to engage with each other and learn valuable lessons from a diverse and inclusive community of legal scholars. Doctoral students are very welcome and are encouraged to submit papers for consideration in the Subject Sections Programme.

Conference Information 

The 2024 conference will be primarily in person with a virtual element.  ECR and EDI sessions, together with the AGM and Council meeting, will be available virtually free of charge.  A small charge will be made for virtual attendance at the plenary sessions. Council members who are not attending the 2024 Conference will still be able to attend the Council meeting and AGM virtually and, consistent with our EDI priorities, speakers who cannot attend may, on sufficient notice, be able to present virtually.  We will also endeavour to allow speakers unable to attend at the last minute due to ill-health or travel restrictions to present virtually. This decision reflects a move globally to resume in person conferences, the significant costs of virtual attendance which would require a rise in price due to the absence of suitable facilities at Bristol University and evidence of a significant drop in numbers for virtual attendance at the 2023 conference. We will also continue to offer support for attendance via our Annual Conference Additional Support Fund (ASF) to support those with special circumstances warranting additional support. Priority for support will be given to applicants who have no other source of funding.

If you are interested in delivering a paper or organising a panel, please submit your paper abstract or panel details by 11:59pm UK time on 22 March 2024. All abstracts and panel details must be submitted through the Oxford Abstracts conference system which can be accessed here – and following the instructions (select ‘Track’ for the relevant subject section). If you registered for Oxford Abstracts for last year’s conference, please ensure that you use the same e-mail address this year if that address remains current. For those whose papers are accepted, the original submission offers the facility to upload a full paper nearer the time. If you experience any issues in using Oxford Abstracts, please contact slsconference@mosaicevents.co.uk. If you are submitting as part of the Gesellschaft für Rechtsvergleichung there will be a tick box option for you to select as you complete the form.

This is the second year we will be running first blind peer review, with a subsequent non-blind review once initial decisions have been made to consider profile diversity before final decisions are made and communicated. The feedback from convenors on this process was overwhelmingly positive.

Decisions will be communicated by 26 April 2024.

Submission Format

We welcome proposals for papers and panels on any issue relating to “Learning from Others: Lessons for Legal Scholars?.” We welcome proposals representing a full range of intellectual perspectives and methodological approaches in the subject section, and from those at all stages of their careers.

Those wishing to present a paper should submit a title and abstract of around 300 words. Those wishing to propose a panel should submit a document outlining the theme and rationale for the panel and the names of the proposed speakers (who must have agreed to participate) and their abstracts.  Sessions are 90 minutes in length and so we recommend panels of three speakers, though the conference organisers reserve the right to add speakers to panels in the interests of balance and diversity.

As the SLS is keen to ensure that as many members with good quality papers as possible can present, speakers should not present twice at the conference at the expense of another credible paper.  When you submit an abstract via Oxford Abstracts you will be asked to note if you are also responding to calls for papers or panels from other sections.

The Best Paper Prize

Please also note that the SLS offers two prizes. First, The Best Paper Prize, which can be awarded to academics at any stage of their career, and which is open to those presenting papers individually or within a panel.  The Prize carries a £300 monetary award, and the winning paper will, subject to the usual process of review and publisher’s conditions, appear in Legal Studies.  To be eligible:

  •  speakers must be fully paid-up members of the SLS (Where a paper has more than one author, all authors eligible for membership of the Society under its rule 3 must be members. The decision as to eligibility of any co-authors will be taken by the Membership Secretary, whose decision will be final.)
  • papers must not exceed 12,000 words including footnotes (as counted in Word; figures and tables are not included in the word count);
  • papers must be uploaded to the paperbank by 11:59pm UK time on 23 August 2024;
  • papers must not have been published previously or have been accepted or be under consideration for publication; and
  • papers must have been accepted by a convenor in a subject section and an oral version of the paper must be presented at the Annual Conference.
The Best Paper by a Doctoral Student Prize 

In 2020 the Society launched the Best Paper by a Doctoral Student Prize, which is open to currently registered doctoral students who are members of the Society. The Prize is £300. There is no link to publication in Legal Studies arising from this award, but any winner would be welcome to submit their paper for consideration by the Society’s journal. To be eligible:

  • speakers must be fully paid-up members of the SLS who are Doctoral students. (Where a paper has more than one author, all authors eligible for membership of the Society under its rule 3 must be members and all authors must be Doctoral students, whatever their discipline). The decision as to eligibility of any co-authors will be taken by the Membership Secretary, whose decision will be final;
  • papers must not exceed 12,000 words including footnotes (as counted in Word; figures and tables are not included in the word count);
  • papers must be uploaded to the paperbank by 11:59pm UK time on 23 August 2024;
  • papers must not have been published previously or have been accepted or be under consideration for publication; and
  • papers must have been accepted by a convenor in a subject section and an oral version of the paper must be presented at the Annual Conference.
  • Where a paper eligible for this prize wins the Best Paper Prize, the judges may at their discretion award the prize for Best Paper by a Doctoral Student to a different nominated paper
  • The judges may announce a shortlist at their discretion with the winner to be announced by the first week in August.
Registration and Paying for the Conference 

We have also been asked to remind you that all speakers will need to book and pay to attend the conference and that they will need to register for the conference by 14 June 2024 to secure their place within the programme, though please do let us know if this deadline is likely to pose any problems for you. Booking information will be circulated in due course and will open after the decisions on the response to the calls are made.

The third edition of Paul TorremansIntellectual Property and Private International Law has just been published by Oxford University Press in its Private International Law series.

The blurb reads:

The rapidly developing field of intellectual property and private international law could be difficult to navigate for practitioners and researchers because of the complex interface of the two legal disciplines. Intellectual Property and Private International Law sets out the main concepts with a comprehensive analysis of issues arising from the relationship between the two disciplines from common law, European Union and international perspectives.

This highly regarded work examines how jurisdiction is established in intellectual property disputes, how one identifies the applicable law and how to secure the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments. This new edition encompasses the numerous, and in some cases major, legal developments seen over the past twelve years. It deals with the private international law aspects of the introduction of mandatory exemptions to the Directive on Copyright in the Digital Single Market; discusses the new Court of Justice of the European Union case law on article 7.2 Brussels I Regulations and its divergent approach to European Union intellectual property rights; covers recent EU directives and national case law, including the fundamental change in patent law that will result from the introduction of the European Patent with Unitary Effect and the Unified Patent Court; as well as elucidating the implications of Britain’s departure from the European Union.

New to this Edition:

  • Analyses the fundamental change in patent law that will result from the introduction of the European Patent with Unitary Effect and the Unified Patent Court
  • Discusses the private international law side of the introduction of mandatory exemptions to copyright in the DSM Directive
  • Clarifies the impact of Brexit and other EU directives and case law
  • Covers the Court of Justice of the European Union case law on article 7.2 Brussels I Regulation and its divergent approach to Eurasian Economic Union (EEU) intellectual
  • Property rights

A corrigendum to Regulation (EU) 2020/1784 of 25 November 2020 on the service in the Member States of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters (the Recast Service Regulation) has been published on the Official Journal of the European Union of 2 February 2023 (L 405).

It concerns Article 33, which is about the information that Member States must share with the Commission so that the latter can make it available to the public at large.

Article 33(1) refers to such information as is required under Articles 3, 7, 12, 14, 17, 19, 20 and 22 of the Regulation. This includes, for example, the names and addresses of receiving agencies, the professions or competent persons that are permitted under national law to effect the direct service of documents, whether national law requires a document to be served within a particular period, etc.

The correction is, specifically, about Article 33(3). As originally published, the latter provision read as follows:

The Commission shall publish the information communicated in accordance with paragraph 1 in the Official Journal of the European Union, with the exception of the addresses and other contact details of the agencies and of the central bodies and the geographical areas in which they have jurisdiction.

According to the corrigendum, Article 33(3) should read instead:

The Commission shall publish the information communicated in accordance with paragraph 1 through appropriate means, including through the European e-Justice Portal.

As this is presented as a corrigendum, rather than an amendment to the Regulation, the revised text is meant to apply as of the date of application of the Regulation, that is, 1 July 2022. In fact, the information referred to in Article 33(3) has never been published on the Official Journal, and appears to be already available on the European Judicial Atlas in Civil Matters, which can be reached through the e-Justice Portal.

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, who is an Associate Professor and Senior Lecturer at Stockholm University. In the interest of transparency, author notes that she previously wrote an expert legal opinion on behalf of BSH Hausgeräte.


On 22 February 2024, Advocate General (AG) Emiliou’s Opinion on the interpretation of Article 24(4) Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 (Brussels I bis) in BSH Hausgeräte (C-339/22) was published.

Article 24(4) confers exclusive jurisdiction “in proceedings concerned with the registration or validity of patents” upon “the courts of the Member State in which the … registration has been applied for, [or] has taken place …”.

AG Emiliou opines that Article 24(4) 1) does not encompass infringement proceedings even after an alleged infringer pleads the invalidity of the foreign patent; and 2) does not apply to proceedings concerning patents registered in third states, but that a Member State court may give Article 24(4) reflexive effect on the basis of national law. See here for a brief synopsis of the facts and the questions referred and GAVC LAW for a good review of the opinion.

Article 24(4) Does Not Apply to Infringement Proceedings Even After Invalidity is Pleaded

Prior to the CJEU ruling in GAT (C-4/03), there were three possible interpretations of what is now Article 24(4). GAT ruled out the first interpretation, i.e., that the provision does not apply to preliminary questions, by holding that what is now Article 24(4) applied to “all proceedings relating to the registration or validity of a patent, irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or a plea in objection”. In describing this background, the AG calls GAT an “unfortunate decision” because it goes beyond what is necessary to fulfil the raison d’être of Article 24(4), which in the AG’s view, is deference to national sovereignty. He explains that because an invalidity finding in an infringement proceeding has only inter partes effects, it does not encroach upon the sovereignty of the state of patent registration. He states that if the EU legislator had not codified GAT when it amended the Regulation, he would have advised the CJEU to overturn GAT.

Even after GAT and its codification, uncertainty remained concerning which of the remaining two interpretations of Article 24(4) were correct, namely, 1) that once invalidity is raised, infringement proceedings fall within Article 24(4) and the infringement court loses its jurisdiction (broad reading) or 2) that while validity falls within Article 24(4), infringement does not. Thus, a court having jurisdiction over an infringement dispute based on the rules in the Regulation retains its jurisdiction over the infringement claim but may not determine validity (narrow reading).

The AG finds that the narrow reading is the “lesser evil” because it better aligns with the system and objectives of the Regulation. Specifically, he finds that it better respects the relationship between the general rule in Article 4 and the exception in Article 24(4), and also better ensures legal certainty as the defendant will not be able to undermine the plaintiff’s choice of jurisdiction by raising a validity defence.

Moreover, the AG notes that a narrow reading ensures that a defendant cannot “torpedo” the proceedings and deny the patent holder its right to intellectual property and to an effective remedy (see Article 17(2) and Article 47 of the EU Charter and 41(2) TRIPS) by raising invalidity so late in the proceedings that the statute of limitations has expired so the patent holder cannot initiate new proceedings before the court of registration.

That said, the AG argues that Article 47 of the Charter requires the infringement court to take the invalidity defence into account and he offers practical guidelines on how a Member State court should procced. He suggests that if an invalidity defence has been properly raised, the infringement court should make a preliminary analysis of how a court in the state of registration would decide the matter (compare Solvay (C‑616/10), where such an analysis is done before granting a preliminary injunction) and balance the patent holder’s right to an effective remedy as well as the requirement of efficiency of procedure with the alleged infringer’s right of defence and the sound administration of justice. If the invalidity defence is serious, the Member State court having jurisdiction over the infringement claim should instruct the defendant to initiate invalidity proceedings in the state of patent registration within a set deadline and stay the infringement case in accordance with its procedural rules until the validity question has been decided by the courts/authorities of the state of registration.

Member State Courts May Give Article 24(4) Reflexive Effect

The AG notes that the reflexive effect of Article 24(4) has implications for the interpretation of the other rules in Article 24 and for Article 25 on prorogation agreements. The starting point for the AG’s analysis is that the Regulation has a “design flaw” in that while it applies to disputes where the defendant is domiciled in a Member State and the subject matter is closely connected to a third state, it was not designed for such disputes. Thus, the AG opines that the gap needs to be filled in by one of three ways.

The AG rejects the first way, i.e., applying Articles 24/25 by analogy to such situations, because it goes against the clear wording of these articles which refer to a “Member State” and also because previous CJEU case law had already held that the Articles did not apply (see IRnova (C-399/21) concerning patents registered in third states and Coreck Maritime (C-387/98) concerning prorogation agreements in favour of third states). The AG also notes that such a solution would be inconsistent with the system of the Regulation.

The AG also rejects a second way whereby Member States courts having jurisdiction over such disputes based on a rule in the Regulation, are bound to exercise that jurisdiction. Referring to the “design flaw” mentioned above, the AG first opines that an absence of specific provisions addressing these situations cannot be interpreted to mean that Member State courts must exercise jurisdiction. The AG notes that there is nothing in the wording or recitals of Articles 33 and 34 that suggests that these provisions are exhaustive. Articles 33 and 34 allow a Member State court to stay proceedings under certain circumstances if proceedings are already pending in a third state court. The AG also rejects the argument that Owusu (C-281/02) supports this interpretation. In that decision, the CJEU stated “Article 2 of the Brussels Convention [now Article 4 of the Regulation] is mandatory in nature and that, according to its terms, there can be no derogation from the principle it lays down except in the cases expressly provided for by the Convention”. The AG notes that in Owusu the CJEU declined to answer the second question which dealt with the specific situation here. The AG also notes that Coreck Maritime and Mahamdia (C‑154/11) suggests that Member State courts are permitted to give effect to prorogation agreements in favour of third state courts.

Second, the AG opines that such an interpretation (i.e. the second way) would be at a variance with the raison d’êtreof Article 24 to give deference to sovereignty and of Article 25 to respect party autonomy. Moreover, he states that this interpretation would not contribute to legal certainty because a resulting Member state judgment would not be valid in the third state and the issue may be relitigated there resulting in irreconcilable judgments.

Third, the AG notes that the Lugano Convention and the 2005 Hague Convention do not remedy these problems because they only bind a few states and therefore unilateral solutions within the framework of the Regulation are needed.

Lastly, the AG rejects the argument that this interpretation was the clear intention of the EU legislator noting that it was not expressed in the text of Regulation, the travaux preparatoires are generally not clear, and in any case, must be understood in the context whereby the EU legislator abandoned the idea of achieving a comprehensive solution to disputes connected to third states.

The AG suggests therefore a third way of filling the gap, i.e. that the Regulation permits Member State courts that have jurisdiction over such disputes pursuant to a rule of the Regulation, to decline jurisdiction on the basis of national law. That said, the AG opines that the Member State courts’ discretion is limited by EU law in that 1) a Member State court may refuse to exercise jurisdiction over a dispute connected to a third State only where the matter in dispute (i.e. patent invalidity) would fall within the scope of Article 24 had the matter been located in a Member State, or where a choice-of-court agreement in favour of a third state otherwise fulfils the requirements laid down in Article 25; and 2) a Member State court must respect the rules on the protection of weaker parties and the exclusive jurisdiction of the courts of another Member State. However, even when these conditions are fulfilled, the AG opines that a Member State court is not required to decline jurisdiction if there is a risk for denial of justice. The AG rejects the argument that this creates a risk for legal uncertainty because this way gives narrow discretion to the Member state courts under specific circumstances.

Comment

I heartily agree with the AG opinion concerning the scope of Article 24(4) so I will limit my comments to his opinion on the reflexive effect of Article 24(4). It seems a bit odd to start off with the premise that there is a design flaw in the Regulation that the CJEU needs to fix instead of accepting the Regulation as it is and interpreting it accordance to the CJEU’s methods of interpretation. The wording of the provisions and the system of the Regulation suggest that Member State courts may not give Articles 24 and 25 reflexive effect under national law.

Indeed, Articles 24 and 25 expressly apply only to Member State courts and Articles 33-34 expressly apply to third state courts. Articles 33-34 are the only rules in the Regulation that permit a Member State court to decline or stay jurisdiction in favour of a third state court. In particular, recital 24 instructs that when applying Articles 33-34, a Member State court may take into consideration

whether the court of the third State has exclusive jurisdiction in the particular case in circumstances where a court of a Member State would have exclusive jurisdiction.

An e contrario interpretation suggests that a Member State may not decline jurisdiction in other situations (except where a higher norm demands this). Moreover, if the Member States already had discretion to give Article 24 and 25 reflexive effect, then Articles 33-34 are superfluous. Lastly, Article 6 exhaustively informs when the Member State courts may apply national rules.

With regard to the objective of Article 24 of giving deference to sovereignty, an argument can be made that, in the absence of an international obligation, the EU does not give third state sovereign interests the same weight as Member State interests. A similar argument can be made with respect to Article 25, i.e., that the EU intentionally refuses to give effect to third state prorogation agreements outside of its treaty obligations, e.g. 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements. That said, the situations involved in Articles 24 and 25 are not completely congruent as Article 25 raises the issue of party autonomy, which is arguably a fundamental right. Also, introducing a discretionary reflexive effect does not further the objective of legal certainty including strengthening the legal protection of persons established in the European Community as it will be less easy to identify in which court one can sue and be sued.

Curiously, the AG’s solution has the unfortunate result that it extends to third states the very solution that the AG criticizes. On the one hand, the AG is critical of GAT and its codification in Article 24(4) because it goes beyond what is necessary to fulfil Article 24(4)’s objective of giving deference to the sovereignty interests of the state of patent registration. On the other hand, the AG suggests that deference to sovereignty interests of the state of patent registration requires that the Member State courts give Article 24(4) reflexive effect when a matter would have fallen under Article 24(4) had the patent been registered in another Member State instead of a third state.

When it comes to the application of Article 24(4), as the AG notes, the CJEU is now “trapped in the solution that it initially adopted”. This is not the case however when giving Article 24(4) reflexive effect. There is no reason why the rule cannot be adapted to better serve its objective without going beyond what is necessary. As noted, deference to the sovereignty interests of a third state does not require a Member State court that is exercising jurisdiction on the basis of a rule in the Regulation to decline jurisdiction over a question concerning a third state patent’s invalidity when the question is raised in infringement action. Thus, there is no reason to “reflexively” apply Article 24(4) to these situations. In contrast, if an alleged infringer sued a patent holder in a Member State on the basis of a rule in the Regulation asking the court to invalidate with erga omnes effect a patent registered in a third state, Article 24(4) should “reflexively” apply as a matter of EU law giving effect to a recognised rule of public international law that one state will not invalidate the public law acts of another state.

As regards private international law, March 2024 starts at the Court with the delivery of AG N. Emiliou’s opinion on C-774/22, FTI Touristik, on Thursday 7 – an opinion previously scheduled for February.

By its single question, the Amtsgericht Nürnberg (Germany) asks the CJEU whether Article 18(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation determines, not only international judicial jurisdiction, but also internal territorial jurisdiction. In addition, this court questions the foreign element required for the application of the Brussels I bis regulation.

In the dispute in the main proceedings, a consumer filed a claim against FTI, a professional providing tourist services, in relation to a package trip. Both parties to the dispute are domiciled in the same Member State, namely Germany; the only cross-border element is constituted by the destination of the trip outside that Member State. The consumer sued before the court of his domicile. FTI relies on the rules of German territorial jurisdiction to argue lack of jurisdiction, in that these rules designate as territorially competent jurisdiction that of the headquarters of FTI Touristik.

According to the referring court, under national rules it does not have territorial jurisdiction to hear the dispute. Venue could only be deduced from the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation, more specifically its Article 18, paragraph 1. Thus the question:

Is Article 18(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that, in addition to providing for international jurisdiction, the rule also concerns a provision on the territorial jurisdiction of national courts in matters relating to a travel contract where both the consumer, as a traveller, and the other party to the contract, the tour operator[,] have their seat in the same Member State, but the travel destination is situated not in that Member State but abroad (so-called ‘false internal cases’) with the consequence that the consumer can make contractual claims against the tour operator supplementing national provisions on jurisdiction at the court of his or her place of residence?

The case has been allocated to a chamber of five judges (S. Prechal, N. Wahl, J. Passer, L. Arastey Sahún, and F. Biltgen acting as reporting judge).

One week later, on Thursday 14, AG M. Szpunar will communicate his opinion on C-86/23, HUK-COBURG-Allgemeine Versicherung II. The Varhoven kasatsionen sad (Bulgaria) asks :

Must Article 16 of Regulation (EC) No 864/2007 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 July 2007 on the law applicable to non-contractual obligations (Rome II Regulation) be interpreted as meaning that a rule of national law, such as that at issue in the main proceedings, which provides for the application of a fundamental principle of the law of the Member State, such as the principle of fairness, in the determination of compensation for non-material damage in cases where the death of a close person has occurred as a result of a tort or delict, may be regarded as an overriding mandatory provision within the meaning of that article?

This question is raised in the context of an action for compensation against the insurance company HUK-COBURG, for the moral damage suffered by the parents of the deceased on a traffic accident. The accident took place in Germany; at the time it happened, there was a valid civil liability insurance contract between the driver and the German insurance company HUK-COBURG-Allgemeine Versicherung AG.

The parents of the deceased are Bulgarian nationals permanently resident in Bulgaria. In 2017 they filed claims with the Sofiyski gradski sad (Sofia City Court) against the German insurer for payment of insurance compensation for each parent as compensation for non-material damage suffered as a result of the death of their daughter. The request was declared partially founded at first instance; the appeal court overruled, finding the claimants had not demonstrated that the pain and suffering suffered had caused damage to their health, which, under German law applicable under Article 4(1) of the Rome II Regulation, would constitute a prerequisite for compensation for non-pecuniary damage. The court also rejected the argument put forward by the parents according to which Bulgarian law should be applied under Article 16 of the Rome II Regulation.

On cassation, the Varhoven kasatsionen sad (Supreme Court of Cassation), noted that there is contradictory case law from the Bulgarian courts on the question of whether the Bulgarian provision at stake constitutes a mandatory provision derogating within the meaning of Article 16 of the Rome II Regulation, leading, in the main dispute, to the exclusion of German law.

The preliminary reference will be addressed by judges C., Lycourgos,  J.C. Bonichot, S. Rodin, L.S. Rossi, and O. Spineanu-Matei acting as reporting judge.

Next event with interest for PIL readers is the hearing of March 20, regarding case C-227/23, Kwantum Nederland et Kwantum België. The questions by the Hoge Raad der Nederlanden (Netherlands) are:

1. Does the situation at issue in these proceedings fall within the material scope of EU law?

Should the preceding question be answered in the affirmative, the following questions are also submitted:

2. Does the fact that copyright on a work of applied art forms an integral part of the right to protection of intellectual property enshrined in Article 17(2) of the Charter mean that EU law, in particular Article 52(1) of the Charter, in order to limit the exercise of copyright (within the meaning of Directive 2001/29/EC) on a work of applied art by application of the material reciprocity test of Article 2(7) Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works requires this limitation to be provided for by law?

3. Must Articles 2, 3 and 4 of Directive 2001/29/EC and Articles 17(2) and 52(1) of the Charter, read in the light of Article 2(7) BC, be interpreted as meaning that it is solely for the EU legislature (and not for national legislatures) to determine whether the exercise of copyright (within the meaning of Directive 2001/29/EC) in the European Union can be limited by application of the material reciprocity test provided for in Article 2(7) BC in respect of a work of applied art whose country of origin within the meaning of the Berne Convention is a third country and whose author is not a national of an EU Member State and, if so, to define that limitation clearly and precisely (see judgment of 8 September 2020, Recorded Artists Actors Performers, C 265/19, EU:C:2020:677)?

4. Must Articles 2, 3 and 4 of Directive 2001/29/EC, read in conjunction with Articles 17(2) and 52(1) of the Charter, be interpreted as meaning that as long as the EU legislature has not provided for a limitation of the exercise of copyright (within the meaning of Directive 2001/29/EC) on a work of applied art by application of the material reciprocity test of Article 2(7) BC, EU Member States may not apply that test in respect of a work of applied art whose country of origin within the meaning of the Berne Convention is a third country and whose author is not a national of an EU Member State?

5. In the circumstances at issue in the present proceedings and given the time of the establishment of (the predecessor of) Article 2(7) BC, are the conditions of the first paragraph of Article 351 TFEU satisfied for Belgium, meaning that Belgium is therefore free to apply the material reciprocity test provided for in Article 2(7) BC, taking into account the fact that in the present case the country of origin acceded to the Berne Convention on 1 May 1989?

The case revolves around the question whether an object of applied art, namely a chair designed in the United States of America, enjoys, in the Netherlands and in Belgium, copyright protection as a “work of applied arts”. The main dispute confronts Vitra, which holds the rights to the chair, and Kwantum, which operates a chain of interior design stores in the Netherlands and Belgium, on the grounds that the latter has marketed a chair which, according to Vitra, would infringe its copyright.

Before the referring court, Kwantum notes that the chair has, in more than 70 years of existence, never benefited from copyright protection in its country of origin – the United States of America. She argues in particular that Vitra cannot invoke such protection in Belgium and the Netherlands, having regard to the criterion of material reciprocity contained in Article 2(7) of the Berne Convention, which constitutes an exception to the principle of national treatment provided for in Article 5, paragraph 1, of this convention.

The deciding judges will be A. Arabadjiev, T. von Danwitz, P.G. Xuereb, A. Kumin, plus I. Ziemele as reporting judge. AG M. Szpunar will announce the date of delivery of the opinion at the end of the hearing.

Finally, on March 21, the same chamber, this time with A. Kumin reporting, will publish the decision in C-90/22, Gjensidige. I reported briefly on facts and questions here. AG N. Emiliou’s opinion was published on December 14, 2024. The Lietuvos Aukščiausiasis Teismas (Lithuania) asks:

1. Can Article 71 of Regulation No 1215/2012 [the Brussels I bis Regulation], having regard to Articles 25, 29 and 31 and recitals 21 and 22 thereof, be interpreted as permitting the application of Article 31 of [the CMR] also in cases where a dispute falling within the scope of both those legal instruments is the subject of an agreement conferring jurisdiction?

2. Having regard to the legislature’s intention to strengthen the protection of agreements conferring jurisdiction in the European Union, can Article 45(1)(e)(ii) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted more broadly, as covering not only Section 6 of Chapter II of that regulation but also Section 7 thereof?

3. After assessment of the specific features of the situation and the resulting legal consequences, can the term “public policy” used in [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as covering the ground for deciding not to recognise a judgment of another Member State where the application of a specialised convention, such as [the CMR], creates a legal situation in which both the agreement conferring jurisdiction and the agreement on the applicable law are not observed in the same case?

AG Emiliou did not consider it necessary to answer to the first question in light of what he deemed the correct answer to the following ones. He proposes the Court to interpret Article 45(1)(a) and (e)(ii) of the Brussels I bis regulation as meaning:

that the grounds for the refusal of recognition set out therein do not apply to a situation in which the court of origin established its jurisdiction on the basis of one of several rules contained in a specialised convention, within the meaning of Article 71 of Regulation No 1215/2012, which include – but do not classify as exclusive – a choice-of-court agreement, and when the court of origin was not the court designated by the choice-of-court agreement concluded by the parties concerned.

And also

as meaning that an error, when established, as to the determination of the applicable law cannot, per se, lead to the recognition of a judgment being refused on the ground that it is contrary to the public policy of the State addressed.

This post was contributed by Horatia Muir Watt and Dominique Bureau, who are respectively professors at Sciences Po Law School (Paris) and Paris II Law Faculty. This is the fourth contribution to the EAPIL’s online symposium on the ruling of the Court of Justice in Inkreal, after the posts of  Sergi Gimenez, Gilles Cuniberti and Pedro de Miguel Asensio.


The ECJ’s ruling enables parties to an intra-European domestic contract (meaning, connected solely to one Member state) to submit their future disputes to the courts of another Member state. The broad justification for this new step is the respect for party autonomy and the subsequent need for effectiveness of exclusive choice of court agreements within the common judicial area (judgment, §26, §36). While the reference to such principles does not come as a surprise in the latter context, their relevance with regard to the specific problem at the heart of the ongoing dispute is hardly convincing. Not that there is any lack of other, more technical, arguments. However, the dialectics are somewhat circular, to say the least. This may be linked to the fact that the Advocate General’s Opinion had proposed the opposite solution, possibly indicating in turn an internal division within the Court.

The novelty in the solution is that a choice of foreign forum in a purely domestic or uni-located situation is governed by Article 25-1 of the Brussels I bis Regulation and permissible thereunder. There is no need, then, for the underlying agreement to have any “foreign elements”. Indeed, in this case, not only was there was no link with the Member State whose courts had been chosen (as now uncontroversially allowed in the case of international forum agreements, whether otherwise intra-European or not), but further, there was no circumstance, past or present, which might attach the disputed contract to any country (whether or not a Member State) other than the one in which the parties were already established at the time the contract was concluded and were still so at the date of the court proceedings.

We see this as problematic. Not only by reason of the pattern of argument deployed here (I), but also because of the epistemology at work (II), and, most importantly, the underlying political economy of the final outcome (III).

I. Pattern of Argument

The problem affecting the reasoning in the judgment lies in a methodological slippage. At first glance, the Court carries out a classical exercise in legal hermeneutics: the wording of article 25-1 is examined (pt. 21), consolidated thereafter by a teleological analysis (pt. 26), then a logical justification (pt. 32), and finally the confrontation with a counter-example in the form of the 2005 Hague Convention (pt. 36). Why the latter did not serve, rather, as an analogy; why the silence of the text was taken to be permissive rather than as an implicit reference to the content or practice of other EU instruments, including Regulation Rome I; why there was no consideration of the delicate balance struck between the policy of free movement and the protection of domestic regulatory objectives in Member States…can of course all be ascribed to the normal mysteries of judicial interpretation.

Nevertheless, given the controversial nature of the legal issue and the potential import of the outcome, the location of the tipping point of the argument (pt. 22-23) comes as a surprise. From this point onwards, all the justifications put forward, whether teleological, logical or contextual, all presuppose a conception of the relationship between the internal and the international, which is precisely at the heart of the dispute.

The latter comprises two successive questions. Does the applicability of Article 25 of Regulation Brussels I bis require the contractual relationship (to which the choice of forum agreement pertains) to be international (or at least non-exclusively domestic, as under its twin article 3§3 of Regulation Rome I on choice of law)? If so, does the sole choice of a foreign court by the parties to such a relationship suffice to fulfill this condition? But answering the second question in the affirmative quite simply negates any prior requirement and merges the two problems into one. As Advocate General J. Richard de la Tour observed, if we hold that recourse to a provision of Regulation No 1215/2012 presupposes the existence of a condition of internationality, it would be fallacious to assume that this is fulfilled through an agreement between the parties. In other words, this way of framing the question puts an end to any further, non subjective, requirement of “internationality”. With the sequence of questions reversed, the reasoning then becomes circular.

This objection could be disqualified as merely aesthetic if it were not for a series of interconnected consequences. These may differ of course according to the structure of the court system in any given country. But let us take France as an example. In the case of an exclusively domestic contract, subject to French law, some forum agreements of which the effect would be to modify the rules of domestic territorial venue – for instance, choosing a court in Paris rather than in Marseilles – would be void under article 48 French Code of Civil Procedure. But then, according to the ECJ’s new ruling, an agreement between the same parties in the same circumstances, but conferring jurisdiction on a court in Rome (rather than in Paris), would be perfectly valid. If the parties are attempting (together or separately) to shop, for various reasons, for a more favorable forum than Marseilles, this opening comes as a godsend.

Indeed, following the ruling, it means that the agreement to take the dispute to a foreign court would have to be enforced – meaning that the court of a Member State other than the one designated under the otherwise applicable rules of domestic civil procedure would have to stay and then possibly decline jurisdiction – assumedly, even if the dispute falls within the scope of mandatory provisions of the (domestic) law of that forum. Thus, in the French example above, the same contract might also contain a choice of (any) foreign law. The latter choice would normally be subject (without prejudice) to the mandatory provisions of local (French) law, under article 3 § 3 of Regulation Rome I. However, if the court of the other Member State designated in the choice of forum agreement were to disregard such provisions – or, rather, since this whole situation is henceforth to be thought of as international, if it were to decline to exercise the option offered by article 9§3 of Regulation Rome I in favour of an overriding statute at the place of performance-, there is no guarantee that a “second look” could make them effective at the ultimate, enforcement stage. Indeed, the violation of an overriding or mandatory rule – and even less a domestic mandatory provision – does not necessarily prevent a judgment handed down in one Member State from becoming effective in another. Moreover, the proviso in article 25 is hardly a protection when it states, in relation to the effectiveness of parties’ choice of court: “unless the agreement is null and void as to its substantive validity under the law of that Member State”, that is, the law of the chosen forum!

In other words, since, it is easy to see how given domestic legal provisions – both substantive and procedural – become irrelevant unless the parties have decided otherwise.  For the moment we must put aside some insidiously nagging questions, beyond the scope of article 25 of Brussels Ibis Regulation: will this expansive permission to engage in jurisdictional barrier-crossing grow into a common understanding as to the merits of party autonomy, so as to apply to cases in which the chosen forum is in a third country? And in such cases is the protection of European mandatory laws (as in the ECJ’s Ingmar line of case-law) sufficient to ensure “jurisdictional touchdown” (“Transnational Liftoff and Juridical Touchdown: The Regulatory Function of Private International Law in an Era of Globalization.” Columbia Journal of Transnational Law 40.2 (2002): 209-274)?  Presumably, a contractual choice in favour of a Member State by parties to a domestic contract in a third country will also be upheld, even if void under the law of the latter?

To come back for the time being to agreements subject to article 25, it might be argued, in response to our objection, that the erasure of the distinction between the domestic and the international as far as choice of court clauses are concerned increases the protection of weaker parties within the European Union, by reason of  the various special asymmetrical fora contained in Chapter II, Section 2 of the Regulation (which might be absent under local rules of civil procedure). A worker or consumer who is obliged to sue in the court of the professional defendant’s domicile in a purely domestic case could, simply by “internationalising” the contract – albeit with the unlikely consent of the employer or seller/service provider – benefit from the availability of a forum closer to home. But if such an advantage is truly important, it would surely be better to oblige Member States to provide the relevant protective forum by means of secondary EU legislation to that effect (as for detached workers, for instance), rather than upsetting the existing general equilibrium between international jurisdictional freedom and domestic procedural and regulatory constraints, with far wider ripple effects.

It could also be said that the “special” jurisdictional rules of article 7 of Regulation Brussels I bis already intrude into local rules of venue. But these have, until now, been triggered only in international cases, that is, when there is, initially, a “conflict of jurisdictions”, in other words a doubt, given the multiple connections of the substantive agreement between the parties, as to which court is apt to decide the case (as the Court accepts: judgment §22). Henceforth, in a domestic context, economic actors can opt out of local rules of venue in contract cases. They are not usually free to change the rules, say in tort cases, within a given Member State.  But, as from now, we may wonder why they should not be able to do so, with a little help from further analogizing. Or is there really something specific about contracts that mandates a more expansive approach to party autonomy?

II. Epistemological Issues

How then to understand the Court of Justice’s resolute erasure of the distinction between the domestic and the international – in the very specific context of Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, but of which the thrust could be significantly broader? Of course, the alternative approach would have meant defining an objective parameter to trigger the liberal regime – free choice of forum – defined therein. Where exactly to place the threshold of the international? This is undeniably a challenge in itself, as we well know from the long endeavor behind the Rome Convention/Regulation Rome I to define the thrust of party autonomy in respect of choice of law. But at this point one may simply wonder why the Court did not borrow from the (albeit imperfect) definition of article 3 § 3 of the latter, twin, instrument.

This approach sets a limit to freedom of choice of a foreign law in cases that are wholly domestic “but for” the choice itself. Arguably, the terms of the difficulty are not identical when it comes to jurisdiction: in matters of choice of law, it is easier to set a limit to party freedom by subjecting the contract to the domestically mandatory rules of the country in which, but for the agreement,  all the other conceivable connecting factors converge. However, applied to choice of forum agreements under article 25 of the Brussels Ibis Regulation, the “but-for” approach would have allowed each Member State to decide, similarly, for itself, whether party autonomy should or not prevail over countervailing considerations (linked inter alia, in turn, to the content of the applicable substantive law under art. 3§3 of Regulation Rome I).

If party autonomy has conquered new ground with such apparent ease, it is probably because the trend embodied in the ECJ’s new judgment was already present in a series of steps that appeared to need only a little prompting to expand in the same direction. From the contrat sans loi to a forum without a jurisdiction… the Court seems to have fallen into the trap of the “authority paradigm” (an epistemological difficulty amply explored by G.H. Samuel (‘Is Law Really a Social Science? A View from Comparative Law’ (2008) 67 Cambridge Law J. 288), in the sense that the solution is represented as dictated by its own specific legal logic, leading as it were in a straight line to an inescapable outcome: the blurring of the boundary between the internal and the international (or European). Given the silence of the text of article 25 on this point (which nevertheless constitutes the framework for the reasoning adopted), arguments beyond a purely literal interpretation were necessary. As observed above, the analogies and counterexamples supplied by the Court tended to cancel each other out and could have worked both ways. Are there further possible justifications?

Arbitration as an area of investigation provides food for thought. Arguably, there is a certain parallelism between choice of forum agreements and arbitration, which both allow, broadly speaking, an opt-out by private actors from a given legal system. It might be said, therefore, that, since domestic arbitration is permitted in many Member States (but it is difficult to generalise in a field that is not subject to European Union law), there is no reason to be more restrictive in respect of a domestic forum agreement in favour of a foreign court. However, such an argument is hardly convincing. Firstly, and precisely, because domestic arbitration is only permitted under the conditions laid down by a given national legal system, which decides for itself the extent it allows parties to exit its own court system. Secondly, because even in pro-arbitration jurisdictions such as France, the will of the parties is powerless to transform a domestic arbitration into an international one.

What can be said, however, is that the expansion of international arbitration is certainly at the root of a pervasive and under-theorized conception of party autonomy, perceived or used as a generalized derogation from any regulation or control originating in the public sphere (“regulatory lift-off” in the terms of Robert Wai, cited above). It is true that arbitration serves to free the parties from the public domain and by doing so encourages the privatization of the dispute resolution industry. This is not exactly the case here, since the freedom granted is exercised to the benefit of the courts of another Member State. However, the dual phenomena of artificial internationalization of domestic agreements and privatization of the access to justice are not unrelated. More rarely analyzed in this light, unfettered free movement serves an identical political and economic function with regard to both. It authorizes what we have previously called “metaphorical mobility”.  In other words, the license given to economic actors to insert choice-of-forum and choice-of-law clauses in their contracts, and thus tailor the applicable legal regime, is but a different instantiation of the free movement of goods and services in the common market: a form of legal and jurisdictional mobility without moving.

But the distinction between domestic and international cannot be erased – with the wave of a magic wand aka the will of the parties – without counting the costs downstream. At least, if we wish to preserve a measure of pluralism of national legal orders (or if we are legally obliged to do so, where competences are divided and layered, as in the European Union). Even liberal antitrust law teaches us that healthy competition (whether between players or, internationally, between laws) encounters its limits in the risk of creating a monopoly. Thus, outside this framework, it would have been possible to reflect on the very meaning of the boundary between the domestic and the international in the context of jurisdictional conflicts and elsewhere, or to consider more broadly (which amounts to the same thing) the scope to be conferred on party autonomy, which nothing – not even the competitive paradigm of the internal market in which the law unfolds here – obliged the Court to extend. Furthermore, in the silence of a text (and even then…) alternative and equally plausible schemes of intelligibility always exist. In this case, other avenues were perfectly conceivable. This is borne out by the conclusions of the Advocate General – without reference, which is regrettable, to the various debates within the field. It is not as if there has not been critique, and for a long time, of the autonomy/privatization/mobility nexus and its political economy, both within and beyond the confines of the European Union. The terms of this discussion deserved to be taken up. We can only regret the absence of any trace of such considerations in the judgment – if only to refute the objections – in what is undoubtedly a radical move in the evolution of the ECJ’s case law on contractual matters. The legitimacy of the Court’s role in the careful construction of a pluralist European legal and judicial area, is at this price, when it is called upon to rule, on the basis of an individual dispute, on a legal issue of much wider political, social and economic import. To present the position taken on this point as being dictated by legal logic is to flatten or depoliticize the difficulty.

III. Political Economy

At this point, then, we are prompted to look further into the ideological dimension of the outcome. As with free choice, or the distinction between the public and the private spheres, the problem is less in the principle itself (of mobility, party autonomy, private agency…) than in the disqualification of all types of local regulation, perceived exclusively as hindrances to the fulfillment of a higher political and economic goal. From this point of view, erasing the difference between the domestic and the international obeys a classic competitive paradigm, promoted with regard to a certain conception, now largely called into question, of neoliberal economic analysis of law. Thus, allowing the choice by the parties of a forum in another country in domestic contracts (already the principle when the situation is pluri-located) would supposedly create the conditions for an “upward” competitive spiral, thus improving the quality of jurisdictional services across the board as a result of this pressure.

Indeed, the ECJ’s ruling uses the tools of private international law to implement a project based on a specific, and by no means undebatable, economic rationality. Thus, the linchpin of the regulatory competition thesis was largely theorized within Chicago law and economics in the area of the (largely post-war) market for corporate charters. Thereafter, echoing such ideas from across the Atlantic, free metaphorical mobility, or “barrier-crossing” from the public to the private (the very definition of neoliberalism), empowered the unhindered movement of companies within the European internal market. From that point, was there any good reason to distinguish the fate of internal mandatory rules in company law from that of those governing mere commercial contracts: one might even be said to imply the other? Indeed, while most of the prohibitions enshrined in domestic commercial contract law in liberal regimes are presented as exceptions to the freedom of the parties, whereas large swathes of company law is mandatory in the domestic order with the aim of protecting third parties (rules relating to minimum capital, for example, or “blue sky” statutes..). Yet these provisions are largely neutralized by free circulation (as in Centros etc). If the founders of a company can choose to opt out of an applicable regulatory regime by artificially “internationalizing” or moving (formally) across borders, why not allow other forms of metaphorical mobility in contractual cases, through the insertion of choice of law and forum agreements in domestic agreements?

Reminiscent of the neoliberal model of economic analysis just mentioned, such was the plea by J. Damman and H. Hansmann, inspired by the real or supposed virtues of the legislative or regulatory competition induced by the American intra-federal market for corporate charters (‘Globalizing Commercial Litigation’, 94 Cornell L. Rev. 1 (2008)). In vogue at the neoliberal end of the last century when redistributional and environmental concerns were largely ignored, this now outdated, or highly contested, economic analysis of law, still has its supporters, including in France (counterintuitively… but is this the effect of the arbitration lobby, or merely of an academic fashion lag?). Interestingly, the same authors had initially advocated the introduction of a generalized system of “extraterritorial” courts (in other words, established outside their country of origin but administering the justice of the latter, abroad) precisely to enable competition between legal orders through an unfettered access to multiple, competing courts, even in purely domestic situations (perhaps forgetful that such a technique was actually implemented across colonial and neocolonial empires, including by the United States in China, until surprisingly recently…). But of course, a choice of forum agreement does the job in terms of competition, nearly as well.

It is precisely this model – the competitive paradigm – that may have inspired the Court of Justice here, as it has all those who continue to approve a very liberal use of contractual freedom of choice, whether of court or law. But despite the astonishing and recurrent success of the very idea of the “law market”, the difficulty remains of determining the threshold of the license to opt out of local regulatory limits in domestic cases. In the case of jurisdiction agreements, it could be explained by the impulse, in the long term, to standardize all the rules governing “special” jurisdiction among Member States, and thus, indirectly (as seen above) all contract law. Without going back over all the ground already covered in the fierce debates at the turn of the century on the unification of European private law, we shall simply observe that the prerequisite for successful legal harmonization (within the European Union) is the existence of a minimum of shared (equivalent) ground. The failure of the project to codify European private law (even in the sole area of contract) is perhaps an indication that such a consensus does not exist.

Moreover, if we adopt a structural approach to the problem, and move on from the indirect unification of domestic law to the circulation of judgments resulting from choice-of-court clauses, we can only point out that there is no such thing as complete “fungibility” of Member State judgments under the Brussels I bis Regulation itself, which, even after the abolition of exequatur, still allows for the ultimate intervention of local public policy (and on issues involving fair and equitable process is obliged to do so under relevant human or fundamental rights law). It is therefore to be expected that freeing up elective clauses ex ante will only multiply the number of cases of refusal to enforce the resulting decisions ex post. In other words, the lower the threshold of autonomy at the outset, the greater the degree of control at the end. The well-known example of the two contrasting perspectives, French and American, on “arbitrability” or the extent of party freedom in international arbitration (preventive threshold or control of awards) illustrates this phenomenon of “communicating vessels”. In respect of the new regime of jurisdictional clauses under the ECJ’s ruling, we can bet that the threshold issue – i.e., the reappearance of legitimate impediments to the free exercise of will – will quickly reappear downstream.

We also know that corporate mobility within the internal market has not been without its problems. The case law of the European Court of Justice bears witness to a long, shifting and subtle negotiation between the requirements of free movement and the aims protected by the legislative “obstacles” raised by member states in the name of various equally legitimate aims or policies (be they economic, social, environmental, etc.). Such judicial negotiation in case of conflict is the very “dynamic” of the principle of proportionality within the internal market (to use A. Marzal Yetano’s excellent expression in La dynamique du principe de proportionnalité. Essai dans le contexte des libertés de circulation du droit de l’Union européenne, Institut Universitaire de Varenne, 2014). This tension between multiple values is apparent both in corporate matters and in the field of contractually provided services, whether in terms of jurisdiction or applicable law. This is because any legal rule adopted in a democratic regime is the fruit of complex compromises between potentially contradictory interests, so that in the event of conflict in a particular case, no simplistic equation by which one should prevail other the other makes any sense – if to do so means ignoring the balance previously achieved…

A Conference on Cross-Border Dispute Resolution will be held in Dubrovnik on 8-10 May 2024 organized by the Law Schools of the University of Pittsburgh, Verona and Zagreb.

The Conference will deal with cross-border professional responsibility and privilege, aspects of international arbitration and international litigation. Each day will include discussion-oriented presentations and workshops on practical international arbitration and litigation issues.

Speakers include Ron Brand, Marco Torsello, Franco Ferrari, Milena Đorđević, Dora Zgrabljić Rotar and Giesela Ruhl.

The full programme is available here.

For registration and further info see here and here.

On 22 February 2024, the Law Commission of England and Wales published a call for evidence to help them identify the most challenging and prevalent issues of private international law that arise from the digital, online, and decentralised contexts in which modern digital assets and electronic trade documents are used. They seek the views and evidence of a diverse body of stakeholders from a wide range of perspectives and jurisdictions to ensure their future work on this project will strike the appropriate balance between the theoretical aspect of the law and its practical application. The responses will inform the next steps. They seek responses by Thursday 16 May 2024.

The call for evidence can be downloaded here. A summary of the call can be downloaded here. Responses to the call for evidence should be submitted here.

The Law Commission describes the problem that their project aims to address as follows.

The Problem

When parties to a private law dispute are based in different countries, or the facts and issues giving rise to the dispute cross national borders, questions of private international law arise. In which country’s courts should the parties litigate their dispute? Which country’s law should be applied to resolve it? How can the judgment be enforced in another country? Private international law is the body of domestic law that supplies the rules used to determine these questions.

Problems of private international law are by no means a recent phenomenon. The conditions that give rise to problems of private international law date from at least the fourth century BC. The problems are, however, becoming more difficult and increasingly pervasive because modern technologies challenge the territorial premise on which the existing rules of private international law have been developed.

In this respect, the advent of the internet in the late 1980s has been a catalyst of socio-economic change that has posed significant challenges for private international law. More recent innovations, such as crypto-tokens and distributed ledgers, add novel and arguably intractable problems to these existing challenges.

[The Law Commission’s] project has a particular focus on crypto-tokens, electronic bills of lading, and electronic bills of exchange. This is because these assets are prevalent in market practice, whilst also posing novel theoretical challenges to the methods by which issues of private international law have traditionally been resolved.

The Project

In recent years, a significant aspect of the Law Commission’s work has focused on emerging technologies, including smart legal contracts, electronic trade documents, digital assets, and decentralised autonomous organisations (DAOs). [The Law Commission’s] work has shown that these technologies raise issues of private international law.

In [the Law Commission’s] final report and Bill for work on electronic trade documents, [the Law Commission] noted that there are private international law difficulties associated with electronic trade documents, in particular the inherent difficulties in determining the geographical location of the documents.

However, [the Law Commission] recognised that many of these issues arise in relation to digital assets more broadly. During the passage of the Electronic Trade Documents Act 2023, [the Law Commission] committed to considering these issues in a more general project on private international law and emerging technology.

In 2022, the UK Government asked the Law Commission to conduct this project considering how private international law rules will apply in the digital context. In particular, the Law Commission is asked to consider the disputes which are likely to arise in the digital context (including contractual, tortious and property disputes), and make any reform recommendations it considers necessary to Government.

The post below was written by Pedro De Miguel Asensio, who is Professor of Private International Law at the Complutense University of Madrid. This is the third contribution to the EAPIL’s online symposium on Inkreal, after the posts of Sergi Gimenez and Gilles Cuniberti.


The main contribution of the Inkreal judgment is to establish that Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation allows the parties to a contract, even if they are domiciled in the same Member State and all the elements of the contract are located in that State, to confer jurisdiction to settle the disputes arising from the contract on the courts of another Member State. In fact, this case has provided the Court of Justice with the opportunity to address a question which had been referred to it previously, but which it was unable to rule on at the time because the request for a preliminary ruling was withdrawn by the Portuguese Supremo Tribunal de Justiça and the case removed from the register (EU:C:2017:237).

In particular, among the questions already referred to the Court of Justice in case C-136/16, Sociedade Metropolitana de Desenvolvimento, in connection with the practice relating to the conclusion contracts under the terms of the ISDA Master Agreement, was whether, in a dispute between two national companies of a Member State concerning swap contracts, the existence therein of clauses conferring jurisdiction in favour of another Member State constitutes a sufficient international element to give rise to the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Now, the Inkreal judgment in the framework of case C-566/22 answers a similar question in the affirmative and clarifies that the mere agreement of the parties to a contract designating the courts of a Member State other than that of their common domicile as having jurisdiction is sufficient for the legal situation to have an international element for the purposes of the jurisdiction rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Although it is a criterion that could give rise to misgivings insofar as it could leave it to the parties to circumvent, within the limited framework of Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, the jurisdiction of the courts of the only Member State with which the contract is connected (as the Advocate General emphasised in his Opinion in Inkreal, EU:C:2023:768) and may sometimes cause serious inconvenience to one of the parties (as raised in the second of the questions referred for a preliminary ruling in case C-136/16), the approach adopted by the Court seems the better view. Its position reinforces: (a) consistency between the Brussels I bis Regulation and other Union instruments on judicial cooperation in civil matters (see I, infra); (b) the objectives of predictability and legal certainty in the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation (II, infra); and (c) the particular significance of the Union’s private international law instruments as an element of integration (III, infra).

I. Consistency between the Brussels I bis Regulation and Other Union Instruments on Judicial Cooperation in Civil Matters

The judgment confirms previous case law according to which the application of the rules of jurisdiction of the Brussels I bis Regulation is in any case subject to the existence of an international element, which corresponds to the fact that it is an instrument relating to judicial cooperation in civil matters having cross-border implications, in the terms of Article 81(1) TFEU. However, the judgment not only confirms that for such international element to be present it is sufficient that the situation raises “questions relating to the determination of the jurisdiction of the courts in the international sphere” (para. 22 referring to the IRnova judgmen, EU:C:2022:648), but also adds as a novelty the clarification that such a circumstance is present whenever the parties to a contract are established in a Member State other than the court seised on the basis of the relevant jurisdiction agreement, insofar as in such situations the question arises of determining the courts of which of those Member States has international jurisdiction to hear the dispute in question (paras. 23-25).

In order to reach that conclusion, the judgment attributes a particular relevance to the definition of “cross-border cases” in Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006 creating a European order for payment procedure, which provides that “a cross-border case is one in which at least one of the parties is domiciled or habitually resident in a Member State other than the Member State of the court seised”. Apart from the relevance given in the judgment to the coordination between the Brussels I bis Regulation and Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006, the approach taken by the Court of Justice also seems to be supported by the content of Regulation (EC 593/2008 on the law applicable to contractual obligations (Rome I Regulation).

Recital 15 to the Rome I Regulation states:

Where a choice of law is made and all other elements relevant to the situation are located in a country other than the country whose law has been chosen, the choice of law should not prejudice the application of provisions of the law of that country which cannot be derogated from by agreement. This rule should apply whether or not the choice of law was accompanied by a choice of court or tribunal.

Consequently, Recital 15 and Article 3(3) of the Rome I Regulation seem to be based on the assumption that the parties to a contract may choose a court of a Member State as having jurisdiction, even if all the relevant elements of the situation prior to their choice of forum (and law) are located in another Member State (regarding the interpretation of Article 3.3 Rome I Regulation in the context of insolvency proceedings, see CJEU Judgment of 8 June 2017, Vynils, C-54/16, EU:C:2017:433, concerning an apparently domestic Italian contract that conteined “a clause stating that English law is the chosen law and a clause choosing the jurisdiction of the London Maritime Arbitrators Association”, para. 20).

In so far as the judgment in Inkreal holds that the rules of jurisdiction in the Brussels I bis Regulation apply only where there is an element of internationality, for which it is sufficient that a purely domestic contract designates a court of another Member State as having jurisdiction, since such a situation “raises a question relating to the determination of international jurisdiction” (para. 24), it is also consistent with the approach underlying the Rome I Regulation. A sort of parallel may be drawn mutatis mutandis between that category and that of a situation “involving a conflict of laws” as regards the field of applicable law. Also, under the Rome I Regulation, in the different context of the applicable law, it is necessary to determine in which situations a foreign element is present, since the rules of the Rome I Regulation only apply “in situations involving a conflict of laws” (as stated in Article 1(1) and recently examined by the Court of Justice in its judgment of 14 September 2023, Diamond Resorts Europe and Others, C‑632/21, EU:C:2023:671, para. 51).

II. Objectives of Predictability and Legal Certainty in the Application of the Brussels I bis Regulation

The judgment highlights that making the application of Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation subject to a finding that the contract has additional links (beyond the agreement conferring jurisdiction) with the Member State of the chosen court would undermine the objective of legal certainty and predictability. It would make it difficult for the designated court before which the action is brought to determine its jurisdiction and increase the risk of parallel proceedings and irreconcilable judgments (paras. 27 to 31).

Although the lis pendens rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation would significantly reduce the risk of parallel proceedings, there is no doubt that the requirement to identify additional elements capable of demonstrating the cross-border impact of the dispute would constitute a significant factor of uncertainty. Illustrative in that respect was the list of potential international elements in addition to the jurisdiction agreement contained in the third of the questions referred for a preliminary ruling in case C-136/16 in relation to the swap contracts at issue. Such elements included the fact that foreign companies were invited to submit proposals to participate in the contracts, that one of the parties is owned by a foreign entity, that under the terms of the contract the parties may transfer their rights and obligations to subsidiaries in other countries, that the contracts at issue had certain connections to contracts concluded with foreign entities, etc.

Moreover, hypothetically, it should be noted that if it had been decided that Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation requires additional factors of internationality to be applied, a particularly broad interpretation in the context of the Union would have been justified. The outcome in practice might not be very different from that resulting from the new judgment.

For example, why would the following not be sufficient connections. First, the mere fact that for one of the parties the contract in question has connections to a different international contract which are relevant to that party. Second, the fact that one of the contracting parties belongs to a group of companies with connections to the Member State in which the designated court is located (for instance, this seemed to be the situation -perhaps with some additional elements- in the notorious El Majdoub judgment, concerning a contract between parties domiciled in Germany with a jurisdiction clause in favour of a court in Leuven (Belgium), see paras 10, 13 and 16 of CJEU Judgment of 21 May 2015, El Majdoub, C‑322/14, EU:C:2015:334).

III. Significance of EU Private International Law rules as an Instrument of Integration 

The broad scope of Article 25 Brussels I bis Regulation is also justified by the Court of Justice as reflecting mutual trust in the administration of justice within the Union and contributing to the development of an area of freedom, security and justice (para. 35). Indeed, the development of civil judicial cooperation within the Union, based on the principle of mutual recognition of judgments, has led to the creation of a judicial area, many elements of which are closer to the treatment of purely internal situations than to strictly international ones. This is reflected, for example, in the contrast between the treatment of situations in which lis pendens arises between Member States of the Union and those concerning parallel litigation in a Member State and a third State.

The criterion adopted in Inkreal is a further step in this direction of overcoming state borders, which is projected onto areas where party autonomy prevails and the choice of the courts of a Member State without any apparent connection with the dispute will typically respond to the legitimate interests of the parties. In practice, moreover, the choice of a court of that other Member State will normally go hand in hand with the choice of its law as the law applicable to the contract. As regards the position of the Member State in which all other elements of the contract are located, Article 3(3) of the Rome I Regulation will be relevant. According to that provision, the choice of law (and court) by the parties does not prejudice the application of provisions of the law of that other country which cannot be derogated from by agreement. Consequently, the mandatory rules applicable to the contract will be those of the Member State where all the other elements relevant to the contract are located and not those of the Member State whose courts adjudicate the case and whose law has been chosen by the parties (without prejudice, of course, to the effectiveness of the mandatory rules under Article 9 of the Rome I Regulation).

Given the specificity of the Union’s integration framework, and the particular scope of judicial cooperation in civil matters, the Court is justified in expressly rejecting that the provisions of the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements should constitute a point of reference in the interpretation of Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Pursuant to Article 1(1) of the Convention, its jurisdiction rules only apply either if the parties are not resident in the same State, or if some element relevant to the dispute other than the location of the chosen court has a connection with some other State (see “Explanatory Report” by T. Hartley and M. Dogauchi, paras. 41-43).

Hence, the broad interpretation of Article 25 of the Brussels I a Regulation and its application to purely domestic contracts does not apply to jurisdiction agreements designating the courts of a third State, even if it is a State with which the Union and its Member States are bound by the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements. Nor does it apply directly in situations where the effectiveness of jurisdiction agreements in favour of a third State is governed by the domestic law of the Member State seised.

Concluding remarks

Unlike in case C-136/16, Sociedade Metropolitana de Desenvolvimento, the Court was not requested in Inkreal to clarify if the application of such a jurisdiction agreement may be waived where the choice of the courts of a Member State other than that of the nationality of the parties causes serious inconvenience for one of those parties and the other party has no good reason to justify such choice. However, the reasoning by the Court seems to support the view that within the specific framework of the Brussels I bis Regulation (and its interplay with the Rome I Regulation) such a concern is of limited significance. This is without prejudice that the possible review of the regulatory framework in order to provide certain protection to small or medium-sized enterprises in a position of contractual imbalance against choice of forum agreements unilaterally imposed on them, is an issue that merits special attention. In any event, such protection would be especially necessary with regard to jurisdiction agreements in favour of the courts of a third State, which in principle fall outside the scope of the Brussels I Regulation.

— This post is based on the post published in Spanish by the author on 8 February 2024, and a short case comment to be published in the journal La Ley Unión Europea.

This is the second contribution to the EAPIL Online Symposium on Inkreal. The first contribution was written by Sergi Gimenez. 


As reported earlier on this blog, the CJEU ruled in Inkreal s.r.o. v. Dúha reality s.r.o. (Case C‑566/22) that Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation applies to clauses stipulated in domestic contracts if such clauses provide for the jurisdiction of the court of another Member State.

The CJEU held that domestic contracts providing for the jurisdiction of the court of another Member State have, for that reason alone, an international element which suffices to trigger the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation in general and Article 25 in particular. The clause is thus validated and effective.

Geert van Calster is delighted about this excellent judgment, that Pedro de Miguel Asensio and Matthias Weller also welcome. I disagree.

International Element Required?

The judgment recalls that an international element is required to trigger the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The Brussels I bis Regulation was adopted on the basis of Article 81 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, which gives competence “in civil matters having cross-border implications”. As a result, the court ruled in Owusu that there should be an international element to trigger the application of the Regulation.

The CJEU finds that an international element exists in this case for two reasons. The first is that the proceedings were initiated in a another Member State. The second is the jurisdiction clause itself, which designates a foreign court.

Both of these elements are purely subjective, insofar as they are the result of the will of the parties. Party autonomy suffices to create the international element. And, indeed, the will of a single party, the plaintiff, seems to suffice, as the initiation of the proceedings in another State is deemed sufficient. In this respect, the court relies on the definition of cross border litigation in the European Order of Payment Regulation which refers to the initiation of the proceedings in another Member State. But in the context of the Brussels I Bis Regulation, what really matters is party autonomy and the provision of a jurisdiction clause. In the absence of such a clause, the application of the objective rules of jurisdiction will always grant jurisdiction to the only Member State connected with the dispute, irrespective of where the proceedings were initiated. In contrast, enforcing jurisdiction clauses could be a real game changer.

Adopting subjective criteria such as the inclusion of a jurisdiction clause suggests that, although it cannot rule that the Regulation applies to domestic disputes, the court is ready to interpret the cross border implications test as broadly as possible, so that it can, in effect, extend the reach of the Regulation to domestic disputes.

So what will come next? What will be the other subjective criteria justifying the application of the Regulation and Article 25? Will it be enough for the parties to provide “this is an international contract” in the preamble of their contract? And what about remote objective criteria? For instance, what about the foreign grand parent of one of the local parties to the contract?

The End of the National Rules governing Jurisdiction Clauses?

Many member States have national rules limiting the enforceability of jurisdiction clauses in domestic disputes. In France, for instance, such clauses are only enforceable among certain categories of professional parties (‘commercial people’), and they need to be stipulated in “very apparent characters”.

After Inkreal, it will be possible to bypass those rules by providing, in domestic contracts, the jurisdiction of a Belgian or Luxembourg court. What is the legitimacy of the EU to disapply those rules? One could debate whether party autonomy should be promoted and local parties should always be allowed to choose their preferred court. But certain Member States have made the policy decision that choosing the competent court can have far reaching consequences, and party autonomy should only be allowed between sophisticated actors where it can be established that the parties made an informed choice. What is the legitimacy of the CJEU to cancel this policy decision?

Of course, one could think that national rules will remain applicable and prevent the same parties from including a similar clause providing for another city within the same Member State. But will they? Maybe not, if the parties insisted in their contract that they strongly feel that it is, or want it to be, an international contract.

Coherence with Hague Convention irrelevant

Interestingly, the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements provides that it only applies to international cases, which are defined objectively:

Art. 1 (2) For the purposes of Chapter II, a case is international unless the parties are resident in the same Contracting State and the relationship of the parties and all other elements relevant to the dispute, regardless of the location of the chosen court, are connected only with that State.

The Court, however, rules that the same definition is not found in the Brussels I bis Regulation, and that there is no reason to seek a coherent interpretation. Instead, as already mentioned, the court prefers to seek coherence with the European Order for Payment Regulation, because it relates to judicial cooperation in civil matters. But is it really convincing, given that this regulation does not include any rule validating party autonomy?

Irrespective of these poor contextual arguments, the result is disastrous. For parties and lawyers providing for jurisdiction clauses (and choice of law clauses) in international contracts, it is critical to avoid developing different legal regimes and to interpret the relevant instruments (Brussels I bis, Rome I, 2005 Hague Convention) coherently whenever it is possible. Most practitioners have a hard time understanding some of the most basic concepts of private international law. They do not need these extra subtleties.

This is the first contribution to the EAPIL’s Online Symposium on Inkreal. It is authored by Sergi Gimenez, who is an Associate Lecturer of Private International Law at the Universitat Pompeu Fabra in Barcelona and a partner in the law firm Augusta Abogados. The other contributions can be found here: Gilles Cuniberti, Pedro de Miguel Asensio, Dominique Bureau and Horatia Muir Watt


In its judgment of 8 February 2024 in Inkreal (Case C-566/22), the Court of Justice of the European Union (“CJEU”) has concluded that there is no impediment for parties to a contract established in the same EU Member State (e.g. Spain) to agree on the jurisdiction of the courts of another Member State (e.g. Germany) to settle their contractual disputes, even if the contract in question has no other connection with the designated Member State. The doctrine established by the CJEU, perhaps questionable in some respects, opens up interesting prospects for companies to choose the dispute resolution mechanism that suits them best, even in purely domestic contractual relations.

Background

Between June 2016 and March 2017, an individual (“FD”) residing in Slovakia lent money to the Slovak company Dúha reality s.r.o. (“Dúha”). The two loan agreements signed between the parties contained a clause whereby the parties agreed that any disputes arising from the loans would be settled “by a court of the Czech Republic having substantive and territorial jurisdiction”.

In early December 2021 FD transferred the claims under the loan agreements in favour of Inkreal s.r.o. (“Inkreal”), a company also incorporated under Slovak law and established in Slovakia.

Since Dúha did not repay the loans, Inkreal sued Dúha before the Supreme Civil and Criminal Court of the Czech Republic at the end of the same month of December, as foreseen in the above mentioned clause.

Doubts then arose as to the possible invalidity of the above-mentioned attribution agreement. Since the dispute concerned a contract governed by Slovak law and was between two Slovak companies, with no connection to the Czech Republic, the Court questioned its possible lack of international jurisdiction. In view of the doubts that arose, the Czech Supreme Court turned to the CJEU for clarification.

The Question

The Czech Supreme Court’s doubts arose from the fact that neither the loan agreements nor the disputing parties have any connection with the Czech Republic. However, the case-law of the CJEU has consistently required that there be an “international element” in the disputes in order for the Brussels I bis Regulation to apply. Thus, the referring court wondered whether the mere will of the parties, by including a clause submitting to the courts of another State, was sufficient to confer an international character on their contractual relationship. If that is not the case, the situation would be purely internal and the EU regulation would not be applicable. In such a case, the possible jurisdiction or lack of jurisdiction of the Czech courts would have to be examined in the light of the internal rules of the Czech Republic itself.

Judgment

In addition to hearing the arguments submitted by the parties involved and analysing the Opinion of the Advocate General (who expressed a view contrary to that reflected in the judgment), the CJEU also took into account the observations submitted by the European Commission and some States that wished to participate. The CJEU concluded that a jurisdiction agreement by which the parties to a contract established in the same Member State agree that the courts of another Member State shall have jurisdiction to hear disputes arising out of that contract falls within the scope of Article 25(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation even if that contract has no connection with that other Member State.

Reasoning of the CJEU

The CJEU reaches the above conclusion using reasoning that is questionable in some cases but imbued with an undoubtedly practical sense. Although the CJEU insists on its settled case law to the effect that the application of the jurisdiction rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation requires the existence of an “international element”, the truth is that the final decision greatly relativises this requirement.

According to the CJEU, the dispute between Inkreal and Dúha falls within the definition of the concept of a “cross-border case” since the parties are established in a Member State other than that to which the Czech court seised on the basis of the agreement conferring jurisdiction in question belongs (para 23). The CJEU adds that the fact that the main dispute raises a question concerning the determination of international jurisdiction (that of the Czech Supreme Court) reinforces the idea of the existence of a cross-border element (Recital 24).

Paragraph 25 of the judgment contains the key to the CJEU’s decision in determining that

the existence of an agreement conferring jurisdiction on the courts of a Member State other than that in which the parties are established in itself demonstrates the cross-border implications of the dispute in the main proceedings.

In this way, the CJEU opens the way for the parties to a contract to decide, solely by their own free will, to “internationalise” a situation that from any other point of view would be considered purely internal.

To justify its view, the CJEU relies on eminently practical reasons: maintaining that the clause on submission to foreign courts is covered by the Brussels I bis  Regulation allows the plaintiff and the defendant to easily determine the court before which they can sue and be sued, and it also allows the court seised to easily rule on its own jurisdiction. According to the CJEU, the alternative of the court having jurisdiction being determined in accordance with the national rules of private international law of the Member States concerned would lead to greater legal uncertainty, since the application of different national rules could lead to divergent solutions.

Commentary and Possible Implications

Until now, in contractual matters, individuals could “internationalise” a domestic situation with regard to the law applicable to their contract. Indeed, Article 3(1) of Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 (Rome I ) gives a wide freedom of choice of the law applicable to contracts by stating that the contract shall be governed by the law chosen by the parties. Thus, in principle, even the parties to a purely domestic contract can choose a foreign law. Notwithstanding this freedom of choice of law, Article 3(3) of the same Rome I Regulation provides for a corrective mechanism to prevent possible abuses or excessively opportunistic choices: if all the relevant elements of the contract (e.g. the place of establishment of the parties, the place of performance of the services or delivery of the goods, etc.) are located in a country other than the country whose law is chosen, the mandatory rules of the first country will continue to apply. Thus, in purely domestic contracts the foreign law chosen by the parties will only apply in those respects in which the law to which the contract is objectively linked does not contain mandatory rules. Article 3(4) of the Rome I Regulation provides for an identical limitation for purely intra-EU cases: if all the elements of the situation are located in two or more EU Member States and the parties choose the law of a third State, such a choice does not prejudice the application of mandatory rules of Community law.

The restrictions provided for in the Rome I Regulation on the law applicable to the contract are not transferable to forum selection clauses. In fact, in its decision, the CJEU has not imposed any kind of limitation on the choice of the courts of another Member State (beyond the restrictions on exclusive and protective forums or those relating to public policy provided for in Article 45). Thus, two or more companies located in the same Member State and concluding a purely internal contract can now decide that any disputes between them will be settled by the courts of a different Member State. And it should be remembered that, by submitting a case to the courts of another Member State, the latter acquire exclusive jurisdiction to hear the case, unless the parties have agreed otherwise.

Until now, in order to transfer a purely domestic dispute to another State, the parties had the mechanism of arbitration at their disposal, agreeing that the seat of the arbitration tribunal would be in another country. With the new doctrine set by the CJEU, the parties may also opt for the ordinary courts of another EU Member State if they consider it appropriate, whether for reasons of speed, efficiency, cost, specialisation or any other reason. Obviously, before making a decision, other aspects must be taken into account, including possible adverse elements such as language difficulties, the added complexity involved in making notifications or taking evidence abroad or even the problems arising from the need to prove to the foreign judge the content of the substantive rules chosen by the parties if these rules are not those of the designated judge.

On 8 February 2024, the CJEU ruled in Inkreal s.r.o. v. Dúha reality s.r.o. (Case C‑566/22) that Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation applies to clauses stipulated in domestic contracts if such clauses provide for the jurisdiction of the court of another Member State.

Most early commentators have welcomed this judgment, including Geert van Calster, Pedro de Miguel Asensio and Matthias Weller.

The Advocate General, however, had opined differently. Should Inkreal be praised for promoting party autonomy? Should it be criticised, instead, for extending the reach of EU law beyond its competence?

In the coming days, the EAPIL Blog will host an online symposium on Inkreal. Readers interested in participating should contact the editors of the blog (blog@eapil.org), or directly comment on the posts in the symposium.

The question which law applies to the blockchain and assets recorded thereon, such as cryptocurrencies, stablecoins or other token, is one of the most hotly debated issues in the conflict of laws (see e.g. the recent book ‘Blockchain and Private International Law‘).

A conference on this topic will take place on 11 and 12 April 2024 in Vienna and remotely. It is organised by the University of Vienna, in cooperation with the Interdisciplinary Association of Comparative and Private International Law (IACPIL) and the European Banking Institute (EBI).

The conference will bring together academics, technology experts, and lawyers, from various EU member states, the UK, Switzerland, and Japan. Two of the international organisations active in this field – the HCCH and UNIDROIT – will also be represented.

Topics include the law governing crypto-custody, secured transactions in digital assets, and the law applicable to Decentralized Finance (DeFi). Fundamental issues such as the need for a ‘blockchain revolution’ in Private International Law or the role of consumer law will also be discussed.

The full programme can be downloaded here. Participation is free of charge. Please register for either physical attendance or online participation by 6 April 2024 at service.rechtsvergleichung@univie.ac.at.

This post was written by Prof. Dr. Bea Verschraegen, Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld and Laurenz Faber.


On 28 November 2023, the Interdisciplinary Association of Comparative and Private International Law (IACPIL) held a conference on the legal protection of vulnerable adults in Central and Eastern Europe.

Against the backdrop of demographic and scientific developments impacting this field of the law, the event was attended with great interest by internationally renowned academics and practitioners.

The conference, held in the historic premises of the University of Vienna, commenced with a welcome address by Professor Matthias Lehmann (University of Vienna, Raboud Universiteit Nijmegen). Professor Bea Verschraegen (University of Vienna) then led through the first half of the event, which focused on a comparative analysis of vulnerable adults’ protection in Central and Eastern Europe.

Professor Masha Antokolskaia (Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam) presented first results of a comparative examination by FL-EUR (Family Law in Europe: Academic Network), a research platform consisting of experts from 31 jurisdictions. Professor Antokolskaia explained that FL-EUR conducted a detailed assessment of the protection of vulnerable adults in European countries with the aim of promoting cooperation “in books and in action”. Pointing to the adoption of the UN Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities (UN CRPD), she outlined the need for substantial reform in the overwhelming majority of European countries. Professor Antokolskaia explained that the status of these reforms was assessed based on extensive country reports received from 31 jurisdictions. Providing an insight into the work of FL-EUR, she highlighted the methodological difficulties that arise in the comparative examination of vulnerable adult protection, inter alia due to the lack of a historic ius commune in this area.
While the project is still in progress, FL-EUR was already able to identify trends among the European countries: while some have undergone major reforms either before or after the adoption of the UN CRPD, many have only passed “patchwork” reforms or no sufficient reforms at all. Professor Antokolskaia underlined these differences by examining specific examples of vulnerable adult protection, such as the transition towards “support before representation”. In the bigger picture, the presentation observes that many Eastern European countries have not yet undergone the necessary “paradigm shift” but a minority are already far along or have completed this process.

After a spirited discussion on the implications of the comparative analysis presented by Professor Antokolskaia, the second part of the conference, led through by Professor Matthias Lehmann, was dedicated to cross-border issues.

Professor Bea Verschraegen examined current conflict of laws issues relating to the protection of vulnerable adults. She drew attention to the Hague Convention on the Protection of Adults, which focuses on adults who, because of an impairment or insufficiency of their personal faculties, are unable to protect their interests in cross-border situations.

Professor Verschraegen highlighted the increasing number of adults in need of protection and the variety of protective measures prescribed by the national law of their place of residence. These measures range from court-ordered protection to the assistance of pre-arranged third parties.
She expressed concern about the limited regional scope of the Hague Convention, as only 11 EU Member States are parties, and its complexity, which poses challenges to its effective application. In practice, it is not entirely clear what kind of ex ante and ex post measures are covered by the Convention. The same may apply to private mandates.

She pointed out that there is no EU instrument governing judicial cooperation in the field of adult protection. The proposed regulation aims to change this. In this context, Professor Verschraegen argued for a broader perspective beyond the dominant narrative of an ageing society, advocating the inclusion of all adults from the age of eighteen. Citing alarming statistics predicting a significant increase in new cancer cases by 2040, she stressed the urgency of implementing comprehensive policies that address both age-related diseases such as dementia and the unforeseen challenges faced by young adults.

The ongoing debate about the possible reorientation of the Convention and the proposal in line with the UN Convention on Disability or its effectiveness in its own right was also the focus of the presentation. While acknowledging the complexities, Professor Verschraegen suggested that a robust articulation of private international law rules and human rights instruments might suffice, underlining the need for careful consideration.

The discussion went on to explore issues arising from the Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, including private autonomy, self-determination and dignity. Professor Verschraegen questioned the fact that both Conventions monitor fundamental rights from a bird’s eye view, without a feasibility test. In societies that define individuals as worthy members of society if they work and earn enough money, individuals tend to define themselves in this way. Employment is therefore the test of worth in society and for individuals. This may be one of the reasons why the ageing population and the vulnerable and disabled are seen as a burden. However, younger adults face enormous problems, they too may be unable to work, impaired and vulnerable.

She highlighted that private autonomy, self-determination, and dignity are driving principles used in many countries, more specifically in the context of living and dying wills. However, their qualification shows a wide variety. As the EU Proposal aims at guaranteeing EU-wide recognition, clarification of what exactly ought or ought not to be recognized would be most useful.

Professor Verschraegen’s presentation was followed by a lively discourse on the complexities of the protection of vulnerable adults in cross-border settings. The event was concluded with closing remarks by Professor Florian Heindler (Sigmund Freud University, Vienna).

Over the course of the conference, the consensus emerged that the legal protection of vulnerable adults, specifically in Central and Eastern Europe, remains a highly topical issue with meaningful developments to be expected both on a substantive and a conflict-of-laws level. In this context, new questions raised during the discussions may have already foreshadowed future publications and conferences.

Justin Borg-Barthet, Katarina Trimmings, Burcu Yüksel Ripley and Patricia Živković, from the University of Aberdeen, have accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present their co-edited book, titled ‘From Theory to Practice in Private International Law: Gedächtnisschrift for Professor Jonathan Fitchen’, published by Bloomsbury Publishing. The text below is cross-posted on Conflictoflaws.net.


When our colleague and friend Prof Jonathan Fitchen passed away on 22 January 2021, we were comforted in our grief by an outpouring of messages of condolence from private international lawyers around the world. We had known, of course, of the impact and importance of Jonathan’s work to the world of private international law scholarship. His monograph on authentic instruments, for example, will remain an essential reference on that subject for many years to come. Jonathan’s impact on the world of private international law scholars was, to a degree, less obvious. He was an unassuming man. He did not seek to command the attention of every gathering he attended, and he might have been surprised to realise how often he did just that. He was tremendously well-liked and well-respected for his wit, his self-deprecating sense of humour, and his empathy.

This book seeks to capture in it some of the immense esteem in which Jonathan was held. That much will of course be of interest to the many scholars and practitioners who had the privilege of Jonathan’s acquaintance. The intellectual generosity of the contributing authors will ensure, however, that this volume will also be of great value to those who encounter Jonathan for the first time in these pages. Taken together, the chapters in this book address the major conceptual and practical challenges of our time: from stubborn definitional dilemmas, such as the deployment of key terms in international child abduction cases, to contemporary concerns about disruptive technologies like cryptocurrencies, to core conceptual challenges regarding the unintended consequences of our discipline’s professed neutrality.

The collection is divided into three main parts. Following a preface in which Prof Xandra Kramer paints a vivid picture of Jonathan’s humanity, humour and wit, and an introduction by ourselves as the editors, Part I includes four chapters which address conceptual matters relating to the nature and scope of private international law. Part II is made up of seven chapters concerning civil and commercial matters in private international law. Part III includes two chapters on family matters in private international law.

Part I: The Evolving Nature and Scope of Private International Law

The first substantive chapter is a tour de force by Alex Mills in which he explores the unsettled relationship between private international law and legal pluralism. Mills observes that private international law is both a product and producer of pluralism, in addition to being internally pluralist in its self-conception. Mills’ analysis will be of great interest to readers seeking to discern private international law’s place in the taxonomy of the study of law, whether they are observing that taxonomy from the perspective of a comparatist, a conflicts scholar, or a public international lawyer.

The following chapter also engages with the problem of pluralism in private international law. Thalia Kruger focuses specifically on mediated settlements with a view to illuminating their meaning for the purposes of transnational law. Kruger does a wonderful job of building on Jonathan Fitchen’s work by providing technical and normative analysis of the public faith to be accorded to private agreements. Ultimately, she welcomes a movement towards the upholding of settlement agreements but cautions against potential abuse of vulnerable parties.

The problem of vulnerability is the central focus of the next chapter, by Lorna Gillies. Gillies provides robust, systematic analysis of the theory and practice of our discipline’s treatment of vulnerable parties. This is, of course, one of the central problems in a discipline whose professed neutrality is capable of furthering and entrenching inequalities. Gillies argues persuasively that the application of Fredman’s four pillars of asymmetrical substantive equality would equip private international law better to address inherent risks of vulnerability.

Asymmetries of private power remain the focus of discussion in the following chapter on the under-explored relationship between our discipline and feminist scholarship, authored by two of the editors. Justin Borg-Barthet and Katarina Trimmings set out to contribute to a nascent discussion about sex-based vulnerability and how this is (un)seen by much of the literature and law. It is argued, ultimately, that private international law requires more sustained engagement with feminist scholarship if it is to avoid acting as an instrument for the entrenchment of substantive inequalities.

Part II: Civil and Commercial Matters in Private International Law

Unsurprisingly, given the focus of much of Jonathan Fitchen’s written work, Part II on civil and commercial matters makes up around half of the volume. It begins with Andrew Dickinson’s meticulous analysis of the meaning of “damage” in EU private international law. Dickinson notes that, despite the central importance of the term to the operation of much of EU private international law, there is little clarity as to its meaning. His chapter sets out to remedy this shortcoming through the articulation of a hitherto undeveloped taxonomy of “damage” which promises to become an essential tool in the arsenal of students, teachers, practitioners, and adjudicators of private international law.

Another editor, Burcu Yüksel Ripley, authored the next chapter, which addresses cryptocurrencies. Our discipline’s continued preoccupation with definitional clarity remains very much in evidence in this discussion of challenges posed by disruptive technologies. Yüksel Ripley notes that attempts to characterise cryptocurrencies as a thing/property are unsatisfactory in principle, and that they therefore lead to conceptually unsound outcomes. She proposes instead that analogies with electronic fund transfers provide more promise for the determination of the applicable law.

In the next chapter, by Laura Carballo Piñeiro, the volume returns to another major theme of Jonathan Fitchen’s scholarly output, namely the effectiveness of collective redress mechanisms. Carballo Piñeiro observes that access to justice remains restricted in most jurisdictions, and that a common EU approach remains lacking. Although the courts have provided some routes to collective redress, Carballo Piñeiro argues that a robust legislative response is paramount if corporate accountability for environmental harm is to be realised in Europe.

Private international law’s ability to engage with concerns regarding environmental sustainability remains a key focus of analysis in Carmen Otero García-Castrillón’s chapter concerning the discipline’s place in international trade agreements. The chapter advocates the bridging of an artificial systemic separation between the private and the public in the international system. It is argued that the extent of private power in the international system merits attention in trade agreements if sustainable development goals are to be attained.

Giesela Rühl also addresses concerns regarding private international law’s ability to be deployed in matters which are traditionally reserved to public and public international law. Her chapter considers innovations introduced through the German Supply Chain Due Diligence Act (Lieferkettensorg-faltspflichtengesetz – LkSG) which establishes mandatory human rights due diligence obligations in German companies’ international supply chains. Rühl laments the lack of attention paid to private international law in German law. She makes an especially compelling case for any future EU interventions to recognise the need to engage with private international law if legislation is to be effective.

The uneasy public-private divide in transnational law remains in evidence in Patricia Živković’s chapter concerning what she describes as “creeping substantive review” in international arbitration. Živković decries a lack of conceptual clarity in courts’ treatment of arbitral determinations, particularly insofar as public policy is deployed as an instrument of substantive review of private adjudication. She argues that international legislative intervention is needed if prevailing inconsistencies of treatment are to be resolved.

Fittingly, Part II is rounded off with a discussion of that part of private international law to which Jonathan Fitchen made his most enduring scholarly contribution, namely authentic instruments. Zheng Tang and Xu Huang discuss authentic instruments in Chinese private international law. Like Jonathan’s work, this chapter provides readers of English language scholarship with a rare example of in-depth analysis of concepts which are unfamiliar in the Anglo-American tradition. The chapter’s compelling arguments for legal refinements will also be of use, however, to readers who wish to identify possible improvements to Chinese law.

Part III: Family Matters in Private International Law

The final part of the book turns to family law, an area in which Jonathan provided ample instruction to students, but which was not especially in evidence in his written work. In keeping with the previous parts of the book, our discipline’s need for definitional clarity and consistency are very much apparent in the chapters in this part, as is the somewhat existential concern regarding the proper delineation of the public and the private. As the authors in this part observe, each of these matters has far-reaching effects on the apportioning of rights and obligations in circumstances which are deeply meaningful to the lives of litigants.

Aude Fiorini’s chapter considers flawed reasoning in the US Court of Appeals judgment in Pope v Lunday. Fiorini illustrates the substantive flaws in the Court’s treatment of the habitual residence of neonates, but also highlights a broader concern regarding the potential for unconscious bias in judicial decision-making. Through the judgment in Pope, Fiorini raises alarms regarding inconsistent judicial treatment of similar situations which turn on appreciation of circumstances establishing the habitual residence of a child. She argues, particularly compellingly in our view, that the interests of justice require greater conceptual clarity and consistency.

In the final chapter, by Anatol Dutta, the interactions of the public and the private return to the fore. Taking his cue from Jonathan Fitchen’s work on authentic instruments, Dutta explores the concept of private divorce under the Brussels IIter Regulation. Concerns regarding decisional autonomy are very much in evidence in this chapter, which considers the meaning of private divorces and the extent to which they enjoy recognition in the EU private international law system. Ultimately, Dutta welcomes measures which restrict private divorce tourism in the EU.

Conclusions

This book was born of a collective wish to remember and honour a much-loved scholar of private international law. In that, we trust that it has already fulfilled its purpose. However, each chapter individually and the book taken as a whole also capture the state of the art of private international law. Ours remains a discipline in search of systemic normative clarity and in episodic need of technical refinement. This collection provides tantalising glimpses of possible answers to both the essential question of the treatment of the private in the attainment of public goods, and in relation to longstanding vexing technical questions.

To preserve and further Jonathan Fitchen’s legacy as an educator of private international lawyers, editorial royalties from the sale of the book will be donated to the Jonathan Fitchen Fund of the Development Trust at the University of Aberdeen. Direct individual donations to the fund are also welcome and appreciated.

By a decision of 21 December 2023, the Danish Supreme Court held that a Swedish default judgment concerning a loan agreement could not be enforced in Denmark on the ground that the service procedure that preceded the judgment was inadequate in an international situation.

Background

In 2014, a Swedish bank filed a plaint in a Swedish court to sue a debtor for not fulfilling a loan agreement. As the defendant did not appear after the court had fulfilled the Swedish standards for service of documents, a default judgment was rendered. In 2022, the bank asked the Swedish court for a certificate under Article 53 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. With that certificate, the bank sought enforcement of the Swedish default judgment in a Danish court. Both the Danish court of first instance and the Danish court of appeal held that the Swedish judgment was enforceable in Denmark under the Brussels I bis Regulation. However, the Danish Supreme Court came to a different conclusion.

Decision

First, the Danish Supreme Court found that the lower instances’ application of the Brussels I bis Regulation was wrong as the Swedish proceedings had been initiated before 15 January 2015. Under Article 66 para. 1 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, it is the older Brussels I Regulation that applies for matters initiated before that date. Here, it can be noted that both regulations are applicable in Denmark despite Denmark’s special status in EU’s civil law cooperation due to a parallel agreement between the EU and Denmark.

The exceptions to the rule on presumption for enforcement of judgments from other member states in Article 45 follow from Articles 4 and 35 in the Brussels I Regulation. Article 34 para. states that it is a ground for refusal that a default judgment has been rendered without the defendant having been duly served. With reference to the CJEU’s judgments C-327/10, Hypoteční banka, EU:C:2011:745, and C-292/10, Cornelius de Visser, EU:C:2012:142, the Danish Supreme Court held that the Brussels I Regulation requires a court to investigate the domicile of the defendant to fulfil its service obligations. Though the domicile of the defendant was unknown to the Swedish court, it was clear to that court that the defendant was a Danish citizen. Nonetheless, the Swedish court made no investigations into whether the defendant was domiciled there. Consequently, the Danish Supreme Court held that the Swedish default judgment may not be enforced in Denmark.

Comment

The Danish Supreme Court decision is a good example of the practical application of the “principles of diligence and good faith” that the CJEU set as a standard for the investigations that a court must perform to trace a defendant. To investigate whether a defendant has regained domicile in a country where he or she is a citizen or to which he or she has a strong connection is probably an absolute minimum requirement.

Even if the presumption for recognition and enforcement has been changed between the old Brussels I Regulation and the Brussels I bis Regulation, it is noteworthy that the same ground for recognition exists also in Article 45 (1)(b) of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

A on online conference on the international recovery of maintenance by public bodies is set to take place on 15 May 2024, between 2 and 5 pm CEST, hosted by the German Institute for Youth Services and Family Law (DIJuF).

The event concept is as follows.

The Child Support forum is pleased to invite every interested stakeholder to an open conference deepening the topic of cross-border maintenance recovery by public bodies.

Due to the increase in international mobility of families, the need for immediate child support in case of default of maintenance payment is growing. This support often consists of advance maintenance payments granted by public authorities, which then must be reimbursed by the debtor. The enormous sums of money that states spend on these benefits make the cross-border enforcement of maintenance by public bodies an important political issue. 

The first three meetings of the Child Support Forum showed that there is a great need for exchange between the public bodies. On the one hand, they face different hurdles in enforcing their claims due to the diversity of the maintenance support systems. On the other hand, common problems were also identified. The results of this work will be presented.

In a future perspective, it is clear that the tension between the need for more support for children, for an effective recovery of maintenance against debtors, and debtor protection is growing. It will be interesting to discuss to what extent the States make the grant of benefits dependent on the legal possibilities for reimbursement. For example, in the light of the text of the 2007 Convention and of the EU-Maintenance Regulation, public bodies currently have less support from Central Authorities when they seek reimbursement of maintenance support than children do when they claim child maintenance. Thus, the question arises as to whether debtor protection still justifies this legal situation and how maintenance debtors can be protected from double claims when it is no longer the child alone but a public body that seeks the recovery of maintenance payments.

The conference will mark the end of a series of three seminars on the topic of maintenance recovery by public bodies and is intended to provide insight into its socio-political and legal aspects as well as a unique opportunity for exchange with experts from different fields (academics, Central Authorities, public bodies from different countries). 

The conference program can be found here. Attendance is free, but prior registration (here) is required.

The first issue of the Journal du droit international for 2024 has been released. It contains two articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues.

In the first article, Héloïse Meur (Paris VIII University) analyses new French provisions on PIL aspects of unfair commercial practices (Entre la lettre et l’esprit de la loi EGALIM 3, quel avenir pour le droit international privé du « petit » droit de la concurrence ?).

The English abstract reads:

For the first time, the French Lawmaker enacted provisions related to private international law aspects of unfair commercial practices law. Article 1 of the law of 30 March 2023 to strengthen the balance in commercial relations between suppliers and distributors, known as the “EGALIM 3” or “Descrozaille” law, states that the rules related to restrictive practices and price transparency apply “to any agreement between a supplier and a buyer relating to products or services marketed on French territory. These provisions are a matter of public policy. Any dispute relating to their application falls within the exclusive jurisdiction of the French courts, subject to compliance with European Union law and international treaties ratified or approved by France, and without prejudice to recourse to arbitration”. This provision would make it possible to fight the circumvention strategies of large retailers, which consist in setting up purchasing entities abroad and concluding choice of law and choice of forum clauses to avoid the application of the provisions of the French Commercial Code. However, by refusing to refer to traditional concepts of private international law such as the overriding method of mandatory provisions (“lois de police”), the French lawmaker leaves open the question of the impact of the amendments on positive private international law and further adds to the important legal uncertainty in this field of law. This paper proposes to analyse the causes of these omissions to hope to guarantee more legal certainty for international contracts in general and distribution contracts in particular, contracts initially targeted by unfair trading practices law.

In the second article, Alejandra Blanquet (Paris-Est Créteil University) examines the difficult coordination between kafalaand adoption in cross-border context following a Franco-Spanish comparative perspective (L’articulation entre kafala et adoption : le cas espagnol et ses enseignements pour le droit international privé français).

The English abstract reads:

The adoption of children with ‘personal prohibitive status’ is forbidden by way of law in Spain and France. It results in any gateway between kafala, and adoption being closed. However, the firmness of this statement must be qualified. Indeed, by retaining a soften approach of it some Spanish Audiencias provinciales have recently allowed certain kafalas to become adoptions. This new approach is based on a selective gateway opened to judicial kafalasconstituted in respect of makfouls abandonned in their home country. This kind of kafalas may therefore, in some cases, become adoptions. This mechanism does not mean that the statutory prohibition is repealed but confirms the extent to which its force may be subject to modulations in order to avoid the excessiveness in which its strict implementation may result in some cases. The selective gateway requires the best interest of the child to be assessed in concreto and invites the judge to analyse, and if necessary to relativise the effects of an international “flawed” adoption. Thus, the Spanish example shows that the discussion on the link between kafala and adoption is far from being over and offers new perspectives for analysing the question in both Spanish and French Law.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

The Supreme Court of Greece (Areios Pagos) ruled on 22 March 2023 on the validity of a choice of forum agreement concluded between a bank and its clients (Areios Pagos, ruling No. 441/2023).

The key issue in the dispute was whether the bank’s clients ought to be characterised as ‘consumers’ for the purposes of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

First Instance Proceedings

Four natural persons, all domiciled in Thessaloniki, brought proceedings in Thessaloniki against a Cypriot bank, seeking compensation for damages suffered as a result of an investment made through the bank. According to the bank, it was a rather secure investment proposal.  The claimant’s expression of interest had been filed with the Thessaloniki branch of the Cypriot bank.

The bank challenged the jurisdiction of the seised court. It relied for this on a clause conferring jurisdiction on Cypriot courts, featured in documents which the bank and its clients had exchanged in preparation of the investment.

Strangely enough, the claimants did not submit a reply to the challenge, and simply failed to produce any supplementary pleadings. As a result, the court of first instance of Thessaloniki upheld the challenge and declined jurisdiction.

Appeal Proceedings

The four clients lodged an appeal against the judgement with the Court of Appeal of Thessaloniki. They claimed that they concluded the contracts as consumers, and that the terms and conditions relied upon by the bank, including the choice-of-court clause, were abusive.

The appeal was dismissed on the ground that, at first instance, the clients had failed to take a stance on the bank’s plea of lack of jurisdiction, and had failed to challenge the validity of the bank’s terms and conditions based either on the Greek legislation on consumer protection, or on Article 15 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The Court of Appeal stressed that, according to Greek procedural law, a failure to raise the above issues at first instance entails that a later challenge is foreclosed.

Supreme Court Proceedings

The Supreme Court reversed the judgement. It began by observing that the clients ought in fact to be characterized as consumers. It then held that the failure to examine ex officio the abusive nature of the choice of forum clause was not a sufficient ground to quash the judgment. In fact, the Supreme Court agreed with the Court of Appeal that the alleged unfairness of a bank’s terms and conditions is not an issue that a first instance court is required, or permitted, to raise by its own motion. The clients only raised the point in the proceedings before the Court of Appeal, which they are barred to do pursuant to Article 527 of the Code of Civil Procedure.

That said, the Areios Pagos held that the Court of Appeal had erred in relying on the (uncontested) plea made by the bank that Greek courts lacked jurisdiction, instead of assessing whether an agreement conferring jurisdiction on Cypriot courts had in fact been entered int between the parties. The Supreme Court observed that the lower courts contented themselves to infer the existence of such an agreement from the fact that the clients failed to reply to the bank’s assertion (an implicit confession within the meaning of Article 261(2) of the Greek Code of Civil Procedure, even though no express reference to that provision had been made by the bank).

Incidentally, the Supreme Court denied the four clients’ request to submit a reference to the Court of Justice of the European Union for a preliminary ruling. It did so on the grounds that the unfairness of a contractual term cab only be assessed against the circumstances existing at the time of the conclusion of the contract and in light of the other clauses of the contract. It  is for the consumer to provide evidence of such circumstances, and he must do so in the manner prescribed by the applicable procedural rules.

Remarks

The Supreme Court’s assertion whereby the unfairness of a term is not something a court may assess of its own motion, where the consumer failed to raise the issue of unfairness and to provide evidence of the circumstance in which the contract was concluded, demonstrates the need for enhanced dissemination of the case law of the Court of Justice among domestic judicial authorities.

In fact, the Areios Pagos did not mention, let alone discuss, a single ruling of the Court of Justice relating to the seised court’s power to intervene by its own motion for the sake of protecting the rights of consumers. The Court of Justice has already addressed issues in this connection and is witnessing a number of new preliminary references concerning the topic. Especially in regards to ex officio control on second instance, one could refer to the the cases Eva Martín Martín v EDP Editores SL , Erika Jőrös v Aegon Magyarország Hitel Zrt., and Dirk Frederik Asbeek Brusse and Katarina de Man Garabito v Jahani BV.

Finally, some thoughts on the claimants’ alleged tacit approval of the choice of forum clause relied upon by the bank. How could someone assert that a claimant who chose to file an action before a certain court, and has already pleaded on the merits of the case, is later tacitly accepting the lack of that same court’s jurisdiction? One might speculate that the lawyers for the claimants simply forgot to file their brief to contest the plea of the bank: a failure that eventually decided the fate of the claim. This is one reason why courts should be permitted some activism, overcoming the inflexible procedural autonomy that Member States enjoy.

Still, it takes two to tango. By dismissing the request of the claimants for a preliminary reference to the Court of Justice, the Greek Supreme Court shows its reluctance to cooperate and contribute to the consolidation of European Procedural Law.

Compétence et exécution des jugements en Europe - Ancel - Gaudemet-Tallon | Lgdj.frThe seventh edition of the French leading treatise on the European law of jurisdiction and foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters (Compétence et exécution des jugements en Europe – Règlements 44/2001 et 1215/2012 – Conventions de Bruxelles (1968) et de Lugano (1988 et 2007)) has just been published.

It is authored by Emeritus Prof. Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon and Prof. Marie-Elodie Ancel (both Paris II University).

The blurb reads:

Les textes étudiés dans cet ouvrage – Convention de Bruxelles du 27 septembre 1968, règlements 44/2001 et 1215/2012 – portent sur la compétence directe ainsi que sur la reconnaissance et l’exécution des décisions ; ils doivent assurer la réalisation d’un véritable « espace judiciaire européen » en matière civile et commerciale. Le règlement 1215/2012 (dit Bruxelles I bis) a apporté des modifications substantielles au règlement 44/2001. L’application de ces textes est guidée par une riche jurisprudence de la Cour de justice de l’Union européenne.

Dans le cadre de l’AELE, les Conventions de Lugano de 1988, puis de 2007, ont adopté des systèmes « parallèles », d’abord à la Convention de Bruxelles de 1968 puis au règlement 44/2001. La Convention de 2007 est en vigueur entre tous les États de l’Union européenne, la Norvège, l’Islande et la Suisse.

Cette septième édition, tenant compte de l’évolution des textes et de la jurisprudence ainsi que de la sortie du Royaume-Uni de l’Union européenne, a pour ambition d’être utile non seulement aux universitaires (étudiants et enseignants) s’intéressant au droit international privé européen, mais aussi aux praticiens (magistrats, avocats, notaires) qui appliquent ces textes.

More details are available here.

As announced in a previous post, a seminar series on the recast of Brussels I bis Regulation, is taking place during the 2023-2024 academic year, both in Paris at the Cour de cassation and online (in French), under the scientific coordination of Marie-Elodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas) and Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne).

The third seminar will take place on 26 February 2024 from 16.00 to 18.00 (UTC+1).

It will be devoted to “emerging litigation” in civil and commercial matters, in the context of Brussels I bis Regulation recast. The main topics to be discussed deal with infringements of human rights and the environment as well as class actions.

The list of speakers includes Olivera Boskovic (Paris Cité University), Sabine Corneloup (University of Paris Panthéon Assas), Sandrine Clavel (Paris-Saclay University) and François Mailhé (Picardie-Jules Verne University).

The programme, as well as registration and access details can be found here.

The recording of the previous seminars are available online here and here.

The other seminars will take place from 16.00 to 18.00 (UTC+1) 18 March, 22 April, 30 May and 24 June 2024.

The seminar series is organised by the Research Centre for Private International Law and International Trade (CRDI, University of Paris Panthéon Assas) and the Sorbonne Department Study of International Private Relationships (SERPI, University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne), together with the Société de Législation Comparée (SLC), the French national school for the judiciary (ENM) and the French Supreme Court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation).

Litigating in England is expensive. That is why the number of international family law cases is relatively small in this country. However, when an international family law dispute does end up before an English court, it tends to involve very wealthy individuals and can be quite spectacular. One such case is Potanina v Potanin, which concerns a maintenance claim brought by Natalia Potanina against her ex-husband, Vladimir Potanin, “Russia’s richest man” according to Bloomberg.

On 31 January 2024, the UK Supreme Court (Lord Leggatt, Lord Lloyd-Jones and Lady Rose; Lord Briggs and Lord Stephens dissenting) gave a judgment in this case, essentially removing an obscure procedure that had previously precluded respondents from properly arguing their case at the initial stage of deciding whether the applicant should be permitted to make an application for financial relief.

Facts

The parties were born in Russia and are both Russian citizens. They married in Russia in 1983 and lived there throughout their marriage. In the 1990s, the husband accumulated vast wealth, estimated to amount to USD20 billion, primarily comprising an ultimate beneficial interest in the shares of a Russian metal and mining company. The parties divorced in 2014, prompting extensive litigation in Russia, the USA and Cyprus, in which the wife unsuccessfully sought to obtain half of the assets beneficially owned by the husband. Following the divorce, the wife relocated to London, becoming habitually resident in England in 2017. In 2018, she applied for permission to seek maintenance.

Legal Framework

Part III of the Matrimonial and Family Proceedings Act 1984 gives English courts the power to order financial relief after an overseas divorce. The court has jurisdiction to do so if either party was habitually resident in England throughout the period of one year before the commencement of proceedings or before the overseas divorce. Before making an order for financial relief, the court must consider whether it would be appropriate for an English court to do so, taking account various factors such as the parties’ connections with England, the country in which they were divorced and any other country. If the court is satisfied that it would be appropriate for it to make an order for financial relief, it has the power to make any order it could make in cases of divorce in England. Section 13 of the Act protects respondents by providing that no application under Part III may be made without the court’s permission, obtained in accordance with rules of court. The court may only grant permission if it considers that there is a “substantial ground” for making an application for financial relief.

Issue

The judge initially granted permission at a without notice (previously called ex parte) hearing. However, the judge subsequently allowed the husband’s application to set aside the order granting permission on the basis that he had been materially misled. The Court of Appeal allowed the wife’s appeal adopting a strict test for when the power to set aside an order granting permission could be exercised: there had to be some “compelling reason” to do so and in practice only where a decisive authority had been overlooked or the court had been misled; furthermore, it had to be be possible to demonstrate such a compelling reason by a “knockout blow”. This test was derived from Lord Collins’s obiter dictum at [33] of Agbaje v Agbaje.

Judgment

The Supreme Court held that “If this is indeed how the law presently stands, then I would feel bound to say that, in the eloquent words of Mr Bumble, “the law is an ass.” [30].

This is because the test for when the power to set aside an order granting permission could be exercised violated fundamental principles of procedural fairness. If the husband could not demonstrate by a “knockout blow” that the judge had been misled at the initial without notice hearing, the judge was not entitled to hear any argument from the husband regarding whether the test for granting permission under Section 13 was met or to set aside the permission granted after the without notice hearing. In Potanina, this led to what the court described as a “dystopian” [5], “patently unfair” [31] and “foolish” [32] result that the judge’s initial order granting permission was restored, despite the judge’s later conclusion, after hearing argument from both parties, that the test for granting permission had not been met.

The Supreme Court clarified that there was no requirement to demonstrate a “compelling reason” or that the court had been misled or to deliver a “knockout blow”.

The correct position is that if a court makes an order granting permission under Section 13 after a without notice hearing, the respondent has an absolute unfettered right to apply to set aside the order. At the hearing of such an application, the burden still lies on the applicant to demonstrate a “substantial ground” for making the application for financial relief in England. In this context, the word “substantial” means “solid”.

Because of its conclusion that the judge had not been entitled to reconsider his initial decision, the Court of Appeal failed to address certain grounds of appeal raised by the wife, including the question of applicability and effect of the Maintenance Regulation No 4/2009. As a result, the case was remitted to the Court of Appeal.

Comment

Wealthy individuals like Mrs Potanina bring maintenance claims in England because English courts may be more inclined than those of other countries to equally divide the assets, including those beneficially owned by the spouses. Before the Supreme Court judgment, obtaining permission to seek financial relief was relatively easy, as the initial order granting permission was typically granted without notice and the strict test for setting it aside was usually not met. However, the Supreme Court has now decided that this test was wrong in law. The court addressed a procedural issue, not the merits of the claim, in its judgment. While the judgment cannot put an end to “divorce tourism” in England on its own, it will lead to future cases facing greater scrutiny, allowing respondents to properly argue their case at the initial stage of deciding whether the applicant should be permitted to make an application for financial relief.

The latest issue of Lex & Forum, the Greek law review on Private International Law, has been published recently. Paris Arvanitakis, the scientific director of the review, has prepared the following editorial:

Private International Law is fundamental in resolving environmental claims that cross national borders, offering vital legal mechanisms for determining jurisdiction, applicable law, and the recognition and enforcement of judgments. This relationship is particularly significant in an increasingly interconnected world, where environmental issues often transcend geographical boundaries, necessitating a cohesive and robust legal approach to address and resolve such multi-faced transnational disputes effectively. These complicated problems, which constitute the main body of the present issue (Focus), were discussed at a workshop, organized by Lex & Forum on 21.9.2023, chaired and introduced (‘Private international law and environmental disputes’) by Professor at the University of Athens and Director of the Hellenic Institute of International and Foreign Law Mr. Mr. Charis Pamboukis, where presentations were made on ‘Climate justice litigation and private international law’, by Mr. Geert Van Calster , Professor at the Catholic University of Leuven, ‘Collective redress in environmental matters’,  by Lecturer at the University of Malta, Mr. Ioannis Revolidis, ‘Climate litigation: procedural issues’, by Assoc. Professor at the International Hellenic University and member of the the Regulatory Authority for Energy, Mr. Komninos Komnios, ‘Environmental claims in cross-border insolvency’, by Professor at the University of Athens, Ms. Elina Moustaira,  and ‘The impact of third party funding in climate change arbitration: a potential game-changer or too much ado for nothing?’ Ms. by Vasiliki Marazopoulou, Dr.Jur.

Τhis issue includes the Preafatio by Mr. Gilles Cuniberti, Professor at the University of Luxembourg and President of EAPIL, on ‘Mutual Trust Excludes Damages for Suing in other Member States in Breach of Jurisdiction Clause’, which refers to the judgment of the CJEU in the Charles Taylor Adjusting decision case, published also here (commented by Dr. jur. K. Voulgarakis, and Dr. jur. S. Karameros).  The case law section also presents the judgments of the CJEU, 30.3.2023, C-34/21, on the non-infringement of personal data through teaching by videoconferencing due to COVID-19 without the consent of teachers (commented by Dr. jur. R. Tsersidou), CJEU, 30.3.2023, M.Y.M., on the possibility of registering a declaration of renunciation of inheritance in a Bulgarian court before the Registrar of the Athens Magistrate’s Court (commented by Dr. jur. N. Zaprianos), the decision of the Austrian Supreme Court of Cassation, 25.2.2021, on the non-violation of public policy when applying a foreign law of succession that does not provide for a reserved portion on legal succession (commented by Dr. jur. N. Zaprianos), and the domestic decisions Court of Appeal Piraeus 682/2022 on international jurisdiction by joinder of parties of companies that have signed successive shipping contracts (commented by Prof. P. Arvanitakis), and Court of First Instance Athens 922/203 on international jurisdiction and applicable law over the submission of a mentally disabled person under guardianship (commented by Ass. Prof. G.-A. Georgiadis). The issue closes with a special feature on “EU & Global Trade Law”, which features the studies of Professor at Columbia University, Mr. Petros Mavroidis, on “The WTO at Crossroads”, and Professors at the Universities of Gedik/Turkey and Rouen, respectively, K. Bozkurt and Ph. Lombaerde, on “The Cause and Consequences of the Hybrid EU-Turkey Trade Regime”.

Lex & Forum renews its scientific appointment with its readers for the next, 12th issue, with the central theme “Cross-border insolvency”.

On 8 and 9 March 2024 a conference will be held at the University of Augsburg, organized by Tobias Lutzi, to discuss current developments in connection with punitive damages.

In particular, the event aims to critically discuss whether and to what extent the German courts‘ strict refusal to recognize foreign punitive damage awards is still tenable in light of developments both in legal systems that award punitive damages and in legal systems that do not (but may still recognize such awards).

Speakers include Tobias Lutzi, Lukas Rademacher, Jan Lüttringhaus, Phillip Hellwege, Catherine Sharkey, Rachael Mulheron, Eleni Katsampouka, Cedric Vanleenhove, Marko Jovanovic, Leonhard Hübner, André Janssen, Beligh Elbalti, Johannes Ungerer, Wolfgang Wurmnest, Samuel Fulli-Lemaire, Marta Requejo Isidro, Caterina Benini and Min Kyung Kim.

The full programme is available here.

Registration is possible via this link; attendance is free of charge.

Those interested in attending the conference on-line may get in touch with the organisers (tobias.lutzi@jura.uni-augsburg.de) and ask for a video-link.

It has already been announced on this blog that the next EAPIL conference will take place in Wrocław (Poland) between 6 and 8 June 2024, and will be devoted to Private International Law and Global Crises.

Those willing to join the conference may now register for the event through the dedicated conference website. Please note attendance is in person (on-site) only.

The full programme of the conference, together with practical information on travel and accommodation, are also found in the website.

Huge thanks to Agnieszka Frąckowiak-Adamska, Vice-President of the European Association of Private International Law, and her team, for taking care of the event!

The conference speakers include: Raffaele Sabato (European Court of Human Rights), Vincent Kronenberger (Court of Justice of the European Union), Andreas Stein (European Commission), Patrick Kinsch (University of Luxembourg), Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (University of Edinburgh), Iryna Dikovska (Taras Shevchenko National University Kyiv), Tamasz Szabados (ELTE Eötvös Loránd University), Alex Mills (University College London), Matthias Weller (University of Bonn), Eduardo Alvarez Armas (Universidad Pontificia Comillas), Olivera Boskovic (Université Paris Cité), Rui Dias (University of Coimbra), Klaas Eller (University of Amsterdam), and Laura Carpaneto (University of Genova).

For further information: 2024.EAPIL.Wroclaw@uwr.edu.pl.

Geert De Baere (judge at the General Court of the EU and professor at KU Leuven) and Johan Meeusen (professor at the University of Antwerp) have just published with Larcier-Intersentia a new edition of their handbook, in Dutch, on the law of the European Union: Grondbeginselen van het recht van de Europese Unie.

The book provides an overview of the core elements of EU law, including the Union’s institutional organization and judicial protection, its fundamental principles, sources and decision-making procedures, the internal market, Union citizenship, competition law and external relations.

New in this second edition is a chapter on the European Union’s area of freedom, security and justice, which inter alia covers its historical development, the TFEU’s “general provisions” concerning the area and the specific Treaty provisions concerning its respective subfields. Readers are introduced to, inter alia, the institutional and substantive aspects of the judicial cooperation in civil matters and the Union’s action with respect to private international law.

Further information on the book, and on the simultaneous publication of new editions of Johan Meeusen’s books on the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union and other sources of EU law, can be found here.

Regulation (EU) 2023/2844 on the digitalisation of judicial cooperation and access to justice in cross-border civil, commercial and criminal matters, and amending certain acts in the field of judicial cooperation, also knowns as the “Digital Justice” Regulation, was adopted on 13 December 2023 (see already here on the Regulation proposal, here on the text negotiations and here on the new text).

General Background

This Regulation constitutes an important step in the EU commitment to modernise cross-border proceedings in the European judicial area, in accordance with the “digital by default” principle. For the record, this principle means that delivering services digitally is the preferred option through a single contact point. In the judicial context, it applies to digital communication between authorities and litigants. It aims to improve the efficiency of exchanges and reduce costs and administrative burden. At the same time, this digital shift implies that all the necessary safeguards must be put in place to prevent social exclusion of certain litigants, while ensuring mutual trust between authorities, interoperability and the security of processes and data.

The “Digital Justice” Regulation seeks to find this difficult balance by establishing a uniform legal framework for the use of electronic communications between, on the one hand, the competent authorities in cross-border legal proceedings and, on the other, between these authorities and the parties. The Regulation also provides for harmonised provisions relating to the use of videoconferencing, the application of electronic signatures, the legal effects of electronic documents and the electronic payment of fees.

The Regulation builds on the increasingly  dense “digital acquis” in EU law, starting with the protection of personal data (i.e. GDPR and its extension to EU bodies), the eDIAS Regulation on electronic identification and trust services for electronic transactions and, more specifically in the area of judicial cooperation, the deployment of the e-CODEX system in the field of judicial cooperation in civil and criminal matters, the management of which has just been transferred to eu-LISA. This complex “regulatory web” dealing with the digitalisation of human and economic exchanges in the Union can no longer be ignored by legal practitioners and will have to be articulated with the e-Justice Regulation.

Scope of the Regulation
Cross-border Cooperation in Civil and Criminal Matters

The Regulation lays down provisions on the digital exchanges of information which are intended to apply to cross-border proceedings in civil, commercial and criminal matters.

This material scope is quite remarkable, since until now the regulatory framework of judicial cooperation in the Union has developed in a differentiated and even hermetic manner between its civil component (Article 81 TFEU) and its criminal component (Article 82 seq. TFEU). Digitalisation marks a turning point in favour of the unification of the European judicial area, initiated with the e-CODEX Regulation, which is meant to constitute one of its structural (digital) dimensions. Indeed, digitalisation is a common issue relevant for the various forms of justice (and, more broadly, for public services and administrations). It is therefore welcome that the EU legislator has adopted a unified regulatory framework in this area. From an academic perspective, it should encourage scholars to look beyond their discipline – (EU) civil or criminal justice – to enhance cross-cutting analyses of the EU judicial area as a whole.

As far as private international law is concerned, Annex I of the Regulation includes most of the instruments adopted in the field of judicial cooperation in civil matters, with the exception of the “Rome” (I, II, III) Regulations dedicated to conflicts of laws and the Service of Documents and Taking of Evidence Regulations, which were already modernised in 2020 to incorporate the digital procedural dimension (see here and here).

Interplay Between EU Judicial Cooperation Acquis and e-Justice Regulation

The “Digital Justice” Regulation shall be understood as an instrument for “upgrading” the legal framework of EU judicial cooperation in its digital dimension. How does it work? Among all instruments adopted as part of EU policy on judicial cooperation in civil and in criminal matters, the implementation of those relating to cross-border proceedings triggers the “complementary” application of the new Regulation. In that respect, the Annex to the Regulation contains a list of the instruments concerned (Annex I in civil matters and Annex II in criminal matters). This means that the tools and channels for digitalising judicial cooperation provided for in the Regulation are intended to apply in the context of cross-border proceedings based on one or more of these listed instruments. The internationality criterion of the judicial proceedings in question will thus depend on the definition adopted by each instrument concerned.

By contrast, more recent (and future) EU instruments in civil and criminal matters do not (will not) fall within the scope of the e-Justice Regulation since they (will) develop their own digital-related provisions – as illustrated by the Taking of Evidence Regulations in civil matters and in criminal matters or de lege ferenda by the Regulation Proposal on the Protection of Adults –Eventually, the long-term objective of the EU legislator is to establish a judicial cooperation digitalised “by design” in the European area; and that will require strong commitment and concrete changes – in particular at the technical and administrative level – for the judicial systems of Member States.

Temporal implementation

It will certainly comfort legal practitioners and judicial actors to briefly mention the timeframe for implementing the new Regulation: this will be very gradual and will take several years. In principle, the Regulation will be applicable in spring 2025. However, as far as the provisions on electronic communications are concerned, the date of application of the new provisions depends on the implementing Acts that the European Commission will adopt to organise the future structural channels of digital interactivity between authorities and between authorities and litigants. To this end, a staggered timetable (from n+2 years to n+5 years) has been set for the adoption of several successive implementing Acts aimed respectively at one or other of the texts listed in the Annex. All in all, it will take until 2031 (according to a rough calculation) for the entire legal framework to be fully operational.

Main Innovations for Cross-border e-Justice
Electronic Communication Networks

In terms of technical innovations, the Regulation sets up a uniform legal framework for digital exchanges of information via the Internet or another electronic communications network. The Regulation establishes two information channels for such electronic communications: first, a decentralised IT system to handle exchanges between the competent authorities (including relevant EU bodies) and, second, a European electronic access point for litigants to interact with the competent authorities. It is for the European Commission to specify, through implementing acts, the content of these two information channels. In addition, the Commission is in charge of developing “reference implementation software” so that Member States can adopt it, on a voluntary basis, as their back-end system, in place of a national IT system. It will also be responsible for maintaining the software as well as the European electronic access point. These are major technical and legal responsibilities for the Commission vis-à-vis national judicial systems; they may invite to reflect on the strategic positioning of this institution in the EU institutional architecture.

Decentralised IT system — The first channel for electronic communications will consist of national IT systems with interoperable access points, interconnected via the pan-European computerised communication system e-CODEX. The decentralised IT system should be used “as a matter of principle” for all exchanges between competent authorities in different Member States and between a competent national authority and an EU body or agency. This could be a court (e.g. for small claims procedures), a central authority (e.g. under the Brussels II ter Regulation) or an EU body or agency involved in judicial cooperation procedures in criminal matters, such as Eurojust. The decentralised computer system will in particular have to be used for the exchange of standard forms established by the instruments listed in the Annex.

Other means of electronic communication may be used by way of derogation only, in the event of disruption of the decentralised system, force majeure or because of the nature of the documents to be transmitted.

European electronic access point — The second digital communication channel is an innovation for civil litigants: the European electronic access point. It will be accessible from the European e-Justice portal and may be seen as a counterpart to the Single Digital Gateway for cross-border administrative procedures (including the cross-border circulation of public documents). It should in theory govern electronic exchanges between litigants and the competent authorities in all the cases provided for by the instruments listed in Annex I to the Regulation. This could involve making requests, sending and receiving information relevant to proceedings or being served with procedural documents. In that respect, Article 4 of the Regulation should be of particular interest to legal practitioners, as it offers a “systematic mapping” of the different scenarios for cross-border communication in the light of the instruments of judicial cooperation in civil matters listed in Annex I. In those scenarios, the competent authorities may have to accept electronic communication.

In order to make this work in practice, the Regulation requires Member States to train legal staff in these new digital channels. This is essential and will require an excellent understanding of the issues of accessibility, personal data protection and cyber security, both by practitioners and, more broadly, by public authorities.

Unlike the decentralised IT system, which responds to the digital by default principle, litigants will have to give their prior consent to enter into a dematerialised communication exchange with the national authorities of a Member State. In case of refusal, this should mean that the exchange will take place via “traditional” communication channels. Nothing is specified by the Regulation, as this is a matter for national law. In the long term, however, it is questionable whether this choice will always be possible, particularly in those Member States that have already made or well advanced the digital transition of their justice system. As a matter of fact, there are major disparities between Member States, including in terms of local territories and population, which could create gaps between the (requesting and requested) authorities for cross-border judicial cooperation.

Legal Effects of Electronic Communications and Documents

The Regulation makes several references on the legal effects of the digitalisation of judicial cooperation and, more specifically, of its communications aspect. The sensitive point here relates to the potential influence of the digital format on the legal value of the document as “data flow”. The Regulation recalls that the rules governing cross-border judicial procedures established by the legal acts listed in the Annex are not affected, apart from the digital communication dimension of the new framework. In particular, the national law of the Member States continues to govern questions relating to the authenticity, accuracy and appropriate legal form of documents or information that will transit through the new digital channels.

A contrario, digitised exchanges must not deprive electronic documents of legal effects. This is provided for in Article 8 of the Regulation, which is a well-known provision as it already appears in other European instruments in digital matters: “Documents transmitted by electronic means shall not be deprived of legal effect and shall not be considered inadmissible in cross-border legal proceedings concerning the legal acts listed in Annexes I and II solely on the ground that they are in electronic form”.

Cross-border Justice by Videoconference

The Regulation also organises the use of videoconferencing for hearings of persons in cross-border judicial proceedings listed in the Annex. The European legal acquis already contains provisions on the use of videoconferencing on an optional basis or subject to the existence of technical tools within the authorities concerned. The same rationale is followed by the Regulation, so there is no obligation. The promoters of digital justice may regret this, but the Regulation nevertheless provides that the use of videoconferencing may not be refused by the authorities of a Member State “solely on account of the non-existence of national rules governing the use of distance communication technology. In such a case, the most appropriate rules applicable under national law, such as rules on the taking of evidence, should apply mutatis mutandis” (Rec. 33). This voluntary and incentive-based approach is certainly justified, in order to take account of the disparities between national legal systems in terms of their level of digitalisation and, in the case of criminal proceedings, because of the great vulnerability of the individuals concerned by the proceedings, which digital communications may increase.

Concluding Remarks

 The “Digital Justice” Regulation is an important step in the structuring of cross-border digital justice in the Union and paves the way for a (new) European “digital judicial culture”. In that respect, the Regulation leaves the Member States room for manoeuvre by allowing them to extend its scope to purely domestic judicial procedures – i.e. outside the EU competence based on Articles 81 and 82 TFEU –. This is of great significance since digitalisation blurs the boundaries between internal and international proceedings. The EU cross-border digital Justice should therefore have a long-term impact on national judicial systems of the Member States. But to succeed, major changes will be needed in national justice systems (as recently highlighted by the new e-Justice Strategy). In this context, a solid dialogue with legal and judicial practitioners will be central as well as keeping the “big picture” of digitalisation in mind, starting with the crucial issues of the digital divide, the protection of personal data and cybersecurity in relation to Article 47 of the EU Charter.

February 2024 will be a busy month at the Court of Justice.

A hearing took already place on 1 February in case C-394/22, Oilchart International, a request for a preliminary ruling on the delimitation of Regulation Brussels I bis and Regulation 1346/2000, as well as on the compatibility with the latter of specific Dutch provisions. The Hof van beroep te Antwerpen (Belgium) is asking the Court:

(a) Must Article 1(2)(b) of the Brussels Ia Regulation in conjunction with Article 3(1) of the Insolvency Regulation be interpreted as meaning that the term ‘bankruptcy, proceedings relating to the winding-up of insolvent companies or other legal persons, judicial arrangements, compositions and analogous proceedings’ in Article 1(2)(b) of the Brussels Ia Regulation includes also proceedings in which the claim is described in the summons as a pure trade receivable, without any mention of the respondent’s previously declared bankruptcy, whereas the actual legal basis of that claim is the specific derogating provisions of Netherlands bankruptcy law (Article 25(2) of the Wet van 30 september 1893, op het faillissement en de surséance van betaling (Law of 30 September 1893 on bankruptcy and suspension of payment; ‘NFW’) and whereby:

– it must be determined whether such a claim must be considered a verifiable claim (Article 26 NFW in conjunction with Article 110 thereof) or an unverifiable claim (Article 25(2) NFW),

– it appears that the question whether both claims can be brought simultaneously and whether one claim does not appear to exclude the other, taking into account the specific legal consequences of each of those claims (inter alia, in terms of the possibilities of calling for a bank guarantee deferred after the bankruptcy), may be determined in accordance with the rules specific to Netherlands bankruptcy law?

And further

(b) Can the provisions of Article 25(2) [NFW] be regarded as compatible with Article 3(1) of the Insolvency Regulation, in so far as that legislative provision would allow such a claim (Article 25(2) NFW) to be brought before the court of another Member State instead of before the insolvency court of the Member State in which the bankruptcy was declared?

The national proceedings concern a claim for the payment of an invoice still pending when the debtor became insolvent. Due to the provisions contained in bank guarantees, the claim was brought before a Belgian court. The case has been assigned to a chamber of five judges (A. Prechal, N. Wahl, J. Passer, L. Arastey Sahún, and F. Biltgen reporting). AG L. Medina will provide an opinion in due course.

On 8 February AG M. Szpunar will deliver his opinion in C-633/22Real Madrid Club de Fútbol. I reported on this Grand Chamber case and on the hearing held in October 2023 here. At stake is the interpretation of the Brussels I Regulation in relation to the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the EU.

The opinion of AG M. Campos Sánchez-Bordona in case C-35/23, Greislzel, will be read as well on 8 February 2024. The request, from the Oberlandesgericht Frankfurt am Main (Higher Regional Court, Frankfurt am Main, Germany), focuses on the interpretation of Articles 10 and 11 of the Brussels II bis Regulation:

To what extent is the regulatory mechanism provided for in Article 10 and Article 11 of the Brussels IIa Regulation limited to proceedings conducted in the context of relations between EU Member States?

More specifically:

1. Does Article 10 of the Brussels IIa Regulation apply, with the effect that the jurisdiction of the courts in the former State of residence is retained, if the child had his or her habitual residence in an EU Member State (Germany) before his or her removal and the return proceedings under the Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction (‘the HCAC’) were conducted between an EU Member State (Poland) and a third State (Switzerland) and, in those proceedings, the return of the child was refused?

If question 1 is answered in the affirmative:

2. In the context of Article 10(b)(i) of the Brussels IIa Regulation, what requirements are to be imposed for the purposes of establishing continuing jurisdiction?

3. Does Article 11 (6) to (8) of the Brussels IIa Regulation also apply in the case of return proceedings implemented under the HCAC in the context of relations between a third State and an EU Member State, as a State of refuge, in so far as the child had his or her habitual residence in another EU member state before the removal?

Like in many child abduction settings, the facts of the case are convoluted and not easy to summarize. In a nutshell, the problem revolves around the (allegedly wrongful) removal of a child from Germany to Poland by her mother. The father has lodged a request for return under the 1980 Hague Convention on Child Abduction, first, and then in the framework of a claim for the transfer of the sole parental custody under the Brussels II bis Regulation . The peculiarity of the case lies with the fact that, because he lives in Switzerland, both attempts focus in an order that would send the child to that country, and not to the Member State where she was habitually resident immediately before the wrongful removal.

The case will be solved by judges C. Lycourgos, O. Spineanu-Matei, J.C. Bonichot, S. Rodin, and L.S. Rossi (reporting).

The opinion of AG N. Emiliou on C-425/22, MOL, will be published as well on 8 February. The referring court is the Kúria (Hungary). The questions are:

1.   Where a parent company brings an action for damages in respect of the anti-competitive conduct of another company in order to obtain compensation for the damage suffered as a result of that conduct solely by its subsidiaries, does the registered office of the parent company determine the forum of jurisdiction, as the place where the harmful event occurred for the purposes of Article 7(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (‘the Brussels Ia Regulation’)?

2. Is the fact that, at the time of the purchases at issue in the proceedings, not all the subsidiaries belonged to the parent company’s group of companies relevant for the purposes of the application of Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation?

The main proceedings are a follow-on action based on a final decision of the European Commission, where it is established that, by colluding on gross list pricing for medium and heavy trucks in the European Economic Area, the defendant, established in Germany, together with other companies, had participated in a cartel in continuous infringement of the prohibitions laid down in Article 101 TFUE and Article 53 of the Agreement on the European Economic Area. The claimant requests the reimbursement of the additional cost paid by its subsidiaries for the indirect purchase of 71 trucks from the defendant, in different Member States. The case raises the question of whether, in the context of Article 7 (2), of the Brussels I bis Regulation, a parent company can invoke the theory of economic unity for the purposes of determining the competent court for an action for the damage suffered by its subsidiaries.

M. Ilešič is the reporting judge in a chamber comprising as well E. Regan, K. Lenaerts, I. Jarukaitis and D. Gratsias.

Finally, the decision of the 1st Chamber (composed by judges A. Arabadjiev, T. von Danwitz, P.G. Xuereb, I. Ziemele and A. Kumin, with the latter reporting) in case C-566/22Inkreal will be published on the same day. The requests addresses the interpretation of the Brussels Ibis Regulation and its scope of application. AG J. Richard de la Tour had delivered his opinion October last year: see here.

Two further opinions and a decision will be delivered on Thursday 22 February, thus after the ‘semaine blanche’.

AG N. Emiliou is the author of the opinion in case C-774/22FTI Touristik, a request from the Amtsgericht Nürnberg (Germany) on Article 18 of the Brussels Ibis Regulation:

Is Article 18(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (Article 18(1) of the Brussels I Regulation) to be interpreted as meaning that, in addition to providing for international jurisdiction, the rule also concerns a provision on the territorial jurisdiction of national courts in matters relating to a travel contract where both the consumer, as a traveller, and the other party to the contract, the tour operator[,] have their seat in the same Member State, but the travel destination is situated not in that Member State but abroad (so-called ‘false internal cases’) with the consequence that the consumer can make contractual claims against the tour operator supplementing national provisions on jurisdiction at the court of his or her place of residence?

The applicant is a traveler, domiciled in Nuremberg at all relevant times, who had booked a package tour with the defendant, a tour operator established in Munich, through a travel agency. The travel agent acted as an intermediary in the conclusion of the contract and it is undisputed that it is not itself a contracting partner; it is also not a branch of the defendant. The applicant claims from the defendant payment of compensation amounting to EUR 1,499.86 on account of the fact that he was not adequately informed of the necessary entry and visa requirements.

The case will be solved by a chamber of five judges – A. Prechal, N. Wahl, J. Passer, L. Arastey Sahún, and F. Biltgen reporting.

Another AG N. Emiliou’s opinion is expected on the same day, this time in case C-339/22BSH Hausgeräte, on Article 24 (4) of the Brussels Ibis Regulation. It was originally scheduled for November 2023 and I already reported about the case then.

Finally, the 9th Chamber (J.C. Bonichot, L.S. Rossi, and  O. Spineanu-Matei reporting) will render its decision on C-81/23, FCA Italy et FPT Industrial also on 22 February. The referring court is requesting the interpretation of Article 7 of the Brussels I bis Regulation in a clear follow-up on case C‑343/19, VKI. In the Austrian proceedings the applicant, whose domicile is in Krems an der Donau (Austria) purchased a camper van from the dealer established in Germany. The written sale contract was signed at the seller’s seat in Germany. In accordance with the agreement concluded, the vehicle was transferred to the applicant and his wife by the Austrian seller’s distribution centre in Salzburg (Austria). The first respondent, established in Italy, is the manufacturer of the basic vehicle; the second respondent, also established in Italy, developed the engine, which, according to the applicant’s claims in the main proceedings, is equipped with a prohibited defeat device within the meaning of Article 5(2) of Regulation (EC) No 715/2007 on type approval.

The Oberster Gerichtshof (Austria) asks the Court in Luxembourg:

Must point 2 of Article 7 of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (‘Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012’) be interpreted as meaning that, in an action for tortious liability against the developer of a diesel engine with a prohibited defeat device within the meaning of Article 5(2) of Regulation (EC) No 715/2007 on type approval, the place where the harmful event occurred in a case where the vehicle was bought by the applicant domiciled in Member State B (in this case: Austria) from a third party established in Member State C (in this case: Germany) is

a) the place where the contract was concluded;

b) the place where the vehicle was delivered, or

c) the place where the physical defect constituting the damage occurred and, therefore, the place where the vehicle is normally used?

René Jansen (former PhD Candidate at Tilburg University) has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present his book, titled ‘Legal Privilege and Transnational Evidence-Taking – A Comparative Study on Cross-Border Disclosure, Evidence-Shopping and Legal Privilege’, published by Intersentia. The study is available in open access here. For the (revised) commercial edition, see here.


Nowadays, lawyers also represent foreign clients. They can, for instance, do so by telephone or e-mail, or during a short visit abroad. Furthermore, a lawyer can choose to work in a foreign country for a longer period of time, for instance as a legal adviser or an in-house counsel. Finally, a lawyer – who has been already admitted to the bar of his home state – could obtain the required qualifications for representing his clients in a foreign court.

In this study, the following research question is centralised: “To what extent may courts order the disclosure of information that is privileged according to a foreign state’s rules on legal privilege, and should they apply a different conflict rule for determining the applicable privilege law when making this assessment?”.

This study touches upon a problem that has also been witnessed in case law. At the same time, literature nor case law clarifies how courts should respond in reaction to a litigant’s request for disclosing information that has been shared between an opponent and her foreign lawyer during civil proceedings. This may cause legal uncertainty. For example, may the court grant the request? If so, which state’s rules on legal privilege should it apply, that of the forum state or a foreign state? And does it make a difference whether the disclosure-request is made during commenced proceedings, or in light of a contemplated procedure?

In this study, I argue in the second chapter that the Hague Evidence Convention and the EU Evidence Regulation do not prevent a court from compelling a litigant to disclose a document in violation of a foreign state’s laws. In  the third chapter, I describe how in each of the examined legal systems (Dutch, English, French, German and U.S. federal) the court in principle has the authority to grant such a disclosure order. In the fourth chapter, I discuss the extent to which the courts of the examined legal systems may grant a disclosure order in the context of a foreign civil procedure, whilst also addressing Article 35 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. In the fifth chapter the differences that exist between the rules on legal privilege of the examined legal systems are presented, whereas the sixth chapter explores the possibility of constructing a new conflict rule for the type of cases that this study examines.

The most important findings are the following. There are various methods for taking evidence during transnational civil proceedings. Litigants could make use of differences that exist between these methods for circumventing restrictions on disclosing information under foreign law. For instance, a litigant could initiate proceedings in a state which laws offers the lowest level of legal privilege protection. If a court in that state subsequently applies the forum state’s rules on legal privilege, information could be obtained that is protected against disclosure according to foreign law.

I therefore plead that courts should apply a newly-constructed conflict rule for determining the applicable law on legal privilege during transnational civil litigation, in case a litigant attempts to obtain information that has been shared between an opponent and the latter’s foreign lawyer. In principle, the conflict rule aligns with the state’s laws where the lawyer habitually works. The conflict rule also contains a number of alternative rules for certain situations, such as when the lawyer has operated within an international team of lawyers.

The Paris-Saclay University and the law firm Linklaters LLP, in collaboration with Saint-Joseph University in Beirut, are organizing a competition on private international law  – Concours de Droit international privé (CDIP).

CDIP is designed for students of the first year of the master degree. The language of the competition is French.

The timetable of the 2024 edition is as follows:

  • Beginning of February 2024 – publication of the case;
  • Early May 2024 – deadline for responses from French students and selection of teams to take part in the oral part of the competition;
  • July 2024 – deadline for the response from Lebanese students;
  • Early September 2024 – deadline for the reply from French students;
  • end of September 2024 – finals in the international chamber of the Paris Court of Appeal (to be confirmed).

Apart from enriching experiences, the prizes include a three-month internship at Linklaters LLP.

For the history of the competition and its previous editions please consult CDIP website. The webpage will be updated soon to provide further information about 2024 edition.

On 19 January 2024, the High Court of England and Wales (Dias J) gave a judgment in Border Timbers Ltd v Zimbabwe, which concerned an application to set aside an order granting registration of an ICSID award. The court dismissed the application while holding that the execution of the award was precluded by state immunity.

To reach this conclusion, the court dealt with interesting questions of private international law and international arbitration, namely the distinction between recognition, enforcement and execution of awards and the application of state immunity to the execution of ICSID awards.

Facts

Zimbabwe lost an ICSID arbitration (Border Timbers Limited, Timber Products International (Private) Limited, and Hangani Development Co (Private) Limited v Republic of Zimbabwe (ICSID Case No. ARB/10/25)). The award was not satisfied. The award-creditor successfully applied for registration and entry of judgment on the award in England pursuant to the Arbitration (International Investment Disputes) Act 1966 (“1966 Act”) and section 62.21 of the Civil Procedure Rules. The award-debtor applied to set aside the registration of the award on the basis that it was immune from the jurisdiction of the UK courts under the State Immunity Act 1978 (“1978 Act”).

Legal Framework

Articles 53-55 of the ICSID Convention deal with the recognition and enforcement of ICSID awards in the Contracting States. The first sentence of Article 54(1) states that “Each Contracting State shall recognize an award rendered pursuant to this Convention as binding and enforce the pecuniary obligations imposed by that award within its territories as if it were a final judgment of a court in that State.” Article 54(3) specifies that the execution of ICSID awards is governed by the laws concerning the execution of judgments of the requested state. Article 55 preserves the application of the requested state’s law of state immunity from execution.

The 1966 Act implements the ICSID Convention in UK law. Section 1 of the Act provides for the registration of ICSID awards. Section 2(1) of the Act specifies that the effects of registration are that a registered award “shall, as respects the pecuniary obligations which it imposes, be of the same force and effect for the purposes of execution as if it had been a judgment of the High Court”. The Act does not address foreign states’ immunity from execution.

The 1978 Act provides for general immunity from jurisdiction except insofar as one of the stipulated exceptions can be established. The award-creditor argued that the exceptions in sections 2 (“submission to jurisdiction”) and 9 (“arbitrations”) of the Act applied. Section 2 specifies that a state is not immune as respects proceedings in respect of which it has submitted to the jurisdiction of the UK courts. Section 9 states that where a state has entered into a written arbitration agreement, it is not immune as respects proceedings in the UK courts which relate to the arbitration, subject to any contrary provision in the arbitration agreement.

Judgment

The court held that Articles 53-55 of the ICSID Convention stipulated that every Contracting State undertook to recognise an ICSID award as binding for the purposes of res judicata and to enforce any pecuniary obligations it imposed by giving it the same status as a final judgment of its own courts. The requested court cannot re-examine the award on its merits or refuse recognition or enforcement on grounds of public policy. Questions of execution were left to national courts and laws. In particular, Article 54(1) amounted to a waiver of state immunity in respect of recognition and enforcement, but not in relation to processes of execution against assets.

The exception to state immunity in section 2 of the 1978 Act was drafted with reference to specific proceedings before a specific court, thus requiring any submission to be in respect of the jurisdiction actually being exercised in those proceedings. A waiver of immunity unrelated to any identifiable proceedings was therefore not synonymous with a submission to the jurisdiction under section 2. Article 54 of the ICSID Convention was not a sufficiently clear and unequivocal submission to the jurisdiction of the English courts for the purposes of recognising and enforcing the award against the award-debtor. The award-debtor, therefore, had not submitted to the jurisdiction of the English courts within the meaning of section 2 for the purposes of obtaining recognition and enforcement of the award.

Unfortunately, the court’s discussion of the exception to state immunity in section 9 of the 1978 Act is somewhat unclear. After finding that section 9 required or permitted the English courts to re-examine the jurisdiction of the tribunal (whether an ICSID or non-ICSID tribunal) and that ICSID awards did not fall to be treated differently from other awards in this respect, the court concluded, at [89], that:

The position under section 9 is therefore different from that which pertains under section 2 in relation to Article 54. The enquiry which the court has to conduct under section 2 is whether there was a submission to the jurisdiction. On my analysis, the existence of a valid award is a given in that context, and the only question is whether it was rendered pursuant to Convention procedures. Questions of jurisdiction simply do not arise.

Therefore, according to the court, the award-creditor did not establish the applicability of the section 9 exception.

The remaining question was whether state immunity was engaged at all in relation to an application for registration of an ICSID award. The court held that the procedure for registration of ICSID awards set out in section 62.21 of the Civil Procedure Rules did not require service of any originating process or involved any exercise of discretion or adjudication. This was because the award-creditor had a statutory entitlement to have the award registered, subject only to proof of authenticity and other evidential requirements. The foreign state was not impleaded unless and until the order granting registration was served on it. The doctrine of state immunity had no application at the anterior stage of registration. It was the service of process on a state that involved an exercise of sovereignty. This contrasted with the mere notification of the application for registration. The opportunity of a state to assert immunity before any attempt was made to execute against its assets was adequately secured by requiring service of the order for registration. Consequently, the award-debtor could not apply to set aside the registration of the award on the basis that it was immune from the jurisdiction of the UK courts. However, it could claim immunity in relation to any further steps towards execution.

Interestingly, the court further stated that this approach enabled a principled distinction to be drawn between applications to enforce ICSID awards, which were not served and where the award could not be reviewed, and applications to enforce awards under the New York Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards 1958. The NYC potentially required service and expressly required the court to exercise its adjudicative jurisdiction in determining that no defences applied.

Comment

The judgment is of interest for private international law for three reasons. First, it illustrates, in very clear terms, the difference between recognition, enforcement and execution of an award. Second, it confirms the conceptual distinction between a general waiver of immunity and a submission to jurisdiction. Third, it clarifies the ministerial (and not adjudicative) nature of the act that the court is asked to perform on an application for registration of an ICSID award.

However, the reasoning of the court is not entirely satisfactory. After repeatedly reading paragraph 89 of the judgment, I still do not understand why the court concluded that the award-creditor did not establish the applicability of the section 9 exception. A more persuasive line of reasoning would have been to point out that the award-debtor’s offer of ICSID arbitration, as contained in Article 10(2) of the Switzerland-Zimbabwe BIT, incorporated the ICSID Convention, including Article 55, which provides that questions of execution are left to national courts and laws – this could have amounted to a “contrary provision in the arbitration agreement” within the meaning of section 9(2) of the 1978 Act.

The fourth edition of European Private International Law – Commercial Litigation in the EU, authored by Geert van Calster (KU Leuven), is out. The book is published by Bloomsbury.

This classic textbook provides a thorough overview of European private international law. It is essential reading for both practitioners and students of private international law and transnational litigation, wherever they may be located: the European rules extend beyond European shores.

Opening with foundational questions, the book clearly explains the subject’s central tenets: the Brussels I, Rome I and Rome II Regulations (jurisdiction, applicable law for contracts and tort). Additional chapters explore private international law and insolvency, freedom of establishment, and the impact of private international law on corporate social responsibility. The relevant Hague instruments, and the impact of Brexit, are fully integrated in the various chapters.

Drawing on the author’s rich experience, the new edition retains the book’s hallmarks of insight and clarity of expression ensuring it maintains its position as the leading textbook in the field.

The latest issue of the International & Comparative Law Quarterly (Volume 73, Issue I) is now available. This issue features one article and one book review that focus on private international law.

Toni Marzal, The Territorial Reach of European Union Law: A Private International Law Enquiry into the European Union’s Spatial Identity, 29-63

This article offers a reconstruction of how the Court of Justice of the European Union (EU) justifies the territorial scope of application of EU law. Scholarship on this issue tends to advocate for an expansive projection of EU norms in the pursuit of global values, subject to the external limits of public international law. This article will develop a critique of this approach by pointing to its underlying assumptions as to the territorial dimension of the EU’s rule, the insoluble practical issues that it leads to, and the need to consider differently the EU’s spatial identity and relation to the wider world. It will also be argued that, in fact, other case law sometimes already reflects an alternative vision, by imagining the EU implicitly, not as a ‘global actor’ promoting universal values, but as a concretely situated and spatially bounded community. It will be shown that this is so with the methodological help of private international law, and in particular three doctrines that are traditional to this discipline—the localisation of cross-border relations, international imperativeness, and the public policy exception. This will ultimately allow for a more sophisticated understanding of the EU’s territory to emerge—irreducible to the physical coordinates of its acts of intervention, or the mere sum of the physical spaces under Member State sovereignty, but as a distinct space of social relations, informed and delineated by the particular axiology and structure of the EU legal system.

Chukwuma Okoli, Jurisdiction Over Non-EU Defendants: Should the Brussels Ia Regulation be Extended? by Tobias Lutzi, Ennio Piovesani and Dora Zgrabljić Rotar (eds) [Hart Publishing, Oxford, 2023, 376pp, ISBN: 978-1-5099-5891-7, £90.00 (h/bk)], 281-283

The whole issue is available here.

This post was written by Mathilde Codazzi, who is a doctoral student at the University Paris II Panthéon-Assas.


In a judgment of 22 November 2023, the French Supreme Court has ruled that a court is “deemed to be seized” under Article 16(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation at the time which the document instituting proceedings is lodged with the court, irrespective of whether the applicant lacked diligence in the accomplishment of the required steps to serve the defendant.

Background

The parents of a child born in 2012 in France separated in 2014. The mother and the child lived in Germany from 2015 to 2018. The father brought an action before the Family Court of Nantes (juge aux affaires familiales) on 28 May 2019, two months before the mother and the child went back from France to Germany, for the purpose of deciding upon the terms and conditions of parental responsibility.

In December 2019, the Family Court issued a summon to the defendant’s address (the mother) in France for the hearing, which came back stating that the recipient was unknown at this address. In January 2020, the Court invited the plaintiff to serve the defendant for a hearing which was eventually postponed because of COVID. On 18 September 2020, the father eventually served the defendant notice of the act introducing the proceedings, as required by the Court.

On 17 March 2020, however, the defendant had seized the German court for the purpose of deciding upon parental responsibility.

The French Family court declined its jurisdiction on the ground that that German court had been seized first.

Court of Appeal

By a judgment of 25 October 2021, the Rennes Court of Appeal upheld the first instance court’s decision. It ruled that by failing to inform in due course the court registry of the defendant’s new address in Germany and the defendant of the ongoing proceedings against her before serving her, the applicant had been grossly negligent within the meaning of Article 16(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation as he failed to take the required steps to serve the defendant. As a result, by the time the applicant served the defendant, the child’s habitual residence had been transferred to Germany and German courts were thus competent to rule on parental responsibility.

Judgment

The issue was therefore to determine whether the applicant’s failure to inform the court registry of the defendant’s new foreign address and the defendant of the pending proceeding before serving the document on the defendant is constitutive of a “failure to take the [required] steps” under Article 16(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation.

By a judgment of 22 November 2023, the French Supreme Court overruled the Rennes Court of Appeal’s decision.

The Court first recalled that pursuant to Article 8 of the Brussels II bis Regulation, the competent courts in matters of parental responsibility are the courts of the Member State in which the child is habitually resident at the time the court is seized. The Court went on to rule that, according to Article 16(a) of the Regulation, a court is deemed to be seized upon accomplishment of only one formality: the filing of the document instituting proceedings. Therefore, the Rennes Court of Appeal, having noted that the applicant had filed the request then properly served the defendant, could not decline jurisdiction on the ground that the applicant had failed to take the required steps to serve the defendant.

The French Supreme Court also refused to stay the proceedings and refer the matter to the Court of Justice of the European Union for a preliminary reference as there was no reasonable doubt about the interpretation of Article 16(a) of the Brussels II bis regulation.

Assessment

The applicant having regularly lodged the document instituting proceedings with the court, the French court was already seized even though the defendant had not been served yet. This interpretation of Article 16(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation is rather strict: the court is deemed to be seized as soon as the document instituting proceedings is regularly filed by the applicant, without the circumstances in which the required steps are then accomplished by the applicant being relevant for this purpose.

In a report presenting the judgment, the Court explained that the concept of negligence should be given an objective meaning, and be understood as an ‘omission’ to serve the document. The lower court had, in contrast, given the concept a subjective meaning focused on whether the plaintiff had been negligent.

Arguably, this interpretation remains relevant under the Brussels II ter Regulation, which applies since 1 August 2022, given that Article 17(a) of the latter text is basically identical to Article 16(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation.

The Yearbook of Private International Law for 2022/2023 (volume XXIV) is out. It features the following contributions.

Doctrine

Elisabetta Bergamini, Raluca Bercea, Andreea Verteș-Olteanu, The Changing Scenario on Advance Directives between National Rules and Private International Law

Gerald Goldstein, Objective, Subjective and Imperative Localization in the Resolution of Conflict of Laws

Giesela Rühl, Man Yip, Success and Impact of International Commercial Courts – A First Assessment

Adam Samuel, A “Common Law” of International Arbitration? – In Memory of Claude Reymond

Sharon Shakargy, Un-Identifying Identification

Guojian Xu, Xin Cai, Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in China – Legal Framework and Recent Developments

New Technologies and Private International Law

Andrea Bonomi, Blockchain and Private International Law – Some General Remarks

Narges Keshavarzbahadori, Due Process Requirements in Blockchain-based Arbitration

Marta Zamorska, Artificial Intelligence-Supported Arbitral Awards – A Pandora’s Box or the Future of International Commercial Arbitration?

Robert Walters, Harsha Rajwanshi, Reconciling “Confidentiality” in Data Protection, Cyber Security, Artificial Intelligence in International Arbitration

The French Draft Private International Law Code

Cyril Nourrissat, The Draft Code of French Private International Law

Dominique Bureau, Horatia Muir Watt, Codifying against the Clock… – On a French Project for the Codification of Private International Law

Marie Goré, Rules on Trust in the French Draft Code of Private International Law

Recognition of status filiationis within the EU and Beyond

Cristina González Beilfuss, Ilaria Pretelli, The Proposal for a European Regulation on Filiation Matters – Overview and Analysis

Tamir Boldbaatar, Batzorig Enkhbold, Surrogate Motherhood under Different Laws – Legal Arrangements and Challenges of Mongolia

Valentina Calderai, Rachele Zamperini, Surrogacy Contracts and the (In)Alienability of Fundamental Rights a View from Italy – On Case No 38162/2022 of the Corte di Cassazione

Helga Luku, Free Movement, Children’s Rights and National Identity in the EU Parenthood Proposal

Paulina Twardoch, Surrogacy Agreements from the Conflict-of-Laws Perspective Today and Tomorrow

Recent Developments in International Successions

Georges Khairallah, The New Right of Compensation under French International Succession Law – A Provision with an Uncertain Future

Eva Lein, Choice of English Succession Law and German Ordre Public

Andrea Bonomi, Revocation of the Will upon Marriage – Issues of Characterisation, Applicable Law, and Renvoi – An Italian Supreme Court’s Decision and Some Reflexions on the Potential Outcome under the European Succession Regulation

National Reports

Chukwuma Okoli, The Enforcement of Foreign Jurisdiction Clauses in Nigeria – A Critique of the Nigerian Court of Appeal’s Recent Restatement

Forum

Yves El Hage, “How to Locate a Cyber Tort?”

Many Member States try to limit gambling through strict prohibitions, with the sole exception for governmental monopolies. Malta, however, has a burgeoning online gambling industry with pan-European reach, which it deems to be protected by the freedom of services enshrined in primary EU law. The island state resists the enforcement of judgments from courts in other Member States that take a different view; to this end, it even plans to adopt an explicit legislative provision prohibiting the enforcement of such judgments by Maltese courts (see here). [image by frepik]

The Recent Episodes in Austria

Meanwhile, gamblers in Austria who have lost money have found a lucrative alternative. Instead of bringing their claims themselves, they sell and assign them to a Swiss company, which then tries to enforce these claims before Austrian courts. This raises the question of the latter’s international jurisdiction. In a number of decisions, the Austrian Supreme Court (OGH) has answered it in the affirmative (22 June 202327 June 2023, and 25 September 2023). The reasoning of those judgments is of general interest. Not only does the court address various aspects of the case law of the CJEU in the area of international civil procedure law in recent years, but it also adds a further wrinkle to the complex discussion on the localisation of financial loss under Article 7 No 2 Brussels I bis Regulation (see already here and here).

Consumer Protection is Out

To the uninitiated, Article 18 Brussels I bis seems to provide a basis of jurisdiction for the gamblers’ claims. Yet in the eyes of the Austrian Supreme Court, this provision is inapplicable because the plaintiff is not asserting his own claims but assigned ones. This is in line with the case law of the CJEU, who excluded assigned claims from the scope of the consumer protection provisions (see SchremsC-498/16, paras 42–49).

Choice of Forum

Another potential stumbling block could be a jurisdiction agreement contained in the contracts between the gamblers and the operator. According to it, all disputes should be decided by the courts of Malta. Yet the Austrian Supreme Court rightly denies any effects of this clause against the Swiss litigation vehicle. As the CJEU had ruled in DelayFix (C-519/19, para 42), such a clause produces effects only between the parties to the initial agreement.

Where Are Gambling Contracts Performed?

We are getting closer to the meat of the case, which is Article 7 Brussels I bis. First, the contractual head of jurisdiction under Article 7 No 1 Brussels I bis was analysed by the Austrian Supreme Court. Undoubtedly, the parties had entered into a contract, more precisely a service contract in the (European-autonomous) sense of lit b. But where was the service to be performed?

The Austrian Supreme Court, in line with the case law of the CJEU (see Wood Floor Solutions, C-19/09, para 42), locates the place of performance within the meaning of Article 7 No 1 lit b Brussels I bis in the state of the service provider, i.e. in Malta. The courts there would also have jurisdiction to hear claims for the restitution of money paid under the gambling contracts. Hence, this head of jurisdiction does not allow bringing a claim in Austria.

Where does Harm from Gambling Occur?

We have arrived at the last and thorniest question, the tort/delict jurisdiction under Article 7 No 2 Brussels I bis.

In confronting the choice between the place where the damage was caused and the place where the damage occurred, the decisions by the Austrian Supreme Court tend to focus on the latter. They strive to assess the place of damage in line with the CJEU’s decision in Kolassa (C-375/13) and in VEB v BP (C-709/19). In this context, they consider a gaming account opened by the gamblers in Malta to be irrelevant for determining international jurisdiction. Instead, they emphasise that an additional element is required to consider the gambler’s domicile as the place where the damage occurred.

At this point, there is a veritable novelty in the present decisions compared to the previous case law of the CJEU. The Austrian Supreme Court adds a wholly new element to the localisation of damage by referring to the violation of the Austrian gambling laws. The decision of 22 June 2023 creates this nexus in the following way:

Above all, however, the damage materialised in Austria because the damage asserted results from alleged violations of Austrian gambling law by the defendant and therefore from violations of Austrian public policy rules.

The decision of 25 September 2023 does not even attempt a classic localisation approach at all, but puts the violation of public law front and centre of its reasoning:

The breach of duty relevant to the damage is located in Austria, which is why the international jurisdiction of the court of first instance for the tortious claims for damages asserted is to be affirmed pursuant to Art 7 No 2 Brussels I bis Regulation.

Assessment

The quoted passages merit criticism. They tend to blur the line between the place of the tortious conduct and the place of the damage occurred.

The conduct in this case clearly took place in Malta, the only place where the defendant company acted. The offering of their services in Austria may have breached Austrian law, even public policy rules. Yet this does not change the fact that all actions giving rise to the damage took place in Malta. This is where the website was operated and therefore where the conduct causing the harmful event occurred.

Also the damage itself does not lie in the violation of Austrian rules. The two are not the same, but must be distinguished. The Austrian Supreme Court may have been led astray by some utterances of the CJEU in the VEB decision, which referred, in determining the place of damage, to the place where a securities issuer company had to comply with statutory reporting obligations (VEB v BP, C-709/19, para 359). However, this was done to ensure the foreseeability of the competent court, not to locate the damage itself.

As a result, the violation of a state’s public policy provisions alone does not allow its courts to exercise jurisdiction. By focusing on the – potential – violation of the Austrian gambling law, the Austrian Supreme Court abandons the attempt to physically localise the damage. Yet the harm under Article 7 No 2 Brussels I bis must still be determined by a localisation exercise.

— Thanks to Paul Eichmüller, Felix Krysa and Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld for critically reviewing this post.

Within the framework of the PAX 2.0 Project, Université Paris Dauphine will host the PAX Judicial Training, which will take place on 4-5 March 2024.

While the PAX Moot Court is oriented to students, the PAX Judicial Training is designed for judges and aspiring judges seeking to enhance their understanding of EU private international law.

Taking into account this year’s PAX Moot competition, whose case has been previously dealt with in this blog, judicial training will focus on international jurisdiction in cross-border civil disputes, provisional measures in EU private international law, legal capacity and parental authority and other EU private international law-related issues.

Registrations are open until 15 February 2024 at ramachandra.oviode-siou@dauphine.eu.

Speakers include Arnaud Raynouard, Marta Pertegás Sender, Vesna Lazić, Hélène van Lith, Boriana Musseva, Tsvetelina Dimitrova, Neža Pogorelčnik Vogrinc, Beatriz Añoveros Terradas, Jona Israël, Laura van Bochove, Thalia Kruger, Erlis Themeli and Duncan Fairgrieve.

The detailed programme is available here.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The following abstracts have been kindly provided by the editor of the journal.

G. Cuniberti, Time limitations affecting foreign judgments

The issue of time limitations affecting foreign judgments is addressed in remarkably different ways in comparative private international law. The primary reason is that enforcing States define the subject matter of limitations differently: they can focus on the foreign judgment itself, but also on the obligation vindicated before the foreign court, the exequatur judgment, or an autonomous obligation arising out of the foreign judgment in the forum. Additional layers of complexity are that rules of limitation can be characterised either as procedural or substantive in nature, and that foreign judgments losing enforceability should not be enforced. The question should therefore be asked whether this diversity is an impediment to the free circulation of judgments within the European Union, which should be remedied by some form of harmonisation.

J. Hoffmann, Jurisdiction of German courts for collective action against third country defendants

Collective action under the new German VDuG (Law on the Enforcement of Consumer Rights) allows the collective enforcement of similar claims of consumers. Such actions are not only relevant regarding domestic German defendants or those located within the EU but may also be of practical importance regarding third country defendants. This article discusses under which circumstances German courts have jurisdiction for such collective actions. It argues that the exclusive jurisdiction clause in § 3 VDuG does not preclude the application of the general jurisdiction rules of German law. Specific rules apply regarding claims stemming from violations of data protection law.

P.G. Picht and C. Kopp, Choice of law under the Rome I and Rome II regulations: current case law issues

The article deals with current choice of law issues in the practical application of the Rome I and Rome II Regulations. Despite the fact that the relevant provisions have been in existence for some time now, they still raise important and intricate questions. On the basis of recent German case law, the article examines three of these issues in more detail, namely (1) choice of law through litigation behaviour, (2) the exceptional admissibility of a choice of law in bilateral competition law infringement matters, and (3) the validity of choice of law clauses in general terms and conditions.

A. Schulz, Gender self-determination in Private International Law – Towards a new article 7a EGBGB

In August 2023 the German government proposed a draft bill for a “Gender Self-Determination Act” which will allow transgender, intersex and non-binary persons to change their legal gender by means of a simple self-declaration. While some of the details of the future Self-Determination Act are still being debated, less attention has been paid to the fact that the draft bill also contains a proposal for a conflict of laws rule which will determine the law applicable to a person’s gender in cross-border settings. According to Article 7a (1) Draft Introductory Act to the German Civil Code, a person’s gender will generally be governed by the law of the state of which the person is a national. However, according to Article 7a (2) Draft Introductory Act to the German Civil Code, a person residing in Germany may, for the purpose of changing their gender, choose German law. This article aims to take a first look at this draft conflict of laws rule and to illustrate some of the pending questions regarding the new rule.

J. Oster, Jurisdiction clauses in general terms and conditions in digital commerce

In its ruling of 24.11.2022 (Tilman SA ./. Unilever Supply Chain Company AG), the CJEU had to decide on the validity of a jurisdiction clause that was included in general terms and conditions to which the contract referred by the inclusion of a hypertext link. The Court held this to be in accordance with Article 23 para. 1 and 2 of the Lugano II Convention, even though the party against whom that clause operates had not been formally asked to accept those general terms and conditions by ticking a box on that website. The Court thus expanded its case-law on the inclusion of jurisdiction clauses in electronic contracts. The decision has a significant impact on the interpretation of Article 25 para. 1 and 2 Brussels Ia Regulation, which has the same meaning as Article 23 para. 1 and 2 of the Lugano II Convention.

M. Lieberknecht, Enforcement proceedings concerning frozen assets under the EU’s economic sanctions regime

In its Bank Sepah decision, the ECJ offers guidance on an issue of increasing importance: the legal status of frozen assets owned or controlled by persons on the EU’s sanction lists. Specifically, the ECJ weighs in on the fate of frozen assets in the context of enforcement proceedings. The Court adopts an extensive reading of the concept of freezing, which does not only rule out the recovery of assets for the benefit of the creditor but also bars mere protective measures such as seizure, which do not affect ownership rights in the asset. Considering the purpose of freezing orders, this extensive reading is not convincing. The Court’s second dictum, on the other hand, is all the more cogent. It states that the legal effects of a freezing order on enforcement proceedings are not affected by whether or not the creditor’s claim is related to the subject matter of the sanctions in question.

W. Hau, Having two bites at the same cherry? – On the recognizability of a preclusion based on the duty to concentrate claims in one lawsuit

Following an English lawsuit, the winning employee brings further proceedings in France with additional claims against his former employer. This strategy would not be permissible under either English or French procedural law. Nevertheless, the CJEU holds that the preclusive effect of the English decision is not to be recognized in France under the Brussels I Regulation (still applicable in the case). The opposing view expressed here is that only public policy permits refusal of recognition of such a preclusive effect of a foreign judgment.

P. Huber and L. Bernard, Objections to the claim itself and parallel (enforcement) proceedings in the European Union

What impact does it have, if an objection to the claim itself is raised in different member states of the European Union in order to stop one or several enforcement proceedings? This question arose in an Austrian proceeding. The OGH solely dealt with the question of jurisdiction for the Austrian enforcement proceeding. The case, however, raises further issues regarding the coordination of parallel proceedings which are discussed in this article.

E. Jayme and C.F. Nordmeier, Family and the law of torts – Private International Law and Legal Comparison – Conference of the German-Lusitanian Jurists’ Association, September 15th and 16th 2023, Heidelberg

Albert Henke (University of Milan), Marco Torsello (University of Verona) and Elena Zucconi Galli Fonseca (University of Bologna) edited a book titled International Commercial Courts. A Paradigm for the Future of Adjudication? with Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane.

International commercial courts are specialized judicial bodies designed to provide a forum for adjudicating complex cross-border business disputes efficiently and fairly for operators acting across different jurisdictions.

Based on the enriching experience of a webinar jointly organized by the Universities of Bologna, Milan, and Verona, this volume collects papers of renowned specialists in the field of cross-border dispute resolution, divided into three parts. The first part of the volume addresses the phenomenon of international commercial courts in the EU, with particular attention to the German, French, Dutch, and Italian experiences. The second part includes papers that shed light on the experience of extra-European countries, such as those of the Gulf area, Singapore, China, and the OHADA States. The third part of the volume compares the structure and functioning of international commercial courts with international commercial arbitration.

Not unlike arbitral tribunals, international commercial courts aim to provide a more predictable and consistent legal environment for international business transactions. This volume aims to provide a comparative overview of this emerging phenomenon. Only time will tell whether international commercial courts will establish themselves as relevant players in international dispute resolution.

The contributions featured in the book were authored by E.A. Ontanu, M. Lamandini, D. Ramos Muñoz, M. Stürner, A. Biard, X. Kramer, G. Antonopoulou, M.A. Lupoi, M. Torsello, G. Dimitropoulos, G.F. Bell, X. Qian, S. Mancuso, J. Monaci Naldini, and A. Tanzi.

More information available here.

In a previous post, I presented the traditional approach of the French Supreme Court in civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) on the applicable law to the time limit to enforce foreign judgments, which was confirmed by a judgment of 11 January 2023. But the central issue addressed by this judgment was whether the action to seek a declaration of enforceability of a foreign judgment (exequatur) was itself governed by any time limit.

Background

The case was concerned with an acte de défaut de biens issued by a Swiss authority. This peculiar act of Swiss law is a public document issued by a Swiss enforcement authority (office des poursuites) when a debtor was unable to meet its debts. The acte is an enforceable title, which as such can be enforced in other European States under the Lugano Convention.

In this case, the creditor had sought a declaration of enforceability in France of an acte de défaut de biens 15 years after it was issued in Lausanne. The debtor argued that the action to seek the declaration was time barred. The lower court had ruled that it was not, on the ground that the time limit to enforce an acte de défaut de biens was 20 years under Swiss law. In contrast, the debtor argued that the French time limit of 10 years should have been applied.

Judgment

The case raised the novel issue of the time limit to seek a declaration of enforceability, which is distinct from the issue of the time limit to actually enforce a foreign judgment in France, on the basis of such declaration.

Time Limit to seek exequatur

The Court de cassation ruled that there is no applicable time limit to seek exequatur in France. The rule is formulated in general terms, by referring to exequatur. The applicability of the Lugano Convention, and the fact that the Swiss judgment was to be declared enforceable, and not granted exequatur, is not mentionned, and seems irrelevant for the court.

French scholars debated which law should apply to the determination of the time limit to seek exequatur of a foreign judgment. But none of them had considered the possibility that there might be none. Certainly, by ruling that there is no time limit to seek exequatur of a foreign judgment in France, the court implicitly ruled that the issue is governed by French law.

In a context where the time limit applicable to the enforcement of the foreign judgment is provided by the law of the State of origin (as it is under Swiss law), the practical consequence of having no time limit to seek exequatur is limited. The creditor has no particular incentive to wait to seek exequatur, since it does not impact the time limit to enforce the judgment, which is running.

But the French rule is different. The applicable time limit to enforce a foreign judgment in France is the French 10 year time limit, and it starts running from the French exequatur decision. This means that any creditor with a foreign judgment the time limit of which is about to expire may seek exequatur in France and get a new 10 year period to enforce in France. If the foreign time limit was already quite long (for instance, 30 years in Luxembourg), the result could be to offer the possibility to the creditor to enforce the judgment for a remarkably long time period (e.g. 40 years).

Should the Rule Be Different Under the European Law of Judgments?

The Lugano Convention and EU regulations on foreign judgments are silent on the time limit to seek exequatur (including, obviously, the Brussels I bis Regulation, which does not provide for any exequatur). Does that mean that there should be none, or that the issue is governed by national law? If it is governed by national law, it would seem, however, that too short a time period might not comport with the European freedom of circulation of judgments. In contrast, it is hard to criticise the French rule in that respect.

As announced on this blog, registrations for the EAPIL Winter School, which is taking place in Como between 12 and 16 February 2024, will close on 25 January 2024

Organised by the University of Insubria, in cooperation with the Jagiellonian University in Kraków, the University of Murcia and the University of Osijek, this year’s edition of the Winter School will be devoted to Personal Status and Family Relationships.

The detailed programme can be found here.

The School is aimed primarily at law graduates, law practitioners and PhD candidates with an interest in private international law, EU law and human rights law.

Those interested in attending the School are invited to submit their application through this form before 25 January 2024. The admission fees amount to 250 Euros.

For information: eapilws@gmail.com.

This blogpost is written by Stichting IJI (The Hague Institute for private international law and foreign law)


On 13 June 2023 the Amsterdam Court of Appeal addressed the scope of Regulation (EU) 2016/1103 of 24 June 2016 implementing enhanced cooperation in the area of jurisdiction, applicable law and the recognition and enforcement of decisions in matters of matrimonial property regimes (hereinafter: Regulation 2016/1103) (ECLI:NL:GHAMS:2023:1358).

The court had to rule on the matter of jurisdiction regarding the division of real estate located in New Zealand between parties who had agreed upon the exclusion of marital property. In this post, we will discuss the court’s assessment of the substantive scope of Regulation 2016/1103 with regard to the jurisdiction of the Dutch court.

Regulation 2016/1103: Overview

Regulation 2016/1103 entered into application on 29 January 2019 following the objective of certain Member States to establish a more enhanced cooperation between themselves aimed at adopting common rules on jurisdiction, applicable law and the recognition and enforcement of decisions with regard to property regimes of international couples, covering both marriages and registered partnerships.

The Regulation has been adopted under the special regime of enhanced cooperation, as provided for by Article 20 of the Treaty on European Union (TEU) and Articles 326 to 334 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU). The territorial scope of the Regulation is therefore limitedly binding for the Member States participating in this cooperation.

According to Article 69 of Regulation 2016/1103 the regulation applies only to legal proceedings instituted, to authentic instruments formally drawn up or registered and to court settlements approved or concluded on or after 29 January 2019.

Its substantive scope should include all civil-law aspects of matrimonial property regimes, both the daily management of matrimonial property and the liquidation of the regime, in particular as a result of the couple’s separation or the death of one of the spouses. For the purposes of the Regulation, the term ‘matrimonial property regime’ should be interpreted autonomously and should encompass not only rules from which the spouses may not derogate but also any optional rules to which the spouses may agree in accordance with the applicable law, as well as any default rules of the applicable law. It includes not only property arrangements specifically and exclusively envisaged by certain national legal systems in the case of marriage but also any property relationships, between the spouses and in their relations with third parties, resulting directly from the matrimonial relationship, or the dissolution thereof (Recital 18).

The Facts

The parties involved in this case got married in New Zealand in 1993. At that time, both parties had the Dutch nationality. Additionally, the woman had also the New Zealand citizenship. The parties lived in New Zealand and three children were born during their marriage.

Before marriage, the parties drew up prenuptial agreements in the Netherlands. The parties chose to apply Dutch law to their marital property and, regarding their marital property regime, decided on the exclusion of community of property in accordance with Dutch law.

On 31 March 1999 the man purchased a house in New Zealand. The parties lived in this accommodation from 2000 to 2008 with their three children. In 2007 the man paid off his mortgage on this property. Before relocating to the Netherlands, the parties drew up a ‘property agreement’ with regards to the house, stating that the parties were now co-owners of the property. This was necessary as the applicable Dutch marital property regime of the exclusion of community of property would not result in co-ownership over the property. In the property agreement the parties agreed on the following:

(…)

BACKGROUND

(…)

    1. The parties wish to record their agreement as to the ownership of the home pursuant to Section 21(2) of the Property (Relationships) Act 1976.

AGREEMENT TERMS

    1. The husband declares that the home is relationship property.
    2. As from the date of this agreement the husband and the wife shall own the home as joint tenants and the husband declares that he now holds ownership of the home, as registered proprietor, as trustee for the husband and the wife accordingly.
    3. (…)
    4. Ownership of the home, and any transfer, is subject to all existing registered encumbrances, but the mortgage to the ASB Bank is to be discharged, as it has been repaid in full.
    5. This agreement is made pursuant to Section 21(2) of the Property (Relationships) Act 1976 and is specific to the home and is not attempting to determine ownership of any other property (separate or relationship) which may also be owned by the husband and/or the wife, nor does it otherwise effect the pre-nuptial agreement signed by the parties prior to their marriage.
    6. This agreement is binding on the parties in all circumstances including (…) dissolution of marriage (…).
    7. Each party:

(a) (…)

(b) acknowledges that before signing this agreement he or she has had independent legal advice as to the nature, effect and implications of this agreement.

(…)

The parties eventually got divorced on 18 November 2019 in the Netherlands.

First Instance Judgment

As an ancillary provision to the divorce petition the man requested the Amsterdam District Court to divide the property in New Zealand and to grant him compensation for his private investments in this property. The court retained itself competent to decide on this request based on Article 6 of Regulation 2016/1103. The court recognized the co-ownership of the property and applied Dutch law to the division of the property in line with the choice of law in the prenuptial agreement of the parties.

The court then ordered the sale of the property and ordered the woman to cooperate with that sale. If the woman would not cooperate, the court granted the man the power to act solely with regards to the sale of the property. In addition, the court ruled that both parties would share the revenue and would be held responsible for the costs regarding the sale. The woman appealed the court’s decision on the matter of the court’s competence and the applicable law to the division of the house.

Appeal Request

According to the woman, the Dutch court should have never considered itself competent under Article 6 (a) of Regulation 2016/1103 because that Regulation did not apply to the matter at hand. Accordingly, the Amsterdam District Court could not establish its jurisdiction based on the application of the Regulation.

According to the woman the parties shared no marital property in light of their prenuptial agreement. Therefore, the request regarding the division of the property could not fall within the scope of Articles 1 and 3 of Regulation 2016/1103. Instead, the woman argued that any community of property should be dissolved under “common” property law specifically related to proprietary rights and interests, since the marital property regime stipulated the full exclusion of community of property.

Court of Appeal Judgment

The Amsterdam Court of Appeal stated that with regard to legal claims in the field of international matrimonial property law that are brought on or after 29 January 2019, the Dutch court shall establish its jurisdiction on the basis of Articles 4 to 19 of Regulation 2016/1103. This applies even if the claim relates to a marriage that was concluded prior to this date. Materially, Regulation 2016/1103 covers “matrimonial property regimes” (Article 1(1) of Regulation 2016/1103). This includes all property relationships which, as a result of the marriage or its dissolution, exist between the spouses or in relation to third parties (Article 3 (1) (a) of the Regulation). The Court of Appeal then explained then the scope of the Regulation with regards to the property agreement at hand, as follows:

The parties entered into the Property Agreement in 2008. With this agreement the parties became co-owners of the property in New Zealand. Under subsection D of the Property Agreement, the parties recorded that they entered into the agreement “pursuant to Section 21(2) of the Property (Relationships) Act 1976.” It is further recorded under Section 5 of the Property Agreement that “This agreement is made pursuant to Section 21(2) of the Property (Relationships) Act 1976 and is specific to the home and is not attempting to determine ownership of any other property (separate or relationship) (…) nor does it otherwise effect the pre-nuptial agreement signed by the parties prior to their marriage.”

The Court of Appeal considered that the property agreement refers explicitly to the Property (Relationships) Act 1976. The Property (Relationships) Act 1976 pertains to the division of property of married couples (or cohabitating couples) in the event of divorce or death in New Zealand. In addition, the parties signed the property agreement as “husband” and “wife”. Thus, with the referral to the Act and the signing of the agreement in their official capacity as husband and wife, the parties had chosen to establish proprietary consequences through their marital status. With that in mind, the Court of Appeal established that the request for the division of the property in New Zealand falls within the scope of Regulation 2016/1103. Then, the Court of Appeal concluded that since the spouses were habitually resident in the Netherlands at the time the case was brought before the first instance court, the Dutch court had jurisdiction pursuant to Article 6 (a) of the Regulation. The fact that the property is established in New Zealand does not alter the foregoing.

Conclusion

This decision of the Amsterdam Court of Appeal clarifies the broad scope of Article 1 in relation with Article 3 of the Regulation 2016/1103 and Recital 18 of the preamble. Art 1(1) provides that this Regulation applies to matrimonial property regimes. This Article should be read in conjunction with Article 3(1)(a), which defines the notion of ‘matrimonial property regime’ as ‘a set of rules concerning the property relationships between the spouses and in their relations with third parties, as a result of marriage or its dissolution.’  The Court of Appeal explains in its decision that the Regulation 2016/1103 may apply even in cases where the marital property regime includes an exclusion of community of property. The exclusion of community of property might entail that an issue relating to assets of the spouses does not fall within the material scope of the Regulation. After all, it can be argued that there is no connection with the marriage of the persons concerned. However, if the spouses made an agreement with respect to a certain asset and opt for a property relationship as a result of – or in connection with – their marriage, the provisions of Regulation 2016/1103 may be applied for the division of such property.

As the Regulation is still quite young, it will be interesting to monitor rulings on similar subjects from the courts of the participating countries.

As announced in a previous post, a seminar series on the recast of Brussels I bis Regulation, is taking place during the 2023-2024 academic year, both in Paris at the Cour de cassation and online (in French), under the scientific coordination of Marie-Elodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas) and Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne).

The second seminar will take place on 18 January 2024 from 16.00 to 18.00 (UTC+1).

It will be devoted to the recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation’s provisions on special jurisdiction. The main topics to be discussed include jurisdiction on contractual matters, in litigation over financial damage and in disputes relating to collective redress.

The list of speakers includes David Sindres (University of Angers), Bernard Haftel (University of Sorbonne Paris Nord), Caroline Kleiner (University of Paris Cité) and Valérie Pironon (University of Nantes).

The programme, as well as registration and access details can be found here.

The recording of the first seminar (30 November 2003) is now available online.

The other seminars will take place from 16.00 to 18.00 (UTC+1) on 26 February, 18 March, 22 April, 30 May and 24 June 2024.

The seminar series is organised by the Research Centre for Private International Law and International Trade (CRDI, University of Paris Panthéon Assas) and the Sorbonne Department Study of International Private Relationships (SERPI, University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne), together with the Société de Législation Comparée (SLC), the French national school for the judiciary (ENM) and the French Supreme Court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation).

On 12 January 2024, the United Kingdom signed the Hague Convention of 2 July 2019 on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil or commercial matters. As reported by Ugljesa Grusic on this blog, the UK government had announced some weeks ago its intention to move towards joining the Convention.

The next step will consist for the UK in ratifying the Convention.

The Convention will then enter into force for the UK pursuant to Article 28(2), that is, “on the first day of the month following the expiration of the period during which notifications may be made in accordance with Article 29(2)” with respect to the UK.

The notifications referred to in Article 29(2) are statements whereby a Contracting State may inform the depositary, within twelve months, that the ratification of another State (the UK, in the circumstances) “shall not have the effect of establishing relations between the two States pursuant to this Convention”. In practice, Contracting States may decide that they will not be bound by the Convention vis-à-vis any State that would later join the Convention. The Convention is currently in force for the European Union and Ukraine (since 1 September 2023), and is set to enter into force for Uruguay on 1 October 2024. None of the latter States is expected to make use of this opportunity as regards the UK.

The eighteenth annual bibliography of private international law, compiled by Symeon C. Symeonides, Willamette University, is now available.

The bibliography lists 124 books and 288 journal articles on private international law or conflict of laws and related fields, such as prescriptive jurisdiction, extraterritoriality, federal-state conflicts, as well as certain aspects of arbitration, the law of foreign relations, and international human rights.

The books and articles included in the list appeared in print in 2023, in English.

The bibliography has been posted on SSRN and can be found here.

Mayotte : besoin urgent de personnel médical au sein de la plus grande ...An unintended consequence of the war in Ukraine is that a number of Ukrainian surrogate mothers have travelled to other countries to give birth.

The French press has reported that surrogate mothers who had entered into agreements with French residents were repatriated to France to give birth there.

The problem is that surrogacy is prohibited in France. This is why the French Court of Cassation initially ruled that the entire enterprise aimed at evading French law, and that the parenthood resulting from the surrogacy should thus be denied recognition in France. But, as readers will know, the ECtHR ruled that this result violates the child’s right to respect for private life within the meaning of Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights.

Does the fact that the birth takes place in France as opposed to a country where surrogacy is legal change anything?

Establishing Parenthood

The first problem arising in this case scenario is that French law (obviously) does not establish the parenthood of the intended mother and cancel the parenthood of the surrogate mother. Quite to the contrary, if a Ukrainian woman gives birth in France, she is automatically the mother.

As a consequence, the intended parents put in place the following scheme:

  1. The intended (and typically biological) father recognised the child before birth, in accordance with French law and before a French authority.
  2. The surrogate mother gave birth after declaring that she does not want to be on record and wants to remain anonymous. This is allowed under French law, and should normally lead to the child being adopted by one of the many couples waiting for this. But here, the father is known.
  3. The partner of the father, typically the intended mother, files an application to adopt the child.
Is This Still a Foreign Surrogacy?

An interesting question is whether one could still claim that the surrogacy was validly constituted abroad.

Two major differences between this case scenario and the more traditional one is that the birth occurred in a country were surrogacy is illegal, and that no foreign document establishes the parenthood of the intended mother. It is therefore difficult to say that the issue is one of ‘recognition’ of a foreign situation, or of a foreign official act.

But even if this is not so, which law should a French court apply to determine the validity of the surrogacy? To my knowledge, this is an issue of first impression, but one would tend to think that the choice of law rule applicable to parenthood should be applied. This would lead, in France, to the application of the national law of the mother. Although the relevant provision does not define the concept of mother, it seems clear that the French lawmaker had in mind the biological mother. Thus, Ukrainian law might apply, and the surrogacy might be foreign irrespective of where the birth took place.

The next steps of the reasoning would then be whether the result would comport with French public policy, and whether you would need to determine separately the applicable law to the parenthood of the intended parent.

Does it Matter?

Maybe not, at least from the perspective of PIL.

The European Court of Human Rights has repeatedly insisted that the fundamental right of the children demand some form of acceptance of surrogacy. And it does not seem that the court has limited the scope of this right to cases where the surrogacy was validly constituted abroad.

Why should it, after all? The problem of the children is not fundamentally different if the parents acted illegally.

What about Criminal Law?

The issue might be different from the perspective of criminal law. It is easier to argue that a surrogacy eventually resulting in a birth in France falls within the territorial scope of French criminal law than a surrogacy organised from France by the intended parents.

The French press has reported that a French organisation has informed prosecutors in five different cities, and that one prosecutor has initiated criminal investigations in one of them. There are a number of French criminal offences which might apply to the process of surrogacy: “provocation à l’abandon d’enfant”, “entremise entre un couple et une personne acceptant de porter l’enfant”,substitution volontaire, simulation ou dissimulation ayant entraîné une atteinte à l’état civil d’un enfant”.

The prosecutor, however, closed the case in October 2023. Remarkably, he did so on the ground that the surrogacy was “carried out” in a country where it is legal, and that the constitutive elements of the offences had thus taken place abroad. The French criminal code provides that it is enough that one constitutive element of the offence took place in France for French criminal law to apply. It is hard to see how the birth could not be one of the constitutive elements of all of these offences.

Is the case law of the ECtHR relevant in this context? Probably not: the criminal consequences of the actions of the parents will be personal, and will not directly affect the children.

Should French Social Security Pay for the Costs of the Delivery?

Two hospitals where Ukrainian surrogate mothers gave birth have sent an invoice to the intended parents for the costs of the delivery.

French social security covers the medical costs of birth for women entitled to such benefit. The French couples who organised Ukrainian surrogacies would likely be entitled to see most of the costs of their delivery being paid by social security, but not women covered by a foreign social security (although there might be rules for covering emergency birth on French territory: comments from specialists of international social security law welcome).

Several French intended parents have refused to pay the invoice, and have announced that they will challenge the decision of the hospitals to issue the invoices in administrative courts. Will French courts accept that evasion of French law should be funded by French taxpayers?

The second issue of 2023 of the open-access journal Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional has been released. As usual, it contains studies (Estudios) and notes (Varia), in Spanish and in other languages.

A selection kindly provided by the editorial team of the journal include the following studies.

Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca/Javier Carrascosa González, Ley aplicable a los regímenes económicos matrimoniales y Reglamento 2016/1103 De 24 Junio 2016. Estudio técnico y valorativo de los puntos de conexión (Law Applicable to Marriage Property Regimes in Regulation 2016/1103 of June 24, 2016. A Technical and Value Analysis of the Connecting Factors)

The purpose of this study is to explore the system of connections to determine the Law applicable to the matrimonial property regime in Regulation (EU) 2016/1103 of the Council of June 24, 2016 establishing reinforced cooperation in the field competition, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of resolutions in matrimonial property regimes. Not only are the connecting factors in the Regulation analyzed through a technical examination, but also using a value focused test. From a technical point of view, some solutions could have been presented with greater transparency and coherence with other European regulations. On the contrary, from a value view, it should be highlighted that the connecting factors used lead to efficient, predictable and clear solutions that favour proper management of matrimonial assets in our current social scenario, in which the spouses frequently change their country of habitual residence and nationality and in which the assets linked to the matrimonial economy are usually scattered throughout several countries.

Briseida Sofía Jiménez-Gómez, Distributed Ledger Technology in Financial Markets: The European Union Experiment (La tecnología de registro descentralizado en los mercados financieros: el experimento de la Unión Europea) 

 The European Union Regulation 2022/858 of 30 May 2022 establishes a pilot regime for market infrastructures based on distributed ledger technology. The Pilot Regulation is part of the 2020 Digital Finance Strategy whose objective is for the European Union to embrace the digital revolution and to benefit consumers and business. This article analyses the reasons of this new regulatory option and why this represents a different paradigm of legislation, considering first some advantages, risks and challenges that applying distributed ledger technology in financial markets can encounter. Moreover, this article examines the content of the EU Pilot Regulation with a critical perspective, comparing the previous proposal of Regulation with the current Pilot Regulation which enters into force mainly in March 2023. Significance of this Pilot Regulation could be enhanced if it coordinates with other policy goals such as sustainability and transparency set by the EU legislator. Lacking that coordination, this Pilot Regulation could be perceived as a miss opportunity to foster a digital and green financial markets transition.

 Juliana Rodríguez Rodrigo, La publicidad de l@s influencers. (Influencer marketing)

Studies show that surreptitious advertising is a common practice carried out by influencers. This behaviour is an attack on the followers and on the advertiser’s competitors. In relation to the former, because it is not clear about the commercial nature of the influencer’s message and may make them think that they are dealing with a personal opinion of their leader. Regarding the latter, because, with it, they are making the brand compete unfairly with the rest of the competitors in the market. It is important, therefore, to identify when the advertising carried out by influencers is illegal because it is covert. There are two elements that must be present in order to reach this conclusion. Firstly, there must be a commercial purpose, which can be proven by the existence of a remuneration. And, secondly, this promotional purpose of the influencer does not appear clear and unequivocal to the user. In relation to the latter, the follower cannot deduce this commercial character either from the content of the message or from its location and, on the other hand, the influencer has not incorporated the necessary information to make it known.

The notes, instead, include the following.

Isabel Antón Juárez, Louboutin vs. Amazon: ¿Un litigio más sobre la responsabilidad de las plataformas digitales en el uso de una marca?. Comentario de la sentencia del TJUE de 22 de diciembre de 2022, asuntos C-148/21 y C-184/21 (Louboutin vs. Amazon: One more litigation about the liability of digital platforms in the use of a trademark? Commentary on the ECJ ruling of 22 December of 2022, cases C-148/21 and C-184/21)

The aim of this paper is the analysis of the ECJ ruling of 22 of December of 2022. The question that is resolved in the ruling we analyze is whether the fact that a third party that uses Amazon as a means to advertise and market counterfeit products can imply that the platform itself is directly liable for said infringement. It must be kept in mind that this direct responsibility of the platform would only be possible if it is considered that the platform itself uses another’s trademark within the meaning of art. 9.2 letter a) of Regulation (EU) 2017/1001. The study of this matter is necessary because it implies a greater precision even we can consider a change in the case law of the ECJ on the direct trademark liability of platforms. Following this ruling, a platform can be considered to use a trademark if, based on the perception of the average user who uses the platform, a link can be established between the trademark and the platform due to aspects such as (1) the way in which the platform offers the products (ad ex. in a homogeneous manner without differentiating between its own products and those of its sellers) and (2) the complementary services that the platform itself offers to its sellers.

Fernando Díez Estella, De nuevo la batalla por la cuantificación del daño y la estimación judicial: La STJUE tráficos Manuel Ferrer (Again, the battle of harm quantification and judicial estimation: the CJEU ruling tráficos Manuel Ferrer)

Almost a decade after the approval of Directive 2014/104/EU on damages arising from anticompetitive offenses, although the principles that inspire it are now firmly established, its practical application has encountered a myriad of problems, both substantive and procedural. The main obstacle faced today by those who exercise their right to compensation is undoubtedly the quantification of the damage. Together with the tools of access to the sources of evidence, or the presumptions to redistribute the burden of proof in the process, the possibility of judicial estimation of the compensable damage has been configured. This commentary analyzes this novel figure, following the CJEU Judgment in the Tráficos Manuel Ferrer case, as well as the Spanish jurisprudence in this respect, such as the emanating from the Commercial Court nº 3 of Valencia, and essentially the landmark Supreme Court’s sentences of June 2023. Although there are still some aspects to be defined, all these pronouncements have delimited when it is possible and when it is not possible to make use of this capacity.

On 20 December 2023, the English Court of Appeal gave private international lawyers interested in the relationship between private and public international law a small Christmas treat. It delivered a unanimous judgment (Vos MR, with Popplewell and Phillips LLJ agreeing) in UK P&I Club NV v Republica Bolivariana de Venezuela. This judgment addresses the question, within the context of a state immunity dispute, of whether an anti-suit injunction is part of the court’s adjudicatory or enforcement jurisdiction.

The court first found that:

there is no widespread, representative and consistent practice of states, accepted as a legal obligation, regarding injunctions, such as to constitute a rule of international law. Specifically, there is no rule of customary international law that classifies injunctions or anti-suit injunctions as part of a state’s adjudicative jurisdiction. That means that there is no rule of customary international law to the effect that states are not immune to injunctions. Different states have different approaches… The UK is not an outlier in adopting section 13(2)(a) [of the State Immunity Act 1978]. Moreover, an anti-suit injunction is not such a special a type of injunction that puts it into any special category such as to place it within the restrictive doctrine. ([48])

The court further concluded that:

an injunction granted by a court in England and Wales is indeed a coercive order. It threatens potential criminal and financial penalties for non-compliance. That is so whether or not the order is accompanied by a warning in the form of a penal notice. No sensible injunction could be granted if the order were to make clear that there would be no criminal or financial consequences for non-compliance. That demonstrates why an anti-suit injunction is indeed coercive unlike an order for damages. An order for damages has no coercive effect until an enforcement process is initiated. An injunction has a coercive effect immediately it is ordered, because it says to the defendant that it will incur penalties if it takes any step in contravention of it. ([50])

The conclusion that anti-suit injunctions were part of the courts’ enforcement jurisdiction meant that they did not fall within the restrictive doctrine of state immunity, applicable to adjudicatory jurisdiction as part of customary international law. Instead, section 13(2)(a) of the 1978 Act (“relief shall not be given against a State by way of injunction or order for specific performance or for the recovery of land or other property”) fell “within the range of possible rules consistent with international practices”. As a result, it was not contrary to Article 6 of the European Convention on Human Rights.

The external activity of the Court of Justice resumes on 8 January 2024. On 11 January, Advocate General M. Szpunar will publish his opinion on C-632/22 (Assignation au siège d’une filiale de la défenderesse). I reported on the case on the occasion of the hearing, which took place last October. The Spanish Supreme Court has sent to Luxembourg these two questions in relation to service of process and the right to a due process in a competition case involving companies with seat in different Member States.

  1. In the circumstances surrounding the litigation relating to the trucks cartel, described in this order, is it possible to interpret Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, in conjunction with Article 101 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, in such a way that service of process on a parent company against which an action for damages for the harm caused by a restrictive trade practice has been brought is considered to have been properly effected when such service was effected (or attempted) at the place of business of the subsidiary company established in the State in which the legal proceedings were brought, while the parent company, which is established in another Member State, has not entered an appearance in the proceedings and has remained in default?
  2. If the previous question is answered in the affirmative, is that interpretation of Article 47 of the Charter compatible with Article 53 of the Charter, in the light of the case-law of the Spanish Tribunal Constitucional (Constitutional Court) on the service of process on parent companies established in another Member State in disputes relating to the trucks cartel?

A hearing on case C-187/23 Albausy, will take place at the very end of the month, on Wednesday 31. Faced with an application to grant a European certificate of succession by a (presumptive) heir, with other (equally presumptive) beneficiaries to the estate contesting the will, the Amstgericht Lörrach (Germany) asks several questions on Article 67 of the Succession Regulation (Regulation 650/2012):

(a)     Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as meaning that it also refers to challenges raised in the procedure for issuing the European Certificate of Succession itself, which the court is not permitted to examine, and that it does not refer only to challenges raised in other proceedings?

(b)     If the answer to Question (a) is in the affirmative: Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as meaning that a European Certificate of Succession may not be issued even if challenges have been raised in the procedure for issuing the European Certificate of Succession, but they have already been examined in the proceedings for the issuance of a certificate of inheritance under German law?

(c)     If the answer to Question (a) is in the affirmative: Must point (a) of the second subparagraph of Article 67(1) of the Succession Regulation be interpreted as covering any challenges, even if they have not been substantiated and no formal evidence is to be taken of that fact?

(d)         If the answer to Question (a) is in the negative: In what form must the court state the reasons that led it to reject the challenges and to issue the European Certificate of Succession?

At the time of registration, the second question seemed hypothetical as no other proceedings for the issuance of a national certificate were pending, nor is it for sure that the objections raised against the European certificate would be examined there. Further doubts on admissibility will certainly be discussed at the hearing. Should the Court of Justice answer on the merits, other provisions of the Succession regulation (i.e., not only its Article 67) will likely be interpreted as well for the Court to provide useful guidance to the national jurisdiction.

C-187/23 has been allocated to a chamber of five judges (E. Regan, Z. Csehi, M. Ilesic, I. Jarukauti, D. Gratsias). M. Campos Sánchez-Bordona will provide an opinion in due time.

No other requests directly concerning private international law are scheduled to be dealt with in January.

On a wider perspective, I would like to mention case C-4/23, Mirin. This Grand Chamber case, with judge M. Ilesic reporting and an opinion by J. Richard de la Tour, has been prompted by a change of gender (from female to male), followed by the change of the name and a number of documents, of a British national who had actually been born in Romania. The applicant identified as male, on 21 February 2017, by means of the Deed Poll procedure; on 29 June 2020, he obtained in the United Kingdom a Gender Recognition Certificate confirming the male gender identity. In May 2021, he contacted the competent Romanina authorities requesting, directly on the basis of the Deed Poll and the Gender Identity Certificate, that the change of gender and first name be entered in the birth certificate, that the appropriate change be made to the personal numeric code to reflect the male gender, and that a matching birth certificate be issued. He contested the negative to the application before the Judecătoria Sectorului 6 București (Court of First Instance, Sector 6, Bucharest), which is asking now the Court of Justice the following questions:

(1)     Does the fact that Article 43(i) and Article 57 of Legea nr. 119/1996 privind actele de stare civilă (Law No 119/1996 on civil status documents) do not recognise changes in civil status made in another Member State by means of the procedure for legal recognition of gender to entries concerning gender and first name by a transgender man who has dual nationality (Romanian and of another Member State) and require a Romanian citizen to bring, from the outset, separate judicial proceedings in Romania against the local Public Service for Personal Records and Civil Status – proceedings which have been held to lack clarity and foreseeability by the European Court of Human Rights (X and Y v. Romania, nos. 2145/16 and 20607/16, 19 January 2021) and which may lead to a decision contrary to that taken by the other Member State – constitute an obstacle to the exercise of the right to European citizenship (Article 20 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union) and/or the right of citizens of the Union to move and reside freely (Article 21 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 45 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union) in conditions of dignity, equality before the law and non-discrimination (Article 2 of the Treaty on European Union; Article 18 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, and Articles 1, 20 and 21 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union), respecting the right to private and family life (Article 7 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union)?

(2)     Does the departure of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland from the European Union affect the answer to the above question, in particular where (i) the procedure for changing civil status was commenced before Brexit and was completed during the transition period, and (ii) the impact of Brexit means that the person cannot benefit from rights attached to European citizenship, including the right to free movement and residence, except on the basis of Romanian identity or travel documents in which that person appears with a female gender and first name, contrary to the gender identity that has already been legally recognised?

A hearing is scheduled on 23 January 2024.

Technology is challenging private international law as many other areas of law. Difficulties raised by cryptocurrency transfers on blockchain are particularly significant because private international law techniques are relying on localisation, as well as on concepts such as internationality and characterisation that are not easy to identify in this case. Cryptocurrency transfers through blockchain are not relying on intermediation services as applicable in traditional forms of financial transactions. This makes it difficult to idetermine the service provider or the characteristic performer and pinpoint them to a real-world location or to concentrate the connections related to a transaction to a particular place. Further, pseudonymity on the blockchain makes it difficult to identify the participants to the system and their locations.

Burcu Yüksel Ripley (Senior Lecturer at the University of Aberdeen) is addressing these aspects and the ways in which the law applicable to transfers of cryptocurrencies can be determined in a paper she made available on SSRN. The paper is entitled The Law Applicable to (Digital) Transfer of Digital Assets: The Transfer of Cryptocurrencies via Blockchains and is forthcoming in Fogt, M. M. (ed.) Private International Law in an Era of Change with Edward Elgar.

The abstract reads as follows:

Transfer of digital assets including cryptocurrencies gives raise to various important legal questions. One of them is the law applicable to their transfers via blockchains. Traditional concepts and techniques of private international law are challenged by blockchain in the determination of the applicable law. Disintermediation makes it difficult to identify a service provider or characteristic performer in the systems underpinned by blockchain. The distributed nature of the ledger raises issues with ascribing the ledger or blockchain and an asset digitally recorded on it to a real-world location and also gives rise to the lack of concentration of connections with a particular place. Pseudonymity in the systems underpinned by blockchain poses problems with the identification of the system participants as well as their locations. The purpose of this chapter is to examine some of the key issues concerning the law applicable to (digital) transfer of digital assets by focusing on cryptocurrency transfers via blockchain. These issues include internationality, characterisation and determination of the applicable law under the unitary approach (leading to the application of a single law) and the segmented approach (resulting in splitting the applicable law). In its analysis, this chapter utilises an analogy to electronic funds transfers (EFTs) and funds transfer systems in order to offer an alternative way of thinking to find solutions to the problems concerning cryptocurrency transfers via blockchains. It also aims to contribute to the current academic discourse as well as ongoing law reform projects in the area with a new perspective.

The second issue of 2023 of the Journal of Private International Law is out. It contains the following articles:

Dan Jerker B. Svantesson, Symeon C. Symeonides, Cross-border internet defamation conflicts and what to do about them: Two proposals

Conflicts of laws in cross-border defamation cases are politically and culturally sensitive and their resolution has always been difficult. But the ubiquity of the internet has increased their frequency, complexity, and intensity. Faced with the realities of the online environment—including the virtual disappearance of national borders—several countries have acted unilaterally to preserve their values and protect their interests. Some countries enacted laws favouring consumers or other potential plaintiffs, while other countries took steps to protect potential defendants, including publishers and internet service providers. As a result, these conflicts are now more contentious than ever before. We believe there is a better way—even-handed multilateral action rather than self-serving unilateral action. In this article, we advance two proposals for multilateral action. The first is a set of soft law principles in the form of a resolution adopted by the Institut de Droit International in 2019. The second is a proposed Model Defamation Convention. After presenting and comparing these two instruments, we apply them to two scenarios derived from two leading cases (the first and one of the latest of the internet era) decided by courts of last resort. The first scenario is based on Dow Jones & Company Inc v Gutnick, which was decided by the High Court of Australia in 2002. The second is based on Gtflix Tv v. DR, which was decided by the Court of Justice of the European Union at the end of 2021. We believe that these two instruments would produce more rational solutions to these and other cross-border defamation conflicts. But if we fail to persuade readers on the specifics, we hope to demonstrate that other multilateral solutions are feasible and desirable, and that they are vastly superior to a continuing unilateral “arms race.” In any event, we hope that this article will spur the development of other proposals for multilateral action.

Gerard McCormack, Conflicts in insolvency jurisdiction

The Hague Judgments Convention 2019 contains an insolvency exception. The paper suggests that the proposed Hague Jurisdiction Convention should contain an insolvency exception that mirrors that contained in the existing Hague Judgments Convention. It is also submitted that international instruments in the field of insolvency, and related matters, are best dealt with by the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL).

Leon Theimer, Protection against the breach of choice of court agreements: A comparative analysis of remedies in English and German courts.

In fixing the place and provider for the resolution of disputes in advance, choice of court agreements increase procedural legal certainty and the predictability of litigation risks. Hence, their protection is crucial. This article undertakes a functional comparison of the remedies for breach of exclusive choice of court agreements in English and German courts, painting a picture of different approaches to a common problem. English courts, now no longer constrained by EU law, employ an entire arsenal of remedies, most strikingly the anti-suit injunction and damages effectively reversing a foreign judgment. In contrast, German courts exercise greater judicial restraint, even though damages for the breach of a choice of court agreement have recently been awarded for the first time. Against this backdrop, two distinct but interrelated reasons for the diverging approaches are identified and analysed, the different conceptions of choice of court agreements and the different roles of comity and mutual trust.

Vera Shikhelman, Enforcement of foreign judgments – Israel as a case study

This article shows how enforcement of foreign judgments in Israel works in practice. Using an original hand-coded dataset, the article seeks to determine empirically which factors increase the likelihood of a foreign judgment being enforced by Israeli courts. To do so the article makes use of two major theories about enforcement of foreign judgments – international comity and vested rights. Also, the article hypothesises that enforcement can be influenced by specific characteristics of the Israeli court and the foreign judgment.
The article finds that the best predictor of foreign judgment enforcement in Israel is the specific characteristics of the foreign judgment and of the Israeli court – cases with a contractual-commercial nature, and cases brought before one of the central districts of Israel are more likely to be enforced. Additionally, the volume of trade between the issuing country and Israel might also be a certain predictor of enforcement. Finally, the article finds that the due process in individual cases might have some influence on the enforcement decision.

Diego Zannoni, How to balance respect for diversity and the rights of the vulnerable? (Non-)recognition of forced and underage marriage under the lens of the European Convention on Human Rights

Partly in view of the migratory phenomenon to which Europe is exposed, forced and underage marriages nowadays deserve careful consideration both as social phenomena and as legal institutions. This paper aims to verify whether and to what extent forced and underage marriages should be recognised in Europe. On the one hand, recognising the validity of these acts could arguably clash with fundamental values and rights protected by the European Convention on Human Rights and the Convention on Preventing and Combating Violence against Women and Domestic Violence. On the other hand, it is not possible to a priori exclude that a flat refusal to recognise a marriage validly established abroad might entail a violation of further rights of the spouses and ultimately have detrimental consequences for the parties that the refusal aims to protect. The aim is to assess whether private international law tools and techniques can offer a proper balance between respect for the fundamental values of reception societies and protection of the rights and interests of the parties involved.

The European Court of Human Rights delivered on 10 October 2023 a judgment on a matter of paternity involving an international element.

The Facts

I.V., the applicant before the European Court of Human Rights, is a Latvian national living in Riga. In spring 2006 he had a son, born in Latvia, from a relationship. The mother no longer permitted contact between I.V. and his son from January 2007 onwards. Shortly afterwards, I.V. found out that another man had acknowledged paternity and been registered as the boy’s father. I.V. then challenged paternity in the Latvian courts.

While those proceedings in the Latvian courts were ongoing, the mother and child moved to Estonia and the child was adopted in April 2018 by the mother’s new husband. I.V. only learnt of the adoption afterwards and lodged an application in the Estonian courts to have the decision annulled.

The Estonian Supreme Court concluded in 2021 that I.V. did not have standing as the (legally recognised) “father” under Estonian law since his paternity had not yet been confirmed in Latvia. It also explained that, even if I.V.’s paternity were later recognised, that would not retroactively invalidate the consent to adoption of the legal father – that is to say the person registered as the child’s father at the time of the adoption.

Ultimately the Latvian courts recognised Mr I.V.’s paternity and registered him as the father, from the boy’s date of birth to the date of his adoption.

Complaint and Court’s Ruling

Relying in particular on Article 8 (right to respect for private and family life) of the European Convention on Human Rights, I.V. complained that his rights had been ignored in the proceedings allowing his son’s adoption and concerning the request to annul the adoption. He argued in particular that his son’s adoption should never have proceeded without his consent as the biological father.

In its judgment, the Court stressed that what was at stake in the present case was not the responsibility of the Latvian authorities, even though the paternity proceedings had lasted for an exceptionally long time in that country, but that of the Estonian State.

It pointed out that the case at hand had to be assessed as a whole, and that its task was to assess whether the Estonian authorities had struck a fair balance between the competing interests at stake, including both the interests of the applicant as well as those of his son.

However, the Court found that the Estonian authorities had shown a significant lack of diligence in relation to the proceedings concerning the adoption, even though they had to or ought to have been aware of the ongoing paternity proceedings in Latvia, given the Latvian authorities’ request, in January 2018, for judicial cooperation.

Subsequently, the Estonian Supreme Court had rejected the application to annul the adoption solely on formal grounds, without taking into account the particular circumstances of the case. The Supreme Court had found that the applicant did not have standing since his legal paternity had not yet been recognised by a final court judgment in Latvia.

The outcome of the proceedings in Estonia had actually led to the applicant’s legal paternity being recognised by the Latvian courts for a limited period only, that is to say until the date that the child had been adopted in Estonia.

The Court concluded overall that the Estonian authorities had failed to identify and examine the particular circumstances of the case and to assess the various rights and interests of the individuals involved, including those of the applicant, in either set of proceedings (allowing the adoption or concerning the request to annul the adoption). There had therefore been a violation of Article 8.

A symposium titled “Personal Status on the Move” (La circulation du statut personnel), organised by the Société de Législation Comparée (SLC), the International Commission on Civil Status (ICCS), the Law Faculty of University of Côte d’Azur and the Associazione Civilisti Italiani, will take place on 19 January 2024 in Rome at the Corte Suprema di Cassazione.

The main topics covered will be civil status, persons’ identification, the union of persons, parenthood and nationality in a context of international mobility of persons and families.

Speakers (and chairs) include Claudio Scognamiglio (Chairman, Associazione Civilisti Italiani), Gustavo Cerqueira (Chairman, Section Méthodologie comparée du droit civil de la SLC), Nicolas Nord (Secretary General of the International Commission on Civil Status), Francesco Salerno (Università degli Studi di Ferrara), Marion Ho-Dac, Professeur (Université d’Artois), Camille Reitzer (Deputy Secretary General of the International Commission on Civil Status), Giovanni Di Rosa (Università di Catania), Fernand Munschy (Lawyer at the Strasbourg Bar & Université Haute-Alsace), Francesca Bartolini (Università degli Studi Link di Roma), Michele Sesta (Università di Bologna), Lukas Heckendorn Urscheler (Institut suisse de droit comparé), Alessandra Spangaro (Università di Bologna), Enrico Al Mureden (Università di Bologna), Ilaria Pretelli (Institut suisse de droit comparé), Renzo Calvigioni (Associazione Nazionale Ufficiali di Stato Civile e d’Anagrafe, ANUSCA), Gordon Choisel (Université Paris Panthéon-Assas), Mirzia Bianca (Università di Roma La Sapienza), Sylvain Bollée, (Université Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne), Roberto Senigaglia (Università Ca’ Foscari Venezia), Hugues Fulchiron (Conseiller extraordinaire à la Cour de cassation, France), Sabine Corneloup (Université Paris Panthéon-Assas), Liliana Rossi Carleo (Università di Roma Tre).

Presentations will be held in French and Italian.

Those interested in attending can do so either in-person or on-line.

Attendance is free, but prior registration is required by 12 January 2024, through segreteria.civilistiitaliani@gmail.com.

Additional information, including the full programme of the conference, can be found here.

A link to follow the conference remotely will be provided shortly.

From 15 February 2024 to 17 February 2024, an early career research workshop will be held at Freie Universität Berlin to discuss works in progress on dispute resolution mechanisms and competence-competence in multi-level systems. The workshop invites young researchers working on related topics from all fields of legal research and is open to different methodological approaches to analyse the research questions. The workshop aims to generate a constructive and friendly atmosphere to test working hypotheses and discuss findings.

Further information in the call for abstracts here.

Applications and questions can be addressed to Maren Vogel at maren.vogel@fu-berlin.de.

The University of Luxembourg will host a conference on Enforcing Arbitral Awards against Sovereigns: Recent Trends and Practice on 10 January 2024. The conference is organised in partnership with Bonn, Steichen and Partners.

The conference will be divided in four parts. The first will discuss the influence of EU law on enforcement. The second will address new issues related to enforcement such as assignment of awards and the influence of the right to property. The third will be concerned with issues relating to attachment of assets, including sovereign immunities and asset tracing. The fourth will discuss States’ international obligations to comply with arbitral awards.

Speakers will include Gary Born (WilmerHale), Nicholas Lawn (Lalive), Ana Stanic (E&U Law Limited), Gilles Cuniberti (University of Luxembourg), Yael Ribco Borman (Gaillard Banifatemi Shelbaya Disputes), Javier Garcia Olmedo (University of Luxembourg), Fabio Trevisan (Bonn Steichen), Laura Rees-Evans (Fietta LLP), Thierry Hoscheit (Supreme Court, Luxemburg), Paschalis Paschalidis (Arendt & Medernach), Philippa Webb (Twenty Essex/ King’s College London), Michaël Schlesinge (Archipel), Luciana Ricart (Curtis, Mallet-Prevost, Colt & Mosle LLP), Crina Baltag, FCIArb (Stockholm University), Cameron Miles (3 Verulam Buildings), Manuel Casas (Twenty Essex), Loukas Mistelis (Queen Mary University of London/Clyde & Co), Matthew Happold (University of Luxembourg), Laure-Hélène Gaicio (Bonn Steichen).

The full programme can be found here. The event is free of charge, but registration is necessary (here).

The recently published Volume 433 of the Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law includes a course by Salim Moollan (Brick Court Chambers) on Parallel Proceedings in International Arbitration.

The issue of parallel proceedings in international arbitration has been a long-standing and classic problem within the field. Despite this, there have been major developments in practice since the last major academic analysis of the issue in 2006 by the International Law Association and by the Geneva Colloquium on Consolidation of Proceedings in Investment Arbitration, led by Professor Kaufmann-Kohler. With this in mind, now is an opportune moment to re-examine the issue through a fresh theoretical lens and renewed focus on finding practical solutions.

Maxence Rivoire (PhD Candidate at the University of Cambridge and an incoming Lecturer in French Law at King’s College London) made available on SSRN his paper on ‘The Law Applicable to the Arbitrability of Registered Intellectual Property Rights’. In 2022 the paper won the Nappert Prize in International Arbitration awarded by McGill University.

The abstract reads as follows:

Although the power of an arbitral tribunal is subject to the will of the parties, some legal systems exclude certain types of intellectual property (IP) disputes from arbitration. This problem is commonly known as ‘arbitrability’. But what law, if any, should international arbitrators apply to arbitrability? This article addresses this question with a special focus on registered IP rights. Part I rejects the conflict rules that have traditionally been suggested to govern arbitrability, including the application of the law governing the arbitration agreement and that of the arbitral seat (lex loci arbitri). Part II argues that arbitrators should instead recognize the existence of a transnational principle whereby contractual, infringement, and ownership disputes are arbitrable. However, due to persisting uncertainty and differences among jurisdictions on the arbitrability of issues relating to the validity of registered IP rights, arbitrators should still give effect to domestic rules in this area. Acknowledging that non-arbitrability rules aim to safeguard the policy objectives of substantive IP laws and to protect the exclusive jurisdiction of national courts. Part III argues that the law applicable to the arbitrability of validity issues should be the law of the country for which IP protection is sought (lex loci protectionis), which corresponds to the law of the country where the IP right is registered. After examining the justification of this principle, Part III also discusses its practical implementation, notably where the dispute concerns IP rights registered in different countries, and where the lex loci protectionis clashes with the lex loci arbitri.

The author proposes a useful framework for international arbitrators who have to deal with conflict of laws relating to the arbitrability of registered IP rights such as patents and trademarks.

Biset Sena Güneş, senior research fellow at the Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law, has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present her recent book, titled ‘Succession Upon Death: A Comparison of European and Turkish Private International Law’, written in English, and published by Mohr Siebeck.


This book offers a comparative analysis of the European Succession Regulation, the Turkish PILA of 2007, and the Turkish–German Succession Treaty of 1929, with a particular focus on conflict-of-laws and procedural issues which may arise in Turkish–EU Successions. The aim of the analysis is to discuss to what extent decisional harmony can be achieved in Turkish–EU successions. While the European Succession Regulation has been extensively covered in the literature, non-EU or “third-state” perspectives on the regulation have not received the same degree of attention. In adopting such a perspective on the EU Succession Regulation, the book allows for in-depth analysis of possible cases between the EU Member States and Turkey, which from the perspective of succession is an important “third” state due to the significant number of Turkish nationals residing in the EU.

The first chapter of the book elaborates on the practical relevance of Turkish–EU successions and provides the historical background as well as a general overview of the European Succession Regulation, the Turkish PILA of 2007, and the Turkish–German Succession Treaty of 1929. The second chapter addresses conflicts of laws in Turkish–EU successions both in terms of intestate and testamentary succession. Chapter 2 also undertakes a comparative analysis, in particular on the following issues: the principle of unity or scission; the connecting factors (nationality, habitual residence, and thesitus); the option to enter a professio iuris; matters within the scope of the law applicable to succession; the application of renvoi; and possible examples of overriding mandatory rules and ordre public in Turkish–EU successions. Finally, the third chapter analyses procedural issues in Turkish–EU succession conflicts. First, Chapter 3 compares the respective rules on jurisdiction and discusses possible conflicts of jurisdiction in the Turkish–EU context as well as the tools for avoiding such conflicts (especially choice of court agreements, lis pendens, and limitation of proceedings). It then deals with two questions as regards the European Certificate of Succession, namely whether one can be issued for Turkish nationals in Germany within the scope of the Turkish–German Succession Treaty, and whether a European Certificate of Succession issued in a Member State can be recognised in Turkey.

Key Findings

The comparative analysis demonstrates that the provisions of the German–Turkish Succession Treaty (Art. 20(14) and (15)), now-outdated reflections of the time at which the treaty was drafted, in practice create certain problems for persons who fall under them. But the differences between the rules of this treaty and the Turkish PILA are not as significant a factor for those affected as the differences between it and the EU Succession Regulation. Like the German–Turkish treaty regime (Art. 20(14) and (15)), the Turkish PILA adopts nationality as a connecting factor and has retained its traditional understanding regarding the law applicable to and jurisdiction over succession matters involving real property, at least when situated in its territory (Art. 20 and 43). The treaty regime thus still guarantees a level of coordination for succession cases which may arise between Turkey and Germany even though its rules are inconsistent with the Succession Regulation’s unitary approach towards succession and its main connecting factor of habitual residence (especially Art. 4 and Art. 21(1)).

In Turkish–EU successions not covered by the German–Turkish treaty, on the other hand, the decisional harmony which once could have been ensured through the adoption of the connecting factors of nationality and the situs now seems distorted, because the Succession Regulation (especially Art. 21(1)) revolves around the connecting factor of habitual residence. Some level of harmony in such cases can now be provided only through renvoi (under Art. 34(1) of the Regulation) and a professio iuris made by the deceased (under Art. 22 of the Regulation), although such a choice will not be valid in Turkey.

Harmony does not seem to exist in such cases at the procedural level, either. Potential jurisdictional conflicts between Turkey and Member State courts may arise especially where the deceased was habitually resident or domiciled in Turkey at the time of death and left assets both in Turkey and in a Member State. This is because Turkish courts in such a case will be competent to hear the case pursuant to Art. 43 of the Turkish PILA because the last domicile of the deceased was in Turkey. At the same time, the courts of the Member State in which the assets of the estate are located will also be competent to rule on the succession as a whole (even on assets located in Turkey) in accordance with Art. 10(1) of the Succession Regulation. Notwithstanding this, neither jurisdiction seems to have tools for coordinating jurisdiction (e.g., a mechanism for choice of court agreements or to stay proceedings based on a lis pendens) to eliminate such conflicts in the Turkish–EU context. The only provision which may be helpful in this regard is Art. 12 of the Succession Regulation, on the limitation of proceedings. But Art. 12 only applies on motion of the parties and even then on a discretionary basis.

In a post published on 8 June 2023, I introduced Zubaydah v Foreign, Development and Commonwealth Office, a case heard by the UK Supreme Court on 14 and 15 June.

Abu Zubaydah, the claimant (respondent in the appeal), has brought a tort claim against the UK government (appellants in the appeal), alleging that MI5 and MI6 officers made requests, from their London offices, to their CIA counterparts to interrogate him in circumstances where they knew or ought to have known of his rendition, unlawful imprisonment and torture by the CIA. The central issue was the law applicable to the claim, specifically focusing on the disputed application of the escape clause from section 12 of the Private International Law (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1995. The facts of the case, the claim, the central issue and the parties’ arguments are presented in my post of 8 June.

On 20 December 2023, the court delivered its judgment, dismissing the appeal in a four to one decision (Lord Lloyd-Jones, Lord Kitchin, Lord Burrows and Lord Stephens; Lord Sales dissenting). The court held that English law governed the claim, and not the laws of Afghanistan, Lithuania, Morrocco, Poland and Thailand and the law in force in Guantanamo Bay (“Six Countries”).

Interestingly, the court found that both the High Court and the Court of Appeal had erred in their approaches to section 12. The Court of Appeal, in particular, erred by focusing solely on the defendants’ conduct said to have occurred in England. It should have also taken into account the CIA’s conduct ([80], [81]). Hence, the Supreme Court conducted its own choice-of-law analysis.

The connections between the torts and the Six Countries were held to be weak for five reasons. First, Zubaydah was involuntarily present in the Six Countries ([75], [93]). Second, the defendants were entirely indifferent to Zubaydah’s location ([76], [94]). Third, Zubaydah was rendered to and detained in de facto black legal holes ([77], [95]). Fourth, he was held in six such facilities in six countries ([96]). Fifth, his gaolers and torturers were not agents of the Six Countries, but of a third country, ie the US ([97]).

Conversely, the connections between the torts and England were deemed strong for three reasons. First, the defendant is the UK government ([99]). Second, the relevant events occurred partly in England and for the perceived benefit of the UK ([78], [100]). Third, the defendants acted “in their official capacity in the purported exercise of powers conferred under the law of England and Wales… The defendants are all emanations of the UK Government and were at all material times subject to the criminal and public law of England and Wales.” ([101]; similarly [78])

Considering all these factors, the court held that it was substantially more appropriate for the applicable law to be English law.

In my post of 8 June, I noted that this case holds importance for private international law for two reasons.

Firstly, it highlights the role of private international law in holding the executive accountable and vindicating fundamental rights, particularly in cases involving alleged wrongs arising out of the external exercise of British executive authority. In my book on the topic, Torts in UK Foreign Relations, I argue that there are no compelling theoretical justifications for the application of foreign law in general to tort claims arising out of the external exercise of British executive authority. I further argue that the English courts should apply English law to tort claims arising out of the external exercise of British executive authority and reserve the application of foreign law only for certain issues, such as the lawfulness of the relevant conduct. The main reason for advocating the application of English tort law is that, together with English criminal and public law, it is fine-tuned for assuring the accountability of British public authorities. Foreign tort law is unlikely to be able to substitute for English tort law.

The Supreme Court essentially adopts this argument by placing decisive weight on the connections between the torts and England. It reinforces this point in relation to the misfeasance claim by noting, at ([62]), that “there is scope for suggesting, for example, that on the presumed facts of this case, it is a constitutional imperative that the applicable law in relation to the tort of misfeasance in public office in relation to the acts and omissions of the UK Services should be the law of England and Wales”.

Secondly, the parties and the court relied on reasonable/legitimate expectations as important factors in the choice-of-law process. Zubaydah’s involuntary presence in the Six Countries meant that he did not have a reasonable expectation that his situation or activities might be governed by the local laws ([75], [93]). Furthermore, the defendants’ indifference to Zubaydah’s location meant that the defendants never expected or intended their conduct to be judged by reference to the local laws ([94]). It is by partial reliance on this fundamental principle underlying the application of foreign law that the court held that foreign laws did not apply.

The Supreme Court judgment is important for two more reasons. It clarifies that an appellate court can interfere with an evaluative judgment under sections 11 and 12 of the 1995 Act if there is shown to be a clear error of law or the judge has reached a conclusion not reasonably open to them ([57]). Furthermore, it sheds light on the handling of accessory liability claims in choice of law. Such claims involve a secondary wrongdoer defendant and a primary wrongdoer third party. The court held that the “factors which connect a tort or delict” with a country, which the courts should consider when applying the escape clause from section 12, cover not only the allegedly wrongful conduct of the secondary wrongdoer (UK Services) but also that of the primary wrongdoer (the CIA) ([80], [81]). Although this judgment was made in the context of the 1995 Act, these aspects of its reasoning can easily be extrapolated to other choice of law contexts.

The recently published Volume 433 of the Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law includes the course by Kartsten Thorn (Bucerius Law School) on The Protection of Small and Medium-sized Enterprises in Private International Law.

Speaking about the protection of structurally weaker parties in private international law, this normally refers to non-business parties as consumers or employees. However, in many cases also entrepreneurs are protected. Well-known examples are the commercial agent under European law, the subcontractor in France and the franchisee in many US jurisdictions.

This paper systematizes these cases, looks for underlying policies and develops a proposal for future private international law rules with regard to small and medium sized enterprises (SMEs). It understands private international law in the broad French sense encompassing jurisdiction rules and even international commercial arbitration.

Methodologically, the interplay between substantive law, conflict of laws rules and jurisdiction rules for the protection of weaker parties in the context of different legal systems is shown and evaluated with special consideration of their internationally mandatory rules. Legal gaps to European Private International law are identified in comparison to foreign jurisdictions. Following an economic analysis, a new approach to the protection of SMEs is presented which also encompasses international commercial arbitration as an alternative method of dispute resolution.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. This issue features a symposium with several articles focussing on fundamental rights and private international law, one of them in English, the others in German. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

Mareike Schmidt, Kulturalität der Rechtsanwendung und internationale Rechtsvereinheitlichung – Überlegungen am Beispiel des UN-Kaufrechts (Cultural Dimensions in the Application of Law and International Unification of Law – The Example of the CISG)

The uniform application of law, in general, and of international uniform law, in particular, is confronted with the challenges of cultural diversity. Drawing on a meaning-based understanding of culture and using the example of the United Nations Convention on Contracts for the International Sale of Goods, the article examines the extent to which cultural conceptions of normality shape the individual steps in the application of law and illustrates this influence with concrete examples. Overall, it becomes clear that the cultural nature of the application of law goes well beyond what is usually discussed. The analysis advances an understanding of the application of international uniform law as the processing of cultural difference, in the context of which – and within an entire network of actors – foreign conceptions of normality are often interpreted with the aim of integrating them into one’s own system of meaning. The resulting depiction of interconnections within this network, which concludes the text, can serve as a starting point for a more detailed analysis of the processes involved.

Maarten Herbosch, Contracting with Artificial Intelligence – A Comparative Analysis of the Intent to Contract

Computer systems based on artificial intelligence (AI) are an increasing presence in everyday legal practice. They may even be used to form contracts on behalf of their users. In such instances, it is not necessarily required that the system has been set up to take precise, pre-specified actions from an engineering perspective. As a result, the system may enter into contracts unforeseen by its user. This comes into friction with the requirements that contract formation depends on the contracting parties’ intent to be bound or that a contract constitutes a meeting of the minds. It is obscure how the intent to form a specific contract or a meeting of the minds can be present if one of the parties may not even know that a particular contract is being entered into. To tackle this challenge, this article thoroughly examines the intent requirement in various legal systems. It becomes clear that the intent requirement is often loosely applied and that its role is formulated too generally, unnecessarily obstructing a straightforward application to contract formation via AI systems. Supplying nuance to the role of intent in contract formation helps clarify that the intent requirement is not in fact an obstacle to contract formation via AI systems.

Ralf Michaels, Einleitung zum Symposium: Grundrechte und IPR im Lichte der Entscheidung des Bundesverfassungsgerichts zum Kinderehenbekämpfungsgesetz ( Symposium Introduction: Fundamental Rights and Private International Law after the Federal Constitutional Court Decision on the Act to Combat Child Marriages)

This issue presents the contributions to a symposium which examined the German Federal Constitutional Court’s ruling on the Act to Combat Child Marriages from the perspectives of constitutional law and the conflict of laws. This introduction summarizes the Court’s ruling and situates it in the scheme of German jurisprudence; thereafter, the symposium and the presented papers are described.

Henning Radtke, Zu den Maßstäben der verfassungsrechtlichen Beurteilung von Regelungen des deutschen Internationalen Privatrechts (On the Standards of Constitutional Review of Provisions of German Private International Law)

The German Federal Constitutional Court regularly reviews the constitutionality of domestic provisions of private international law and their application by the competent courts. In doing so, it takes into account the special features of this type of legislation that result, for example, from the cross-border dimension of the situations it is supposed to address and from the necessary respect for the validity of foreign legal systems. With regard to the protection of marriage and the family, this applies in particular when determining the scope of protection and the structural principles underlying art. 6 para. 1 and other provisions under the German Basic Law. The level of scrutiny when examining constitutionality is primarily determined on the basis of the principle of proportionality.

Susanne Lilian Gössl, Grundrechte und IPR – Von beidseitigem Desinteresse zu höflicher Aufmerksamkeit – und zu angeregtem Austausch? (Fundamental Rights and Private International Law: From Mutual Disinterest to Respectful Attention – and on to Animated Exchange?)

The relationship between German constitutional law and the field of conflict of laws has been discussed for decades, especially when decisions of the Constitutional Court (BVerfG) addressing private international law issues have been pending or published. The most recent occasion to reflect on this relationship is the decision of the BVerfG on the Act to Combat Child Marriages. Initially, German scholars had assumed that conflict of laws, as a value-neutral and merely technical body of law, was constitutionally irrelevant. Fundamental rights could – according to a first Constitutional Court decision – at most become relevant through the ordre public clause. Foreign law was subsequently upgraded by the widow’s pension decision, with the result that foreign rules can expand the scope of German fundamental rights. Ultimately, the BVerfG has affirmed that – like private law generally – private international law is bound to the German Constitution as part of the collective legal order and, furthermore, that it shapes the expression of constitutional guarantees in the German legal order. Nevertheless, many theoretically intriguing questions remain open, such as the character of foreign law in the jurisprudence of the Constitutional Court. These questions invite further inquiry and academic exchange.

Lars Viellechner, Die Anwendbarkeit der Grundrechte im Internationalen Privatrecht: Zur Methodik der Entscheidung des Bundesverfassungsgerichts über die Kinderehe (The Applicability of Fundamental Rights in Private International Law: On the Methodology of the Federal Constitutional Court’s Decision Regarding Child Marriage)

In its decision on the Act to Combat Child Marriages, the Federal Constitutional Court of Germany does not explicitly address the applicability of fundamental rights in private international law. It only considers some cross-border effects of the statute in the context of the proportionality test. According to its own earlier case law, however, it should have taken a position on this question. It could also have taken the opportunity to further develop a constitutional notion of conflict of laws, which equally shines through its decisions on the relationship between the Basic Law and both international law as well as European Union law. With resort to such a method, not only could it have clarified a question of principal significance regarding the relationship between fundamental rights and private international law, it might also have reached a different result in the present case.

Dagmar Coester-Waltjen, Die »Kinderehen«-Entscheidung des Bundesverfassungsgerichts: Welche Schlussfolgerungen ergeben sich für das internationale Eheschließungsrecht? (The Early Marriage Decision of the Federal Constitutional Court: What Does It Mean for International Marriage Law?)

The decision of the Federal Constitutional Court on art. 13 para. 3 no. 1 of the Introductory Act to the Civil Code raises many questions of private international law. Although the court ultimately held the provision unconstitutional, a welcome outcome, the decision also weakens the protection of legal statuses acquired under foreign law and allows the specifications and classifications of German internal law to apply as the standard even for marriages validly entered into under foreign law. The court roughly indicates a few possible ways to remedy the disproportionality of the provision, but it would seem difficult to implement these remedies in a way that both systematically conforms with the principles of private international law and does not create serious practical issues. As an alternative, the legislator should instead consider declaring all underage marriages, including the »earliest of the early«, to be voidable, because although the court’s ruling accepts their classification as non-marriages, it does not necessarily require such a harsh categorization. The article concludes by examining the potential of a fundamental reform of art. 13 of the Introductory Act to the Civil Code.

The table of contents in German is available here.

On 7 December 2023, The Council presidency and European Parliament representatives reached a provisional agreement on a reform of the Statute of the Court of Justice (last version available here).

Among other things, the reform will permit the transfer of jurisdiction over preliminary rulings to the General Court in specific areas, while the Court of Justice will retain jurisdiction over questions of principle, like those that involve interpretation of the Treaties or the Charter of Fundamental Rights.

The amendment, which is meant to reduce the workload of the Court of Justice and, therefore, to help her work more efficient, represents an essential step in the history of the institution as we know it.

The possibility of the handover is formally established by Article 256 TFEU, according to which:

  1. The General Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine questions referred for a preliminary ruling under Article 267, in specific areas laid down by the Statute.

Where the General Court considers that the case requires a decision of principle likely to affect the unity or consistency of Union law, it may refer the case to the Court of Justice for a ruling.

Decisions given by the General Court on questions referred for a preliminary ruling may exceptionally be subject to review by the Court of Justice, under the conditions and within the limits laid down by the Statute, where there is a serious risk of the unity or consistency of Union law being affected.

It should be noted that the provision is not a novelty in EU law; it corresponds to former Article 225 TEC. In fact, the transfer to the General Court of partial jurisdiction to give preliminary rulings had already been considered in the past: at the end of last century, first, against the background of the Treaty of Amsterdam and the foreseen enlargement of the Union; and later, around 2015, in view of the increasing number of requests for preliminary rulings. However, in 2017, in a report submitted pursuant to Article 3(2) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2015/2422 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Protocol No 3 on the Statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union, the Court of Justice had denied the need of a transfer at the time. On the other hand, it  simultaneously stressed that such standpoint “should not at all be understood as a definitive position on the question of the distribution of jurisdiction to give preliminary rulings between the Court of Justice and the General Court”. And, indeed, it has not been a definitive position.

For the readers of this blog the essential question is, of course, what the impact of the competences adjustment will be on preliminary rulings conerning PIL instruments.

The simple answer would be that, in principle, none is to be expected. The specific areas in which the General Court will be competent over preliminary rulings are: the common system of value added tax; excise duties; the Customs Code; the tariff classification of goods under the Combined Nomenclature; compensation and assistance to passengers in case of delay or cancellation of transport services or denied boarding; the scheme for greenhouse gas emission allowance trading. In other words, as of today requests on the instruments for judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters are not affected, i.e., they fall under the scope of exclusive competence of the Court of Justice.

But this, of course, can change any moment in the future. More importantly, already now it is legitimate to have doubts as to the operation of the assignments to, respectively, the Court of Justice and the General Court: one single request for a preliminary ruling may concern at the same time one of the above-mentioned areas and another one; besides, requests related to one of those matters may as well entail questions of principle or of a cross-cutting nature.

More concretely, with an example: should the request for a preliminary ruling in, let’s say, case C‑213/18, or in case C-20/21, had been referred to Luxembourg after the transfer has been accomplished, who would have taken care?

In the Council’s press release of 7 December 2023 (the same date as the agreement’s) not much is said to shed light on this and similar questions. It is explained, though, that, ‘On the procedural aspects, the reform provides for a “one-stop-shop” mechanism, under which national judges will continue to address requests for preliminary rulings to the Court of Justice, which will in turn forward to the General Court the questions under its jurisdiction’.

This possibly means that a screening will take place at the level of the Court of Justice, and that a substantiated decision will be made there on the allocation of requests not squarely corresponding to one of the categories listed above. No doubt, for the sake of transparency the criteria for such allocation will also be communicated to the public at some point, likely soon. It is also to be expected (and it is hoped) that resources of the Court will be invested in making sure that, from the very beginning, they are consistently applied.

The readers of the blog are aware of the proposal for a Directive on the protection of persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings, also known as strategic lawsuits against public participation (SLAPPs).

After the political agreement reached at Council level and the European Parliament’s negotiating position, the negotiators of the Parliament and of the Council reached on 30 November 2023 a provisional political agreement on the text to be adopted. The agreement is expected to be formally approved by the Council and the European Parliament at a later stage.

The text of the deal, made accessible here, features various innovations, including the following.

Minimum Requirements

The text resulting from the political agreement now makes clear that the Directive lays down minimum rules, thus enabling the Member States to adopt or maintain provisions that are more favourable to persons engaging in public participation, including national provisions that establish more effective procedural safeguards. The implementation of the Directive should not serve to justify any regression in relation to the level of protection that already exists in each Member State.

Public Participation

Public participation is more broadly defined.

It should mean any statement, activity or preparatory, supporting or assisting action directly linked thereto, by a natural or legal person expressed or carried out in the exercise of fundamental rights.

Future public interest is included, referring to the fact that a matter might not yet be of public interest, but could become so, once the public becomes aware of it, for example by means of a publication.

Such activities should directly concern a specific act of public participation or be based on a contractual link between the actual target of SLAPP and the person providing the preparatory, supporting or assisting activity. Bringing claims not against a journalist or a human rights defender but against the internet platform on which they publish their work or against the company that prints a text or a shop that sells the text can be an effective way of silencing public participation, as without such services opinions cannot be published and thus cannot influence public debate.

Matter of Public Interest

The notion of a matter of public interest is clarified in more detail.

It should include matters relevant to the enjoyment of fundamental rights.

Activities of a natural or legal person who is a public figure should also be considered as matters of public interest since the public may legitimately take an interest in them.

In addition, matters under consideration by a legislative, executive or judicial body or any other official proceedings can be examples of matters of public interest.

Finally, the Directive text provides under Recital 19b for many cases where a matter of public interest is at stake.

Abusive Court Proceedings

The description of when court proceedings can be considered abusive is reworked and better described.

They typically involve litigation tactics deployed by the claimant and used in bad faith including but not limited to the choice of jurisdiction, relying on one or more fully or partially unfounded claims, making excessive claims, the use of delaying strategies or discontinuing cases at a later stage of the proceedings, initiating multiple proceedings on similar matters, incurring disproportionate costs for the defendant in the proceedings. The past conduct of the claimant and, in particular, any history of legal intimidation should also be considered when determining whether the court proceedings are abusive in nature. Those litigation tactics, which are often combined with various forms of intimidation, harassment or threats before or during the proceedings, are used by the claimant for purposes other than gaining access to justice or genuinely exercising a right and aim to achieve a chilling effect on public participation in the matter at stake.

Claims made in abusive court proceedings can be either fully or partially unfounded. This means that a claim does not necessarily have to be completely unfounded for the proceedings to be considered abusive. For example, even a minor violation of personality rights that could give rise to a modest claim for compensation under the applicable law can still be abusive, if a manifestly excessive amount or remedy is claimed. On the other hand, if the claimant in court proceedings pursues claims that are founded, such proceedings should not be regarded as abusive for the purposes of the Directive.

Scope

Few express indications have been added.

The Directive shall apply to matters of a civil or commercial nature with cross-border implications entertained in civil proceedings, including interim and precautionary measures and counteractions, entertained in civil proceedings, whatever the nature of the court or tribunal.

Then, it shall not apply to criminal matters or arbitration and shall be without prejudice to criminal procedural law.

Matters with Cross-border Implications

The cross-border implications element has been revised.

According to the text, a matter is considered to have cross-border implications unless both parties are domiciled in the same Member State as the court seised and all other elements relevant to the situation are located only in that Member State. Domicile shall be determined in accordance with the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Common Rules on Procedural Safeguards

Article 5a, devoted to the accelerated treatment of applications for safeguards, has been added.

Member States shall ensure that applications for security and early dismissal of manifestly unfounded claims are treated in an accelerated manner in accordance with national law, taking into account the circumstances of the case, the right to an effective remedy and the right to a fair trial.

Member States shall ensure that applications for remedies against abusive court proceedings may also be treated in an accelerated manner, where possible, in accordance with national law, taking into account the circumstances of the case, the right to an effective remedy and the right to a fair trial.

Early Dismissal of Manifestly Unfounded Claims

In relation to the early dismissal, Member States shall ensure that courts and tribunals may dismiss, after appropriate examination, claims against public participation as manifestly unfounded at the earliest possible stage, in accordance with national law. In addition, Member States shall ensure that an application for early dismissal is treated in an accelerated manner in accordance with national law, taking into account the circumstances of the case and the right to an effective remedy and the right to a fair trial.

The burden of proof and substantiation of claims, under Article 12, have been specified. The burden of proving that the claim is well founded rests on the claimant who brought the action. Member States shall ensure that where a defendant has applied for early dismissal, it shall be for the claimant to substantiate the claim in order to enable the court to assess whether it is not manifestly unfounded.

Finally, Member States shall ensure that a decision granting early dismissal is subject to an appeal.

Remedies Against Abusive Court Proceedings

The award of costs, under Article 14, is clarified. Member States shall ensure that a claimant who has brought abusive court proceedings against public participation can be ordered to bear all types of costs of the proceedings, available under national law including the full costs of legal representation incurred by the defendant, unless such costs are excessive. Where national law does not guarantee the award in full of the costs of legal representation beyond statutory fee tables, Member States shall ensure that such costs are fully covered, unless they are excessive, by other means available under national law.

Article 15, specifically devoted to compensation of damages, has been deleted. It provided a natural or legal person who has suffered harm as a result of a SLAPP case to be capable of claim and to obtain full compensation for that harm. The text resulting from the political agreement loses this (express) provision.

Article 16, dedicated to penalties, has been amended including other equally effective appropriate measures. Member States shall ensure that courts or tribunals seised of SLAPPs cases may impose effective, proportionate and dissuasive penalties or other equally effective appropriate measures, including the payment of compensation for damages or the publication of the court decision, where provided for in national law, on the party who brought those proceedings.

Protection against Third-country Judgments

This chapter has been affected by significant changes relevant from a private international law perspective.

In relation to grounds for refusal of recognition and enforcement of a third-country judgment, the reference to public policy, which was used in the original text version proposed by the Commission, has been deleted. According to the current text version, Member States shall ensure that the recognition and enforcement of a third-country judgment in court proceedings against public participation by a natural or legal person domiciled in a Member State is refused if those proceedings are considered manifestly unfounded or abusive according to the law of the Member State in which recognition or enforcement is sought.

Article 18, on jurisdiction for actions related to third-country proceedings, provides as follows. Member States shall ensure that, where abusive court proceedings against public participation have been brought by a claimant domiciled outside the Union in a court or tribunal of a third country against a natural or legal person domiciled in a Member State, that person may seek, in the courts or tribunals of the place where he is domiciled, compensation for the damages and the costs incurred in connection with the proceedings before the court or tribunal of the third country.

A paragraph 2 has been added, providing that Member States may limit the exercise of the jurisdiction while proceedings are still pending in the third country.

Relations with other Private International Law Instruments

In final provisions, under Article 19, the Directive shall not affect the application of bilateral and multilateral conventions and agreements between a third State and the Union or a Member State concluded before the date of entry into force of the Directive. Recital 33a refers, as example, to the 2007 Lugano Convention, in line with Article 351 of the TFEU.

Under Recital 33b it is specified that any future review of the rules under the Brussels I bis and the Rome II Regulations should assess also the SLAPP-specific aspects of the rules on jurisdiction and applicable law.

The European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) held in a judgment of 26 October 2023 (Application no. 32662/20) that a Hungarian child abduction procedure under the 1980 Hague Child Abduction Convention (1980 Hague Convention) was not compatible with the family rights set out in Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR). The Court reiterated that national return procedures should be managed in such a way as to ensure that a swift return of the child is possible, with both parents being granted contact with the child as the procedure unfolds.

Background

A couple consisting of a Spanish father and a Hungarian mother had two children. One was born in Hungary in 2013 and one was born in Spain in 2015. After a family holiday to a third country in January 2017, the father returned alone to Spain, whereas the mother and children went to Hungary. While in Hungary, the mother told the father that she had decided to settle permanently in Hungary with the children.

In February 2017, the father filed an application for the return of the children to Spain based on the 1980 Hague Convention. Courts in three instances, including the Hungarian Supreme Court, held that the father was right and that the children should return to Spain. However, in February 2018, the Hungarian Constitutional Court suspended the enforcement of the return of the children. In a decision given in November 2018, the enforcement was cancelled by the Constitutional Court, which held that the mother’s right to a fair trial had been violated, as the children’s interests had not been considered.

After the ruling of the Constitutional Court, the return order was again a matter for the Hungarian courts. This time, a psychological evaluation of the children was presented as evidence. Again, the Hungarian courts in three instances held that the children should return to Spain. The Constitutional Court was still not satisfied and quashed this return order as well. A third round of procedures for the same return was initiated in the district court in 2020. Shortly before that, Hungarian courts recognized a Spanish judgment giving the father custody of the children under Regulation (EU) No 2201/2003 (Brussels II bis).

During the almost four-year procedure, the father had applied to see his children on numerous occasions, but Hungarian authorities permitted only twelve encounters. Ultimately, during a parental visit in 2020, the father took the children back to Spain.

At the ECtHR in Strasbourg, the father complained about the Hungarian procedure. He claimed that the return procedure had violated his family rights under Article 8 of the ECHR, as the application of the Hague Convention was wrongful, both in that he had not been granted parental contact during the procedure and in the Hungarian non-enforcement of the Spanish decisions.

Judgment

The ECtHR held initially in its judgment that a State respondent to an international child abduction has family rights obligations towards the parent seeking the return of the child. That State must, inter alia, examine applications under the 1980 Hague Convention “with a view to ensuring […] prompt reunion.”

In this regard, the ECtHR held that the Hungarian procedure had been too slow, lasting nearly four years. Specifically, the Court noted that if Hungarian authorities found it necessary to consider psychological expertise in return matters, they should have organised the procedure in such a way that the expertise in question could be obtained without undue delays.

Lastly, the Court also held that the Hungarian authorities had not taken any measures to enforce the Spanish court decisions on custody rights.

Therefore, the Court held that Hungary had violated the father’s family rights under Article 8.

Comment

The judgment of the ECtHR comes as no surprise in that it emphasizes that the sturdy principle of prompt return under the 1980 Hague Convention is protected also under Article 8 of the ECHR.

One must remember that the passage of time in child abduction cases will always favor the abducting parent. Eventually, it will not be in the best interest of the child to be returned to a parent with whom it no longer has any relationship. After all, the 1980 Hague Convention is in place to avoid that an abductor is rewarded with custody. From a private international law perspective, custody rights must be dealt with separately, in “normal” custody procedures.

Fabian Kratzlmeier (Chicago) has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present his recent book, titled ‘Die Grenzüberschreitende Unternehmensrestrukturierung im Europäischen Rechtsrahmen’ (Cross-border corporate restructuring and European private international law), published by Mohr Siebeck.


Reorganizing viable firms (instead of liquidating them) has been the state of the art in U.S. bankruptcy law for decades now, and it has become increasingly popular throughout Europe in recent years. This trend is reflected in legislative activities, such as the repeated reform efforts to the German bankruptcy code aiming at rescuing profitable, but over-indebted firms within the traditional insolvency procedure. It is also evidenced by practical patterns, most notably (not only) German companies using foreign restructuring instruments, in particular the English Scheme of Arrangement, to amend their financing structure while continuing trading in the 2010s. Even then – more than a decade ago – the wide-reaching impacts of such cross-border restructurings were heavily discussed in bankruptcy and private international law scholarship by some scholars, showing the (not only political) brisance of private international law in the area of restructuring law.

Whenever the earnings of a debtor company no longer cover its financial obligations, the creditors (and the shareholders) share a common interest in maximizing the pool of distributable assets. Where the continuation of the business under the old legal entity promises a higher present value compared to the liquidation of the debtor – be it piecemeal or through a business sale – economic logic demands a legal framework to resolve the underlying collective action problem. It is therefore the task of a modern insolvency and restructuring law to provide the parties involved with an appropriate set of rules that facilitates negotiations in order to adjust the debtor’s liabilities to the prospective earnings of the company (e.g. through debt reductions, deferrals or debt-equity-swaps).

In terms of the (continental) European landscape, the Restructuring Directive 2019 (hereinafter “Directive”) has set new standards in restructuring law, requiring Member States to reform and, in many cases, modernize their insolvency and restructuring laws. It mandates all Member States to maintain preventive restructuring instruments, enabling financially distressed companies to temporarily protect their business assets against collection or enforcement actions, and providing a majority voting scheme in order to cram down (groups of) dissenting creditors. In accordance with its minimum harmonization concept, however, the Directive leaves the Member States with a large number of choices and deviation options. Thus, the national restructuring frameworks differ widely from one another in some key aspects; e.g. regarding the entry threshold (the extent of financial distress required to access), the duration and scope of the moratorium, and the conditions and limits to the cram down mechanism (in particular as to group formation and priorities), to name but a few. The legal and economic positions of the various groups of stakeholders – and, consequently, their negotiating power in the immanent struggle over the distribution of going concern value – depend to a large extent on the jurisdiction in which the reorganization takes place and what options for action the local restructuring law offers to the respective stakeholders. It is obvious, that decision makers, when looking for suitable restructuring options, will not limit themselves to their home state’s reorganization tools, but explore foreign instruments as well, as past experiences with the English Scheme of Arrangement have proven before. As long as there is legal certainty, i.e. the reorganization is likely to be recognized by the relevant (i.e. asset-intensive) jurisdictions, decision makers have in incentive to choose the restructuring location that best serves their interests, ultimately resulting in a regulatory competition between national restructuring regimes throughout the EU. Private international law, in this context, regulates this competition by limiting (or unlocking) such choice of foreign insolvency and restructuring venues (and their respective laws). Against this background, the present study undertakes to comprehensively review and, building on its findings, further develop the legal framework for cross-border corporate restructurings within Europe, presenting a solution that is both coherent with existing European legislation, and consistent with the underlying principles of European insolvency law.

There is, however, another reason why further research in this area is desperately needed: Thanks to the ever-growing integration of the internal market and, thus, the establishment of international trade relations and supply chains, purely nationally operating companies (other than micro-enterprises) have long become the exception. It does not take much to make a national restructuring case an international one, i.e. the cross-border element does not need to amount to a foreign branch or similarly consolidated business structures. A foreign creditor or a third-party debtor based abroad suffices to turn a national company into an international restructuring case. Hence, the minimum harmonization of the substantive law by the Directive alone is not going to achieve the underlying goal set by the Union legislator, that is to provide all European companies with access to effective and efficient restructuring instruments. Rather, in cases with cross-border exposure, the question inevitably arises as to whether the financial crisis can be overcome in a single procedure – hauling all (including foreign) affected parties into one procedure and having it recognized across all (relevant) jurisdictions – or whether several procedures are necessary in order to implement a sustainable restructuring of the company and thus safe the going concern value.

Unfortunately, this need for international coordination and harmonization of cross-border corporate reorganizations, arising from the very conceptual nature of collective proceedings, has been hardly taken into account by the legislator when drafting the Directive. There are only three recitals (12 to 14) dealing with these issues in the first place, and even they contain only rudimentary (and hardly expedient) considerations regarding the relationship between the Directive and existing regulations in European private international law. In particular, they reference the European Regulation on Insolvency Proceedings (EIR) as well as the center of main interest (COMI), which is of paramount importance to the current international insolvency regime, to which it serves as the central connecting factor determining both jurisdiction and applicable law. In terms of (reliable) conclusions regarding the classification of the new restructuring frameworks and their integration into the existing private international law framework, however, the recitals only provide limited guidance. The recitals make it clear, though, that at least some of the proceedings created in transposing the Directive (i.e. those that are to be publicly announced) shall be subject to the EIR and, therefore, be included in the latter’s Annex A.

The study takes this as its starting point to demonstrate that the EIR provides a tailor-made set of rules for public proceedings, providing clear and (for the most part) fitting rules on international jurisdiction and applicable law while also guaranteeing EU-wide recognition. At the same time, however, there are some drawbacks in the EIR’s application to restructuring proceedings mainly resulting in setbacks to the collectivization mechanism aimed at on a substantive level. These issues, including rights in rem and secondary proceedings, are discussed in depth, and appropriate solutions are presented both de lege lata and de lege ferenda.

Turing to confidential restructuring frameworks, to which the recitals are silent, the scholarly debate is still evolving. Due to their private nature, they are increasingly popular in practice. At least in part motivated by the onsetting regulatory competition in the field, therefore, many Member States (including Germany, the Netherlands, and Austria) opted for a dual transposition enacting both a public and a private alternative. Since confidential procedures will not be included in Annex A and, thus, will prima facie remain outside the scope of the EIR, there are considerable hurdles to overcome in order to embed such procedures into the existing European private international law framework. First and foremost, the so-called bankruptcy clause enshrined in Art. 1 (2)(b) Brussels I bis Regulation challenges the integration into the existing secondary law altogether. A closer look at the issue reveals, however, that this provision excludes only those procedures, which qualify as “insolvency proceedings” under Art. 1 EIR, regardless of whether such proceeding is included in Annex A. Turning to international jurisdiction, the study is building on the controversy and the different propositions surrounding international jurisdiction to restructure foreign companies under an English scheme of arrangement. In that context, the arguments previously put forward in support of Art. 8 (1) (jurisdiction wherever at least one affected party has her domicile) and 24 (2) Brussels I-bis Regulation (jurisdiction at the place of the registered seat) are discussed and assessed as to their validity with regard to the new restructuring instruments. After all, the Directive differs in key respects from its English blueprint, and, thanks to its EU-law origin, requires special considerations concerning the coherence of (secondary) European law. Ultimately, the study finds that neither of the international jurisdiction rules provided for in the Brussels-I-bis Regulation are well-suited (or even practicable) for collective procedures such as the preventive restructuring instruments under the Directive. Therefore, it calls for a concentration of restructurings at the debtor’s COMI, which is in line with (and, upon a detailed examination, even envisioned by) both the EIR, and the Directive itself. In this respect, the study, using state-of-the-art European Union law methodology, extracts a coherent and consistent private international law framework for confidential restructuring procedures, centered at the debtor’s COMI, and recognized throughout the EU. At the same time, it proposes legislative amendments to the current system to clarify the private international law rules on cross-border restructurings – both for parties involved and Member States experiencing competitive pressure – and to improve the (few) inadequacies under the current legal regime.

Overall, the study reveals that the applicable law concentrates – public and confidential – restructuring proceedings at the debtor’s COMI on the one hand, but on the other hand also guarantees EU-wide recognition of the restructuring results achieved. The collectivization of creditors and shareholders implemented – in substantive terms – by the Directive, thus, continues on the level of private international law, enabling the continuation of viable companies even in a cross-border context.

The European Group for Private International Law (GEDIP) has recently adopted a position paper on the proposal for a Council Regulation in matters of Parenthood.

The Group welcomes that the EU intends to legislate in this field, since parenthood is a status from which persons derive numerous rights and obligations.

However, the Group is of the opinion that there are important shortcomings in the proposal due to the narrow perspective taken and an insufficient consideration of the legal complexities concerning parenthood in cross-border situations. It therefore encourages a reconsideration of the proposal in the light of its observations.

The Vrije Universiteit Brussel (VUB) and the Small Claims Analysis Net 2 (SCAN2) Project consortium partners and are organising a final conference regarding Small Claims Dispute Resolution on 22-23 February 2024.

The SCAN2 final conference will be organised around two main pillars: first, present the acquired research results of the SCAN2 project to the public, and second, bringing together international academics, practitioners, PhDs, and stakeholders in a supranational forum aiming to discuss the latest legal developments on the existing legal remedies for the small claims models of dispute resolutions for consumers within the European Union.

The call for papers concerns the second pillar of the conference focused on the latest developments and sharing of knowledge in relation to the European models of small claims dispute resolution and online dispute resolution (ODR).

Special consideration will be made for the topics discussing the European Small Claims Procedure Regulation (EU) 861/2007 (as amended by Regulation (EU) 2015/2421), but the organisers encourage submissions also on the following topics: small claims remedies for consumers; online dispute resolution for small claims; cross-border justice for consumers; small claims judgment and enforcement challenges; consumer privacy and data protection in using technology for resolving small claims; the connection between the Brussels Ia Regulation and the Regulations on the European Enforcement Order, the European Small Claims Procedure, the European Payment Order and the European Account Preservation Order and their implementation in national procedural law; best national and supranational practices of national small claims proceedings; digitalisation of small claims proceedings; different fora for the initiation of the small claims proceedings; relationship between the Digital Service Act and ODR for consumers; the future of consumer ODR; and the revision of the new ADR directive and small claims.

Additional information can be found here. Enquiries concerning the academic aspects of the event and the call for papers should be directed to the Conference Chair, Marco Giacalone, at marco.giacalone@vub.be. All other enquiries should be addressed to seyedeh.sajedeh.salehi@vub.be or paola.giacalone@vub.be.

The Spanish Association of Professors of International Law and International Relations (AEPDIRI) is organizing its VII Seminar on current issues in Private International Law on the topic A Private International Law centred on the rights of individuals. The seminar will take place at the Faculty of Law of the Universidad Pontificia Comillas (ICADE) in Madrid (https://www.comillas.edu) on 14 March 2024.

The Seminar is intended to discuss topics related to the challenges posed by the rights of individuals from a broad perspective and from a Private International Law dimension, related to the following thematic lines: Current issues raised by the regulation of the capacity of persons in Private International Law; Current issues raised by the regulation of parentage in international situations; The rights of vulnerable persons from a Private International Law dimension; Challenges posed by digitisation to the rights of the individual in private cross-border situations; Due diligence obligations in value chains and Private International Law; Civil liability of multinationals for human rights violations; New challenges in Immigration Law; Migrants’ rights from a Private International Law perspective.

Researchers are welcome to propose presentations which should cover one of the above-mentioned questions. Proposals should fit into the objectives of the Seminar and will be selected –for their oral presentation and/or publication- according to their relevance, quality and originality in respect to their contribution to the development of Private International Law studies.

Proposals should be submitted, following the requirements of the call, no later than 15 January 2024, by e-mail to: seminarioactualidad.dipr2024@aepdiri.org.

The working language of the Seminar will be Spanish, but papers may be also presented in English or French.

The submission of abstracts for selection as well as the participation to the Seminar are free of charge.

A new book entitled Blockchain and Private International Law has been published by Brill. It is available in open access and may be downloaded here. A book launch will take place on 20 December 2023 at 18:15 CET online and at the University of Lausanne (here is the link to the livestream).

The authors of the books are experts from various jurisdictions. The editors are Andrea Bonomi, Matthias Lehmann, and Shaheeza Lalani. It comprises five parts with overall 26 chapters.

The first part focuses on fundamental issues. It addresses the foundations of Distributed Ledger Technology (Tetsuo Morishita), the principle of technological neutrality  (Bruno Mathis), the general significance of private international law for crypto assets (David Sindres), property law issues associated with them (Christiane Wendehorst), as well as the problem of blockchain pseudonymity as an obstacle for the determination of the applicable law (Anne-Grace Kleczewski).

The second part addresses general conflict-of-laws problems raised by the blockchain. A taxonomy of crypto assets is given (Felix Krysa), the (in)significance of the situs is analysed (Amy Held), policy decisions are examined (Burcu Yüksel Ripley and Florian Heindler), and the law governing digital representations of off-chain assets is discussed (Emeric Prévost).

The third part examines specific crypto assets and legal relationships. It deals with central bank digital currencies (Caroline Kleiner), stablecoins (Matthias Lehmann and Hannes Meyle), blockchain torts  (Tobias Lutzi), insolvency issues (Giovanni Maria Nori and Matteo Girolametti), the law applicable to secured transactions on the blockchain (Matthias Haentjens and Matthias Lehmann), smart contracts (Mehdi El Harrak), blockchain-based negotiable instruments (Koji Takahashi), and crypto derivatives (Gregory Chartier).

The fourth part focuses on blockchain dispute resolution. In particular, the importance of the DAO for dispute resolution is investigated (Florence Guillaume and Sven Riva), and the recognition and enforcement blockchain-based decisions is analysed (Pietro Ortolani).

The fifth part of the book contains country reports. Represented are the legal systems of Switzerland (Pascal Favrod-Coune and Kévin Belet), the United States (Frank Emmert), Germany (Felix M. Wilke), in Liechtenstein (Francesco A. Schurr and Angelika Layr) and Japan (Tetsuo Morishita).

On 7 November 2023, less than three weeks after the judgment in Limbu v Dyson Technology Ltd (reported here), where the High Court of England and Wales applied the forum non conveniens doctrine to a business and human rights claim, the Inner House of the Scottish Court of Session (Scotland’s supreme civil court) directed around 5,000 Kenyan tea pickers in Campbell v James Finlay (Kenya) Ltd to pursue their claims for occupational injuries in Kenya (previous judgments in this case included [2022] CSIH 29, which addressed the certification of group proceedings, and [2022] CSOH 57, which concerned a motion for anti-suit interdict).

The case and the Inner House’s judgment are notably unusual for several reasons.

Let’s begin with the facts. The claimants, Kenyan tea pickers, brought proceedings against James Finlay (Kenya) Ltd, a Scottish company, in Scotland. Unusually for a transnational business and human rights dispute, the defendant directly employed the claimants in Kenya. No Kenyan subsidiary or supplier was involved in the alleged wrongs. This enabled the claimants to advance relatively straightforward negligence claims for breach of employer’s duty of care.

Everyone agreed that prima facie the court had jurisdiction under rule 1 in Schedule 8 to the Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982, which is a rule of general jurisdiction based on the defendant’s domicile. The defendant challenged the court’s jurisdiction on two grounds: the existence of an exclusive Kenyan choice-of-court agreement and forum non conveniens.

The defendant relied on rule 6 in Schedule 8 to the 1982 Act to argue that the Scottish courts had no jurisdiction due to an exclusive Kenyan choice-of-court agreement. This is an unusual argument as this provision deals with the prorogation, not derogation, of jurisdiction of the Scottish courts, and a foreign jurisdiction agreement does not take away jurisdiction from an otherwise competent Scottish court but serves as a significant factor when deciding whether jurisdiction should be exercised. The court did not engage with these subtleties of Scottish private international law. It promptly dismissed this jurisdictional challenge by concluding, quite rightly, that the contract clause in question (“9. Industrial Sickness: The terms of the relevant national legislation shall apply.”) was not a choice-of-court agreement.

A glaring omission in the judgment is the court’s failure to acknowledge that in employment disputes the jurisdiction of the UK courts depends on sections 15A and C-E of the 1982 Act. These provisions transpose the jurisdictional rules for employment matters from the Brussels I bis Regulation into UK law. Consequently, the Scottish courts had jurisdiction over the Scottish-domiciled defendant (section 15C(2)(a)) and a choice-of-court clause in the employment contract could not deprive the claimants of this forum. The protective jurisdictional rules may be departed from only by an agreement made ex post or expanding the available forums for the employee (section 15C(6)). In other words, there was no need to even look at the dispute resolution clause for the purposes of addressing the first jurisdictional challenge.

The court then proceeded to consider forum non conveniens. The defendant contended that a no-fault compensation scheme established by the Work Injury Benefits Act 2007 in Kenya barred claims for damages, insisting that the claimants should pursue compensation under this scheme.

A preliminary question remained unaddressed: is forum non conveniens available when a UK court has jurisdiction over an employment dispute under section 15C?

The primary aim of sections 15A and C-E was, as articulated in the Explanatory Memorandum accompanying a statutory instrument which was used to transpose the jurisdictional rules for employment matters from Brussels I bis into UK law, “to ensure employees are not disadvantaged by EU exit”. Prior to Brexit, jurisdiction under Brussels I bis was mandatory (Owusu). There are other reasons against the availability of forum non conveniens in this context. It may be inconsistent with the objective of employee protection (for the strength of this objective under sections 15A and C-E, see, for example, Gagliari v Evolution Capital Management). If a foreign choice-of-court agreement can only be effective if made ex post or if it expands the available forums for the employee, allowing forum non conveniens, which is normally a less strong reason for staying proceedings, might seem contradictory. Sections 15A and C-E allow the employee to serve the claim form on the employer as of right in England, eliminating the need to seek permission to serve the claim form out of the jurisdiction. It appears inconsistent not to require the claimant to show that the forum is forum conveniens in service out cases, but to allow the defendant to plead forum non conveniens. Consequently, it is unsurprising that leading scholars (A Briggs, Private International Law in English Courts (2nd edn, OUP 2022) 194 and L Merrett, Employment Contracts and Private International Law (2nd edn), OUP 2022) 165) suggest that forum non conveniens might not be available in this context.

On the other hand, section 49 of the 1982 Act unequivocally provides that “Nothing in this Act shall prevent any court in the United Kingdom from staying, sisting, striking out or dismissing any proceedings before it, on the ground of forum non conveniens or otherwise, where to do so is not inconsistent with the 2005 Hague Convention.” Additionally, there is the authority of Dicey, Morris and Collins, who, in para 12-012, adopt a tentative view that forum non conveniens is available when a UK court has jurisdiction over an employment dispute under section 15C.

It is a shame that the court did not address this preliminary question of the availability of forum non conveniens.

The Lord Ordinary (first instance judge) decided, relying on expert evidence, that the Kenyan Work Injury Benefits Act 2007 did not apply to the claimants because it did not list back injury as a condition for the no-fault compensation scheme. Although the Act did allow for the possibility of the responsible official listing new conditions, no such decision had been made. He further rejected the plea of forum non conveniens because he decided that the claimants would not obtain justice in the Kenyan courts.

The Inner House disagreed. It found that the Act applied to the claimant’s occupational injuries. It further noted that the no-fault compensation scheme “is said to work well and is cost and lawyer free” ([67]). On the basis of all of this, the court held, at [69], that:

Having regard to the court’s construction of the WIBA, the appropriate manner of proceeding is to sist these proceedings pending resolution of the claims under the WIBA, including any appeals to the [Employment and Labour Relations Court], in Kenya. If the court’s construction, or its understanding of the practical operation of the WIBA, turn out to be ill-founded, or if the WIBA claims were not determined in accordance with the scheme, or if there were to be excessive delay, the court may have to revisit the question of substantial justice and consider whether the sist should be recalled. However, the court cannot determine, as matters presently stand, that the WIBA, if it operates as its terms suggest, is not capable of providing substantial justice. The concept of such justice applies to both parties and envelops the general public interest.

Leaving aside the point that the court invoked here a public interest factor, which sits uneasily with the House of Lords decision in Lubbe v Cape Plc, one gains the impression from this paragraph that the court applied a kind of conditional forum non conveniens doctrine.

But then one reads the next paragraph, where the court said that it was not applying forum non conveniens:

The court will recall the interlocutor of the Lord Ordinary dated 11 July 2023 in so far as it repels the defenders’ second plea-in-law (on forum non conveniens). It will allow the reclaiming motion and sist the group proceedings (GP1/22) pending resolution of the group members’ claims in Kenya under the WIBA scheme. It will not determine the plea of forum non conveniens at present.

One is at a loss what to make of this. The court evidently exercised a form of inherent power to sist the proceedings. But there is no attempt to explain the origin or nature of this power or its interaction with forum non conveniens.

All of this amounts to a very confusing (and confused) judgment. Hopefully, the case will find its way to the Supreme Court. The case is just too important to be decided in this way.

 

— I am grateful to Professor Adrian Briggs and Professor Louise Merrett for sharing their insights regarding the availability of forum non conveniens when a UK court has jurisdiction over an employment dispute under section 15C of the 1982 Act. Additionally, I extend my gratitude to Dr Bobby Lindsay for explaining specific points of Scottish law and for sharing a case note on the first instance judgment in this case, which will be published in the January edition of the Edinburgh Law Review. Finally, I thank Andrew Smith KC and Cameron Smith, who clarified some aspects of this litigation and offered thoughts on the likelihood of obtaining permission to appeal to the UK Supreme Court. Any mistakes or omissions in this post are solely mine.

The virtual book launch of The Elgar Companion to UNCITRAL will take place on 14 December 2023 at 1:00 pm (CET) as a video conference via Zoom under the aegis of the Max Planck Institute for Comparative and Private International Law.

Co-edited by Rishi Gulati (University of East Anglia and Barrister, Victorian Bar, Australia), Thomas John (MCIArb, Independent Mediator, Arbitrator and Legal Consultant, the Netherlands) and Ben Köhler (Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law), this comprehensive Companion delineates the range of issues considered at UNCITRAL, as well as assessing the potential for future work and reforms.

The book will be virtually launched by the Secretary of UNCITRAL Anna Joubin-Bret followed by an informative panel discussion will be included.

See here for registration to the book launch.

The Official Journal of the European Union of 9 June 2023 reports the following request for a preliminary ruling from the Sofiyski rayonen sad (Sofia District Court – case C-222/23):

Is Article 62(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], read in conjunction with Articles 18(1) and 21 TFEU, to be interpreted as precluding the concept of a natural person’s ‘domicile’ from being derived from national legislation which provides that the permanent address of nationals of the forum State is always situated in that State and cannot be transferred to another place in the European Union?

Is Article 5(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], read in conjunction with Articles 18(1) and 21 TFEU, to be interpreted as permitting national legislation and national case-law under which a court of a State may not refuse to issue an order for payment against a debtor who is a national of that State and in respect of whom there is a reasonable presumption that the court lacks international jurisdiction because the debtor is likely to be domiciled in another EU State, which is apparent from the debtor’s declaration to the competent authority that he has a registered address in that State? In such a case, is the date on which that declaration was made relevant?

Where the international jurisdiction of the court seised is derived from a provision other than Article 5(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], must Article 18(1) TFEU, read in conjunction with Article 47(2) of the Charter of Fundamental Rights, be interpreted as precluding national legislation and national case-law under which an order for payment may be issued only against a natural person who is habitually resident in the forum State, but a finding that the debtor, if a national of that State, has established that he is resident in another State cannot be based solely on the fact that he has given the first State a registered address (‘current’ address) that is in another State of the European Union, if the debtor is unable to demonstrate that he has entirely moved to that other State and has no address in the territory of the forum State? In this case, is the date on which the declaration concerning the current address was made relevant?

If the answer to the first part of the third question is that the issue of an order for payment is permissible, is it permissible under Article 4(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation], read in conjunction with Article 22(1) and (2) of Regulation (EU) 2020/1784 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2020 on the service in the Member States of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters, as interpreted in the judgment in Case C-325/11, Alder, and in conjunction with the principle of effective application of EU law in the exercise of national procedural autonomy, for a national court of a State in which nationals cannot give up their registered addresses in the territory of that State and cannot transfer them to another State, when it receives an application for an order for payment in proceedings in which the debtor is not involved, to obtain information in accordance with Article 7 of Regulation (EU) 2020/1784 from the authorities of the State in which the debtor has a registered address about the debtor’s address in that State and the date of registration there, in order to determine the debtor’s actual habitual residence before the final decision is given in the case?

In the case at hand, ‘Toplofikatsia Sofia’ EAD, a company registered under Bulgarian law, applied to the Sofia District Court for an order for payment against V.Z.A., the debtor, for a pecuniary claim. V.Z.A. is not yet a party to the proceedings, because the order has not yet been issued. The claim arose from the fact that V.Z.A., who owns an apartment heated by the district heating network, had not paid for energy supplied between 15 September 2020 and 22 February 2023. In order to determine its international jurisdiction, the Sofia court requested of its own motion information on the address of the debtor from the population register in March 2023. According to this information, V.Z.A. has a permanent address registered in 2000 in Sofia (Bulgaria) and, since 6 March 2010, has had a current address registered with the Bulgarian authorities that is in another Member State of the European Union. Bulgarian law does not provide for the possibility of registering a particular current address abroad but merely for indicating the other State in which it is located.

In a nutshell, the legal issues at stake are two: first, the compatibility with Union Law of the assimilation, as per national law, of the permanent address to the notion of domicile, independently of the existence of a current address in another Member State; second, the possibility of resorting to the provisions of Regulation No. 2020/1784 in order to identify the current address of a debtor.

The request is remarkable in that, to the best of my knowledge, it will be the first one on the new Service Regulation, which applies as of 1 July 2022.

If the fourth question is taken up by the Court of Justice in its exact terms, the ruling will involve Article 7 on assistance on address enquiries, i.e., a provision non-existing under the previous Service Regulation, and the only one applicable where the address of the person to be served with a document is not known (see Article 1, paragraph 2 of the Regulation). As noted by B. Hess in his commentary to Article 7 in A. Anthimos, M. Requejo (eds), The European Service Regulation. A Commentary, Edward Elgar Publishing, 2023, the rule introduces a new mechanism aiming at facilitating address research in other EU Member States, without, nevertheless, establishing a self-standing European procedure, unlike Articles 51 (2), 61 – 63 of the Maintenance Regulation, or (for the purposes of obtaining information on accounts of the debtor) under Article 14 of the European Bank Account Preservation Order Regulation. The assistance given in the framework of Article 7 remains a matter of the national law of the requested EU Member State – some information thereto related can be found at the e-justice portal.

Updates will follow.

The Paris Court of Appeal will celebrate the fifth anniversary of the establishment of its chamber dedicated to international disputes in a symposium on December 13th, 2023 (4-7 pm).

This will be an opportunity to take stock of its achievements by reviewing progress made since 2018, the modus operandi, the perception of the Chamber’s users, its strengths and areas for improvement, and to consider the future.

Four round tables will discuss the specific procedural framework established for handling international disputes, whether the international chamber has developed a specific caselaw, the international attractiveness of French commercial justice and future reforms.

The programme can be found here.

illustration CCIP 11Speakers will include judges from the court, academics, lawyers practising in Paris and abroad and officials from the French Ministry of Justice.

The symposium will be held in French with simultaneous translation.

Attendance is free, but registration is required at colloque.ca-paris@justice.fr

The third issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé of 2023 will be released shortly. It focuses on notarial practice in international family property law in the Ukrainian context, but contains also numerous case notes on private international law.

In the first article, Pierre Boisseau (University of Tours) examines the contours of the legal framework applied to receive and protect Ukrainians fleeing the fighting in their country of origin (Du droit d’asile classique à l’accueil des déplacés ukrainiens: réflexion sur la complémentarité des dispositifs de protection des réfugiés).

The abstract reads:

In Europe in general, and in France in particular, the reception of refugees is based on three complementary systems. In addition to the traditional right of asylum and subsidiary protection, there is now temporary protection. In very simplified terms, political asylum concerns those fighting for freedom; subsidiary protection protects people who have been victims of abuse by nonstate groups; and temporary protection, which stems from the geopolitical context in Europe, is currently used to receive and protect Ukrainians fleeing the fighting. Many have benefited from this, although part of them have now returned to Ukraine. But this surge of generosity towards Europeans does not seem to inspire the draft Pact on Asylum and Immigration of Thursday 8 June 2023 concerning refugees from other continents.

In the second article, Ambra Marignani (University of Tours) and Svitlana Yaroslavovna Fursa (Honored Lawyer of Ukraine & Center for Legal Research of Kyiv) study the question of property rights for couples displaced from Ukraine, under a conflict-of-laws perspective (Les pouvoirs des époux sur leurs biens : quelles problématiques pour les déplacés d’Ukraine ? Regards issus d’une comparaison franco-ukrainienne).

The abstract reads:

Displaced spouses from Ukraine may not imagine that, in some cases, French law is applicable to their rights to own, manage, enjoy and dispose of property. Notaries will be in the front line in containing this risk by informing and advising them. This work will be essential, particularly with regard to the rights that differ in content between French and Ukrainian law, which has been highlighted by the comparison of laws.

In the third article, Audrey Damiens (University of Tours) and Svitlana Yaroslavovna Fursa (Center for Legal Research of Kyiv) explore the role of notaries in dealing with the sensitive issue of cross-border separation of couples between France and Ukraine (La pratique notariale et les divorces en droit international privé : réflexion entre la France et l’Ukraine en temps de guerre).

The abstract reads:

The situation in Ukraine has led to population movements, particularly towards France. Married couples or one of their members now find themselves in a situation that comes under private international law. In their practice, French notaries are and will be faced with an increasing number of international situations relating to Ukraine, including divorce. This article looks at the practical difficulties that French notaries may encounter in divorce cases in Ukraine, and suggests some possible solutions. On the one hand, it looks at divorces in Ukraine that would come before a French notary. Secondly, it is proposed to consider divorce by mutual consent in France in an international situation linked to Ukraine.

In a fourth article, Alina Goncharova (State University of Soumy, Ukraine & Invited Fellow, University of Tours) and Fabienne Labelle (University of Tours) examine the law applicable to inheritance from a French-Ukrainian comparative perspective (Dévolution successorale et réserve héréditaire: comparaison entre la France et l’Ukraine).

The abstract reads:

The purpose of this study is to compare French and Ukrainian inheritance law. This study is particularly interesting in the event that Ukrainian law is applicable to the succession submitted to the French notary, as it provides some useful benchmarks in Ukrainian law. By studying the hypotheses of shares reserved for certain heirs, it also highlights significant differences in the internal public policy of each country. These differences could give rise to practical difficulties and discussions in both doctrine and case law.

Finally, a fifth article from the same authors, Alina Goncharova & Fabienne Labelle, deals with the question of drawing up wills in international French-Ukrainian context (Le testament, outil de planification de la succession internationale Le cas des Ukrainiens protégés temporairement en France).

The full table of contents is available here.

Caroline Sophie Rapatz, Professor at the Christian-Albrecht University of Kiel, has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present her recent book, titled ‘Das Internationale Privatrecht der EU – Vorbild oder Vormacht? Abgrenzungen und Wirkungen im Verhältnis zum nationalen und völkerrechtlichen Kollisionsrecht’ (European Union Private International Law – Role Model or Hegemony? Delimitations and Effects in Relation to National and International Conflict of Laws), published by Mohr Siebeck.


The relationship between the EU Regulations on private international law and the conflict-of-laws rules and instruments of other regulatory levels – national traditions and codifications on the one hand, bilateral treaties and multilateral conventions on the other – is at first glance a straightforward one. Within their scope of application, European rules take precedence with regard to national ones; the continued application of pre-existing treaties is guaranteed by exceptions in the EU Regulations. In fact, however, the interplay between the different regulatory levels is much more complicated.

This is evidenced by the increasing number of ECJ decisions which have to deal with the exact scope of application the EU Regulations and their delineation vis-à-vis national and international PIL rules. At the borderline between European and Member States’ PIL, characterisation issues are frequently solved in favour of the EU Regulations’ far-reaching application, displacing national conflicts rules (e.g. ECJ 12 October 2017 – C-218/16 (Kubicka); ECJ 1 March 2018 – C-558/16 (Mahnkopf)). However, when it comes to politically sensitive issues – for example, non-judicial divorces or non-heterosexual marriages – there is a remarkable tendency to leave more or less clearly defined gaps in the European instruments (e.g. ECJ 20 December 2017 – C-372/16 (Sahyouni)) and require the Member States to provide their own solutions. As a recent ECJ decision has demonstrated, questions of the EU Regulations’ scope of application are becoming virulent also with regard to treaty PIL (ECJ 12 October 2023 – C-21/22 (OP)). Naturally, such decisions on the scope of the European instruments can only be taken on the European level – but they leave the other regulatory level with the burden of adapting to them and solving the resulting coordination problems.

Furthermore, the influence of European PIL is not limited to the European instruments’ actual – and often broadly interpreted – scope of application. Although formally unaffected, national and international PIL rules increasingly have to adjust to the ever-growing domination of European regulatory concepts and values. Apart from the practical need for the Member States to adapt their remaining national PIL rules to their new European context in order to keep them functional, the demands of EU primary law put further pressure on the Member States. Again, the ECJ plays a central role, especially when questions of cross-border (status) recognition are at stake and national values are confronted with the fundamental freedoms (e.g. ECJ 2 June 2016 – C-438/14 (Bogendorff von Wolfersdorff); ECJ 5 June 2018 – C-673/16 (Coman)). In the interaction of treaty and convention conflict-of-laws rules with the EU Regulations, deviations from the European model prove to be practically and conceptually detrimental; combined with the political power of the EU, the development of treaty PIL is threatening to become dangerously dysbalanced.

As a German Habilitationsschrift, the monograph provides an in-depth analysis of the current state of the European harmonisation of PIL and shows that the approach to Europeanisation by individual EU Regulations has failed. EU PIL needs to reorient itself – either through self-constraint in a continued multi-level system, or through the courageous step towards a complete European Conflict-of-Laws Code.

The last month of 2023 will be a quiet one at the Court of Justice (in PIL terms). As of today, just a hearing and the delivery of an opinion are scheduled.

The hearing in the German case C-35/23, Greislzel, will take place on Thursday 7 December at 9.30 am. The request for a preliminary ruling, lodged in January 2023, addresses the interpretation of Articles 10 and 11 of Regulation (EC) No 2201/2003 concerning jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility (Brussels IIa). The Oberlandesgericht Frankfurt am Main (Higher Regional Court, Frankfurt am Main, Germany) is asking:

To what extent is the regulatory mechanism provided for in Article 10 and Article 11 of the Brussels IIa Regulation limited to proceedings conducted in the context of relations between EU Member States? More specifically:

    1. Does Article 10 of the Brussels IIa Regulation apply, with the effect that the jurisdiction of the courts in the former State of residence is retained, if the child had his or her habitual residence in an EU Member State (Germany) before his or her removal and the return proceedings under the Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction (‘the HCAC’) were conducted between an EU Member State (Poland) and a third State (Switzerland) and, in those proceedings, the return of the child was refused?

If question 1 is answered in the affirmative:

    1. In the context of Article 10(b)(i) of the Brussels IIa Regulation, what requirements are to be imposed for the purposes of establishing continuing jurisdiction?
    2. Does Article 11 (6) to (8) of the Brussels IIa Regulation also apply in the case of return proceedings implemented under the HCAC in the context of relations between a third State and an EU Member State, as a State of refuge, in so far as the child had his or her habitual residence in another EU member state before the removal?

In the case at hand, a child, born to a German-Polish couple in Switzerland, had been living in Germany with her mother since she was some months old before the two moved to Poland. The father, who remained in Switzerland, had consented to the relocation, but (so he claims) only for some time. Afterwards he applied via the Swiss Central Authority (Federal Office of Justice in Bern) for the return of the child to Switzerland under the 1980 Hague Convention. The District Court for Krakow-Nowa Huta in Krakow, Poland, rejected the application. At a later stage, he lodged a new claim for the return of the child to Switzerland with the German Federal Office of Justice in Bonn, although he did not continue to pursue it. Finally, he applied in Germany for the transfer of sole parental custody of the child and, in the alternative, for the right to determine the place of residence. He also requested that the mother be ordered to return the child to him in Switzerland as of the effective date of the decision.

The request has been allocated to a chamber of five judges, with Mme L.S. Rossi reporting. AG M. Campos Sánchez-Bordona will deliver an opinion beginning of next year.

In addition, AG N. Emilou’s opinion in C-90/22, Gjensidige, expected some time ago, will most probably be published on 14 December.

On 17 October 2023, the European Commission adopted its 2024 work programme. As explained in a press release, the programme aims at simplifying the rules for citizens and businesses across the Union.

The initiatives that the Commission plans to take, or pursue with particular interest, in the course of 2024 are listed in three annexes.

Annex I is concerned with new policy and legislative initiatives. None of the initiatives in question relates to judicial cooperation in civil matters.

Annex II, on REFIT initiatives (i.e., initiatives aimed at making EU law simpler, less costly and future proof), contemplates, among other things, a revision of online dispute resolution for consumer disputes.

The repeal of the online dispute resolution for consumer disputes Regulation (Regulation (EU) No 524/2013) will remove associated reporting requirements, which are no considered to be longer needed. In addition, a proposal for a directive amending Directive 2013/11 on alternative dispute resolution for consumer disputes is addressed. The goal is, generally, to simplify and reduce current reporting requirements.

Various procedures with possible implications for private international law are featured in Annex III, which lists the pending procedures that the Commission regards as a priority. Although they are based on Article 114 TFEU rather than Article 81 TFEU, they are also relevant to private international law, notably insofar as they lay down provisions which are meant to apply whatever the applicable law, as determined under conflict-of-law rules, and accordingly interfere with the latter.

The list features the proposed Regulation on combating late payment in commercial transactions. The text is meant to address the inadequacy of the current legal framework, as shaped by Directive 2011/7 (the Late Payment Directive).

The proposed Directive on liability for defective products, repealing Directive 85/374 (Product Liability Directive) is also among the listed priorities, as is the proposed Directive on adapting non-contractual civil liability rules to artificial intelligence (AI Liability Directive). The objective of the latter is to promote the rollout of trustworthy AI to harvest its full benefits for the internal market. It does so by ensuring victims of damage caused by AI obtain equivalent protection to victims of damage caused by products in general. It also reduces legal uncertainty of businesses developing or using AI regarding their possible exposure to liability and prevents the emergence of fragmented AI-specific adaptations of national civil liability rules.

The proposed Directive on improving working conditions in platform work is equally on the list. Its rules may have a bearing on the operation of the rules of Rome I on the law applicable to employment contracts.

Annex III goes on by mentioning the proposed Directive on European cross-border associations, and the connected proposed Regulation as regards the use of the Internal Market Information System and the Single Digital Gateway, which aim at facilitating the effective exercise of freedom of movement of non-profit associations operating in the internal market.

The list further includes the proposals on the digital euro (see further this post) and the proposed Directive harmonising certain aspects of insolvency law. According to the Commission, action at EU level is needed in the field of insolvency to substantially reduce the fragmentation of insolvency regimes. The future instrument would support the convergence of targeted elements of Member States’ insolvency rules and create common standards across all Member States, thus facilitating cross-border investment. Measures at EU level would ensure a level playing field and avoid distortions of cross-border investment decisions caused by lack of information about and differences in the designs of insolvency regimes. This would help to facilitate cross-border investments and competition while protecting the orderly functioning of the single market. Since divergences in insolvency regimes are a key obstacle to cross-border investment, addressing this obstacle is crucial to realising a single market for capital in the EU.

The author of this post is Carlos Santaló Goris, lecturer at the Centre for Judges and Lawyers of the European Institute of Public Administration (Luxembourg).


On 26 October 2023, the High Regional Court of Karlsruhe (Oberlandesgericht Karlsruhe) rendered a judgment on an appeal confirming a decision of the Regional Court of Baden-Baden refusing to issue a European Account Preservation Order (‘EAPO’). The creditor had invoked a 2023 amendment in the Maltese Gaming Act to justify the periculum in mora required to obtain a EAPO. The judgment is at the crossroads of two issues. On the one hand, the systemic difficulties that creditors across the EU are facing to satisfy the periculum in mora condition. On the other, the Maltese legislative reform referred to, which is currently under the scrutiny of the European Commission for potentially infringing EU law.

Background to the Case

A German creditor requested an EAPO against a debtor domiciled in Malta before the Regional Court of Baden-Baden (Landgericht Baden-Baden). The debtor was a company offering online gambling services. The creditor applied for the EAPO relying on a judgment of that court sentencing the debtor to pay 13.000 euros plus interest to the creditor. The EAPO application was rejected: the court found that the periculum in mora requirement, which is essential to obtain an EAPO, had not been proven. This prerequisite is defined in the EAPO Regulation as ‘an urgent need for a protective measure in the form of a Preservation Order because there is a real risk that, without such a measure, the subsequent enforcement of the creditor’s claim against the debtor will be impeded or made substantially more difficult’ (Article 7(1) EAPO Regulation).

The creditor appealed the decision before the High Regional Court of Karlsruhe, which also considered that the periculum in mora criterion had not been duly satisfied, confirming the decision of the Regional Court of Baden-Baden.

The existence of a title is thus not sufficient to grant an EAPO. Creditors, irrespective of whether or not they have a title, have to prove the periculum in mora. In the case at hand, in order to justify the existence of such risk, the creditor argued that the 2023 amendment of the Maltese Gaming Act would prevent the future enforcement of the claim against the creditor. The reform introduced in the Maltese Gaming Act Article 56A, which states the following:

Notwithstanding any provision of the Code of Organization and Civil Procedure or of any other law, as a principle of public policy:

  1. no action shall lie against a licence holder and, or current and, or former officers and, or key persons of a licence holder for matters relating to the provision of a gaming service, or against a player for the receipt of such gaming service, if such action:
    • conflicts with or undermines the legality of the provision of gaming services in or from Malta by virtue of a licence issued by the Authority, or the legality of any legal or natural obligation resulting from the provision of such gaming services; and
    • relates to an authorised activity which is lawful in terms of the Act and other applicable regulatory instruments.
  1. The Court shall refuse recognition and, or enforcement in Malta of any foreign judgment and, or decision given upon an action of the type mentioned in sub acticle (i)

The reform would prevent the enforcement in Malta of judgments rendered in other Member States against holders of Maltese licenses to provide online gaming services. This is, precisely, the argument used by the German creditor to substantiate the periculum in mora. The creditor considered that ‘as long as the law is in force, there is a risk that the defendant will move money from Maltese accounts to non-European countries (…), thereby preventing enforcement’. In line with the creditor’s opinion, the German gambling regulator (Gemeinsamen Glücksspielbehörde der Länder) considered that such a solution would contravene the automatic recognition and enforcement regime of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Nonetheless, it should be noted that the Brussels I bis Regulation includes infringement of national public policy among the grounds to contest the recognition and enforcement of judgments granted in other Member States (Article 45(1)(a) Brussels I bis Regulation). Under the EAPO Regulation, it is also possible to contest the enforcement of an EAPO on the ground that it would violate the public policy of the Member State of enforcement (Article 34(2) EAPO Regulation). Had the Regional Court of Baden-Baden granted the EAPO, the debtor could have raised the violation of the Maltese public policy to contest enforcement of the EAPO.

The European Court of Justice (‘ECJ’) has generally interpreted the public policy exemption under the Brussels system in a restrictive manner: a violation of public policy exists only in case of ‘manifest breach of the rule of law regarded as essential in the legal order of the State in which enforcement is sought or a right recognised as being fundamental within that legal order’ (C‑568/20, H Limited, para. 44). The iGaming industry has significant weight in the Maltese economy – it allegedly contributes to around 12% of the Maltese GDP. However, this does not mean that is it essential or fundamental for the Maltese legal order, as the ECJ requires. Accepting the move of the Maltese legislator to protect the iGaming industry would open the door for other Member States to adopt a similar solution to protect relevant sectors of their economies. That abusive use of public policy would result in undermining the proper functioning of the simplified mechanism of recognition and enforcement under the Brussels I bis Regulation.

The controversy surrounding the Maltese legislative reform has not passed unnoticed for the European Commission. Last May, one Member of the European Parliament, Sabine Verheyen, asked the Commission what its stand was towards the reform of the Maltese Gaming Act. The Commission replied that it ‘is in the process of assessing the compatibility of the draft Bill with EU law’.

Karlsruhe High Regional Court’s approach to periculum in mora

For the High Regional Court of Karlsruhe, the Maltese legislative reform was not a reason to acknowledge the existence of the periculum in mora. It expressly relied on the guidance offered by Recital 14 of the Preamble of the EAPO Regulation, which contains certain criteria on how to determine that there is a risk. Recital 14 focuses on concrete actions adopted by the debtor that could show that they intend to hinder the enforcement of a claim such us dissipating, concealing, or destroying the assets. Other circumstances such as ‘the mere non-payment or contesting of the claim or the mere fact that the debtor has more than one creditor’ are not sufficient alone to determine that there is a risk. Therefore, for the court, ‘it follows that there must be concrete signs and not just typical abstract dangers of the risk of thwarting of enforcement or of making enforcement more difficult without the provisional account seizure’. Since the creditor did not show ‘any specific or viable indications that the debtor could use up, conceal, destroy or otherwise sell their assets through unusual actions’, the periculum in mora could not be established. The High Regional Court of Karlsruhe found that it was also irrelevant whether or not the post-reform Maltese Gaming Act is incompatible with EU law.

The interpretation that the High Regional Court of Karlsruhe gave of the EAPO´s periculum in mora is coherent with the strict interpretation other German courts had made of this prerequisite. The High Regional Court of Hamm (Oberlandesgericht Hamm) considered that transferring a debtor’s funds from a German bank account to another outside Germany was not sufficient to establish the periculum in mora. In another EAPO case before the Regional Court of Bremen (Landesgericht Bremen), the creditor justified the periculum in mora arguing that the debtor had failed to make two promised payments. Furthermore, the creditor added that the debtor was experiencing financial difficulties. The court found that both arguments were insufficient to claim the existence of a risk. Citing the Preamble of the EAPO Regulation, the court stated that mere non-payment by the debtor was not enough.

Across the EU, courts in other Member States, which relied on the Preamble of the EAPO Regulation, have also adopted a similar stance towards the periculum in mora as German courts have. In Slovakia and Portugal, the most common case law on the EAPO Regulation are judgments rejecting EAPO applications because creditors failed to satisfy the periculum in mora in light of the standards of the Preamble (see 2020 Prof. Requejo Isidro’s post concerning  a Portuguese court judgment on the EAPO). Creditors seem to find it difficult to prove that debtors have adopted specific actions intended to hinder the future enforcement of the claim. The Commission Proposal had a more lenient approach towards the periculum in mora for those creditors with an enforceable title: they were exempted from proving it (some scholars defend the reintroduction of that more lenient approach: Burkhard Hess, Europäisches Zivilprozessrecht (2nd edition De Gruyter 2021), para. 10.141). Had the EU legislator adopted the approach defended by the Commission, the creditor of the present case would not have experienced any issue since he had already obtained an enforceable judgment.

Dr Mihail Danov, Associate Professor at the University of Exeter, has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present his recent book, titled ‘Private International Law and Competition Litigation in a Global Context’, published in the Hart Publishing series on Studies in Private International Law.


The book examines the private international law issues in competition law claims which are issued by private parties and which arise out of infringements that distort the process of competition in different countries. The issues are important because many private antitrust damages claims would raise regulatory issues concerning the nature of the conduct as well as tortious issues concerning the causation and quantification of damages that may be sustained by numerous consumers and businesses (that may be up or down the chain of commerce).

The private international law aspects matter in practice because the jurisdiction rules (predetermining the applicable procedural rules) and the choice-of-law rules (ascertaining applicable law/s which are used to determine whether the conduct is anticompetitive as well as to quantify damages) would both have an impact on the outcome of a cross-border competition law dispute. More importantly, the book demonstrates that private international law issues are closely intertwined with injured parties’ access to legal remedies in private antitrust damages claims. For example, since many competition law infringements may last for several years and cause harm to various injured parties, the procedural rules (concerning case-management; disclosure; standard of proof) at the place where the parties litigate would be key for judges to quantify damages by applying the applicable substantive law rules. This means that the injured parties’ access to justice might often depend on where the proceedings are issued.

A major layer of complexity, which signifies the importance of private international law, is that competition law infringements may frequently be committed by multinational groups of companies that would naturally engage in transnational economic activities. Since the relevant anticompetitive conduct would potentially cause antitrust damages to many consumers and businesses in different jurisdictions, multiple and related private antitrust damages claims (and public enforcement actions) may be issued against different subsidiaries forming part of the same infringing undertaking/s (i.e. group/s of companies). A regime for judicial cooperation is needed because competition laws would reflect the national public policy (being classified as overriding mandatory rules for the private international law purposes). In order to determine whether the conduct is anticompetitive, judges may apply extra-territorially their own competition laws (without necessarily factoring in foreign regulatory interests). This means that an important question is how any related competition law claims – which arise out of the same competition law infringement/s and which raise common issues (concerning the nature of the conduct or causation or damages) – are to be governed in a global context. A closely connected policy choice concerns any preclusive effects of foreign judgments / decision, establishing competition law infringements and/or dealing with certain common issues.

The existing private international law rules are considered along with their implications for the resolution of cross-border competition law disputes before the English courts with a view to suggesting how a regime for judicial cooperation should / could be developed. The issues – which need to be considered by injured parties, defendants, judges and which should be addressed by policy-makers with a view to promoting a level of judicial cooperation in antitrust matters – are identified. The book goes further to advance an argument for a new approach to governance by suggesting that private international law techniques may be key to attaining a level of judicial cooperation in a global context.

The author of this post is Kleopatra Koutouzi (Attorney-at-Law / In-house legal Counsel at Aims Shipping Corporation and External Collaborator with the International Labour Organisation (Maritime Unit)).


In my recently published PhD research entitled Mass Claims in Maritime Law and Alternative Methods of Dispute Resolution, I attempted to answer the above question by dealing with an issue more and more debated at a national and an international level: whether a group of people, suffering damage due to a maritime casualty, can defend their rights collectively before an arbitral tribunal, taking into consideration that collective mechanisms facilitate effective judicial protection.

Shipping has been one of the strongest supporters of arbitration for as long as one can find records. However, arbitration clauses are not included anymore only in contracts between equals. Arbitration clauses in passengers’ tickets and crewmembers’ employment contracts are a common phenomenon recently. The example of the cruise industry shows a trend which may become a mainstream in the near future. Therefore, novel dispute resolution devices affect directly the maritime industry, since most of the international trade and activities are carried out by sea. Given also that maritime casualties tend to take nowadays the form of massive catastrophes, the international maritime community should be alerted to deal with mass and often divergent claims in a rather quick and efficient way.

Cross Sectoral and Comparative analysis

Τhe research applies a cross-sectoral approach, i.e. the intersection of maritime law with international commercial arbitration law, the procedural practice of mass collective claims and alternative (out-of-court) dispute resolution (ADR). The study cuts across several legal fields and it does so on a comparative basis with four jurisdictions of reference – United States of America (USA), United Kingdom, France and Greece. For the conduct of this research, the United States jurisdiction is used as a benchmark. US law has long been recognized as one of the most friendly and familiar with methods of collective actions – in the form of the unique worldwide phenomenon of class actions – and the use of alternative methods of dispute resolution – with a great emphasis on arbitration. This turns USA into one of the main destinations for the resolution of large-scale disputes. Moreover, the recent US case law on class action waivers in consumer and employment agreements and the relevant debate generated therefrom as well as a series of court decisions compelling arbitration in seafarers’ injury claims are very pertinent to the current analysis.

Mass Claims

In this study, the term “mass claims” is used in order to describe claims which arise when a number of people, either contractually bound to the shipowner or not, suffer damages resulting from the same historic event, in our case from a maritime casualty or a maritime adventure whether on board the ship or ashore. Therefore, the claims examined arise either simultaneously or at around the same time and present very similar legal and factual issues without however being identical. In relation to the number of claims involved, for convenience purposes, the research adopts the threshold set by the EU Recommendation of 11 June 2013 and considers mass claims any claims brought collectively by two or more natural or legal persons claiming to have been harmed in a maritime casualty or adventure. Therefore, individual accidents fall outside the scope of this work.

Research Questions

The main research questions answered in this book are:

  1. Is arbitration a legally permissible dispute resolution method for the handling of mass claims in the aftermath of a maritime casualty and how should the silence of the governing instruments be interpreted and handled?
  2. Is it an appropriate mechanism from a policy point of view, taking into account all the interests involved (private, collective, public)? In such a case, how may a balance be established between procedural efficiency and procedural fairness?
  3. Would it be possible to propose solutions, building on the common elements found in the annotated jurisdictions?
  4. Is there any added value of mass arbitrations in maritime fields where specific collective indemnity schemes are already in place and have proved effective, as in the case of oil pollution from ships?
Categories of Claims

To address the above questions the book examines two different categories of claims; a) contract-based ship passengers’ claims, and b) tort-based ship pollution claims. In relation to the first category, reference is made to the specific liability regime governing the sea carriage of passengers, examining the use of arbitration in the relevant disputes (through the lens of consumer protection) as well as the issue of the class action waivers included in many passage contracts. In relation to the second category, reference is made to the specific regime regulating liability and compensation in case of ship pollution with the aim of testing whether arbitration can provide a valid alternative to the jurisdiction of national courts for the resolution of this kind of claims; to that end, the processes activated to address the consequences of the DeepWater Horizon accident provide useful food for thought.

Passenger claims

The analysis deals with international contracts of carriage and therefore cross-border disputes with a particular focus on cruises and package holidays. Cruise passengers can raise their claims based mainly on the contract they had entered into while arranging a specific cruise trip. This contract is actually a special form of consumer contract and therefore the cruise passenger “wears the consumer’s uniform” as well. The discussion in relation to ship-passenger claims revolves around the theory and application of class and collective forms of arbitration in consumer disputes. A wide spectrum of claims are taken into consideration, e.g. claims for loss of or damage to luggage, illness, injury and death, claims for delays and cancellations, loss of enjoyment, inconvenience and distress. Single events and purely domestic cases fall outside the scope of this work.

The analysis concludes that in all four examined jurisdictions, the majority of passengers’ claims are considered arbitrable. The categories of claims still excluded from arbitration are personal injury, illness, and death claims. The arbitrability of passengers’ claims is also supported by the provision for arbitration in the Athens Convention relating to the Carriage of Passengers and their Luggage by Sea which authorizes post-dispute arbitration agreements. The main difference in the approach of the examined fora is their stance towards the form and drafting of the arbitration agreement. While the USA adopt the most extreme, if one can say, approach, by enforcing both arbitration clauses stipulating for mandatory arbitration to the exclusion of state courts and post-dispute arbitration agreements, Europe, influenced by the European Courts of Human Rights jurisprudence and the Unfair Terms Directive, clearly rejects mandatory arbitration clauses, since they are presumed to be abusive. Differently, post-dispute arbitration agreements between the passengers and the carrier do not seem to be a problem in either jurisdiction.

Many passengers fear the time, cost, and energy associated with pursuing an individual arbitration and therefore prefer to proceed on a group basis. However, the analysis reveals that large scale arbitration could work well in case of passengers with relatively low value claims, not justifying a single action. Respondents on the other hand only favor broad resolution of group claims after it becomes clear that the matter will be adjudicated on a large-scale basis. In many cases, respondents believe that their legal liability will be eliminated if they can eliminate the possibility of a group action, since many claimants will be unable or unwilling to proceed on a bilateral basis. Taking into account the above, it seems that the possibility of large-scale arbitration would be more beneficial for the passenger than for the shipowner, while at the same time the latter would still be benefited from the use of arbitration, joining multiple claims into a single neutral forum and enjoying secrecy on matters of wide social significance.

Nevertheless, in theory such arrangements are always easier than in practice. In the USA, even though the use of arbitration in consumer/passenger disputes is much more popular and advertised, large-scale arbitration seems not a feasible alternative at present. The US example of cruise lines is indicative of their approach. Specific and now standardized clauses on cruise ship tickets require passengers to submit most claims to arbitration and prohibit them from uniting similar claims in a class action or class arbitration. They contain the so called “class action waivers”. Even worse, the US Supreme Court, in a series of judgments upheld their validity.

With respect to Europe, while EU law has achieved the goal of uniformity in consumer protection, and the principle of the protection of the weaker party is incorporated in all legislations of the EU Member States, the mechanisms of collective relief are at an infant stage. Moreover, the possible application of the concepts of class actions and class arbitration in the continental law generate still various concerns. It is also true that EU policymakers, even though they have recently attributed a significant role to collective redress, they do not look at the arbitration forum for the resolution of mass claims.

Pollution claims

The discussion in relation to this category of claims revolves around the theory and application of mass forms of arbitration, which are in principle treaty-based. The analysis and arguments drawn have been heavily influenced by the concept of mass arbitration  that was first innovatively used in the context of investment arbitration. In contrast to the passengers’ claims, there is no contractual relationship in place between the victims of mass harm and the ship-owner. Also, the claims are usually vast in numbers and the various claimants cannot be easily grouped, since they base their claims on different legal grounds. Their only link is that they have suffered damage due to the same event.

The main factor that triggered the application of this exercise in the field of pollution claims is the need for concentration of these claims in one forum. This derives, on the one hand, from the text of the international conventions and, on the other hand, from the fact that they cannot be handled properly if they are not concentrated in one place.

According to the wording of 1992 CLC, if there is a pollution damage in several countries, claimants can address the courts of all of these countries, irrespective of their nationality or the exact localisation of the damage they bring their claim for. Also, there is no lis pendens rule in the 1992 CLC, according to which the proceedings in one contracting State could be stayed in favour of earlier proceedings in another contracting State. Moreover, the ship-owner has the right to set up the fund in any of the contracting States in which an action is brought, or, if no claim is brought, in any of the contracting States in which a claim could be brought. Nevertheless, only the court of the place where the fund has been constituted is competent to decide on the apportionment and the distribution of the fund, which means that all claims for payments must in the end be addressed to this court. Similar wording is used in the International Convention on Civil Liability for Bunker Oil Pollution Damage (BOPC) and the International Convention on Liability and Compensation for Damage in Connection with the Carriage of Hazardous and Noxious Substances by Sea (HNS).

The above coupled with the different kinds of proceedings initiated in the various fora generate the reasonable question of why are there so many alternatives of competent courts since the claims will have to get technically concentrated in the end in one forum? The fact that there is not a single court that has jurisdiction over all the interested parties, creates a huge risk.

Many courts dealing with such cases resolve procedural issues by excluding foreign plaintiffs from the plaintiff group. However, courts that cannot assert jurisdiction over all of the putative parties to a dispute fail to fulfil one of the primary rationales supporting large-scale relief, namely the resolution of mass disputes at a single time, in a single forum. This deprives the parties of certain efficiencies of scale as well as the speedy route to finality that so many defendants desire. Second, it requiring claimants to seek redress in different jurisdictions can lead to different parties having different rights and remedies, despite having suffered identical injuries from the same historic event. Third, forcing cases to go forward in multiple jurisdictions can lead to inconsistent results, since courts in one state are not bound by factual or legal determinations made elsewhere. This can lead to defendants being required to undertake conflicting duties and it can also give rise to inequitable treatment of injured parties, particularly if judgements that are rendered earlier in time exhaust a limited fund.

The instruments regulating compensation for ship-source pollution do not provide for arbitration. The alleged reason is because the whole structure of compensation under the international conventions is based on an entitlement to limit liability. So, in order to claim the benefit of limitation, a shipowner is required to constitute a limitation fund with the court of the contracting state in which the action is brought against him. The conventions therefore envisage litigation rather than arbitration, although the majority of cases are settled by negotiation.

There are two kinds of (parallel) proceedings that can take place in the aftermath of a maritime casualty: proceedings on the merits of the case, if the extent of the liability and/or the extend of the damage are disputed, and limitation proceedings, which are initiated by the shipowner in order to benefit from the limitation of his liability.

The analysis carried out for the research concludes that arbitration is compatible with both proceedings.

Αs to the types of claims that arise, it is clear that all of them can be validly submitted to arbitration except for the personal injury and death claims. But, even these types of claims are clearly arbitrable in the USA and, in part, also in other common law jurisdictions, like the UK. The same applies to the types of damages claimed by the victims. Although the adjudication of damages falls strictly speaking outside the scope of the current analysis, it is worth clarifying that international tribunals are very much familiar and experienced in adjudicating both compensatory (such as actual loss, consequential loss, pure economic loss) and non-compensatory damages (such as moral and punitive damages).

Also, the selection of claims for compensation is not in any way contrary to the function of an arbitral tribunal. One can argue that the courts have better facilities and more staff to support a large volume of claims, but another could counter-argue that an arbitral tribunal constituted for this particular purpose will have more time and expertise to handle this task efficiently and quickly. Also, arbitral tribunals have historically proved that they have the capacity to deal efficiently with large-scale claims which have strong technical characteristics.

Most of the advantages of arbitration benefit both sides involved in environmental disasters. Particularly for the respondent, the possibility to adjudicate mass claims in a single neutral forum and thus to achieve concentration of homogeneous claims in one place would be a highly valued point since it would either facilitate settlements or result in consistent awards. This would be coupled with the preservation of confidentiality of the arbitral proceedings and, thus, the reduced risk of negative publicity. This would make arbitration appear very appealing to potential respondents.

Concluding Remarks

Given the need for efficiency and procedural economy as well as the trend in contemporary European civil procedure for further specialization and privatization of civil justice, arbitration comes up as a viable solution for mass claims in the maritime environment. De lege ferenda solutions, mainly in the form of legislative proposals to existing maritime treaties, are displayed in the conclusions’ chapter of the book.

To conclude, the research carried out reveals that one field which can easily generate mass sea-related pollution claims and which remains unregulated is the field of oil rigs and offshore hydrocarbon platforms. An international Convention regulating their use as well as the dispute resolution methods in case of mass accidents like Deep Water Horizon is a matter of urgent necessity. If adopted, a Convention could offer a fertile ground for the use of arbitration in tabula rasa towards the resolution of mass pollution claims.

Further insight into the results of the research can be found in the book which is available here.

This post has been written by Dr Bobby Lindsay, Lecturer at the University of Glasgow. He is the author of a forthcoming book in the OUP Private International Law Series, entitled Cross Border Public Law Claims: Private International Law’s Exclusionary Rules.


Introduction

It is not uncommon for a Rule formulated within Dicey, Morris and Collins to be treated by English lawyers with near-legislative reverence. Fentiman (‘English Private International Law at the End of the Twentieth Century’ in Symeonides (ed), Private International Law at the End of the Twentieth Century, 1999, p169) has noted the impression that, at least in practice, ‘coherence in the conflict of laws means coherence with that legendary work’. Even still, it is remarkable for a judgment of the UK Supreme Court to be framed almost exclusively around an inquiry into the scope of one of the Dicey rules. Rule 20(1) of the latest (16th) edition states:

English courts have no jurisdiction to entertain an action:

(1) for the enforcement, either directly or indirectly, of a penal, revenue or other public law of a foreign state

In Skatteforvaltningen (‘SKAT’) v Solo Capital Partners LLP [2023] UKSC 40, the ‘essential questions’ were identified to be the scope of Rule 20(1) and its application to the facts, which concerned an alleged widescale fraud on the Danish tax authority ([2]). It marks the first time the apex court has considered the revenue rule since Re State of Norway’s Application [1990] 1 AC 723 in 1989, and the first time it directly has addressed the ‘other public law’ strand of Rule 20(1).

Facts and Procedural History

The Danish tax authorities already have contributed to our understanding of the scope of what is now Rule 20(1). But the £4 million sought (via a nominee liquidator) by SKAT’s predecessor in QRS v Frandsen [1999] 1 WLR 2169 pales in significance compared to the £1.44 billion sought by SKAT in the present litigation. The case related to ‘cum-ex’ schemes (also known as ‘dividend stripping’). To create the impression that multiple parties owned shares with dividend entitlements, companies would trade shares with (cum) and without (ex) dividend rights at high volume. That impression allowed those multiple parties to present to tax authorities as meeting the criteria for refunds in respect of dividend tax, when only one party – the true owner of the dividend-entitled shares – could legitimately claim such a refund.

Solo Capital Partners (‘SCP’), the appellants, allegedly assisted companies with such a scheme to SKAT’s detriment. Non-residents of Denmark are liable to pay 27% in ‘withholding’ tax (WHT) on dividends received from Danish companies. Before paying out on dividends, Danish companies will withhold the tax which is due and pay this to SKAT to discharge the shareholder’s liability, before passing on the residue to the shareholder or their agent. However, taxpayers falling under provisions of relevant double taxation treaties were entitled to receive a full or partial refund in relation to the withheld WHT. Clients of SCP presented themselves to SKAT as entitled to WHT refunds, which they duly received. But SKAT later alleged that those clients never owned the relevant shares, never were liable for WHT, and were not entitled to those refunds. The scale of the fraud has become a national Danish scandal, and one factor behind the reorganisation of SKAT into seven separate authorities.

Tortious, equitable, and restitutionary claims (in English and Danish law) were brought by SKAT in England against (as at the time of the Supreme Court’s decision) 89 defendants, including SCP and associated parties. To keep such mass litigation manageable, trials of two preliminary issues were directed: the first on jurisdiction; the second to establish what constituted a valid WHT application under Danish tax law. Andrew Baker J found against SKAT on the jurisdiction point ([2021] EWHC 974 (Comm)), holding that SKAT’s claims were inadmissible attempts to enforce Danish revenue law. This was reversed by the Court of Appeal ([2022] EWCA Civ 234). Permission to appeal to the Supreme Court successfully was obtained by SCP; the trial of the second preliminary issue continued to judgment while the Supreme Court heard the jurisdiction point.

Judgment

Lord Lloyd-Jones first notes ([21]) the suggestion of the editors of Dicey, Morris and Collins that the rule does not really go to the existence of the English court’s jurisdiction, but to its exercise. His Lordship then observes the distinction between the enforcement of a revenue law (which is forbidden) and the recognition of such a law (which is permitted). He then goes on ([22]) to discuss the two primary justifications which have been put forward for the rule. First, sovereignty: by submitting a tax claim in State B, State A exceeds the bounds of its own sovereignty in an impermissible manner. Secondly, the avoidance of embarrassment: the admittance of revenue claims might risk the forum having to declare a particular foreign tax as contrary to public policy, and so wholesale rejection is said to be the safest court. Lord Lloyd-Jones disfavoured the second rationale. English courts, eg in asylum cases, or those involving forum non conveniens and the foreign act of state doctrine(s), may have cause to criticise the conduct of foreign states, their institutions, or their legal system. The sovereignty rationale provided ‘a principled basis’ for the rule.

The key dispute between the parties was whether the existence of an unsatisfied foreign revenue claim was a prerequisite for the application of the revenue rule ([23]). Lord Lloyd-Jones surveyed ([24]-[32]) revenue law authorities from Sydney Municipal Council v Bull [1909] 1 KB 7 up to Webb v Webb [2020] UKPC 22. In each, the relevant court operated on the assumption that the revenue law rule prohibits the collection or recovery of tax which has not been paid. Importantly, this was consistent with the speeches in the House of Lords in Williams & Humbert Ltd v W & H Trade Marks (Jersey) Ltd [1986] AC 368 (see [27]-[29]). There, Lord Mackay noted (at 441A) that the ‘enforcement’ of a foreign revenue law could not be said to arise where ‘no claim under that law remained unsatisfied’: an ‘unsatisfied claim’ was an ‘essential feature’ of the application of the revenue rule.

Lord Lloyd-Jones concluded ([36]) that the existence of an unsatisfied demand for tax was a prerequisite for the application of the revenue rule. Without such a claim, the foreign tax authority’s action cannot be said to involve the enforcement of the foreign revenue law. Not only was this consistent with the ratio of Williams & Humbert, but the limitation was consistent with the sovereignty-based rationale for the revenue rule: if no tax was due, then the tax authority’s claim could not be an extraterritorial assertion of the sovereign power to impose tax. It also cohered with the enforcement/recognition distinction. As the whole basis of SKAT’s claim was that no tax was due from the relevant parties at any point, the revenue rule was not engaged on the facts ([38]-[39]). While the ‘Danish tax system undoubtedly provided the context and opportunity for the alleged fraud and the operation of the fraud can be understood only by an examination of that system’, that did not make the claim one for the enforcement of Danish tax law. At most, the resolution of the claims would involve the recognition of various aspects of the Danish tax regime by the English courts, which was permissible. These were simply private law claims of the same variety as enjoyed by ‘all legal and natural persons’ ([42]).

Nor were the claims precluded by the wider ‘sovereign power’ rule: it was not a claim to recover amounts imposed by Danish public law and did not involve the exercise of any ‘prerogative right’ ([53]-[54]). The test in Mbasogo v Logo Ltd [2006] EWCA Civ 1370, focusing on the exercise of a peculiarly sovereign/prerogative/pubic right, effectively was endorsed ([55]-[57]). Any initial exercise of sovereignty by Denmark was too remote from the claims before the English courts to see them fall foul of that test; the tax regime merely provided the context for the restitutionary claims, which could have been pursued by any private party ([58]). That conclusion was not altered by the fact that SKAT had acquired evidence through sovereign powers: that was ‘at most, of merely peripheral significance’ to the characterisation of the claim ([61]). The claims, therefore, fell entirely outside the scope of Rule 20(1), and now may proceed to trial, which presently is listed to take place for well over one year.

Comment

The judgment in SKAT puts it beyond doubt that an unsatisfied tax claim due under foreign law is a prerequisite for the application of the revenue rule. In a decision handed down between the High Court and Court of Appeal judgments in SKAT, a majority of the Hong Kong Court of Appeal refused to conclude definitively on this point. Andrew Baker J’s first instance judgment played some role in the hesitancy of the majority; the categorical view of a unanimous UK Supreme Court to the contrary will no doubt influence the future position in Hong Kong and elsewhere.

Despite clearly stating the limits of the revenue rule, the decision does not give much succour to those (such as the present author) who would like to see the rule pared back. The rule still is alive and well. In discussing the conspiracy claim brought by HMRC in Case C-49/12 Sunico, Lord Lloyd-Jones opines ([44]-[47]) that private law actions brought by a foreign tax authority still will be caught by the revenue rule if their success would have the effect of making good on an unsatisfied tax claim. That stands in opposition to conclusions reached (albeit on a preliminary basis) in Hong Kong and Singapore, but a similar approach recently has been adopted in Gibraltar. The rule still will constitute a firm barrier to attempts by foreign tax authorities to pursue claims for tax the payment which has been evaded by fraudsters.

The judgment also confirms that the ‘other public law’ rule, possibly rebranded as the ‘sovereign authority rule’, definitively forms part of the exclusionary rules of English private international law.  That raises the question of its relationship with the revenue and penal law rules. Rule 20(1) suggests the ‘other public law’ rule sits alongside the revenue and penal rules. However, following SKAT, it seems that the ‘sovereign authority rule’ is a higher-order principle, and that the revenue and penal law rules are specific categories of its operation. Lord Lloyd-Jones notes ([54]) that ‘it would require exceptional circumstances’ to bring a claim falling outside the revenue rule within the ‘wider sovereign authority rule’, and it is difficult to envisage what such circumstances could entail. Lord Lloyd-Jones notes ([62]) that the sovereign authority rule, but not the revenue rule, may be subject to a public policy exception. While it might seem strange that a public policy exception operates at the general, but not the specific, level, the situation can be compared (loosely and impressionistically) with the law of negligence. There, a claim falling within an established category attracts the application of fixed rules, but a novel claim invites wider considerations of policy. The existence of that policy stopgap perhaps makes up for the fact that definition of what is an ‘other foreign public law’, or what involves the exercise of foreign ‘sovereign authority’, sometimes can be elusive.

Whether the Supreme Court’s analysis of SKAT’s claim makes that definitional exercise any more straightforward is a question for another time. More, too, could be said about Rule 20 being described as one which goes to the ‘admissibility’ of foreign claims (eg [1], [15], [39]). The Supreme Court’s faith in the ‘sovereignty’ justification, rendered contestable by convincing attacks by Carter, and a sustained recent critique by O’Hanlon, also deserves further comment. And nothing in the decision does much to help illuminate the precise relationship between Rule 20(1) (the revenue rule, the penal rule, and the ‘sovereign authority’ rule) and Rule 20(2) (the various act of state doctrines). But, on the narrow question presented to the Court, its very clear limitation of the revenue rule is to be welcomed.

On 23 November 2023, the UK Ministry of Justice published its response to the consultation on whether the UK should sign and ratify the Hague Convention of 2 July 2019 on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil or Commercial Matters. The Government has concluded that it is the right time for the UK to join Hague 2019 and will seek to do so as soon as practicable.

The Convention will have UK-wide extent, that is apply in all three jurisdictions of the UK. It will be implemented using a registration model, similar to the one used for the 2005 Hague Choice of Court Convention. The UK will not make a declaration under Articles 14, 16 or 19.

The Children’s Rights Academy at the University of Geneva offers an executive training programme on Civil Aspects of International Child Protection (ICPT).

The programme includes four half-day online modules in English (Children’s Individual Rights in Transnational Parental Relationships; International and Comparative Family Law; Vulnerable Migration and Practice of Child Protection Stakeholders: Inter-agency Co-operation in Context), scheduled to take place between 7 December 2023 and 18 April 2024.

Roberta Ruggiero, Gian Paolo Romano and Karl Hanson are the programme directors; Vito Bumbaca is the coordinator.

Speakers include: Roberta Ruggiero, Olga Khazova, Karl Hanson, Gian Paolo Romano, Philippe Lortie, Michael Wilderspin, Ilaria Pretelli, Vincent Chetail, Irina Todorova, Noelle Darbellay, Mayela Celis Aguilar, Jason Harts, Nicolas Nord, Joëlle Schickel and Jean Ayoub.

For further info, see here.

A Russian father, who was long since separated from the mother of his children in Russia, came to Finland with his two sons in September 2022 and applied for asylum. The mother in Russia pleaded in Finnish courts that the children should be returned to Russia in line with the 1980 Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of Child Abduction (1980 Hague Convention), which the two countries are signatories to. The father stated that a return to Russia would not be in the best interest of the children and would constitute a breach of Finland’s international obligations to protect fundamental human rights.

Judgment

In its judgment of 27 September 2023, the Finnish Supreme Court initially held that the prerequisites for return of the children were met as it was uncontested that the removal was wrongful. The issue for the court was whether a return to Russia could be refused despite this. Article 13.1.b of the 1980 Hague Convention allows for refusal if “there is a grave risk that a return would expose the child to physical or psychological harm or otherwise place the child in an intolerable situation.” With reference to the Hague Conference on Private International Law’s Guide to Good Practice from 2020, the Finnish Supreme Court held that the ground for refusal should be interpreted narrowly.

As regards refusal on the grounds of Article 13.1.b, the Court emphasized that an assessment cannot be based on a  comparison of different general living conditions in the requested state and the state of potential return. Living conditions in another country can only be taken into consideration under Article 13.1.b if the fundamental needs of the children will not be met. Holding that it was not proven that the children would lack fundamental needs like food, rest, hygiene, or child-like activities in Russia, the Court found that there was no ground for refusal under Article 13.1.b. Nor was it claimed in the case that the children risked being involved in the Russian war on Ukraine. However, the father argued that the children’s learning of military skills in school was harmful. In this regard, the Supreme Court concluded that there are ideological and practical differences between the Russian and the Finnish school systems. This difference was not considered to reach the threshold for refusing the return of the children.

The Finnish Supreme Court also noted that Article 20 of the 1980 Hague Convention allows a state requested to return a child to refuse to do so if it is not permitted by its fundamental principles relating to the protection of human rights and fundamental freedoms. Here, the court argued that Finnish law has not implemented Article 20 of the Hague Convention and that it therefore could not be applied. Nonetheless, the Court added that a return of children to another country may be refused if it is in conflict with Section 9 of Finland’s Constitution which grants foreigners the right not to be sent to countries where they risk death penalty, torture or other treatment that violates their human dignity.

Lastly, the court also assessed the views of the children themselves. Under Article 13.2, the own views of the child can be taken into consideration if the child has attained such an age and degree of maturity that this is appropriate. Both children had a strong and genuine view that they wanted to stay with the father in Finland. However, the court held that it was only the older of the two children who had attained such an age and maturity that his views could be taken into account. Thus, the Finnish Supreme Court held that “the best interest of the child” as a whole prevailed over the older child’s own view of wanting to stay with the father in Finland.

Comment

Even if the judgment truly illustrates the strong principle of returning the child after a wrongful removal under the 1980 Hague Convention, I think that the Court’s non-application of Article 20 in the Hague Convention deserves some discussion. First, it is worth noting that Article 20 of the 1980 Hague Convention is not formulated as a traditional public policy exception. According to the explanatory report to the 1980 Hague Convention, Article 20 is a compromise of opposing views (see in particular paragraphs 31-34 of the explanatory report). On the one hand, the convention would risk being a “dead letter” if the requested state too easily could apply an exception. On the other hand, the most fundamental human rights must be protected by a requested state in all circumstances. To that extent, Article 20 serves as a public policy exception in practice. Even if the legal value of human rights has increased in Europe since the 1980 Hague Convention was adopted, one must also remember that every in casu-exception of the strong principle rule that abducted children must always be returned risk leading to a collapse of the system. This is especially true for two neighbouring countries with so fundamentally different ideological and political systems as Finland and Russia.

On 4 December 2023, at 6 p.m. CET, a free webinar will take place in preparation of the 2024 inaugural edition of the EAPIL Winter School on Personal Status and Family Relationships, which will be held on-site in Como between 12 and 16 February 2024 (a detailed brochure is available here).

The webinar will give a glimpse of what the Winter School will be about. Specifically, it will focus on selection of hot topics, such as the cross-border recognition of sex reassignment and the enjoyment of the right to name abroad.

The speakers are some of those who will be lecturing at the Winter School, namely Laura Carpaneto (University of Genova), Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia), Ester di Napoli (University of Ferrara), Cristina González Beilfuss (Unversity of Barcelona), Satu Heikkilä (LL.D., Administrative Law Judge), Silvia Marino (University of Isnubria), Nadia Rusinova (Hague University), Michael Wildespin (Legal Advisor to the European Commission), Anna Wysocka-Bar (Jagiellonian University), and Mirela Župan (University of Osijek).

The webinar will also offer an opportunity to provide information about the EAPIL Winter School.

Join the free seminar to discover what awaits you during the Winter School week, and…if you want to know more, enrol and come to Como in February!

Those interested in attending the webinar may do so directly through this link. No prior registration is required.

More information on the Winter School is found here. To enrol in the Winter School, please fill in this form.

A seminar series on the recast of Brussels I bis Regulation, organized by the Research Centre for Private International Law and International Trade (CRDI, University of Paris Panthéon Assas) and the Sorbonne Department Study of International Private Relationships (SERPI, University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne), together with the Société de Législation Comparée (SLC), the French national school for the judiciary (ENM) and the French Supreme Court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation), will take place during the 2023-2024 academic year, both in Paris and online (in French).

According to the scientific coordinators of the seminar series, Marie-Elodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas) and Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne), the seminar series aims to provide a forum for French legal experts – academics and practitioners – to discuss the future reform of Brussels I bis Regulation and to propose key improvements to the text.

The first seminar will take place on 30 November 2023 (9.00 – 12.30 am, UTC+1). The objective will be to present the prospect of a recast, from a political and technical perspective, and to discuss different issues relating to the scope of a future “Brussels I ter Regulation”.

The list of speakers includes Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières, Tania Jewczuk, Marie-Elodie Ancel, François Ancel, Malik Laazouzi and Etienne Pataut.

The programme, as well as registration and access details can be found here. The conference series will take place at the Cour de cassation (Paris, France) and will also be broadcast live (see here).

The other seminars will take place in 2024 from 16.00 to 18.00 (UTC+1) on 18 January, 26 February, 18 March, 22 April, 30 May and 24 June.

A post published a few days ago on this blog presented, and briefly discussed, the private international law issues raised by the case of Indi Gregory, the critically ill eight-month-old child that parents wanted to transfer to Italy, to avoid the withdrawal of the life-sustaining treatment she was receiving at a hospital in England.

In fact, the child’s doctors at Queen’s Medical Centre in Nottingham had assessed that withdrawing the life-sustaining treatment would be in Indi’s best interests, having regard to the pain she was enduring because of the treatment itself and the lack of prospects of improvement. The parents disagreed, and sought to have the treatment extended for as long as possible.

As explained in more detail in the post mentioned above, the English High Court ruled in favour of the hospital trust in October 2023, and authorized the withdrawal of the treatment. A request for permission to appeal against the ruling was dismissed, and so was a subsequent application to the High Court whereby Indi’s parents sought to have the initial ruling reconsidered in light of new circumstances, including the fact that a hospital in Rome had expressed its availability to provide Indi with the extended treatment that parents were seeking.

Several readers will likely be aware by now of the dramatic developments of the case, as these were largely reported in the media throughout Europe and elsewhere. Indi was eventually transferred to a hospice in England, where she died on 13 November 2023, soon after the first steps for the court-approved withdrawal plan were put in place.

Before this tragic epilogue occurred, Indi’s parents had sought permission to appeal against an additional order given by Peel J for the High Court. Specifically, the parents had challenged the decision whereby the removal of invasive mechanical ventilation, i.e., extubation, that Peel J had previously authorised, should take place at a hospice. Their case was that Indi should be rather extubated at home.

On 10 November 2023, the Court of Appeal of England and Wales dismissed the application, assessing that no grounds appeared to exist to reconsider the order. The Court held, in particular that, contrary to the parents’ submission, they had not suffered from any unfairness in the proceedings before the High Court (Indi’s father claimed, inter alia, that he did not know that he had the opportunity to get his own evidence about the issue of the location of extubation at the hearing held before Peel J), and that the conditions for reopening a court’s earlier determination of a child’s best interests were not met in the circumstances.

The Court of Appeal had not been asked to deal with issues of private international law for the purposes of fiving the ruling of 10 November. In a significant obiter, however, the Court did address such issues.

It is worth recalling that on 6 November 2023 the Italian Government decided to grant Italian citizenship to Indi Gregory, and that, shortly afterwards, the Italian Consul in Manchester, acting as a “guardianship judge” pursuant to Italian legislation, took two measures. First, as reported by the Court of Appeal, the Consul issued a decree – arguably, one taken as a matter of urgency – whereby he appointed a guardian for Indi and authorised her removal to Italy for treatment. Secondly, the Consul wrote to the High Court requesting that that he be authorised to exercise jurisdiction over the case in accordance with Article 9(1) of the Hague Convention of 19 October 1996 on the Protection of Children, which permits such a request where the requesting authority considers that they are better able to assess the child’s best interests. compared with the authorities in the State where the child is habitually resident.

The Court of Appeal, in the words of Peter Jackson, criticised the latter moves in unusually strong terms. Having noted that the “only basis upon which such a request could even theoretically be made in Indi’s case is that she was granted Italian citizenship”, the Court observed that in hearings before the High Court and before the Court of Appeal itself, Indi’s father had “accepted that decisions about Indi’s welfare are to be made by [English] courts”, adding that

in any case, the argument that the Italian authorities are better able than the English court to determine Indi’s best interests is in our view wholly misconceived and a request of this nature is clearly contrary to the spirit of this important international convention.

The Court did not elaborate on the denounced misconception nor on the spirit of the Convention.

Arguably, the obiter reflects an understanding of the Hague Convention on the Protection of Children that could be summarised as follows.

1. The Convention, as stated in the preamble, aims to “improve the protection of children in international situations”. It does so by avoiding (or managing) conflicts between their Contracting States’ legal systems in respect of jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of measures for the protection of children.

2. Contracting States share the view that, as stated in the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child and recalled in the Hague Convention’s own preamble, “the best interests of the child are to be a primary consideration”. The Convention, based as it is on the assumption that the protection of children is best ensured in a cross-border cases through international cooperation, builds on mutual trust among Contracting States. It is in fact mutual trust, combined with the primary consideration owed to the best interests of the child, that suggests that the authorities of a State other than the State of habitual residence of the child should refrain, in principle, from exercising their jurisdiction over the child, let alone disregarding the measures taken by the authorities of the State of habitual residence.

3. The substantive and procedural rules applied in one Contracting State may differ from those in force in another, but such differences do not mean that Contracting States may, as a matter of principle, step out from the framework of cooperation established by the Convention, and depart from its rules (engaging with differences is precisely the purpose of private international law, generally). Put in another way, it may be that the (political) institutions of a Contracting State disagree with the way in which a particular case is handled by the (judicial) authorities of another (including because of the rules and standards applied by such authorities to decide the case differ from the rules and standard that the former institutions would follow in the circumstances), but the Convention does not permit the former State to interfere, on this ground, with the work carried out by the authorities of the latter State, notably by issuing competing orders.

4. Habitual residence is the key connecting factor under the Convention for the purposes of allocating jurisdiction. It was chosen on the assumption that, generally, the authorities of the State where the centre of the child’s interests are located, regardless of the child’s nationality, are best placed to assess his or her interests. Nationality, too, may play a role, but only insofar as the circumstances indicate that the authorities of the State of nationality would be better place to assess the child’s interests in the particular case concerned, provided, in any case, that the authorities of the State of habitual residence agree with this finding. The mere fact that a child possesses the nationality of a Contracting State does not confer as such on the authorities of the State of nationality the power to rule on the child.

This is the second of a series of posts which will present how the issue of the applicable law to the time limit to enforce or recognise foreign judgments is addressed in comparative private international law. The first post presented the view of the Swiss federal tribunal.


In a judgment of 11 January 2023, the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) confirmed its traditional position by ruling that the French 10 year time limit applies to the enforcement of foreign judgments in France and that foreign time limits may indirectly be taken into consideration by denying standing to the party seeking a declaration of enforceability.

Time Limit to Enforce Foreign Judgments

For more than 30 years, the Cour de cassation has ruled that the enforcement of foreign judgments in France is governed by the applicable French time limit. For years, there was no specific time limit applicable to the enforcement of judgments, and French courts would thus apply the general time limit of 30 years. Since 2008, a specific rule was included in article L 111-4 of the Code of Civil Enforcement Proceedings providing for a time limit of 10 years.

In order to justify the application of French law to the issue, the Cour de cassation has consistently held that the subject matter of the time limit was the enforcement of a judgment. In other words, the issue was identified as concerned with a particular effect of the judgment, namely enforcement.

In a judgment of 4 November 2015, the court clarified that the starting point of the time limit was the date of the French order declaring the foreign judgment enforceable in France. This has been convincingly interpreted by French scholars as meaning that the subject matter of the time limit was, in an international context, the enforcement of a French judgment rather than a foreign one, i.e. the exequatur order. A possible rationale for such a proposition is that, under the French common law of judgments, a foreign judgement cannot, strictly speaking, be enforced. Only a French exequatur order can. In other words, the enforcement of foreign judgments in France is not, strictly speaking, a problem of private international law. It is a matter a domestic enforcement (of a French exequatur judgment).

This approach works fine under the French common law of judgments. But it is unclear whether it works as under the European law of judgments. In the 2023 judgment, the Cour de cassation repeated the traditional rule in the context of the Lugano Convention. Under the Lugano Convention, foreign judgments can only be enforced on the basis of a declaration of enforceability. Is it exactly the same as an exequatur order under the common law of judgments of the Member States? It seems that the Cour de cassation thought so.

All this begs the question of the time limit applicable to the enforcement of a judgment under the Brussels I bis Regulation. In the absence of any declaration of enforceability, it is hard to consider that the foreign judgment is not enforced as such.

Standing

The judgment of 11 January 2023 also confirms that the Cour de cassation would still take into account the time limit of the country of origin of the judgment to assess whether the judgment creditor would have standing to seek enforcement of the judgment in France.

The reasoning of the Cour de cassation starts from the premice that the foreign judgment may only be declared enforceable in France if it is enforceable in its country of origin. As a result, a judgment creditor of a foreign judgment time barred in its country of origin would lack standing to seek a declaration of enforceability in France, as the foreign judgment would not be enforceable in its country of origin.

The consequence of this rule is that, at least until the foreign judgment has been declared enforceable in France, it is, in effect, also subject to the time limit of its country of origin, to the extent to such time limit would affect its enforceability.

The case leading to the judgment of 11 January 2023 was concerned with the enforcement in France of a Swiss judgment. The Lugano Convention applied. The Cour de cassation does not underscore that peculiarity, which does not seem to be relevant for the court. The issue arises, however, whether the proposition that an action seeking a declaration of enforceability under the Lugano Convention might be found inadmissible comports with the rule that the only grounds for denying such declaration are the limited grounds found in Art 34 of the Convention (Case C-139/10, Prism Investments). True, the Cour de cassation does not rule that it would dismiss the application on the merits, but rather that it would find it inadmissible. Is the issue of admissibility governed by the law of the Member States?

Or should the issue of lack of enforceability of the foreign judgment be addressed at the stage of enforcement of the declaration of enforceability (and the foreign judgment)? This is what the Swiss federal Tribunal ruled in its judgment of 2 August 2022.

This post has been written by Jacco Bomhoff (LSE)Uglješa Grušić (UCL), and Manuel Penades (KCL).


As previously announced, the LSE Law School hosted a symposium to celebrate the scholarly work of Emeritus Professor Trevor C. Hartley on 27 October 2023.

The Symposium brought together around 70 participants, colleagues, and friends from the UK and abroad, who celebrated and discussed Trevor’s many contributions.

The first contribution to the Symposium was a keynote by Professor David Kershaw, Dean of the LSE Law School. He reminded us that Trevor came to LSE from the University of Western Ontario in 1969 and taught at LSE for a record-breaking 54 years. In that time, Trevor firmly established himself as a leading scholar in private international law and EU law, and inspired many generations of law students.

Subsequently, Lord Collins gave another keynote in which he commented on Trevor’s contributions to private international law. Trevor has pursued many topics in the field, but is perhaps best known for his work on mandatory rules, choice-of-court agreements, and comparative international civil and commercial litigation. He joined the team of editors of Dicey and Morris on Conflict of Laws (as it then was) in 1985 and was one of the specialist editors responsible for 10 chapters in the 11th edition (1987) and 12 chapters in the 12th edition (1993). He sat on the Lord Chancellor’s Committee for Private International Law, gave a Hague Academy special course on the common law approach to mandatory rules in international contracts in 1997 and a general course on the modern approach to private international law in 2006, and was a rapporteur on the 2005 Hague Choice-of-Court Convention. Trevor has authored many books in the field, including a student textbook on International Commercial Litigation (CUP, now in its 3rd edition from 2020), and monographs on Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments in Europe (OUP, now in its 3rd edition from 2023) and Choice-of-Court Agreements under the European and International Instruments (OUP, 2013).

These keynotes were followed by the first panel of the day, which focused on global and comparative private international law, one of the main themes of Trevor’s scholarship. This panel was chaired by Dr Roxana Banu (Oxford), who noted that the aim of the Symposium was to celebrate Trevor and, through Trevor, the field of private international law.

The first speaker in this panel, Professor Paul Beaumont (Stirling), outlined the 2019 Hague Foreign Judgments Convention and explained its relationship with the 2005 Hague Choice-of-Court Convention. He commented on key features of the 2019 Convention, such as the broad range of judgments that come within its scope, the broad set of indirect jurisdictional rules, and exclusion of arbitration. Furthermore, he noted that the 2019 Convention supplements the 2005 Convention in different ways, for example by covering non-exclusive choice-of-court agreements, providing for a defence of breach of a jurisdiction agreement, and covering asymmetric choice-of-court agreements (as confirmed in Etihad Airways PJSC v Flother, where the Court of Appeal referred to the Hartley and Dogauchi Explanatory Report at [85]). Finally, Professor Beaumont confirmed that the two conventions should be interpreted in a systematic way. The 2005 and 2019 Conventions represent two key pieces of the Hague global justice system, which is a fitting legacy for Trevor’s excellent work on the 2005 Convention.

Professor Alex Mills (UCL) commented on the importance of the 2005 Convention. He remarked that the fact that the 2005 Convention exists and is in force is important for the Hague Conference and global private international law. However, a relatively modest number of ratifications demonstrates challenges of international harmonisation. Nevertheless, the success of a treaty is not measured only in terms of number of ratifications – the 2005 Convention crystalised the importance and acceptance of party autonomy in the field of jurisdiction and foreign judgments, and is an important sign of consensus in this respect. The 2005 Convention is important for the London litigation market because it provided a degree of continuity after Brexit. Finally, Professor Mills noted the value of the Hartley and Dogauchi Explanatory Report for interpreting and applying the treaty, and its contribution to the success of the treaty.

Professor Koji Takahashi (Doshisha) commented on comparative private international law by pointing out that the relationship between the common law and civil law systems in private international law is often analysed in terms of well-known dichotomies. One of those dichotomies is pragmatism v dogmatism (idealism). Nevertheless, Professor Takahashi noted that all private international law systems combine elements of both pragmatism and dogmatism. He demonstrated this point by showing the pragmatic aspects of pleading and proof of foreign law, renvoi, and the choice-of-law rules for divorce in Japanese law. The application of these doctrines often allows Japanese courts to apply Japanese law.

Professor Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (Edinburgh) closed the first panel by discussing the protection of global commons in private international law, a subject that Trevor touched on in his 2009 Revue Hellenique de droit international article on ‘Multinational Corporations and the Third World’. Prof Ruiz Abou-Nigm did this by drawing out attention to three points: (1) power imbalances and access to justice, particularly in the context of business and human rights litigation; (2) accessibility of the private international law logic to ordinary people and lawyers; and (3) impact of differentials in capacity and expertise. Professor Ruiz Abou-Nigm concluded by remarking on the importance of local solutions to global problems such as sustainable development, and by recognising the importance of academic activism.

This panel was followed by a third keynote given by Professor Hans van Loon, who, as former Secretary General of the Hague Conference, is particularly well placed to comment on Trevor’s contribution to the work of the Conference. Professor van Loon expressed a view that the Hartley and Dogauchi Explanatory Report is a “masterpiece”. Professor Van Loon also reminded us that Trevor is a key member of the European Group of Private International Law (GEDIP).

A fourth keynote was given by Professor Carol Harlow (LSE, emerita). Since Professor Harlow and Trevor joined LSE at around the same time, she was able to comment on Trevor’s contributions to the LSE Law School, as well as on Trevor’s contributions to public law and EU law scholarship. Some readers of the blog may not know that Trevor was a pioneer in EU law in the UK and that his book on the Foundations of European Community Law (Clarendon Press, 1981) had a significant impact in the English-speaking world.

The day’s second panel was chaired by Professor Pippa Rogerson (Cambridge). Its remit was Trevor ’s well-known ICLQ article on the CJEU’s “systematic dismantling of the common law” in its decisions in Gasser v Misat, Owusu v Jackson, and Turner v Grovit. The panel’s task was to revisit the article, almost 20 years after its publication, and in light of all that has happened in the law of civil jurisdiction since.

Professor Andrew Dickinson (Oxford) spoke first, on anti-suit injunctions. Professor Dickinson sketched a contrast between Trevor’s view of anti-suit injunctions, which he characterized as one of “wary receptiveness”, and his own, which was “warier and less receptive”. Zooming out from the discussion of Turner v Grovit, Dickinson also looked further back – to the Privy Council’s seminal decision in Aérospatiale v Lee Kui Jak, on which Trevor recently published a case comment – and to more recent developments, notably the CJEU’s decision in Charles Taylor Adjusting Ltd v Starlight Shipping Co. Professor Dickinson’s conclusion was that “[The] anti-suit injunction is as controversial as it ever was, and the issues that it throws up have become more complex as the world and the ways in which legal systems interact with one another have evolved over time. It is a good thing that Trevor has been willing to serve as one of our principal guides, highlighting the trade-offs involved in choosing between unilateralism and multilateralism.”

Professor Jonathan Harris (KCL) discussed forum non conveniens, taking up not just the ICLQ article just mentioned, but also Trevor’s book on Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments (Sweet & Maxwell, 1984), and his 1992 comment in the European Law Review on the Court of Appeal’s decision in Re Harrods (Buenos Aires) Ltd [1992] Ch 72. Professor Harris noted how Trevor thought the Court of Appeal had reached the right decision in that case, and how he “did not hold back” in his later criticism of Owusu, in both the ICLQ article and in his lectures for the Hague Academy. Again taking a broader perspective, Professor Harris noted that the answer to the question “forum non conveniens – where are we now?” seems to be, roughly, “where we were 35 years ago”, at the time of Spiliada. Professor Harris concluded by giving his views on why, in the way English law is currently structured, so much still turns on the ability of claimants to serve defendants within the jurisdiction, as compared to having to obtain permission to serve out.

Professor Eva Lein (BIICL and Lausanne) was slated to speak on “torpedo” actions – another topic of concern in the “systematic dismantling” article – but unfortunately had to cancel at short notice.

The last speaker for this panel, therefore, was Professor Adrian Briggs (Oxford), who addressed the topic “What is left of the Brussels I Regulation in English law and in the English courts?”. Professor Briggs identified four different layers to the lingering effects of the Brussels regime. First, the direct legacy of the rules of section 15 of the Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982, as amended, on jurisdiction in certain cases involving consumers and employees. Second, and a little more indirect, is the baggage of CJEU interpretations of key terms in the Rome I and Rome II Regulations that built on their approach to the Brussels regime, and that now threaten to affect the English courts’ approach to the retained rules on choice of law. For both these instruments, in Professor Briggs’ view, the conclusion is that there is nothing much wrong with the “European” rules themselves, but rather a lot wrong with the CJEU’s interpretation of them. The third and fourth layers to the legacy of the Brussels regime in English law, in Professor Briggs’ view, sound in cultural terms. First, certain basic ideas and outlooks familiar from practice under the Brussels rules may still influence English law. The main example for this is perhaps the basic proposition, patterned on Article 4 of Brussels I bis, that it is right that claimants should always be able to sue English companies in England. For the fourth and last lingering effect of the Brussels regime, Professor Briggs returned to the main theme of Trevor’s “systematic dismantling” article. This is the lasting memory, stated bluntly, of a Court of Justice preaching mutual respect but acting with disrespect; to Member States courts and legal systems in general, and to the common law in particular.

The last keynote speaker for the day was Professor Damian Chalmers (National University of Singapore). His speech combined an appraisal of Trevor’s early and seminal contributions to the study of the law of the European Communities, with a more personal reflection on Trevor’s role as mentor.

The final panel dealt with the relationship between dispute resolution clauses and EU law, another of Trevor’s significant themes of scholarship. The panel was chaired by Professor Yvonne Baatz (QMUL, retired). She opened the session by highlighting the breadth of Trevor’s work and his characteristic ability to explain complex ideas in accessible and clear ways.

The first talk in the panel was given by Alexander Layton KC (Twenty Essex and KCL), focusing on the reflexive effect of EU private international law. While the topic is now primarily of historical interest in England, Layton explained that it still serves as a good example of the tension between the common law and civil law traditions. He criticised the CJEU for failing to consider the role of comity in the context of the potential reflexive effect of the Brussels regime toward third States in three relevant areas: foreign lis pendens, exclusive jurisdiction, and dispute resolution clauses in favour of the courts of third States. While lis pendens is now resolved by Articles 33 and 34 of Brussels I bis, the other two issues remain contentious. National courts have three options: interpreting the Brussels/Lugano regime as incorporating an implied yet mandatory reflexive effect (“strict reflexivity”); prohibiting such reflexive effect based on the mandatory application of the rules on jurisdiction of the Brussels/Lugano regime in favour of EU courts, regardless of the interests of the third State (“prohibited reflexivity”); permitting EU courts to decide the matter based on national law given the absence of express solution in the Brussels/Lugano regime (“flexible reflexivity”). While all three options present challenges, English courts appear to have adopted the flexible reflexivity approach (Ferrexpo v AG v Gilson Investments Ltd). Layton opined that brief passages in previous European case law suggest that the CJEU could support the “strict reflexivity” model. This uncertainty might be resolved by the forthcoming decision in BSH Hausgeräte v Aktiebolaget Electrolux concerning the validity of a Turkish validation of a European patent.

This talk was followed by Professor Richard Fentiman (Cambridge), who spoke about the relationship between international arbitration and the Brussels/Lugano regime. He identified two reasons why the English legal community was profoundly unpersuaded by the case law of the CJEU that curtailed contractual remedies to enforce arbitration agreements in the form of antisuit injunctions and damages awards. The first was that those EU decisions were not about the hierarchy between arbitration and EU law but about a more profound clash between the integrity of the Brussels rules and the remedies available under national law to enforce arbitration agreements. The second reason concerned the Court’s frustrating technique, which refused to recognise the conceptual distinction between the allocation of jurisdiction, on the one hand, and the enforcement of contractual rights and controlling personal conduct, on the other. The use of open-textured concepts such as mutual trust and effet utile did not inspire confidence and, in fact, was used by the Court to make policy decisions in the guise of legal reasoning. In the second part of his presentation, Professor Fentiman argued that these contractual remedies should become available and effective again after Brexit even vis-à-vis EU Member States (as evidenced by French case law). Also he pointed out that the doctrine laid by the CJEU in Case Charles Taylor Adjusting no longer applies to English decisions and, therefore, their European effectiveness will depend on the national law of each EU Member State and their notions of public policy. The relief brought by Brexit, he concluded, is that the decision whether to request those remedies from English courts in each case will depend on the parties’ litigation strategies, and not on a general prohibition imposed by EU law. Equally, he celebrated the fact that English courts will be free to address outstanding questions such as the compatibility of these contractual remedies with Article 6 of the European Convention of Human Rights squarely and without the restrictions imposed by the often tendentious unpersuasive reasoning of the CJEU.

The third presentation in this panel was delivered by Jan Kleinheisterkamp (LSE), who spoke about arbitration and EU mandatory rules. He explained that at the root of the problem lies the fact that, unlike national courts with article 9 of the Rome I Regulation, arbitrators do not have a clear choice of law regime for mandatory rules. As a result of Eco Swiss and Ingmar, some European courts have refused the enforcement of arbitration agreements when the use of international arbitration, coupled with the choice of law made by the parties, would lead to the disapplication of EU mandatory law. An option to avoid this radical effect would be to allow court proceedings seeking an undertaking by both parties to apply the relevant mandatory rule as a condition to enforce the arbitration agreement, linked to the possibility of court review at the post-arbitration stage (just like in the SCOTUS decision in Mitsubishi v. Soler Chrysler-Plymouth). Dr Kleinheisterkamp argued that the growing tendency of English courts to issue antisuit injunctions should not impede the operation of this proposal post-Brexit, when a party commenced court proceedings before EU courts to obtain such undertaking from its counterparty to the arbitration agreement. To do this, English courts should reconsider the possible application of Ralli Bros v Compania Naviera Sota y Aznar (1921) 8 Ll L Rep 139 to arbitration agreements and avoid turning England into a safe haven for arbitrations of any colour and shape. A more measured approach was preferable to avoid backlashes against arbitration, and recent decisions by English courts preventing illegality in arbitration (The Federal Republic of Nigeria v Process & Industrial Developments Limited) offered hope that some judges were receptive to that restrained approach.

Professor Linda Silberman (NYU, emerita) closed the panel. She discussed the potential adoption of the 2005 Hague Choice-of-Court Convention by the USA and the controversy raised by the reactions of some arbitration practitioners against the Convention compared to the 1958 New York Convention (see herehere, and here). While the prospects for the adoption of the 2005 Convention are positive, Professor Silberman signalled that one of the main areas of concern was that, unlike in Article V(1)(a) of the NYC, Article 9(a) of the 2005 Convention provides that that the determination by the chosen court in favour of the validity of the forum selection agreement is conclusive. A recent discussion on the subject in the NY Bar Committee concluded that Articles 6(c) and 9(e) of the 2005 Convention offered sufficient safeguards to alleviate the concern. Article 6(c) would allow a party to demonstrate that it never consented to a putative choice of court agreement and that holding a party to such a clause would create manifest injustice or would manifestly violate the public policy of the non-selected court. Article 9(e) would also prevent the recognition or enforcement of a judgment when it would be manifestly incompatible with the public policy of the requested State. Despite Article 9(a) of the 2005 Convention, the NY Bar Committee NY Bar was satisfied that Article 9(e) would allow the court to stop the effect of the finding by the allegedly selected court in favour of the validity of a bogus choice of court agreement. To strengthen this position, the NY Bar Committee recommended the introduction of federal legislation to reiterate the principles that voluntary consent to jurisdiction is an aspect of fundamental US public policy and an element of US constitutional due process, and also that US public policy requires a court to refuse to recognise or enforce a judgment obtained in a judicial system that does not afford impartial tribunal and judicial fairness. The Hartley and Dogauchi Explanatory Report was instrumental to reach this positive conclusion.

The Interdisciplinary Association of Comparative and Private International Law (IACPIL) is hosting a conference titled “Legal Protection of Vulnerable Adults in Central and Eastern Europe” on the 28 November 2023 at the University of Vienna.

The aging population and the rise of age-related diseases result in the urgent need to address the legal issues surrounding vulnerable adults. Beyond the challenges posed by the aging demographic, other vulnerable groups also warrant legal protection. Conducting a comparative analysis of the prevailing legal frameworks for protecting vulnerable adults becomes imperative to gain insights into effective solutions and identify areas requiring further attention.

This conference will therefore explore the protection of vulnerable adults in Central and Eastern Europe including cross-border issues. Masha Antokolskaia and Bea Verschraegen, renowned experts in the fields of comparative and private international law, will shed light on the complexities surrounding the protection of vulnerable adults.

The full programme of the conference and further information can be found here.

Participation is free of charge. Those wishing to attend the Conference online are invited to register by 27 November 2023 (office@igkk.org).

While EU harmonization in matters of parenthood is approaching, following the Commission’s proposal of last year [COM (2022) 695 final], national courts are still examining applications for recognition of foreign court decisions in accordance with domestic legislation. Earlier this year, the Areios Pagos, i.e., the Hellenic Supreme Court, was asked to decide whether an Austrian judicial declaration of paternity should be denied recognition on grounds of public policy, or not (Areios Pagos, Judgment No. 170/2023, available in Greek here).

Facts
First stage: Austria

In 2012, an Austrian national (A), domiciled in Austria, started non-contentious proceedings before the District Court of Eastern Graz, in Austria, against a Greek national (B), whose residence was in Thessaloniki, Greece. Born in 1968, A sought a declaration that B was her father. The court ruled in 2015 that B, who had died shortly before the publication of the decision, was in fact the father of A.

The Graz Civil Court of First Instance, seised by the heirs of B, dismissed the appeal in 2016. The appellants further filed an (extraordinary) appeal against the latter decision, but this appeal, too, was dismissed.

The judicial declaration of paternity was declared​ final in Austria in June 2016.

Second Stage: Greece

On an application filed before the Thessaloniki Court of first Instance, the Austrian judicial declaration was recognized in Greece pursuant to the pertinent provisions of the Greek Code of Civil Procedure (mainly Article 780, on the recognition of foreign judgments issued in non-contentious proceedings). The heirs of B challenged the recognition, to no avail. They seised, then, the Greek Supreme Court, arguing, among other things, that the Austrian decision should not be recognized in Greece on the ground that its recognition would offend Greek public policy. They noted that the Austrian rules governing proceedings aimed at a declaration of paternity differ profoundly from the corresponding Greek rules, notably as regards the time limits on applying for such a declaration. 

The Supreme Court’s Judgment

In its ruling, the Supreme Court focused on Paragraph 148 of the Austrian Civil Code, on judicial determination of paternity, which reads as follows:

(1) The court must establish the paternity of the man from whom the child is descended. The application may be made by the child against the man or by the man against the child.

(2) On application by the child, the man who was present with the mother for not more than 300 and not less than 180 days before the birth or with whose semen medically assisted procreation was performed on the mother during this period may be established as the father, unless he proves that the child is not his offspring. Such recognition is no longer possible two years after the man’s death, unless the child proves that he or she is unable to provide evidence in accordance with para. 1 for reasons on the man’s side.

The Supreme Court then turned to corresponding Greek rule on the matter, namely Article 1483 of the Civil Code, which states:

A mother’s right to request recognition of her child’s paternity is extinguished when five years have passed since birth. The child’s right shall be extinguished one year after the child has reached the age of majority, and the right of the father or his parents two years after the mother has refused consent.

The Supreme Court dismissed the appeal. It acknowledged that Austrian law sets a two-year limitation period starting from the death of the father, whereas Greek law stipulates that an application for a declaration of paternity may be lodged no later than one year after the child has reached the age of majority, but observed that such a difference in regulation does not amount to a violation of public policy.

The Supreme Court concluded that recognition of the Austrian declaration ought to be granted in Greece, given that nothing in the judgment in question offends the basic principles of the Greek legal order.

Some Remarks

Two years ago, the Athens Court of Appeal was called upon to examine the recognition of a German decision. The issues raised by the case are similar to those surrounding the Supreme Court’s ruling examined above. A German citizen, 31 years old at the date of filing, had seised a German court (the Schöneberg Justice of the Peace) seeking a declaration that the respondent, a Spaniard living in Athens, was his father. The German court upheld the application, and issued a declaration of paternity, which eventually became final in Germany.

At first instance, the German decision was granted recognition in Greece. The Athens Court of Appeal, however, later decided otherwise (Judgment No. 2736/2021, published in Private Law Chronicles 2021, p. 438 ff.).

In brief, it ruled as follows: the fact that the appellee applied for recognition of paternity before the German courts for the first time 13 years after he came of full age and subsequently, after 17 years, for the recognition of the German court decision in Greece, constitutes a breach of the time limits laid down by Greek law concerning applications for a declaration of paternity, and accordingly contravenes the public policy of Greece, since it constitutes an expression of abusive conduct

The Athens Court relied for this on the Greek Constitution and on the European Convention on Human Rights, in conjunction with Article 33 of the Greek Civil Code (on the public policy exception) and, more generally, the Greek legal order, which is concerned with the protection of third parties and the protection of public interest, as regards legal relationships that have been established and settled to date, i.e., 17 years after the appellant came of full age.

The Court of Appeal concluded that the Court of First Instance wrongly failed to examine whether the legal effects of the abovementioned German judgment, based on German law, correspond in substance to Greek law. Were Greek law applied, the legal consequences would have been diametrically opposed, and the application would have been dismissed, since the appellee had lost the right to bring the action long ago. Therefore, the court which delivered the judgment under appeal was not entitled to recognize the res judicata effect of that German judgment in Greece.

Article 31 para 1(a) of the Proposal for a Council Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood and on the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood, states

The recognition of a court decision shall be refused: (a) if such recognition is manifestly contrary to the public policy of the Member State in which recognition is invoked, taking into account the child’s interests.

The addition of the last part of the wording (taking into account the child’s interests), which is also featured in the Brussels II ter Regulation (Article 39(1)(a): taking into account the best interests of the child), is a clear message towards a stronger protection of the children. The question here is whether the protective shield refers to children of any age, i.e., even those children who have already passed the age of majority since many years.

The Yukos saga is a gift that keeps on giving.

Following the nationalisation of Yukos in 2007, former shareholders commenced a number of arbitral proceedings against Rosneft, which acquired Yukos’ assets, and Russia.

Many readers of the blog will know that the English courts have already dealt with an aspect of the Yukos saga. The arbitrations against Rosneft were seated in Russia. The arbitral tribunals decided in favour of the claimants. The awards were set aside in Russia. Nevertheless, the award creditors tried to enforce the awards in the Netherlands and England. The Dutch courts refused to recognise the Russian settings aside. In 2012, the Court of Appeal of England and Wales held that the foreign act of state doctrine did not apply to allegations of impropriety against foreign court decisions and that the Dutch judgment did not create an issue estoppel in England because the issues raised in the Dutch and the English proceedings were not the same (violations of Dutch and English public policy, respectively).

Cockerill J has now dealt with another aspect of the saga. The arbitration against Russia was commenced under the Energy Charter Treaty and was seated in the Netherlands. The arbitral tribunal (Yves Fortier as Chairman, Charles Poncet, and Stephen M Schwebel) ordered Russia to pay USD50bn to the claimants plus compound interest accruing at around USD2.5m a day. Russia tried to set aside the arbitral award, while the award creditors tried to enforce it in England. The Hague Court of Appeal rejected Russia’s challenges that the tribunal did not have jurisdiction and that there was fraud in the arbitration. The Dutch Supreme Court upheld the Court of Appeal’s ruling regarding the jurisdictional issue but held that the Court of Appeal had erred with respect to the fraud issue. The judgment was quashed and returned to the Court of Appeal for further consideration and decision. Did the Dutch judgments create an issue estoppel in England regarding the jurisdictional issue? Cockerill J answered the question positively in her judgment of 1 November 2023 in Hulley Enterprises Ltd v Russia.

There were four issues before the court: 1) can a foreign judgment against a state create an issue estoppel; 2) did the Dutch judgments satisfy the requirements for recognition from section 31 of the Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982; 3) were the issues in the Dutch and English proceedings the same; and 4) were the Dutch judgments res judicata regarding the jurisdictional issue?

It may be surprising to hear that there was no clear authority on whether a foreign judgment against a state can create an issue estoppel. The court found that under common law there was ‘no reason why, if the relevant hurdles are cleared, there cannot be an issue estoppel arising out of a foreign judgment against a state, just as there can be against an ordinary company or individual’ ([48]).

Section 31(1)(b) of the Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments Act 1982 provides that a foreign judgment against a state can be recognised and enforced in England only if the court of origin would have had jurisdiction in the matter if it had applied rules corresponding to those applicable to such matters in the United Kingdom in accordance with the State Immunity Act 1978. ‘In other words: you can enforce/recognise a judgment here, but only if you could have got it here.’ ([42]) Section 2 of the 1978 Act provides that submission to jurisdiction is an exception to immunity. Russia submitted to the jurisdiction of the Dutch courts by challenging the award there.

The issues in the Dutch and English proceedings were the same, namely the validity of the arbitration agreement.

After hearing from experts on Dutch law, the court found that the Dutch judgments were res judicata regarding the jurisdictional issue, even if the Supreme Court had quashed the part of the Court of Appeal judgment dealing with the fraud issue and returned it to the Court of Appeal.

The outcome is that:

a particular legal battle has already been fought out fully between the parties. The RF chose to dispute jurisdiction, including the construction of Article 45 ECT, in the Netherlands. It has..had a determination, and cannot seek to have another one before a different court. ([55])

Consequently, the court dismissed the jurisdictional challenge to the enforcement of the arbitral award and, furthermore, stated that Russia was not immune as respects proceedings in the courts of the United Kingdom which relate to the arbitration pursuant to section 9 of the 1978 Act.

The Dutch and English courts are yet to deal with the fraud issue. The next chapter of the Yukos saga is eagerly awaited.

The fourth issue of the Journal du droit international for 2023 has been released.

It contains three articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues, including the 2022 annual case-law review of EU private international law coordinated by Louis d’Avout (University of Paris II) and Jean-Sébastien Quéguiner (University of Rennes).

In the first article, Hugues Fulchiron (French Cour de Cassation & University of Lyon 3) analyses the recent EU PIL regulation proposal in matters of parenthood, assessing its chances to be actually adopted (La proposition de règlement européen sur la filiation: coup de maître ou coup d’épée dans l’eau?).

The English abstract reads:

The proposal for a European Regulation on filiation published on December 7, 2022, came as a surprise, given that matters of filiation are an area where national specificities and principles of public order prevail. This is evidenced by the strong opposition among EU Member States on issues related to same-sex parenthood or surrogacy. It aligns with EU policies aimed at recognizing children’s rights and promoting equal treatment for LGBTIQ individuals. It also aims to facilitate the movement of people by ensuring the portability of their status.

To achieve its objectives, the proposal broadens the scope of its jurisdiction and adopts a conflict of laws rule that is sufficiently general and neutral to encompass all situations, from traditional families to same-sex parent families or children born through surrogacy. Above all, everything is designed to facilitate the recognition of parent-child relationships established in a Member State. To this end, a European Certificate of Filiation is notably established. The role of public policy is also strictly limited. Nevertheless, this ambitious project may face opposition from Member States. To avoid roadblocks, it might be necessary to resort to enhanced cooperation and refer questions related to surrogacy to the ongoing work within the Hague Conference on Private International Law.

In the second article, Marylou Françoise (University of Lyon 3) examines the role of (French) courts in private international law disputes from the perspective of the French Draft Code of private international law (L’office du juge à la lumière du projet de Code de droit international privé).

The English abstract reads:

The French draft Code of private international law, submitted to the Minister of Justice on March 31, 2022, modifies a significant number of existing standards. The provisions relating to the powers of a court are particularly affected, renewing the debate on the authority of the conflict of laws and international jurisdiction rule over the judge and the parties. The solution adopted is particularly favorable to the effectiveness of the rule. It requires the judge to verify her or his international jurisdiction and to apply, if necessary ex officio, the conflict of laws rule. However, the proposed framework raises several questions about its implementation. For instance, the scope of the proposal, the status of foreign elements and the form of the procedural agreement, deserve to be discussed.

In the third article, Cécile Legros (University of Rouen Normandie) analyses a recent decision of the UK Supreme Court in matters of international carriage of goods by road (JTI POLSKA Sp. Z o.o. and others v Jakubowski and others [2023] UKSC 19) and addresses questions of interpretation of international conventions in this area (La force du précédent en droit britannique ou les limites de l’interprétation uniforme des conventions internationales de droit matériel).

The English abstract reads:

For once, the Supreme Court of the United Kingdom has just ruled on a request to reverse established case law. The application sought to put an end to a divergence in case law between the States parties to the Convention on the Contract for the International Carriage of Goods by Road of 19 May 1956 (known as the CMR), which is a uniform law convention. Although the Court refuses to reverse this precedent, the judgment is remarkable in several respects, particularly as regards the method of interpreting uniform law conventions. However, it is disappointing in terms of improving uniform interpretation of the CMR, so that other solutions need to be considered. Soft law thus appears to be a possible remedy for the limitations of uniformization by international conventions.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. As always, it contains a number of insightful articles, this time also two in English language. Here are the authors, titles and abstracts:

Horatia Muir Watt, An Ontology of the In-Between [18th Ernst Rabel Lecture, 2022] (Open Access)

The conflict of laws can serve heuristically to underscore two established but radically opposing models of modernist legal ordering: multilateralism and statutism. Such a prism is helpful if we want to rethink (as we must!) our late-modern legality’s deep epistemological settings in the shadow of the »catastrophic times« to come, whether in terms of environmental devastation or political dislocation. Both phenomena are profoundly linked and indeed constitute two faces of alterity, natural and cultural, from which modernity has progressively taught us to distance ourselves. Importantly, law encodes the conditions that produce these dual somatic symptoms in our contemporary societies. This chasm between nature and culture has produced humanity’s »ontological privilege« over our natural surroundings and a similar claim of superiority of modern (Western) worldviews over »the rest«. In this respect, the main achievement of the moderns, as Bruno Latour wryly observed, has been to universalise the collective blindness and amnesia that allow our »anthropocentric machine« to hurtle on, devastating life in its path and devouring the very resources it needs to survive.

Anton S. Zimmermann, Kriegskollisionsrecht. Ein Beitrag zum international-privatrechtlichen Umgang mit Gebietseroberungen (War and the Conflict of Laws – Private International Law’s Treatment of Territorial Conquest.)

The Russian war of aggression against Ukraine constitutes a breach of a fundamental consensus in public international law: states have authority over their territory. One element of territorial sovereignty is the right to legislate in the field of private law. If a territory is conquered, this right is – in breach of public international law – usurped by the conquering state. This article examines how private international law deals with such changes in factual power. It demonstrates that private international law is more flexible than is commonly assumed and that it can provide a differentiated and adequate reaction to occupations and annexations.

Wenliang Zhang and Guangjian Tu, Recent Efforts in China’s Ambition to Become a Centre for International Commercial Litigation

The last decade or so has witnessed intensifying efforts by China to reshape its legal framework for international commercial litigation. These efforts echo its advancement of the »One Belt and One Road Initiative« and a policy of strengthening the foreign-related rule of law. But the measures so far have been piecemeal and were adopted mainly by the Supreme People’s Court (SPC). Leading lower Chinese courts, the SPC has zealously advanced the reform of international commercial litigation by devices such as international commercial courts (ICCs), anti-suit injunctions, forum non conveniens and de jure reciprocity favouring recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments. Such efforts may help modernize China’s mechanism for international commercial litigation, and more are expected. Although what the SPC has been doing moves closer to the global mainstream and is on the right track, deep reforms are still needed before the Chinese international commercial litigation regime can »go global«.

Mathias Habersack and Peter Zickgraf, Sorgfaltspflichten und Haftung in der Lieferkette als Regelungsmodell: Rechtsentwicklung – Rechtsvergleichung – Rechtsökonomik – Rechtsdogmatik (Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence and Supply Chain Liability as a Regulatory Model: Legal Developments – Comparative Assessment – Economic Analysis – Legal Theory)

The proposal for a Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive significantly exceeds the German Supply Chain Act (LkSG) not only in terms of its scope of application and the protected interests, but also regarding the enforcement mechanism in the event of a violation of a due diligence duty. While the LkSG has taken a stand against private enforcement in its § 3 para. 3 s. 1, Art. 22 of the proposed Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive makes companies civilly liable for misconduct committed by their subsidiaries and business partners. The present article deals with the conceptual fundamentals of this regulatory model: From a comparative perspective, the proposed duties and accompanying civil liability mark a departure from the independent contractor rule which is deeply rooted in the tort laws of the German and Anglo-American legal families; the proposed regulatory model thus brings about a sector-specific paradigm shift in the law of non-contractual liability. From a law and economics perspective, however, the proposed regulatory model is justifiable given the special factors present in typical cases. The liability risks associated with the regulatory model appear to be manageable for companies if the pre-conditions of their potential civil liability are more clearly specified.

The table of contents in German is available here.

An online conference titled The Institution of the Family – Tradition, Reform, Uniformity and Perspectives will take place on 4 and 5 December 2023. The event, organized by a group of academic institutions, including the “Dunărea de Jos” University in Galați, the University of Caen Normandie, the Carlos III University of Madrid, the University of Murcia and the Universidad Autónoma del Estado de Morelos of Cuernavaca, aims to explore the evolving approach to family relationships as reflected in domestic, European and international rules.

Scholars interested in making a presentation at the conference have until 19 November 2023 to submit a proposal.

More information on the conference and the call can be found here.

This post has been written by Sanja Marjanović (Faculty of Law, University of Niš, Serbia) and Uglješa Grušić (UCL).


The 18th Regional Private International Law Conference will take place on 17 November 2023 at the Faculty of Law, University of Niš, Serbia, with the support of the Deutche Gesellschaft für Internationale Zusammenarbeit GmbH (GIZ). The theme of the Conference is Private International Law and International Organizations – Achievements and Challenges.

The Conference will provide an opportunity to celebrate the 20th anniversary of the inaugural regional PIL conference, which was also held in Niš in 2003. These regional PIL conferences are a result of the vision of Professor Mirko Živković (Faculty of Law, University of Niš) to re-establish a regional PIL network that had been broken by the tragic dissolution of the former Yugoslavia. Although PIL scholars from countries stemming from the former Yugoslavia continue to be the nucleus of these conferences, they regularly attract PIL scholars from other countries as well.

The opening panel will feature the following topics and speakers:

  • Reflections on the Complementarity of Global and Regional Unification of Private International Law, Hans van Loon (Former Secretary General of the Hague Conference on Private International Law), The Hague
  • Characterisation in the CJEU Case Law: Unity or Diversity?, Vesna Lazić, Utrecht University and Asser Institute, The Hague
  • Centennial of the Hague Academy of International Law, Maja Stanivuković, University of Novi Sad

The full programme of the conference can be found here.

The working language of the Conference will be English, and it will also be streamed online.

Those wishing to attend the Conference online are invited to register by emailing contact details and affiliation to antanasijevic@prafak.ni.ac.rs by 16 November at 12 CET.

Conference proceedings will be published in September 2024.

Indi Gregory is an eight-month-old child. She suffers from profound metabolic, neurological and cardiological disorders. At the time of writing this post she was a patient at an intensive care unit at a hospital in Nottingham.

A few months ago, the doctors who have been treating Indi in England came to the conclusion that her illness is incurable and that, given the pain caused by the life supporting treatment she is receiving, it is in Indi’s best interest that such treatment be withdrawn.

The parents disagreed and have since reiterated their wish to have the treatment continued. They made contact with a paediatric hospital in Italy, which made itself available to explore further options and continue treating the child.

The matter was dealt with by the High Court of England and Wales. This dramatic case, which reminds of similar cases involving children with incurable diseases, widely covered by the press (including the cases of Charlie Gard and Alfie Evans), raises a number of highly sensitive issues, legally and ethically. It also raises some private international law issues, as a result of the fact that Indi was recently granted Italian citizenship and that the Italian authorities, namely the Italian Consul in Manchester, claimed jurisdiction over the matter and issued orders aimed at transferring Indi to Rome.

This post is exclusively concerned with the latter issues.

Proceedings in England and in the European Court of Human Rights

The hospital Trust seised the High Court of England and Wales, in September 2023, seeking authorisation to remove the life sustaining care Indi was receiving, on the ground that, according to the Trust, there was no prospect of recovery, Indi’s life expectancy was very limited, the treatments she was receiving were causing her a high level of pain and suffering, and there was no discernible quality of life or interaction by Indi with the world around her.

The parents opposed the application, alleging, inter alia, that Indi had prospects of gaining a degree of autonomy, that she was showing small signs of improvement, and that the precise causes of her presentation are unclear and required further time and investigation.

On 13 October 2023, the Family division of the High Court ruled in favour of the Trust. Peel J explained:

With a heavy heart, I have come to the conclusion that the burdens of invasive treatment outweigh the benefits. In short, the significant pain experienced by this lovely little girl is not justified when set against an incurable set of conditions, a very short life span, no prospect of recovery and, at best, minimal engagement with the world around her. In my judgment, having weighed up all the competing considerations, her best interests are served by permitting the Trust to withdraw invasive treatment in accordance with the care plan presented.

Shortly afterwards, the Court of Appeal of England and Wales was seised of an appeal against the decision, by the parents, based on three grounds. By a ruling of 23 October 2023, the Court concluded that there was no prospect of an appeal on either of those grounds succeeding, and accordingly refused permission to appeal.

The parents of Indi Gregory seised the European Court of Human Rights, seeking an urgent order that would prohibit the withdrawal of life supporting treatment. The Strasbourg Court, however, did not uphold their request.

Peel J of the High Court was then again seised by Indi’s parents. They sought permission for the care of their child to be transferred to other medical professionals, at a hospital in Rome. On 2 November 2023, the High Court dismissed the application on the ground that there was no material change of circumstances, or other compelling reason, to justify reconsideration of the original order.

Specifically, concerning the proposal by the Rome hospital for cardiac intervention, Peel J considered that such intervention was inappropriate “because of the severity of the underlying conditions, IG’s instability and the lack of prospect of any meaningful quality of life, and the ongoing burden and pain of invasive treatment”. He added that “invasive life sustaining treatment is no longer appropriate for IG” and that the “substantial burdens of such treatment significantly outweigh any perceived (but in my judgment negligible) benefit, in a context where her life expectancy is very short, and her conditions irreversible”. He explained that,

there is nothing to suggest that IG’s prognosis would be beneficially altered by the Italian hospital’s treatment. On the contrary, it may well prolong pain and suffering if and to the extent that it incorporates invasive procedures which in my judgment are not in IG’s best interests, and should not be sanctioned.

Steps Taken by the Italian Government and Authorities

On 6 November 2023, the Italian Government decided to grant Italian citizenship to Indi Gregory. It relied for this on Article 9(2) of the Italian Statute on Citizenship (Law No 91 of 1992), according to which citizenship may be granted, through a Presidential Decree, where to do so is of “exceptional interest for the Italian State”.

According to the press release accompanying the decision, such an interest consisted, in the circumstances, in providing IG with additional therapeutic opportunities (“ulteriori sviluppi terapeutici”), for the purposes of safeguarding the pre-eminent humanitarian values underlying the case (“preminenti valori umanitari”). The decision, the press release explains, was adopted following a request by the parents of the child, in connection with their wish to have Indi transferred to Rome to receive further treatment.

The author of this post was unable to retrieve any official document explaining in which way, i.e., based on which legal grounds and reasoning, the fact of making Indi Grgeory an Italian citizen would alter the picture resulting from the orders of Peel J, and increase the chances of Indi being transferred to Rome.

Be that as it may, on 8 November 2023, according to press reports, the Italian Consul in Manchester asserted that Italian authorities had jurisdiction over the case, precisely on the ground that Indi had become an Italian citizen, and ordereed that IG be transferred to Italy. The decision was taken by the Consul in his capacity of “guardianship judge”, that is, in the exercise of the judicial functions that Italian law confers on the heads of consular posts as regards, specifically, the protection of minors of Italian nationality outside the territory of Italy. The Consul also appointed a special representative of IG to take care of the implementation of the order. Press reports indicate that the appointed representative made contact with the hospital managers seeking their “cooperation”.

Further Developments

The English High Court made a new ruling on 8 November 2023. The parents wished to take the child back home, in Derbyshire, and have the extubation and the resulting compassionate care performed there.

Peel J dismissed the request. He observed that Indi “should continue to have clinical treatment of the highest quality, carried out in a safe and sustainable setting”, which would “not be available at home”, noting that

for the plan to work at home, there needs to be a close, constructive and engaged level of communication between the parents and the Trust/relevant clinicians, but, unfortunately, that does not appear to be the case.

Interestingly, for the purposes of this post, Peel J took note that Indi had very recently been granted Italian citizenship, while adding that the Indi’s father (the mother did not intervene at the hearing)

acknowledged, correctly and properly, that my decisions and orders are unaffected by this development.

Rumours circulated in the press concerning a possible agreement between the Italian and the UK Governments regarding the transfer of Indi to Italy, although no indications were given as to the legal grounds on which the decisions of the High Court could be superseded.

Withdrawal of life support is expected to be carried out today, 9 November 2023, at 15 CET.

Some Remarks on the Private International Law Aspects of the Case

The text of the order issued by the Italian Consul in Manchester has not been made publicly available. The author of this post is not aware of the exact provisions of the order. The grounds on which the Consul asserted that the case comes with the jurisdiction of Italian authorities are also not known. It is also not known whether the Consul addressed the issue of the recognition of the English orders in the Italian legal system, and, in the affirmative, what conclusions were reached in that regard. In addition, it is not known whether any exchanges occurred between the Consul and the High Court either prior to the Consul’s order or at a later stage.

The following remarks are, accordingly, of a general nature, and do not purport to represent an analysis, let alone an assessment, of the measures taken by the Italian authorities.

The Hague Child Protection Convention

Italy and the UK are parties to the Hague Child Protection Convention of 19 October 1996.

As stated in Article 1(1)(a), the Convention aims, inter alia, to “determine the State whose authorities have jurisdiction to take measures directed to the protection of the person or property of the child”. Cases like that of Indi Gregory appear to come with the material scope of the Convention.

Pursuant to Article 5(1) of the Hague Child Protection Convention, the authorities of the Contracting State of the habitual residence of the child have jurisdiction to take measures directed to the protection of the child’s person or property. In relation to States, like the UK, in which two or more systems of law regarding the protection of children apply in different territorial units, reference to habitual residence must be construed, as clarified in Article 47(1), as referring to habitual residence in a territorial unit. Thus, as concerns children whose habitual residence is in England, English courts have jurisdiction.

As a rule, the authorities of the State of which the child is a national do not have jurisdiction under the Convention.

Rather, the Convention contemplates the possibility that a case be transferred by the authorities having jurisdiction based on Article 5 to the authorities of a different Contracting State.

Specifically, Article 8 stipulates that the authority of the State of habitual residence of the child, if they consider that the authority of another Contracting State “would be better placed in the particular case to assess the best interests of the child” (including the authorities of the State of nationality of the child), may request that other authority to assume jurisdiction to take such measures of protection as they consider to be necessary, or suspend consideration of the case and invite the parties to introduce such a request before the authority of that other State.

Article 9 goes on to state that the authorities to which the case may be transferred (including, again, the authorities of the State of nationality), if they consider that they are better placed in a particular case to assess the child’s best interests, they may request the competent authority of the Contracting State of the habitual residence of the child that they be authorised to exercise jurisdiction to take the measures of protection which they consider
to be necessary. The authorities concerned may then proceed to an exchange of views.

In the case of Indi Gregory, the English High Court has, so far, not considered that the Italian authorities would be better placed to deal with the case, including after the Court was informed that an Italian hospital was available to treat the child and that Indi had been made an Italian citizen.

On 9 November 2023 news reports had that the Italian Consul in Manchester had approached the High Court in connection with a request based on Article 9 of the Convention. Very few details were available on this  at the time of publishing this post.

The urgency of the matter does not appear to change things. The Hague Convention includes a special provision that applies in “all cases of urgency”, namely Article 11, but this provision confers jurisdiction on the authorities of the Contracting State “in whose territory the child or property belonging to the child is present”.

It is worth adding that measures relating to the protection of a child emanating from the authorities (including a Consul, as the case may be) of a Contracting State are entitled to recognition in all other Contracting States “by operation of law”, as stated in Article 23(1). However, recognition may be refused, according to Article 23(2)(a) “if the measure was taken by an authority whose jurisdiction was not based on one of the grounds provided for in Chapter II”, of the Convention, i.e., Article 5 and following.

Does the Involvement of a Consular Authority Change the Picture?

One may wonder whether the picture resulting from the above provisions of the Hague Child Protection Convention could be affected in some way where a consular post, rather than a judicial authority, claims to take measures directed at the protection of a child.

The Hague Convention applies, as such, to all the authorities of a Contracting States with competence over matters within the scope of the Convention itself. The nature of the authorities involved in a given case are, accordingly, immaterial. Rather, where a consular post is involved, it is appropriate to assess whether the rules governing consular relations may play a role, and possibly affect the operation of the Hague Convention.

Both the UK and Italy are parties to the Vienna Convention on consular relations, of 24 April 1963. In addition, the two countries have concluded between themselves, in 1954, a consular convention.

Article 5 of the Vienna Convention describes consular functions as including, among others, “safeguarding … the interests of minors … who are nationals of the sending State, particularly where any guardianship or trusteeship is required with respect to such person”. As specified in Article 5(h), the latter function is to be exercised by consular posts “within the limits imposed by the laws and regulations of the receiving State”.

For their part, the authorities of the receiving State (the English authorities, in the case of Indi), are required, according to Article 37(b) of the Vienna Convention “to inform the competent consular post without delay of any case where the appointment of a guardian or trustee appears to be in the interests of a minor … who is a national of the sending State”. It is clarified, however, that the giving of this information is “without prejudice to the operation of the laws and regulations of the receiving State concerning such appointments”.

The bilateral consular convention does not appear to extend the functions of consular authorities regarding the protection of children, nor impose on the authorities of the receiving State duties that go beyond what is provided in the Vienna Convention, in particular as regards the jurisdiction of courts and the recognition of foreign decisions.

As a result, it is difficult to see how the findings above, made in respect of the Hague Child Protection Convention, could be modified in light of the involvement of a consular authority.

For further developments regarding the case of Indi Gregory, see here.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

J. Oster, Provisional Measures Against Cross-Border Online Platforms

In its ruling of 15.2.2022 (Trustpilot A/S ./. Interreal Group B.V.), the Gerechtshof Amsterdam had to decide on provisional measures within the meaning of Article 35 Brussels Ibis Regulation against an online evaluation platform. The Court held that Article 35 Brussels Ibis Regulation applied independently of a jurisdiction clause concerning the proceedings on the merits of the case. However, according to the Court, Article 35 Brussels Ibis Regulation only covers measures having a provisional or protective character. The Court found that this applies to an obligation of an online platform to temporarily store user data available to the platform, but it excludes both obligations of that online platform to hand over user data to the applicant company and a forward-looking duty to store the data of prospective users.

M. Cremer, Golden Passports in Private International Law

A number of states grant citizenship by investment, which allows wealthy individuals to acquire a new nationality essentially through payment. The article analyzes the impact of so-called golden passports in private international law. It contends that from a theoretical standpoint, choice of law rules are not required to use nationality obtained through investment as a connecting factor. In practice, private international law avoids applying the corresponding law in most, but not all cases. However, in certain situations, European law imposes a different result for golden passports from EU Member States.

R.A. Schütze, Security for Costs of English and Swiss Plaintiffs in German Courts

The decision of the Federal Supreme Court (Bundesgerichtshof – BGH) is a milestone in the German-British relations regarding the procedural position of English plaintiffs in German courts after the Brexit. The BGH – overruling an earlier judgment of the Regional Court of Appeal Frankfurt/Main – decided that plaintiffs residing in the UK are not obliged to provide security for costs under sect. 110 German Code of Civil Procedure (ZPO). The Court applied the European Convention on Establishment (Art. 34, Sect. 4).
The Court further decided that Plaintiffs residing in Switzerland have no such obligation either under the Lugano Convention 2007.
The BGH finally decided that Respondent must request security for costs in the instance the event occurs that gives Respondent the right to claim security for cost.

C. Thole, The Distinction between Civil Matters and Acta Iure Imperii under Art. 1 Brussels Ibis Regulation

On 22 December 2022 the CJEU handed down a further judgment on the definition of civil and commercial matters within the meaning of Art. 1 Brussels Ibis Regulation and the distinction between civil matters and acta iure imperii. The short judgment denied the applicability of the regulation with regard to an action of a public authority of a Member State against companies established in another Member State seeking a declaration of the existence of restrictive practices, an order penalising those practices and an order on the cessation of those practices. Christoph Thole finds the judgment to be feasible, but parts of the Court’s line of reasoning remain doubtful.

T. Bens, The Bogus Entrepreneur, the Intermediating Life Companion and the Bona Fide Contractual Partner: Determination of Consumer Status under Art. 17(1) Brussel Ibis Regulation

The preliminary ruling of the Court of Justice of the European Union in Wurth Automotive concerns the determination of whether a person has the status of consumer as defined by Art. 17 Brussels Ibis Regulation. According to settled case law of the Court of Justice, the national court must determine the aim for which the contract was concluded by the person who claims the consumer status. The referring Austrian court nonetheless seems to have had some issues with applying the case law of the Court on “mixed” contracts given the peculiar facts and circumstances of the case. The highly factual preliminary questions are all reformulated by the Court to rather abstract questions of interpretation, evaluation and evidence. The ruling confirms that a person who misleads their professional contractual partner as to the aims for which they sought to conclude the contract cannot invoke the protective jurisdictional rules for consumers, but also ties this defence to certain questionable evidentiary restrictions.

I. Bach and F. Burghardt, The Role of the Last Joint Habitual Residence on Post-Marital Maintenance Obligations

Art. 5 of the 2007 Hague Protocol on the law applicable to maintenance obligations holds an exemption to Art. 3’s general principle: Regarding post marriage maintenance, the law at the creditor’s habitual residence does not apply if the marriage is more closely connected to another state. The BGH now established a de minimis exception for Art. 5: The law of the other state only prevails if its connection to the marriage is a) closer than the connection of the creditor’s habitual residence and b) sufficiently close in absolute terms. Ivo Bach and Frederik Burghardt argue that such an additional threshold is neither in line with the wording of Art. 5 nor with the Drafters’ intention and the ratio legis. Unfortunately, the BGH has refused to refer the question to the ECJ for a preliminary ruling.

A. Botthof, Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction: State of Return and Best Interests of the Child After the Making of an Order for the Return of the Child

Two recent decisions shed new light on the Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction. The Court of Appeal of Berlin comments on the controversial question of whether a wrongfully removed child can be returned to a Contracting State other than that in which the child was habitually resident immediately before the removal. According to the Court of Appeal, this is possible if children return to their usual family ties and relationships. The Supreme Court of Justice of Austria was concerned with the best interests of the child in the return process. The current decision reaffirms the established jurisdiction, according to which the claim that the child’s best interests are endangered by the return can only be based on facts that occurred after the making of an order for the return of the child.

D. Wiedemann, European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) for Penalty Payments

Within the scope of application of the Brussels Ibis Regulation, creditors have two options when enforcing a judgment obliging a debtor to perform an action or to refrain from an action: On the one hand, creditors can enforce this judgment across borders by means of the enforcement methods available in another Member State. On the other hand, creditors may obtain an order levying a penalty payment and enforce that order in accordance with the enforcement measures for monetary claims in another Member State (Art. 55 Brussels Ibis Regulation). Thus, creditors are free to choose whether to enforce the judgment or to enforce an order levying a penalty payment across the border. The securing of penalty payments by means of a European Account Preservation Order (Regulation 655/2012) could be a third procedural option. In the first case, the Higher Regional Court of Cologne refused to allow this option. The court decided that creditors may not pursue a European Account Preservation because the penalty payment essentially concerns a claim to perform an action and not a pecuniary claim. In the second case, the CJEU implied that penalty payments should indeed be regarded as pecuniary claims. However, a penalty payment order that does not determine the final amount cannot justify the issuance of a European Account Preservation Order. In this case, the creditor has to satisfy the court that the claim is likely to succeed (Art. 7(2) Regulation 655/2012).

P. Hay, The Rise of General Jurisdiction Over Out-of-State Enterprises in the United States

In June 2023, the U.S. Supreme Court continued its revision of personal jurisdiction law, in this case by refining, thereby perhaps expanding, the law of when a court may exercise general personal jurisdiction – that is, jurisdiction over all claims – over a non-resident person or an out-of-state enterprise. In Mallory v. Norfolk Southern Railway Co., it held in a 4+1:4 decision that, when a state requires a non-resident company to register to do business in the state and such registration constitutes consent to jurisdiction over all claims against it, such exercise is permitted. In reaching its conclusion, the Court applied a more than a century old (1917) precedent. The plurality of four Justices also compared the exercise of such jurisdiction to “tag jurisdiction” (general jurisdiction over persons present in the state at the time of service) and did not consider the Court’s much more recent cases on specific (claim-related) jurisdiction to be in contrast with (i.e., to overrule) the 1917 decision. The dissent disagreed and, in light of the majority’s new revision, considered specific jurisdiction now significantly deleted. Indeed, it does seem that the distinction between general and specific jurisdiction continues to become considerably blurred.

M. Reimann, The Renewed Threat of “Grasping” Jurisdiction over Corporations – and Its Limits

In its latest decision on personal jurisdiction, Mallory v. Norfolk Southern Railway Co. (600 U.S. __, 2023), the US Supreme Court handed the states a new weapon against corporations that are not “at home” in the forum state. In a 5:4 decision, the Court found the requirement that a corporation consent to general in personam jurisdiction as a condition for obtaining a business license compatible with the due process clause of the fourteenth amendment. In this manner, a state can circumvent the rule established in Daimler AG v. Bauman (2014) that corporations are subject to general in personam jurisdiction only where they are “at home” (i.e., typically in the state(s) of their incorporation or headquarters). Yet, the jeopardy for corporations is not quite as serious as it seems at first glance for three reasons. First, at least so far, very few states have used this form of “consent”, and there is reason to believe that it will not become the overwhelming practice. Second, at least if such consent is the only connection between the defendant and the forum state, the respective suits will often be dismissed under the forum non conveniens doctrine because the forum will not have any plausible interest or reason to entertain them. Third, requiring consent to general in personam jurisdiction as a condition for obtaining a business licence will almost surely be challenged under the so-called “dormant commerce clause”. That provision was not before the Court in Mallory; it imposes serious limits on what states can do to out-of-state corporations. The consent requirement likely violates these limits in cases in which the forum state has no legitimate interest in adjudicating the dispute. Thus, in the long run, the consent requirement will likely be effective only if the forum state has a reasonable connection with the litigation before its courts. Such a narrowed version would be a welcome correction of the overbroad protection that (especially foreign) corporations have enjoyed under Daimler. Foreign corporations should also consider that the consent requirement can kick in only if they need a business license from the forum state – which is not the case if they act there through subsidiaries or just occasionally. Still, foreign corporations have reason to worry about the future of personal jurisdiction because Mallory is another indication that the Court’s majority is not willing to protect them as broadly as in the past. It is, for example, quite possible that the Court will eventually allow personal jurisdiction over an out-of-state corporation on the basis of service of process on one of its officers in the forum state.

T. Kono, Punitive Damages and Proactive Application of Public Policy in the Context of Recognition of Foreign Judgments in Japan

The Californian judgment including punitive damages was partially enforced in California. The question of whether the enforced portion could be interpreted to include the portion that awarded punitive damages was raised as a precondition for the enforceability of the unpaid portion in Japan. The Supreme Court of Japan stated that the punitive damages portion in the Californian judgment does not meet the requirements of Article 118(3) of the Japanese Code of Civil Procedure and that the exequatur on the foreign judgment cannot be issued as if the payment was allocated to the claim for the punitive damages. The Supreme Court seems to have taken the position that Japan’s system of recognition of foreign judgments is a system that can proactively deny the effect of foreign judgments not only where the effect of the foreign judgment extends into Japanese territory, but also where the effect of the foreign judgment does not extend into Japan. The author of this article is of the view that the social function of punitive damages would not constitute public policy at state levels insofar as punitive damages are insurable. Hence, the proactive use of public policy by the Japanese Supreme Court would not cause direct tension with those states. In other states, where they are not insurable, however, under certain circumstances, public policy in Japanese law versus public policy in US law may arise as a debatable issue.

S. Noyer, Annual Conference of the Society for Arab and Islamic Law in honor of Omaia Elwan, October 7 and 8, Heidelberg, Germany

The PAX Moot case for the 2024 moot competition on private international law is now out. The 2024 Round is dedicated to Petar Šarčević.

The Petar Šarčević Round explores social media platforms’ activities such as content creation and monetization from a private international law perspective.

The case requires participants to deal with matters of international jurisdiction of the District Court of Ljubljana and applicable law in a complex factual situation involving parental responsibility, contractual relationships, validity of a contractual relationship entered into by a minor, termination of contractual relations, tort claims, and removal of online published content.

The moot competition has two phases: a written and an oral round. The oral round will take place in Ljubljana from 24-26 April 2024.

More information about the competition, the schedule building up to the oral round in Ljubljana, the applicable rules for the Petar Šarčević Round, and the registration procedure for the teams taking this challenge will follow soon.

To all teams deciding to join the competition: good luck in preparing the case!

The author of this post is Costanza Honorati, professor of EU law and private international law at the University of Milan Bicocca. She chaired the working group that prepared a position paper on behalf of the  European Association of Private International Law in view of the eight meeting of the Special Commission on the practical operation on the 1980 Child Abduction and the 1996 Child Protection Conventions, and attended the meeting on behalf of EAPIL.


The Special Commission (SC) charged by the Hague Conference on Private International to discuss  the practical operation of the 1980 Child Abduction Convention and the 1996 Child Protection Convention met for the eighth time from 10 to 17 October 2023. The meeting was attended by 471 delegates, in person and online, representing 66 HCCH Members, 13 non-Member Contracting Parties, 27 observers from inter-governmental and non-governmental organisations, including the European Association of Private International Law (see its position paper as Info. Doc. No 18 of October 2023)

As usual, at the end of the meeting the SC adopted a set of Conclusions & Recommendations (C&R), whose content is briefly summarized below, with a focus on a selection of issues. To the reader’s benefit the two Conventions are addressed here separately.

The 1980 Child Abduction Convention

The SC took note that, since the Seventh Meeting of the SC in 2017, five States have become Contracting Parties to the 1980 Child Abduction Convention (Barbados, Botswana, Cabo Verde, Cuba, and Guyana), bringing the total number of Contracting Parties to the Convention to 103.

Interesting information were drawn from the fifth Statistical Study drawn by prof. Nigel Lowe and Victoria Stephens for the year 2021 (Prel. Doc. No 19A ). While the data in that year are likely to have been affected by the COVID-19 pandemic, a few relevant findings are worth mentioning. Among these, the increase in the average number of days it took to reach a final decision; the increase of refusals to return; the almost double increase of proportion of refusals to return on the basis of the Article 13(1)(b) exception, compared with the results of the 2015 statistical study; the small decrease in cases going to court; the increase of cases being settled outside court .

While the SC has reaffirmed and reiterated some of the conclusions adopted in previous meetings, a few specific topics have been discussed in greater detail.

Under the heading Addressing delays under the 1980 Child Abduction Convention, the SC found that delays continue to be a significant obstacle in the operation of the 1980 Child Abduction Convention and the SC strongly recommended Contracting Parties experiencing delays to review their existing processes in order to identify potential causes of delays.

With this in mind the SC reiterated

the effectiveness and value of the use of information technology for efficient communication between authorities, sharing of data, and to assist in reducing delays and expedite return proceedings.

The SC thus encouraged States to continue implementing and enhancing the use of information technology and to make use of the Guide to Good Practice on the Use of Video-Link under the 1970 Evidence Convention as a helpful resource (para 5-9).

The SC then addressed the Relationship of the 1980 Child Abduction Convention with other international instruments – 1989 UN Convention on the Rights of the Child (UNCRC). Having recalled the rationale for the return of the child and the scope of the return proceedings, the SC emphasized how return proceedings should not include a comprehensive ‘best interests assessment’. In particular the SC stated, at para 14 e 15 that

[w]hile the exceptions derive from a consideration of the interests of the child, they do not turn the return proceedings into custody proceedings. Exceptions are focussed on the (possible non-) return of the child. They should neither deal with issues of custody nor mandate a full “best interests assessment” for a child within return proceedings.

Similar findings are featured in the communication No 121/2020 of the UN Committee on the Rights of the Child under the Optional Protocol on a Communications Procedure.

The SC had a lively discussion on the Application of Article 13(1)(b) of the 1980 Child Abduction Convention in a contest of Domestic violence. The C&R reflect the discussion summarizing some of the results as following. It firstly makes reference to the Guide to Good Practices on Article 13, noting that, according to paragraph 33,

harm to a parent, whether physical or psychological, could, in some exceptional circumstances, create a grave risk that the return would expose the child to physical or psychological harm or otherwise place the child in an intolerable situation. The Article 13(1)(b) exception does not require, for example, that the child be the direct or primary victim of physical harm if there is sufficient evidence that, because of a risk of harm directed to a taking parent, there is a grave risk to the child.

In light of the ongoing discussions and initiatives promoted by advocates for victims of domestic violence, the SC supported the proposal to hold a international open forum allowing for discussions amongst organisations representing parents and children and those applying the Convention. The Philippines offered to assess hosting the forum in Manila in 2024 and States have been invited to contribute in the organisation and funding of such a forum (para 26)

Closely connected to domestic violence is the related issue of Safe return and measures of protection. Interestingly, the SC made it clear that a court may also order protective measures to protect the accompanying parent in order to address the grave risk to the child (para 28). As regards undertakings, the SC reiterated that the efficacy of the measures of protection will depend on whether they are enforceable in the State of habitual residence of the child. Insofar, voluntary undertakings are not easily or always enforceable and, because they may not be effective in many cases, they should be used with greatest caution. It was also suggested that, when undertakings are made to the court of the requested State, they should be included in the return order in order to help facilitate enforcement in the State of habitual residence of the child. This is a new practice that could come result interesting.

The issue of hearing of the child again attracted much interest. Based on the fact that States follow very different approaches when hearing the child, C&R aim to circulate some good practices, such as (para 37)

a) the person who hears the child, be it the judge, an independent expert or any other person, should have appropriate training to carry out this task in a child-friendly manner and training on international child abduction; b) if the person hearing the child speaks to one parent, they should speak to the other; c) the person hearing the child should not express any view on questions of custody and access as the child abduction application deals only with return.

It was also emphasised that when hearing the child for the purposes of Article 13(2), this should be done only for such purpose and not in respect of broader questions concerning the welfare of the child, which are for the court of the child’s habitual residence. In other terms, the hearing of the child should be kept in the framework of an exception to return and not embrace a wider scope.

The very topical issue of asylum claim lodged in abduction cases was also shortly discussed, on the basis of Prel. Doc. No 16 . The C&R only indicate that such proceedings should be examined expeditiously (para 40).

The 1996 Hague Convention

Eight new States have become Contracting Parties to the 1996 Child Protection Convention since the 2017 SC, namely Barbados, Cabo Verde, Costa Rica, Fiji, Guyana, Honduras, Nicaragua and Paraguay, thus bringing the total number of Contracting Parties to the Convention to 54 (27 of which are EU Member States).

Some interesting clarifications were given in relation to recognition and enforcement of protection measures. First, in relation to the scope of application of Article 26(1) – a rule which provides that, where measures taken in one Contracting Party require enforcement in another Contracting Party, such measures shall be declared enforceable or registered for the purpose of enforcement in that other Contracting Party – the SC made it clear that not all measures of protection require enforcement under Article 26. Enforcement shall be required, for example, for the forced sale of property; or in relation to a parent refusing to abide by the orders made by the competent authority in another State. Because not all cases fall under Article 26, the SC invited Contracting Parties (in relation to their laws) and competent authorities (in relation to their procedures) to differentiate between those measures that require enforcement and those that do not (para 74-75).

Second, it was noted that, in order to facilitate the recognition and enforcement of measures of protection, the competent authority should carefully describe those measures in the decision and the grounds upon which it based its jurisdiction, including when jurisdiction is based on Article 11(1) (para 77-78).

Another interesting topic on which the SC focused is the placement of children. In this regard the SC endeavored to clarify what should be regarded as placement under Article 3(e) and Article 33 (i.e. any placement of the child in a foster family or in institutional care, or the provision of care by kafala or an analogous institution) ) and also what should not be regarded as a placement (i.e. purely private arrangements, including the ones in the form of an agreement or unilateral act, including a notarial kafala; a child travelling abroad for tourism purposes with their foster parent) (para. 83 et seq).

It then offered a useful guidance on minimum steps for the procedure under Article 33. These include the following:

1. The competent authority of the State which is contemplating the measure of alternative care must consult the Central Authority or competent authority in the State where it is proposed that the measure will be exercised by: (1) discussing the possibility of such a placement in the receiving State; (2) transmitting a report on the child; (3) explaining the reasons for the proposed placement or provision of care outside the requesting State and in the requested State.

2. The Central Authority or competent authority of the State where it is proposed that the measure will be exercised gives its consent to the proposed placement or provision of care.

3. If the requested State has consented to the placement or provision of care, taking into account the child’s best interests, the competent authority of the requesting State then issues its decision.

 Call for Further Action

Finally, as a result of the lively debate in the course of the SC, the need for further future action of both the Permanent Bureau (PB) and Contracting States was recommended. This was further reflected in the C&R with respect to the following topics.

In relation to direct judicial communications and the International Hague Network of Judges (IHNJ), the proposal was advanced to develop a short model guide to court practice and further initiatives to hold a regional in-person meeting of the IHNJ in Brazil (May 2024) and a global in-person meeting of the IHNJ in Singapore (May 2025) (para 19).

Regarding the determination of wrongful removal pursuant Articles 8, 14 and 15, the SC invited the PB to draw up a note containing information on the use of such rules, drawing from the contents of Prel. Doc. No 14. (para 46).

As to the revised Request for Return Recommended Model Form and the new Request for Access Recommended Model Form, the SC concluded that further work needed. A Group of interested delegates will assist the PB in finalising both revised Forms (para 50).

Concerning relocation, after noting the strong impact on international abduction and the diversity of approaches of States in this matter, the SC proposed the development of a questionnaire by the PB directed to States to gather information about procedures that States have in place to facilitate lawful relocation (para 54);

With regard to transfer of proceedings under Article 8 and 9 of the 1996 Child Protection Convention, besides recalling the general duty to cooperate among Central Authorities and direct judicial communications between judges involved in a transfer of jurisdiction, the PB was asked to circulate the questionnaire annexed to to all Contracting Parties to the 1996 Child Protection Convention, with a view to collecting information from judges and Central Authorities regarding requests under Article 8 or 9 and to then review such document in light of the responses from Contracting Parties (para 69).

Finally, on the placement of children, the PB was asked to start collecting information on the operation of Article 33 from Contracting Parties in addition to that set out in Doc. No 20 and that a Working Group be established to develop: (a) a model form for cooperation under Article 33; and (b) a guide on the operation of Article 33.

It does not happen often that an arbitral award is successfully challenged in England for serious irregularity under section 68 of the Arbitration Act 1996.

This happens even less often when an award is rendered by a tribunal as prominent as the one in Process and Industrial Developments Ltd v Nigeria, which included Lord Hoffmann (former UKSC judge) as Chairman, Sir Anthony Evans (former EWCA judge), and Chief Bayo Ojo SAN (former Attorney General of Nigeria).

It is outright extraordinary for a judgment to conclude by urging reform of international commercial arbitration and noting that a copy of the judgment will be referred to the Bar Standards Board and the Solicitors Regulation Authority to consider the professional consequences of the conduct of two lawyers involved in an arbitration.

And yet Knowles J did all of this in his judgment of 23 October 2023 in Nigeria v P&ID.

Facts

In 2010, the parties entered into a gas supply and processing contract that provided for arbitration in London. Under the contract, Nigeria was to supply gas to processing facilities constructed and operated by P&ID, a BVI company. The stated duration of the contract was 20 years. Neither party performed its obligations, and a dispute arose. A tribunal was constituted. It ruled in favour of P&ID, and ordered Nigeria to pay USD6.6b. Interest was awarded at a rate of 7%, eventually ballooning to USD11b. Nigeria argued that the contract and the arbitration were compromised due to corruption, bribery, and fraud. Knowles J describes the surrounding circumstances in great detail in his judgment that spans 595 paragraphs or 140 pages with annexed materials. Jonathan Bonnitcha provides a useful summary of the facts in his post of 23 March 2021, reporting on a 2020 High Court judgment in this case (footnotes omitted):

“the contract was based on an unsolicited proposal presented to the Nigerian government by P&ID. No tender was conducted. Moreover, P&ID did not appear to have the experience in the gas sector that would be expected of a company responsible for a multibillion-dollar project—it was an offshore entity with ‘no assets, only a handful of employees, and was without a website or other presence.’

… the arbitration was conducted in private. Indeed, even the fact that the arbitration was taking place did not become public knowledge until 2015, following a change of government in Nigeria, at which point in time the jurisdictional and merits phases of the arbitration had already concluded. Despite a number of ‘red flags’ of corruption relating to the contract, Nigeria did not directly raise the issue of corruption in its defence of the arbitration. (Nigeria’s lawyers in the arbitration did obliquely describe the Minister of Petroleum Resources at the time the contract was signed ‘as having been a “friendly” Minister who purported to commit the Government to obligations and concessions which exceeded his powers.’) Based on documents that are publicly available, it seems that the tribunal also did not take any steps to determine whether the contract might have been procured through corruption.

Given the many billions of dollars at stake, the way the arbitration unfolded was also unusual. Nigeria’s lawyers failed to file expert evidence on jurisdictional issues of Nigerian law, or insist on an oral hearing on jurisdiction where P&ID’s evidence might have been tested through cross-examination. At the merits phase, Nigeria failed to challenge the key claims contained in the statement of P&ID’s central witness, its chairman, Michael Quinn. It put forward only one ineffectual witness of its own who did ‘not claim to have first-hand knowledge of any of the relevant events.’ The tribunal did hold a hearing on the merits, but it lasted only a few hours. The tribunal concluded that Nigeria had repudiated the contract.

The tribunal’s decision on quantum was based on a single witness statement from the investor. It did not order the production of documents that might have proved (or disproved) these self-serving claims… the investor had not commenced construction of the gas facility and estimated its own expenditure in relation to the project at around USD 40 million. (In the subsequent British court proceedings, the investor conceded that this expenditure had not been incurred by P&ID at all but, rather, by another company owned by a former Nigerian general.)”

Judgment

Knowles J made three key findings. First, P&ID provided to the tribunal and relied on Mr Quinn’s false evidence. Mr Quinn omitted to mention that the legal director at the Ministry of Petroleum Resources had been paid a USD5,000 bribe before the conclusion of the contract and a USD5,000 bribe after ([494]). Second, P&ID continued to pay bribes, in the total amount of USD4,900, to this official “to keep her ‘on-side’, and to buy her silence about the earlier bribery” ([495]). Third, P&ID improperly retained Nigeria’s privileged internal legal documents that it had received during the arbitration ([496]). The two lawyers, whose conduct in relation to these documents Knowles J referred to the Bar Standards Board and the Solicitors Regulation Authority, were set to receive payments of USD850m and USD3b, respectively, if P&ID had been successful. Relying on these facts, Knowles J found that there were serious irregularities of the kind set out in section 68(2)(g) of the 1996 Act (“the award being obtained by fraud or the award or the way in which it was procured being contrary to public policy”), which caused Nigeria substantial injustice.

Comment

This case concerned a dispute arising out of a gas development project, typically a matter within the purview of international investment arbitration tribunals. However, it was argued based on a breach of contract, falling under the jurisdiction of an international commercial arbitration tribunal. These two forms of arbitration differ significantly in several aspects, most notably for the purposes of the present discussion in terms of transparency, non-party participation, and the ability and willingness of tribunals to consider wider social, economic, and political circumstances (I am not implying here that international investment tribunals take public interest consideration sufficiently seriously, only that they tend to be more open to such considerations). The inadequacy of international commercial arbitration for cases of public interest was laid bare in P&ID v Nigeria. The public only became aware of the arbitration after a change of government. The tribunal did not examine, of its own motion, whether corruption, bribery, and fraud tainted the contract and the arbitration. There was no assessment of whether wider social, economic, and political circumstances justified the finding of liability and exceptionally high damages. And two lawyers involved in the case were to make fabulous fortunes if the claimant won against a country where corruption is endemic and public officials can apparently be bribed for a few thousand dollars.

This is why Knowles J made important comments urging reform of international commercial arbitration in cases of public interest. His words are worth reproducing in full:

“582. … I hope the facts and circumstances of this case may provoke debate and reflection among the arbitration community, and also among state users of arbitration, and among other courts with responsibility to supervise or oversee arbitration. The facts and circumstances of this case, which are remarkable but very real, provide an opportunity to consider whether the arbitration process, which is of outstanding importance and value in the world, needs further attention where the value involved is so large and where a state is involved.

583. The risk is that arbitration as a process becomes less reliable, less able to find difficult but important new legal ground, and more vulnerable to fraud. The present case shows that having (as here) a tribunal of the greatest experience and expertise is not enough. Without reflection, then a case such as the present could happen again, and not reach the court.

584. With diffidence and respect, I draw attention to 4 points, which are to some degree interconnected.

(1) Drafting major commercial contracts involving a state

585. It was a complete imbalance in the contributions of the parties that enabled the GSPA [the contract] to be in the form it was. Many reading this judgment will recognise that, although in the present case bribery and corruption were behind that imbalance, it happens in other cases without bribery and corruption but simply where experience, expertise or resources are grossly unequal. This underlines the importance of professional standards and ethics in the work of contract drafting, including in the approach to other parties to the proposed contract. It is why some contributions of pro bono work by leading law firms to support some states challenged for resources…is so valuable, in the interests of their, often vulnerable, people…

(2) Disclosure or discovery of documents

586. It has been disclosure or discovery of documents that has enabled the truth to be reached in this case… In all the recent debates about where disclosure or discovery matters, this case stands a strong example for the answer that it does.

(3) Participation and representation in arbitrations over major disputes involving a state

587. Notwithstanding Nigeria’s allegations, I have not found Nigeria’s lawyers in the Arbitration to be corrupt. But the case has shown examples where legal representatives did not do their work to the standard needed, where experts failed to do their work, and where politicians and civil servants failed to ensure that Nigeria as a state participated properly in the Arbitration. The result was that the Tribunal did not have the assistance that it was entitled to expect, and which makes the arbitration process work. And Nigeria did not in the event properly consider, select and attempt admittedly difficult legal and factual arguments that the circumstances likely required. Even without the dishonest behaviour of P&ID, Nigeria was compromised.

588. But what is an arbitral tribunal to do? The Tribunal in the present case allowed time where it felt it could and applied pressure where it felt it should. Perhaps some encouragement to better engagement can be seen as well. Yet there was not a fair fight. And the Tribunal took a very traditional approach. But was the Tribunal stuck with what parties did or did not appear to bring forward? Could and should the Tribunal have been more direct and interventionist…? Should the Tribunal have taken the initiative to encourage exploration of new bounds of contract law and the law of damages that may today be required where major long term contracts are involved?

(4) Confidentiality in significant arbitrations involving a state

589. The privacy of arbitration meant that there was no public or press scrutiny of what was going on and what was not being done. When courts are concerned it is often said that the ‘open court principle’ helps keep judges up to the mark. But it also allows scrutiny of the process as a whole, and what the lawyers and other professionals are doing, and (where a state is involved) what the state is doing to address a dispute on behalf of its people. An open process allows the chance for the public and press to call out what is not right.

591. … unless accompanied by public visibility or greater scrutiny by arbitrators, how suitable is the process in a case such as this where what is at stake is public money amounting to a material percentage of a state’s GDP or budget? Is greater visibility in arbitrations involving a state or state owned entities part of the answer?”

These are important questions. It is a shame that the Law Commission of England and Wales does not deal with them in its recent final report on the review of the Arbitration Act 1996.

After the first successful conference in Aarhus in 2022, the next conference of the European Association of Private International Law (EAPIL) will be held from 6 to 8 June 2024 at the University of Wrocław, Poland. The local host will be Agnieszka Frąckowiak-Adamska. 

The Wrocław conference will focus on Private International Law and Global Crises. The general question discussed is whether private international law can respond to crises, and if so, how. Four thematic blocks are planned, concerned respectively with war and armed conflict, the rule of law, climate change and global supply chains.

In addition, reports from the Court of Justice of the European Union, the European Court of Human Rights and the European Commission will provide insights into current challenges in the creation and application of EU PIL.


Thursday, 6 June 2024

14:00
Registration

15:30
Welcome addresses

16:00
Keynote
Mateusz Pilich, University of Warsaw

17:00
Reports from Luxembourg, Strasbourg and Brussels
Lucia Serena Rossi, Court of Justice of the European Union (tbc)
Raffaele Sabato, European Court of Human Rights
Andréas Stein, European Commission

19:00
Reception



Friday, 7 June 2024

9:00
Revisiting the Functions of Private International Law

Can Private International Law respond to crises and if yes, how?
Patrick Kinsch, University of Luxembourg
Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, University of Edinburgh

10.40
Private International Law, War and Armed Conflicts

Dealing with war-induced migration: Family law aspects
Iryna Dikovska, Taras Shevchenko National University Kyiv

Dealing with war-induced effects: Contractual relationships
Tamasz Szabados, ELTE Eötvös Loránd University

13.00
Private International Law and the Rule of Law

Protection of the Rule of Law I: Jurisdiction and applicable law
Alex Mills, University College London

Protection of the Rule of Law II: Enforcement and mutual trust
Matthias Weller, University of Bonn

15.00
Private International Law and Climate Change

Liability for climate change induced harm: Jurisdiction and Applicable law
Eduardo Alvarez Armas, Universidad Pontificia Comillas
Olivera Boskovic, Université Paris Cité (France)

17:00
General Assembly (EAPIL members only)

19:00
Reception



Saturday, 8 June 2024

9:00
Private International Law and Global Supply Chains 

Protection of human rights in global supply chains I: Jurisdiction
Rui Dias, University of Coimbra

Protection of human rights in global supply chains II: Applicable law
Klaas Eller, University of Amsterdam

Protection of human rights in global supply chains III: Ordre public
Laura Carpaneto, University of Genova

10:00
Discussion

11.00
How Can Private International Law Contribute to a More Sustainable Life?
Roundtable

12.30
Lunch

13.30
End of conference

 

The website of the conference (including the registration form) will be available soon.

Information about the University of Wrocław is here and about the city of Wrocław is here.

In November 2023, the Fourth Chamber of the Court of Justice, with C. Lycourgos presiding and O. Spineau-Matei reporting, will hand down her decision in case C-497/22, Roompot Service. The scheduled delivery date is Thursday 16. The request for a preliminary ruling, from the Landgericht Düsseldorf (Germany), was lodged on 22 July 2022, focuses on Article 24 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The question reads:

Must the first sentence of Article 24(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that a contract which is concluded between a private individual and a commercial lessor of holiday homes in relation to the short-term letting of a bungalow in a holiday park operated by the lessor, and which provides for cleaning at the end of the stay and the provision of bed linen as further services in addition to the mere letting of the bungalow, is subject to the exclusive jurisdiction of the State in which the rented property is situated, irrespective of whether the holiday bungalow is owned by the lessor or by a third party?

Advocate General J. Richard de la Tour’s opinion was published on June 29. He offers a principal answer and a subsidiary one:

The first subparagraph of Article 24(1) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] must be interpreted as meaning:

principally, that it does not apply to a contract under which holiday accommodation in a holiday park is made available by a tourism professional for short-term personal use;

in the alternative, that it covers a claim for repayment of part of the price paid following a change by one of the parties to the terms of a contract for the rental of holiday accommodation.

This double proposal relates to the fact that, according to Mr. Richard de la Tour, in light of the decision in C-289/90, Hacker, the contractual relationship in the case at hand should be classified as a ‘complex contract’ within the meaning of that case-law. By way of consequence, the provision by a tourism professional of accommodation in a holiday park for short-term personal use does not fall within the scope of the first subparagraph of Article 24(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The subsidiary answer comes into play only if the Court of Justice gets nevertheless to a different conclusion, thus holds that the contract in question relates exclusively to the letting of holiday accommodation, as in the judgment in C- 8/98, Dansommer.

The next PIL event will take place on Thursday 30. Advocate General N. Emiliou’s opinion on C-339/22, BSH Hausgeräte, will then be published. The main proceedings, before the Svea hovrätt, Patent- och marknadsöverdomstolen (Sweden), concern international jurisdiction regarding patents under the Brussels I bis Regulation. Here are the questions referred:

  1. Is Article 24(4) of [the Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as meaning that the expression ‘proceedings concerned with the registration or validity of patents … irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or as a defence’ implies that a national court, which, pursuant to Article 4(1) of that regulation, has declared that it has jurisdiction to hear a patent infringement dispute, no longer has jurisdiction to consider the issue of infringement if a defence is raised that alleges that the patent at issue is invalid, or is the provision to be interpreted as meaning that the national court only lacks jurisdiction to hear the defence of invalidity?
  2. Is the answer to Question 1 affected by whether national law contains provisions, similar to those laid down in the second subparagraph of Paragraph 61 of the Patentlagen (Patents Law; ‘the Patentlagen’), which means that, for a defence of invalidity raised in an infringement case to be heard, the defendant must bring a separate action for a declaration of invalidity?
  3. Is Article 24(4) of the [the Brussels I bis Regulation] to be interpreted as being applicable to a court of a third country, that is to say, in the present case, as also conferring exclusive jurisdiction on a court in Turkey in respect of the part of the European patent which has been validated there?

A hearing on the case took place last May. The deciding chamber is composed by judges C. Lycourgos, O. Spineanu-Matei (reporting), J.C. Bonichot, S. Rodin, and L.S. Rossi.

Finally, I would like to report on the hearing on case C-632/22, Volvo (Assignation au siège d’une filiale de la défenderesse), which actually happened on October 18. The request, from the Spanish Supreme Court, was lodged on 10 October 2022. On the website of the Court of Justice it falls under the category ‘Competition’. On the merits, the problem is rather one of service of process in a cross-border setting:

  1. In the circumstances surrounding the litigation relating to the trucks cartel, described in this order, is it possible to interpret Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, in conjunction with Article 101 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, in such a way that service of process on a parent company against which an action for damages for the harm caused by a restrictive trade practice has been brought is considered to have been properly effected when such service was effected (or attempted) at the place of business of the subsidiary company established in the State in which the legal proceedings were brought, while the parent company, which is established in another Member State, has not entered an appearance in the proceedings and has remained in default?

2. If the previous question is answered in the affirmative, is that interpretation of Article 47 of the Charter compatible with Article 53 of the Charter, in the light of the case-law of the Spanish Tribunal Constitucional (Constitutional Court) on the service of process on parent companies established in another Member State in disputes relating to the trucks cartel?

The background of the request is easy to understand. Following publication of the Decision of the European Commission of 19 July 2016 (Case AT. 39824 – Trucks), in Spain thousands of proceedings for damages have been lodged by purchasers of vehicles affected by the trucks cartel. Almost all actions were brought by small or medium undertakings which had purchased a very small number of trucks, or even just one truck, in the period in which the cartel operated. None of the undertakings (parent companies) penalised by the European Commission has its registered office in Spain. Given that, in the majority of the proceedings, the amount claimed is not very high, the costs involved in having to translate the application and, where necessary, any annexes, may be disproportionately high. To avoid such costs and the time delay entailed by the necessary international judicial cooperation, the applicants in those proceedings frequently ask for the service of process at the business address of the subsidiary company in Spain, even though the defendant parent company is established in another Member State.

The preliminary reference has been assigned to the Fifth Chamber (judges E. Regan, M. Ilešič, I. Jarukaitis, D. Gratsias, and, exceptionally, K. Lenaerts), which will supported by the opinion of Advocate General M. Szpunar.

This is the first of a series of posts which will present how the issue of the applicable law to the time limit to enforce or recognise foreign judgments is addressed in comparative private international law. The second post in the series is found here.


Suisse – Le Tribunal fédéral rejette deux recours de la Russie ...

In a judgment of 2 August 2022, the Swiss Federal Tribunal ruled that the law governing the time limit applicable to foreign judgments is that of the state of origin of the foreign judgment.

Background

The case was concerned with the recognition in Switzerland of an English judgment delivered in 2013.

After insolvency proceedings were opened in Switzerland against the judgment debtor, the jugdment creditor lodged a claim in the insolvency proceedings based on the English judgment.  Another creditor challenged the lodging of the claim on the ground that the English judgment was time barred.

The parties disagreed on whether the applicable statute of limitations was the Swiss Statue, which provides a 10 time limit, or the English statute, which provides a 6 year time limit.

Judgment

The issue of the applicable law to the time limit to enforce foreign judgments was debated among Swiss scholars. In particular, Swiss scholars debated whether art. 137 of the Swiss code of obligations, which provides a specific time limit of 10 years for claims confirmed by a judgment, applied to foreign judgments.

The Federal Tribunal rules that it does not. The starting point of its analysis is the Swiss  choice of law rule governing time limitations. Article 148 of the Swiss federal statute on private international law provides that “the law applicable to a claim governs time limitations applicable to it and its extinction“. In other words, time limitations are substantive in nature under Swiss private international law, as they are in general in civil law jurisdictions. As a result, the applicable law is the law governing the relevant claim, and not the law of the forum.

The determination of the relevant claim, however, is not obvious, and was indeed debated among Swiss scholars. A first view is that the claim is the one made in the foreign proceedings and decided by the foreign court. The applicable time limit would thus depend on the law applied on the merits by the foreign court. A second view is that the claim is the foreign judgment itself. The application of Article 148 would thus lead to the application of the law court of origin.

The Federal Tribunal endorses the second view. It rules that the relevant claim is the foreign judgment, because judgments are constitutive in nature. Although the Federal Tribunal is pretty concise on this point, it seems to mean that judgments create autonomous titles, which are distinct from the claims made originally in the proceedings on the merits. As a result, the Federal Tribunal rules that the applicable time limit was s. 24 of the English Limitation Act 1980.

The judgment of the Federal Tribunal also addresses several issues related to characterisation. The first is that it was necessary to determine which rules under English law corresponded to the concept of prescription under Swiss law. It was not hard to conclude that these were the rules found in the Limitation Act. The second is the Tribunal confirms that whether time limitations are characterised as procedural or substantive in nature under English law is irrelevant: characterisation for choice of law purposes is an issue for the forum.

Relevance of the Lugano Convention?

It is interesting to note that the recognition of the English judgment was governed by the Lugano Convention. The issue of whether this could have influenced any of the above was not raised.

The third issue of 2023 of the Dutch Journal of Private International Law (Nederlands Internationaal Privaatrecht) is out. It features the following contributions.

An editorial by M.J. de Rooij titled Het leed van de circulerende Unieburger en het Europese begrip van de favor divortii (The distress situation of the European citizens moving abroad and the European concept of favor divortii), freely available here.

C. Vanleenhove, The Hague Judgments Convention versus national regimes of recognition and enforcement: a comparison between the Convention and the Belgian Code of Private International Law (available here)

The adoption of the Hague Judgments Convention marks a landmark step in the Judgments Project that the Hague Conference on Private International Law has undertaken since 1992 in the context of transnational disputes in civil and commercial matters. The creation of a uniform set of core rules on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in a cross-border civil and commercial setting promotes effective access to justice and facilitates multilateral trade, investment, and mobility. As far as Belgium is concerned, in the relationship with other non-EU Contracting States the Convention will replace the Code of Private International Law that since 2004 has governed the recognition and enforcement of third State judgments in Belgium. The entry into force of the Convention calls for a comparison of the Convention’s regime with that of the Code of Private International Law. As the two instruments fall within the same ballpark in terms of their openness and given the Convention’s deferral to more favourable domestic rules, the Convention adds another avenue through which a successful party can enforce its foreign judgment in Belgium. From the Belgian perspective the potential circulation of Belgian judgments in other Contracting States with stringent national rules on enforcement perhaps constitutes the most considerable benefit of the Convention.

G. van Calster, Brussles Ia and the Hague Judgments Convention: a note on non-domiciled parties and on reflexive jurisdictional rules

The process that led to the Hague Judgment Convention was inspired by the ‘Brussels regime’(the EU’s approach to encouraging the free movement of judgments in civil and commercial matters). In the present note I explore two likely areas of tension between Brussels Ia and the Hague Convention: the limited circumstances where non-EU domiciled defendants will nevertheless be captured by the EU jurisdictional rules; and the developing ‘reflexive effect’ of exclusive jurisdictional gateway. I suggest that the EU would do well seriously to consider a reflexive application of its exclusive jurisdictional rules, and that the current review of Brussels Ia would be a good opportunity to do so.

A.A.H van Hoek and F. van Overbeeke, Over open eindes en nauwere banden: a nieuw hoofdstuk in de Van den Bosch/Silo-Tank-saga (About open endings and closer ties: A new chapter in the Van den Bosch/Silo-Tank-saga).

In this brief contribution we pay attention to the latest judgment of the Dutch Supreme Court in the protracted litigation over the employment conditions of Hungarian truck drivers who perform international transport operations on behalf of a Dutch logistics company while being officially employed by a Hungarian sister company of the Dutch firm. The case led to the CJEU judgment FNV/Van den Bosch, C-815/18, ECLI:EU:C:2020:976 (NIPR 2021-55) where the application of the Posting of Workers Directive to this scenario was discussed. The current case pertains to the law that is applicable to the individual employment contracts under Article 8 Rome I.

We comment on the problem of identifying the place from where the work is habitually performed in the case of highly mobile transport operations, the root of which lays in pertaining EU caselaw. We also discuss the fact that the Dutch Supreme court applied the criteria mentioned in the Schlecker case (C-64/12, ECLI:EU:C:2013:551, NIPR 2013-347) in a strict manner, without taking the specific context of the Schlecker case fully into account. Finally, we recommend that the Court of Appeal of Amsterdam (to which the case has been referred) should submit further preliminary questions to the CJEU: 1. Should the reason why workers are covered by the social security system of their home country be taken into account when weighing the relevance of this criterion – and more particularly, what relevance does the insurance status have in transport cases?; 2. Which factors should (or may) be taken into account to establish a closer connection when the applicable law is determined on the basis of the establishment through which the worker was employed?

The second and the third issue of 2023 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) are out.

The second issue, in addition to recent case law and other materials, features three contributions.

Yuriko Haga, Avatars, Personalities in the Metaverse: Introductory Analysis on Conflict-of-Laws

When people perform various activities in the metaverse, another world on the Internet, they make avatars as their “proxy”, representing their personality. However, the connection between an avatar and its user is often unclear. In fact, avatars do not necessarily resemble to their user’s figure or face because people can decide its appearance at their disposal. The first question thus arises as to whether the attack on an avatar can be assimilated to an attack on the personality of a user, a person in real world. An avatar should be deemed part of the online personality of its user, and, considering the existing theory of personality rights, it is not completely separate from the person in the real world. Therefore, an attack brought against an avatar can deemed more or less an infringement against the user’s personality. The second question is then how to select the applicable law to such cases. An infringement of personality rights in the metaverse is by nature “international” because users can connect to that virtual “world” from all corners of the world. This leads to a difficulty in determining the place that the connecting factor designates. This paper examines the applicability of actual Japanese conflict-of-laws rule to issues occurring in the metaverse to show its boundary. The traditional theory posits to apply national laws to resolve legal issues, but the world of metaverse is often governed by rules of its own. It follows that the conflict-of-laws theory should now consider the applicability of the rules of other communities, such as the metaverse.

Pietro Franzina, La Cassazione muta indirizzo su Incoterms e luogo della consegna dei beni (The Court of Cassation Changes Approach on Incoterms and the Place of Delivery of the Goods)

The ruling by the Joint Chambers of the Italian Court of Cassation examined in this paper (Order No 11346 of 2 May 2023) innovates the Court’s case law regarding the relevance of Incoterms to the determination of the place of delivery of goods for the purposes of the rule of special jurisdiction in Art 7 No 1 of Regulation EU No 1215/2012 (Brussels I-bis). The Court of Cassation has eventually aligned its views on this issue to the interpretation provided by the Court of Justice in Electrosteel, for it acknowledged that the place of delivery must be determined, as a rule, in accordance with the agreement of the parties, whereas, on previous occasions, the Court of Cassation had rather expressed the opinion that the place of delivery normally coincides with the place of the final destination of the goods, and that only by way of exception (and subject to strict standards) the parties should be permitted to agree on a different place of delivery. The Joint Chambers of the Court of Cassation have also asserted, again realigning their approach to that of the Court of Justice, that the Incoterm «EXW» is not merely concerned with the allocation between the parties of the costs and risks of the transaction, but also entails an agreement as to the place of delivery. The ruling, the paper contends, must be welcomed, since it corrects a questionable approach that the Court of Cassation has followed for a long time. Nevertheless, the decision is not entirely convincing. One reason for criticism regards the fact that, like previous rulings of the Court of Cassation, the decision fails to properly distinguish between agreements on the place of performance and choice-of-court agreements. As observed by the Court of Justice in Zelger, only the latter are submitted to special conditions of form, imposed by the Regulation. For their part, agreements on the place of performance need to be concluded in writing only if the law applicable to the contract so provides, which is relatively uncommon. The Court of Cassation, it is suggested, should reassess the formalistic approach it has followed regarding Incoterms, if it is to fully comply with the indications of the Court of Justice.

Federica Sartori, Sull’ammissibilità di un’eterointegrazione tra legge straniera e lex fori in materia di risarcimento del danno non patrimoniale (On the Admissibility of Hetero-Integration between Foreign Law and Lex Fori in Matters of Compensation for Non-Pecuniary Damage)

This article focuses on an order issued by the Italian Supreme Court over the interpretative question about the possible integration of the foreign applicable law with the lex fori for the compensation of non-pecuniary damage. Through the analysis of opposing legal reasonings, this article examines the legal and jurisprudential bases of each thesis, leaning towards a negative solution in the present case according to the principle of the global application of foreign law, while awaiting for the Court to give its final decision in a public hearing on this relevant issue.

In addition to recent case law and other materials, two contributions appear in the third issue.

Pietro Franzina, Un nuovo diritto internazionale privato della protezione degli adulti: le proposte della Commissione europea e gli sviluppi attesi in Italia (A New Private International Law on the Protection of Adults: The European Commission’s Proposals and the Developments Anticipated in Italy)

The European Commission has presented on 31 May 2023 two proposals aimed to enhance, in cross-border situations, the protection of adults who are not in a position to protect their interests due to an impairment or the insufficiency of their personal faculties. One proposal is for a Council decision that would authorise the Member States to ratify, in the interest of the Union, the Hague Convention of 13 January 2000 on the international protection of adults, if they have not done so yet. The decision, if adopted, would turn the Convention into the basic private international law regime in this area, common to all Member States. The other proposal is for a regulation the purpose of which is to improve, in the relationships between the Member States, the cooperation ensured by the Convention. The paper illustrates the objects of the two proposals and the steps that led to their presentation. The key provisions of the Hague Convention are examined, as well as the solutions envisaged in the proposed regulation to improve the functioning of the Convention. The paper also deals with the bill, drafted by the Italian Government and submitted to the Italian Parliament a few days before the Commission’s proposals were presented, to prepare for the ratification of the Convention by Italy and provide for its implementation in the domestic legal order. The bill, it is argued, requires extensive reconsideration as far as the domestic implementation of the Convention is concerned. Alternative proposals are discussed in the paper in this regard.

Riccardo Rossi, Reflections on Choice-of-Court Agreements in Favour of Third States under Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012

The article deals with the absence of a provision addressing choice-of-court agreements in favour of third States under Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 (“Brussels Ia Regulation”). The CJ case law and the present structure of the Regulation leave no room for the long-debated argument of effet réflexe. In light of Arts 33 and 34 (and Recital No 24), enforcing such agreements is now limited to the strict respect of the priority rule in the trans-European dimension. The first part of the article deals with the consequences of such a scheme. Namely, forum running, possible interferences with the free circulation of judgments within the EU pursuant to Art 45(1)(d), and inconsistencies with the 2019 Hague Convention. In its second part, from a de lege ferenda perspective, the article examines the most delicate issues raised by the need for introducing a new provision enforcing jurisdiction agreements in favour of third States: from the jurisdiction over the validity of such agreements, to the applicable law, to the weight to be given to the overriding mandatory provisions of the forum. Finally, it proposes a draft of two new provisions to be implemented in the presently-discussed review of the Brussels Ia Regulation.

Claimants suing multinational enterprises for business-related human rights abuses have recently had a good run in England. The Supreme Court cleared the jurisdictional hurdles for the claimants in Vedanta and Okpabi. This was followed by the Court of Appeal judgment in Begum and the High Court judgment in Josiya, which opened the door for value chain litigation. In Fundão dam, the Court of Appeal allowed a claim brought by over 200,000 Brazilians in the aftermath of the collapse of a dam in Brazil to proceed (meanwhile, the number of claimants has grown to 700,000, who are seeking £36bn in damages). And in Bravo, the High Court held that the law of a civil law country (Colombia) did not preclude the possibility of liability on the part of a parent company registered in England for the activities of its Colombian subsidiary. Although in Jallah (here and here), the courts held that a claim following an oil spill off the Nigerian coast was time-barred.

Business and human rights cases have even made their way to Scotland. The Court of Session (Outer House) allowed a claim brought by over 1,000 Kenyan tea pickers against a company registered in Scotland to proceed in Campbell v James Finlay (Kenya) Ltd.

Many other business and human rights cases, some of them quite innovative, are currently pending in English courts. All of this has cemented London’s reputation as a (and probably the) global centre for business and human rights litigation.

Ever since Brexit, however, there has been a sense that this type of litigation is running on borrowed time. The UK’s withdrawal from the Brussels system has expanded the use of forum non conveniens and, consequently, has significantly raised the risk of claims failing on jurisdictional grounds.

Limbu v Dyson Technology Ltd, in which the High Court (Deputy High Court Judge Sheldon KC) handed down its judgment on 19 October 2023, is the first post-Brexit case where this risk has materialised.

Facts

Dyson is a multinational enterprise specialising in designing and manufacturing premium household appliances. Its founder and chairman, Sir James Dyson, was a prominent Brexiteer. That is why he caused quite a stir when he announced in early 2019 that his company would move its headquarters to Singapore, although he stated that this move was ‘not linked to the departure from EU’. Dyson’s operational headquarters is now in Singapore, but its registered headquarters is still in England. Dyson has an elaborate value chain. Many of its suppliers are based in East Asia.

Two of Dyson’s suppliers are the Malaysian companies ATA Industrial (M) Sdn Bhd and Jabco Filter System Sdn Bhd. The claimants, who are migrant workers from Bangladesh and Nepal, were employed by the suppliers in their Malaysian factories. They allege that they were victims of various human rights abuses, including violations of labour standards by the suppliers and violations of human rights directly committed by the Malaysian police in which the suppliers were complicit. The claimants commenced proceedings against three companies that are part of the Dyson group, two of which are domiciled in England and one in Malaysia. No proceedings were commenced against the suppliers and the Malaysian police.

The claim was brought in negligence and unjust enrichment. Negligence is a well-known legal basis for remedying business-related human rights violations. The claim in this case builds on Begum and Josiya. The defendants’ duty of care is claimed to have originated from their control over the manufacturing operations and the working conditions at the suppliers’ factories, and out of their public declarations – in mandatory policies and standards – regarding upholding human rights in their value chain. Unjust enrichment is a relatively novel legal basis in this context. The essence of the unjust enrichment claim is that the defendants obtained an unjust benefit as a result of claimants’ circumstances. The claim was brought on 27 May 2022, which is well after the Brexit transition period ended on 31 December 2020. The Brussels I bis Regulation, therefore, did not apply.

The question before the court was one of jurisdiction. The court had jurisdiction over the English companies on the basis of their presence in England. The English companies, however, asked the court to stay the proceedings on the basis of forum non conveniens. The claimants sought permission to serve the claim form on the Malaysian company out of the jurisdiction. The defendants had not made an application to strike out the claim, nor had they made an application for summary judgment. The court, therefore, assumed that the claim was arguable and had a reasonable prospect of success. The claimants relied on the necessary and proper party jurisdictional gateway in relation to the Malaysian company. But was England the proper place in which to bring the claim? The Malaysian company sought to set aside the service of the claim form on the basis that England was not the forum conveniens.

The defendants made a number of undertakings to the court as to how they would conduct the proceedings if their application succeeded and the claim was brought in Malaysia. In essence, they undertook to submit to the jurisdiction of the Malaysian courts, to assist the claimants with some of the disbursements and costs, to agree to remote attendance at a hearing and the trial in Malaysia, and not to challenge the lawfulness of any success fee arrangement between the claimants and their Malaysian lawyers.

Judgment

The jurisdictional question was about forum non conveniens. Referring to Spiliada, the court said that the question had to be addressed in two stages. First, was England or Malaysia the natural forum for the litigation? Second, if Malaysia was the natural forum, where there any special circumstances by reason of which justice requires the trial to take place in England? In other words, was there a real risk, based on cogent evidence, that substantial justice would not be obtainable in Malaysia?

The court held that Malaysia was indeed the natural forum. The following factors in particular pointed to this conclusion: Malaysian law applied and the case raised novel points of law; and Malaysia was the centre of gravity of the case due to the harm and the underlying mistreatment occurring there. Interestingly, the availability of remote hearings and communication technology meant that the location of parties and witnesses was not regarded by the court as a particularly important factor.

The court then proceeded to Stage 2. It held that there was no reason for the trial to occur in England. The court found no cogent evidence that: migrant workers had no access to justice in Malaysia; there were no suitably qualified lawyers with necessary expertise who could team up in Malaysia; the proceedings in Malaysia would take too long; the disbursements to be paid by the claimants in Malaysia would be significant; the claimants could not find representation in Malaysia; the defendants or their lawyers would act outside the law, unethically or unprofessionally in Malaysia; it was inappropriate to rely on the defendants’ undertakings; the gaps in funding in Malaysia could not be filled by NGOs; and that partial contingency fee arrangements were unlawful or impracticable. In other words, there was no cogent evidence that the claimants would not obtain substantial justice in Malaysia.

Comment

Dyson is significant because it illustrates the effects of Brexit on business and human rights litigation in England. The combination of general jurisdiction under Brussels I bis and the CJEU’s judgment in Owusu no longer offers a safe jurisdictional haven for victims of business-related human rights abuses. It is clear from Dyson and the cases cited above that the natural forum is almost always going to be in the country where abuses and direct damage occur. There are cases, like Vedanta, where it is possible to prove that substantial justice cannot be obtained in the natural foreign forum. But, as Dyson shows, achieving this is difficult. Many alleged human rights abusers will benefit from this and, thus, collect a handsome ‘Brexit dividend’.

Nevertheless, Dyson has a silver lining. The court assumed that the claim was arguable and had a reasonable prospect of success because the defendants had not made an application to strike out the claim, nor had they made an application for summary judgment (see [18]). The judge reiterated, at [141], that it was reasonable to assume that the claimants had good prospects of success in their claims and would obtain substantial damages if successful. Furthermore, the claimants are likely to appeal and it is not inconceivable that the Court of Appeal might disagree with the judge on the forum non conveniens issue.

The Roma Tre University and the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart have jointly organised a conference titled The Italian Scholars and The Hague Academy of International Law – A retrospective on the occasion of the Academy’s Centennial Anniversary, under the patronage of the Italian Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the Hague Academy itself.

The conference, due to take place on 30 November 2023 in Milan, at the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, will discuss the contribution provided by Italian scholars to the development of both public and private international law through courses delivered at the Academy since 1923.

A final roundtable will be devoted to the challenges that face, today, those teaching and researching public and private international law, including the law of international arbitration.

Speakers include: Giulio Bartolini, Tullio Treves, Luca Radicati di Brozolo, Robert Kolb, Sergio Marchisio, Marina Castellaneta, Francesco Salerno, Sara Tonolo, Pasquale De Sena, Beatrice Bonafè, Annamaria Viterbo, Paolo Palchetti, Chiara Tuo, Giuseppe Nesi, Jean-Marc Thouvenin, Attila Tanzi, Giuditta Cordero-Moss, Massimo Benedettelli, and Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm.

A detailed programme can be found here.

The working languages will be English, French and Italian, with Italian presentations being simultaneously translated into English.

Attendance is on-site only. Prior registration is required through the form available here.

As announced on this blog, the inaugural edition of the European Association of Private International Law Winter School will take place in Como between 12 and 16 February 2024.

Organised by the University of Insubria, in cooperation with the Jagiellonian University in Kraków, the University of Murcia and the University Osijek, this year’s edition of the Winter School will be devoted to Personal Status and Family Relationships.

The lectures, in English, will discuss a range of issues relating to the cross-border continuity of status, filiation, and family relationships between adults. Both Hague conventions and EU legislative measures will be examined, with an approach combining theory and practice. There will be ample room for interaction with (and among) the participants.

The teaching staff consists of Silvia Marino (University of Insubria, director of the School), Laura Carpaneto (University of Genova), Javier Carrascosa González (Universidad de Murcia), Ester di Napoli (University of Ferrara), Cristina González Beilfuss (Unversity of Barcelona), Satu Heikkilä (LL.D., Administrative Law Judge), Katja Karjalainen (University of Eastern Finland), Máire Ní Shúilleabháin (University College Dublin), Etienne Pataut (University of Paris 1), Paula Poretti (University of Osijek), Nadia Rusinova (Hague University), Raffaele Sabato (Judge of the European Court Human Rights), Ian Sumner (Tilburg University), Camelia Toader (former-Judge of the Court of Justice), Ioan-Luca Vlad (University of Bucharest), Michael Wilderspin (EU Commission Legal Advisor), Anna Wysocka-Bar (Jagiellonian University), Mirela Župan (University of Osijek).

The detailed programme can be found here.

The School is aimed primarily at law graduates, law practitioners and PhD candidates with an interest in private international law, EU law and human rights law.

Those interested in attending the School are invited to submit their application through this form before  25 January 2024.

Admission fees are as follows: early bird (by 12 December 2023): 180 Euros; ordinary: 250 Euros.

A reduced fee of 80 Euros is offered to one student from any of the Universities that are partners in the project  and one for a Ukrainian student. For the purposes of the reduction, a “Ukrainian student” is someone whose residence was in Ukraine on 24 February 2022, or shortly before that date, and is currently a student, including a PhD student, at a University, wherever located. A student from a Partner University is a PhD student enrolled in a PhD Course offered by either the University of Insubria, the Jagiellonian University in Kraków, the University of Murcia or the University Osijek, or a young scholar (below the age of 32) working in one of those Universities.

For information: eapilws@gmail.com.

On 12 October 2023, the Court of Justice of the EU, following an Opinion of the Advocate General Sánchez-Bordona, handed down its long-awaited judgment in OP (C-21/22). The case concerns the application of the Succession Regulation to third States’ nationals, where a bilateral agreement is in place between the Member State whose authorities are seised and the third State in question.

The preliminary question originates from Poland, and represents the second attempt to seise the Court of Justice of the issue. In the OKR case, C-387/20, a similar question was raised by a notary public but the Court held that the request for a preliminary ruling was inadmissible.

Facts of the Case and Proceedings in Poland

OP is a Ukrainian national who resides in Poland and co-owns an immovable property there. OP wanted to draw up a notarial will in Poland choosing Ukrainian law as applicable to her future succession. The notary refused to do so on the ground that Article 37 of the 1993 Poland-Ukraine Bilateral Agreement does not provide for such possibility. In fact this Article states that:

Legal relationships in matters relating to the succession of movable property shall be governed by the law of the Contracting Party of which the deceased was a national at the time of his or her death.

Legal relationships in matters relating to the succession of immovable property shall be governed by the law of the Contracting Party in the territory of which that property is situated. (…)

OP brought an action before a court in Poland against the notary’s refusal. She argued that the 1993 Poland-Ukrainian Bilateral Agreement does not govern the choice of applicable law, and that, accordingly, a choice is admissible under Article 22 of the Succession Regulation. Article 75(1) of the Succession Regulation, which provides that the regulation does “not affect the application of international conventions to which one or more Member States are party at the time of adoption of this Regulation and which concern matters covered by this Regulation” does not prevent such a choice, she added, given that the 1993 Poland-Ukraine Bilateral Agreement is silent as to party autonomy in succession matters.

Put shortly, the view submitted by OP was that Article 21(1) and (2) of the Succession Regulation correspond to Article 37 of the Agreement, whereas Article 22 of the Succession Regulation, which allows for the choice of national law of the deceased, does not have any counterpart in the Agreement. As a result, Article 22 of the Succession Regulation is applicable (and enables the person concerned to make a choice of law) no matter whether the Bilateral Agreement takes precedence over the Succession Regulation. The domestic court, having doubts on the above view, submitted to questions to the Court of Justice of the EU.

Preliminary Questions and Answers of the Court

The first preliminary question was a straightforward one to answer. The domestic court wanted to know whether Article 22 of the Succession Regulation means that a third-country national residing in a Member State of the EU may choose the law of that third State as the law governing future succession case.

The Court of Justice answered in positive stating that a third-country national residing in a Member State of the EU may choose the law of that third State as the law governing his or her succession as a whole (OP, para. 24)

The answer to the second question seems far more interesting and important for the understanding and applying of the Succession Regulation.

The referring court asked whether Article 75(1) of the Succession Regulation, read in conjunction with Article 22 means that, where a Member State of the EU has concluded, before the adoption of the regulation, a bilateral agreement with a third State which designates the law applicable to succession and does not expressly provide for the possibility of choosing another law, a national of that third State, residing in the Member State in question, may choose the law of that third State to govern his or her succession as a whole.

In other words, the Polish court wanted to know whether OP may choose Ukrainian law as applicable to her succession in accordance with Article 22 of the Succession Regulation, while drafting her will in front of a notary public in Poland, even though 1993 Poland-Ukrainian Bilateral Agreement does contain conflict of law rules relating to succession and does not provide for any party autonomy to that respect.

The Court of Justice answered that Article 75(1) of the Succession Regulation read in conjunction with Article 22, in circumstances such as those of the case examined, does not exclude that a national of a third State, residing in the EU Member State, may be barred from choosing the law of that third State to govern his or her succession as a whole. The above is true provided that the Member State of the EU in question has concluded (before the adoption of that regulation) a bilateral agreement with that third State which designates the law applicable to succession and does not expressly provide for the possibility of choosing another law (see: OP, para. 38). Hence, theoretically, the Succession Regulation does not preclude a situation in which a Ukrainian citizen might not be able to choose Ukrainian law as applicable while drafting a will in front of a notary public in Poland.

Comments on the Judgment

In order to know whether the Succession Regulation applies one must examine its scopes, namely: (1) material one – it  covers succession to the estates of deceased persons (Article 1(1)); (2) territorial one –  it covers EU Member States, with the exception of Ireland and Denmark (Recitals 40, 41, the UK also never applied it) and (3) temporal one – it applies as of 17 August 2015 to the succession cases of persons deceased starting from that day (Art. 83(1) and 84 Succession Regulation). The Succession Regulation applies to succession cases covered by its scopes irrespective nationality or habitual residence of the deceased and irrespective where the assets of the estate are located. Hence, as rightly underlined by the Court of Justice, any person may choose applicable law in accordance with Article 22 of the Succession Regulation (not only an EU citizen). This follows also from the wording of Article 21 which provides for universal application of the conflict of law rules of the Succession Regulation.

Hence, the clou here lies not in the Chapter III “Applicable Law” of the Succession Regulation, but the 1993 Poland-Ukraine Bilateral Agreement. The Court of Justice therefore explained the meaning of Article 75(1) of the Succession Regulation. It underlined that where a Member State is a party to a bilateral agreement concluded with a third State (before the entry into force of the Succession Regulation), which contains provisions laying down rules applicable to succession, it is those provisions which, in principle, are intended to apply, instead of these of the Succession Regulation (OP, para. 27). In view of the Court of Justice, the Succession Regulation does not override these provisions simply because they do not provide for party autonomy and possibility of choosing applicable law by the testator (OP, para. 33).

It should be noted, however, that the Court of Justice while explaining that the bilateral agreement takes precedence before the Succession Regulation uses the expression “in principle” (see: OP, para. 27). Hence, this conclusion is of general, abstract character. It applies to every bilateral agreement and not necessary to this particular one and this particular case. Further, the Court of Justice states that “the scheme” of Succession Regulation “does not preclude a situation where, under a bilateral agreement concluded between a Member State and a third State (…), a third-country national residing in the Member State bound by that bilateral agreement does not have the right to choose the law applicable (…)” (OP, para. 37).

Nowhere in the judgment does the Court of Justice discuss the exact content of the 1993 Poland-Ukraine Bilateral Agreement. It does not say that 1993 Poland-Ukraine Bilateral Agreement excludes the possibility of choosing applicable law. It is left for the domestic court to analyze 1993 Poland-Ukraine Bilateral Agreement and finally decide.

The Hague Convention of 15 November 1965 on the service abroad of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters is currently in force for more than 80 States.

All the Member States of the European Union are bound by the Convention. Most of them were parties to the Convention well before the Union was given the power to adopt measures concerning judicial cooperation in civil matters. Others joined afterwards.

Austria and Malta were the latest to do so. They respectively ratified and acceded to the Convention based on a Council Decision of 10 March 2016 whereby they were authorised (and in fact requested) to do so “in the interest of the Union”. The latter expression is used in cases where the Union considers it has the power to conclude an international agreement, but the agreement in question fails to include a REIO clause or is otherwise only open to States, meaning that the Union has no other option than to join the agreement through its Member States.

The Council Decision of 2016 was adopted on the assumption that the Union has external competence with regard to the Convention “in so far as its provisions affect the rules laid down in certain provisions of Union legislation or in so far as the accession of additional Member States to the Convention alters the scope of certain provisions of Union legislation”.

One such provision is Article 28 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Article 28(2) stipulates that the court seised “shall stay the proceedings so long as it is not shown that the defendant has been able to receive the document instituting the proceedings or an equivalent document in sufficient time to enable him to arrange for his defence, or that all necessary steps have been taken to this end”. It is added in (3) that Article 19 of the 2007 Service Regulation (bow Article 22 of the Recast Service Regulation) applies instead of (2) where service occurred under the latter Regulation, and, in (4), that were the Union’s rules are not applicable, then Article 15 of the Hague Service Convention shall apply, “if the document instituting the proceedings or an equivalent document had to be transmitted abroad pursuant to that Convention”.

The stated existence of a Union’s external competence in this area has not prevented other uncertainties from arising. Specifically, the question arose of whether it is for the Union (and the Union alone) to take a stance on subsequent accessions to the Convention by third States.

Pursuant to Article 28 of the Convention, any State not represented at the Tenth Session of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (which took place in 1964) may accede to the Convention after the latter’s entry into force on the international plane. The Convention will then enter into force for such a State “in the absence of any objection from a State, which has ratified the Convention before such deposit, notified to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Netherlands within a period of six months after the date on which the said Ministry has notified it of such accession”.

Put in another way, the Hague Service Convention offers the States that are already bound by it to veto the establishment of relations under the Convention between any acceding State and all of the Contracting States. So far, this “right of veto” has never been used in practice.

The Council of the European Union has recently discussed whether it is for the Union, or rather its Member States, individually, to decide about the line to take regarding the accession of Singapore to the Convention, which occurred on 16 May 2023.

Member States had apparently no difficulties in agreeing that there were no grounds, in substance, to issue such an objection. However, procedurally, while the majority took the view that the decision belonged to the Union, two States – France and the Czech Republic – expressed doubts in this regard, and abstained from the vote.

In a joint statement, France and Czechia noted that the other Member States agree that the Hague Service Convention falls under EU exclusive external competence, pursuant to Article 3(2) TFEU, but argued, for their part, that, “since the provisions of the Hague Convention on service do not apply in relations between Member States but only when a third State is involved, the possibility of affecting or modifying the common EU rules is doubtful”.

France and Czechia did not intend to prevent the Council from adopting an EU-wide approach to the accession of Singapore, but stressed they would not consider such a decision “as a precedent for any other accessions to the Hague Service Convention and other measures of the European Union that aim to regulate comparable subject matters, where exclusive external competence of the European Union could play a role but has not been agreed upon by the Member States”.

On 13 October 2023, Coreper issued a recommendation to approve the line to be taken regarding the accession of Singapore (the recommendation being that no objection should be raised), while acknowledging that the recommendation “is without prejudice to the procedure to be followed in the future to establish the European Union’s position concerning the accession of third States to such Hague Conventions which have the same accession mechanism as the 1965 Hague Convention”.

The issue, it is believed, may resurface, in particular, with respect to the Hague Convention of 18 March 1970 on the taking of evidence abroad in civil or commercial matters. The latter Convention, too, has special rules on the acceptance of accessions (Article 39), although their design and practical implications depart from the corresponding provisions of the Hague Service Convention.

Where England is not the natural forum for the trial of the substantive dispute, the English court should not, as a matter of policy or law, restrain proceedings in one foreign jurisdiction where the purpose of the injunction is to favour proceedings in another jurisdiction. In other words…it is no part of the function of the English courts to act as an international policeman in matters of this kind.

This well-known principle, set out by the House of Lords in Airbus Industrie GIE v Patel, does not apply to arbitration. This is the gist of the judgment of the Court of Appeal (Nugee LJ, Snowden LJ and Falk LJ) of 11 October 2023 in Deutsche Bank AG v RusChemAlliance LLC [2023] EWCA Civ 1144.

The facts are simple. A German bank issued a guarantee in favour of a Russian company, which was governed by English law and provided for arbitration in Paris. The Russian company commenced court proceedings in Russia. The German bank sought an anti-suit injunction (ASI) in England to restrain the Russian proceedings. English courts have the power to issue injunctions under section 37(1) of the Senior Courts Act 1981 ‘in all cases in which it appears to the court to be just and convenient to do so’. No such injunction could be obtained in France. Should the English court grant an ASI under these circumstances?

Allowing the appeal, the Court of Appeal gave a positive answer to this question. The court reasoned as follows. There is a serious issue to be tried on the merits. The claim falls within the gateway in Practice Direction 6B para 3.1(6)(c), namely a claim in respect of a contract governed by English law. ‘It is the policy of English law that parties to contracts should adhere to them, and in particular that parties to an arbitration agreement, who have thereby impliedly agreed not to litigate elsewhere, should not do so.’ ([38]) ‘Hence the Court will usually grant an ASI to enforce an arbitration agreement unless there is good reason not to’. ([39]) Since French courts cannot grant an ASI and French law ‘has no objection in principle to (and will recognise) the grant of an ASI’ in a case like this ([40]), England is the proper forum in which to bring the claim ‘for the interests of all the parties and the ends of justice’ (Spiliada). Consequently, all the conditions for service out were met. From this point, it was plain sailing. The court regarded ‘the application for an interim ASI as quite straightforward’ because the evidence showed that French law had no objection to this course of action ([42]). Just in case the Russian proceedings were not discontinued, the court also granted an anti-enforcement injunction.

Following the UKSC judgment in Enka, the arbitration agreement in Deutsche Bank AG v RusChemAlliance LLC was governed by English law. The authorities on which the Court of Appeal relied to support its argument about the policy of English law (UKSC/UKHL judgments in Ust-Kamenogorsk, West Tankers, Enka; EWCA judgment in The Angelic Grace [1995] 1 Lloyd’s Rep 87) all concerned arbitration agreements governed by English law. The court also relied on the English law of equity concerning the enforcement of contracts governed by English law ([38]-[39], [42]). This indicates that Deutsche Bank AG v RusChemAlliance LLC is most likely confined to arbitration agreements governed by English law (compare the outcomes in two similar cases, which provides support for this statement: Commerzbank AG v RusChemAlliance LLC [2023] EWHC 2510 (Comm) (arbitration agreement governed by English law; ASI granted) and G v R [2023] EWHC 2365 (Comm) (arbitration agreement governed by French law; ASI not granted)).

But the Court of Appeal’s broad statements of principles leave the door open for the argument that upholding all arbitration agreements is a general principle of English law and that, consequently, English courts should restrain foreign court proceedings commenced in breach of arbitration agreements, regardless of their governing law and arbitral seat, as long as the breaching party is present in England or the claim falls within a jurisdictional gateway, ASIs are not available in the courts of the seat, and the country of the seat has no objection in principle to ASIs. This would be a considerable extension of the powers of English courts and an unwelcome development.

In its Communication Ensuring justice in the EU – a European judicial training strategy for 2021-2024, the European Commission underlined the importance of European judicial training opportunities that enable legal practitioners to understand the role of EU law in their daily practice and to ensure that the rights and obligations stemming from EU law are respected in national judicial proceedings.

The European Institute for Public Administration (EIPA) and ICF are working to create and develop a series of e-learning courses (e-Capsules) for European practitioners on EU Civil Justice, Criminal Justice and Fundamental Rights for the European Commission Directorate-General for Justice and Consumers (DG JUST).

In order to identify the training needs and knowledge gaps all legal professionals within the 27 EU Member States are struggling with in the area of EU fundamental rights, civil justice, and criminal justice, EIPA and ICF have designed an online survey.

Those with an interest in these areas are invited to participate in the online survey that is available here in English, French, and German. The survey is meant to take approximately 10 minutes and can be completed over more than one session, if needed.

The survey is open until 31 October 2023.

The Hague Academy of International Law has made known the programme of the summer course of Private International Law of 2024.

The course will be opened by Lord Lawrence Collins of Mapesbury (Former Justice at the United Kingdom Supreme Court) with a lecture on Use and Abuse of Comity in International Litigation.

The general course, titled The Metamorphoses of Private International Law, will be given by Charalambos Pamboukis (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens).

The special courses will be as follows: Jack Coe (Pepperdine Law School), Non-ICSID Convention Investor-State Awards in Domestic Courts; Andrew Dickinson (University of Oxford), Natural Justice in Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments; Carlos Esplugues (University of Valencia), New Dimensions in the Application of Foreign Law by Courts (and Arbitrators) and non-Judicial Authorities; Eva Lein (University of Lausanne), Breathing Space in International Contractual Disputes; Natalie Y. Morris-Sharma (Director at the Attorney-General’s Chambers Singapore), The Singapore Convention and the International Law of Mediation; Alessandra Zanobetti (University of Bologna), The Effects of Economic Sanctions and Counter-Measures on Private Legal Relationships.

The directors of studies will be Kubo Macák (University of Exeter) and Jacco Bomhoff (London School of Economics and Political Science) for the English-speaking section, Alain-Guy Tachou Sipowo (Université de Montréal) and Fabien Marchadier (University of Poitiers) for the French-speaking session.

All applicants are required to register online. A limited amount of scholarships is available. Registration period for full fee, scholarship, doctoral scholarship and Directed Studies applicants is between 1 November 2023 and 31 January 2024.

More information on the Academy’s programmes, including the upcoming Winter Course, may be found here.

This post was written by Mathilde Codazzi, who is a doctoral student at the University Paris II Panthéon-Assas.


In a judgment of 11 May 2023, the French Supreme Court For private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) ruled that the requirement in the French civil code that the legal representatives of a child give their consent to his/her adoption, and which applies irrespective of the law governing otherwise adoption, is no ground for denying exequatur to a foreign adoption judgment.

Background

Two decisions rendered by the Nottingham Family Court on 17 March 2009 and two other decisions rendered by the London Family Court on 22 November  2012 granted the adoption of four children to an English national and a French and English national who entered into a civil partnership in 2003 and married in 2017. By a judgment of 17 December 2020, the French first instance court (Tribunal judiciaire de Nantes) granted exequatur to the four English decisions.

Court of Appeal

By a judgment of 25 October 2021, the Rennes Court of Appeal overturned the first instance decision on the ground that the legal representatives of the children, namely their biological parents, had not given their consent to the adoption.

Article 370-3 of the French Civil Code reads

The requirements for an adoption are governed by the national law of the adoptive parent or, in case of adoption by two spouses, by the law which governs the effects of their union. An adoption however may not be declared when it is prohibited by the national laws of both spouses.Adoption of a foreign minor may not be declared when his personal law prohibits such an institution, unless the minor was born and resides usually in France.Whatever the applicable law may be, adoption requires the consent of the legal representative of the child. The consent must be free, obtained without any compensation, subsequent to the birth of the child and informed as to the consequences of adoption, especially when it is given for the purpose of a plenary adoption, as to the full and irrevocable character of the breaking off of the pre-existing kinship bond.

According to the Court of Appeal, the requirement contained in Article 370-3 of the French Civil Code that they give their free and informed consent, notably regarding the irrevocability of adoption since the pre-existing bond of filiation is dissolved by a full adoption (“adoption plénière”), is a substantive provision of private international law which must be applied whatever the law applicable to the adoption may be and an essential principle of the French law of adoption. Hence the court concluded that the English decisions were not in conformity with French international public policy and should not be enforced, as their enforcement would deprive the French international public policy of its substance.

Supreme Court

The issue was thus to determine whether Article 370-3 of the French Civil Code, which requires that the legal representative of the child give their free and informed consent to the adoption of the child, can be opposed to the enforcement of a foreign adoption judgment if such consent was not obtained.

By a judgment of 11 May 2023, the French Supreme Court overruled the decision of the Court of Appeal on the ground that Article 370-3 of the French Civil Code may not be invoked against a foreign adoption judgment to prevent its exequatur.

In other words, the fact that the children’s legal representatives did not give their consent to the adoption ordered by a foreign judgment cannot be invoked against the enforcement of this judgment. This judgment confirms the already established solution according to which the violation of the requirement that the free and informed consent of the child’s legal representative is necessary for the adoption to be ordered pursuant to Article 370-3 of the French Civil Code cannot amount to a ground of refusal of enforcement of the foreign adoption judgment. The French Supreme Court had indeed ruled so in a judgment of 7 December 2016 about an Ivorian judgment. Article 370-3 only applies in French adoption proceedings.

On 16 November 2023 the Lyon 3 University will host a colloquium on the French Draft Code of Private international Law, organised by Ludovic Pailler.

The presentation of the colloquium reads as follows:

Following a mission statement, the working group charged with considering the codification of private international law, chaired by Mr. Ancel, submitted its report to the Minister of Justice on 31 March 2022. This was followed by a public consultation and the announcement, by the Minister of Justice, that the project would come to fruition. This codification has already been the subject of two scientific events at our establishment (i.e. Lyon 3 University). One was devoted to the code’s construction model, the other to its content (see here). The third event, to be held on 16 November 2023 in Lyon, concerns a comparative law analysis of the draft code. 

The colloquium is divided into two parts. The first examines codification from the point of view of European Union member states. Both the value of this exercise and the practical ways in which it is carried out will be explored. Does French codification differ from its foreign equivalents? Is it expected? Doesn’t it run counter to European Union law? The second part of the presentation will be devoted to the point of views from outside the EU, with a view to testing the stated ambition of enhancing the attractiveness of French PIL, and analysing it in the light of experiences or initiatives undertaken in contexts where the subject is in decline (United States) or less integrated (Brazil).

The list of speakers and chairpersons includes : Olivier Gout, Cyril Nourissat, Ludovic Pailler, Frédérique Ferrand, Patrick Wautelet, Eva-Maria Kieninger, Pietro Franzina, Daniel Petrache, Hugues Fulchiron, Gian Paolo Romano, Yoko Nishitani, Chris Whytock, Gustavo Ferraz De Campos Monaco and Sabine Corneloup.

The event will be held in French and in English.

For registration see here. The full programme is available here.

That London is a global capital for dispute resolution is well known. But even by London standards, Corinna zu Sayn-Wittgenstein-Sayn v His Majesty Juan Carlos Alfonso Victor Maria De Borbón Y Borbón is a spectacular litigation. Like in all complex international litigation, private international law has a role to play in this case. This is the aspect of the case that the High Court (Rice J) addressed in its judgment of 6 October 2023.

This case is complex, as is the High Court judgment, which spans 307 paragraphs or 92 pages. This post will present the key facts of the case, before addressing the four issues of relevance for private international law that the court addressed, namely submission to the court’s jurisdiction, Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, immunity under the State Immunity Act 1978, and the territorial scope of the Protection from Harassment Act 1997.

Facts

The defendant was King of Spain between 1975 and 2014, when he abdicated the throne. The claimant is an international businesswoman. Both parties have a cosmopolitan lifestyle and maintain homes around the world. The parties agreed that the defendant was domiciled in Spain for the purposes of the proceedings, even though he had been living in Abu Dhabi since August 2020. The claimant is a Danish national with a residence in Monaco and a home in England.

The parties were in an intimate relationship between 2004 and 2009. Their relationship came to public attention in April 2012 in the aftermath of an elephant-hunting trip to Botswana. In June 2012, the defendant paid €65m to the claimant, the purpose of which is a matter of dispute and controversy. Shortly thereafter the defendant allegedly started to harass the claimant. Harassment allegedly continued after the defendant’s abdication.

The facts pleaded by the claimant are complex, but are conveniently summarised at [259]:

the Defendant (a) intimidated and pressured the Claimant over the use of the June 2012 payment, (b) threatened and intimidated her more generally, (c) made allegations of stealing, untrustworthiness and disloyalty with a view to disrupting her relations with friends and family, (d) made similar defamatory statements to her clients and business associates, (e) supplied false information to the media, with a view to publication, relating to her financial probity and alleging she was a threat to the Spanish national interest and/or was trying to blackmail the royal family, and (f) placed her and her advisers under surveillance, trespassed onto and damaged her Shropshire property and intercepted or monitored the mobile and internet accounts of herself and her advisors.

These acts of harassment were alleged to have occurred in different countries, including Austria, the Bahamas, England, Monaco, Saudi Arabia, Spain, Switzerland, Tahiti, United Arab Emirates, and the United States.

It is on the basis of these facts that the claimant brought a claim in England under the Protection from Harassment Act 1997 on 16 October 2020, two and a half months before the expiry of the Brexit transition period on 31 December 2020. This, coupled with the fact that the defendant was domiciled in Spain, meant that Brussels I bis applied.

The defendant’s first line of defence was sovereign immunity. On 6 December 2022, the Court of Appeal held that the defendant enjoyed immunity from the jurisdiction of the English courts under the State Immunity Act 1978 with respect to the allegations about his pre-abdication, but not post-abdication conduct. This paved the way for the issues that the High Court addressed in its judgment of 6 October 2023.

Submission

Submission is a recognised basis of jurisdiction under Article 26 of Brussels I bis. As a matter of High Court procedure, jurisdictional challenge and submission to jurisdiction are dealt with generally by Civil Procedure Rule 11. CPR 11(4)(a) provides that an application under this rule must be made within 14 days after filing an acknowledgment of service. Otherwise, the defendant is to be treated as having accepted that the court has jurisdiction to try the claim pursuant to CPR 11(5)(b).

The defendant filed an acknowledgment of service on 4 June 2021 and ticked the box ‘I intend to contest jurisdiction’. The claimant argued that the defendant should have disputed the court’s jurisdiction under Brussels I bis within 14 days. Instead, the defendant made a general challenge to the court’s personal jurisdiction in his application notice of 18 June 2021 ‘on grounds that England is not the appropriate forum’ and sought ‘to set aside the service on the Defendant out of the jurisdiction, which was improperly effected’. On 21 February 2023, the defendant abandoned his objection to the service of the claim. A specific challenge to the court’s jurisdiction under Brussels I bis was not made until 22 March 2023. This specific challenge was made pursuant to case management directions that followed the Court of Appeal’s judgment on the immunity issue.

The court held that the defendant did not submit on the basis that his jurisdictional challenge was not abusive, that his general challenge to the court’s personal jurisdiction of 18 June 2021 was sufficient at that stage, and that extension of time and relief from sanctions should be granted to cure any deemed submission that might have arisen by virtue of CPR 11(5)(b) from the lapse of a month between the abandonment of the service challenge and its replacement by the Brussels I bis challenge.

Article 7(2) of Brussels I bis

The heart of the judgment concerns the interpretation and application of Article 7(2) of Brussels I bis to a harassment claim and is found at [51]-[134]. This part of the judgment deals with four key points: the relationship between an autonomous interpretation of Article 7(2) and the domestic law under which the claim is pleaded; the elements of the tort of harassment under English law; whether the event giving rise to the damage occurred in England; and whether the damage occurred in England.

Relationship between Autonomous Interpretation and Domestic Law

It is undisputed that the concept of the ‘place of the harmful event’ in Article 7(2) requires an autonomous interpretation. But the question arose whether the domestic law under which the claim was pleaded had a role to play in this respect. The court provided a positive answer to this question. It quoted with approval [32]-[33] of the Supreme Court judgment in JSC BTA Bank v Ablyazov:

However, the requirement of an autonomous interpretation does not mean that the component elements of the cause of action in domestic law are irrelevant. On the contrary, they have a vital role in defining the legally relevant conduct and thus identifying the acts which fall to be located… In particular, whether an event is harmful is determined by national law.

This led the court to conclude that, for the purposes of determining whether the event giving rise to the damage occurred in England and whether the damage occurred in England, ‘the relevant “event” and “damage” are determined by English tort law, [which] requires consideration of whether the relevant components of an actionable tort, occurring in England, have been made out’ to the standard of a good arguable case ([63]-[64]).

Elements of the Tort of Harassment

This brought the Protection from Harassment Act 1997, which introduced the tort of harassment into English law, to the spotlight. According to the court, the essence of the tort of harassment is that

it as ‘a persistent and deliberate course of unreasonable and oppressive conduct, targeted at another person, which is calculated to and does cause that person alarm, fear or distress’. The conduct ‘must cross the boundary between that which is unattractive, even unreasonable, and conduct which is oppressive and unacceptable. To cross the border from the regrettable to the objectionable, the gravity of the misconduct must be of an order which would sustain criminal liability’. ([69], referring to [40] of the High Court judgment in Hayden v Dickinson)

Importantly:

a course of conduct is something more than a series of events attributed to the same person. A ‘course of conduct’ is more than the additive sum of its parts. A nexus between the activities complained of is required; a court must assess whether the acts complained of are separate or linked together to form a specific and coherent whole. ([72])

Armed with this insight, the court proceeded to determine whether the event giving rise to the damage occurred in England and whether the damage occurred in England.

Event Giving Rise to the Damage

The parties clearly had a deep and multifaceted relationship that went spectacularly sour. It was also clear that the parties’ relationship, including its most unpleasant aspects and their consequences, spanned multiple jurisdictions. Two issues of relevance concerning the interpretation of the ‘event giving rise to the damage’ limb of Article 7(2), however, were not clear.

The first issue concerns the fact that acts of harassment can be done by a defendant directly or by another person on the defendant’s behalf. The question arose whether the acts of another person acting on the defendant’s behalf in England could amount to an act of the defendant in England for the purposes of Article 7(2). To answer this question, the court relied on the Melzer judgment of the Court of Justice:

I do not, and do not need to, take from this any clear principle that the acts of an agent cannot constitute the acts of a principal for the purposes of the ‘cause’ limb of the jurisdictional test where the agent acts in one jurisdiction on the authority of a principal in another. But I was shown no clear authority for the contrary principle either. And I do take from Melzer at least the thoughts that (a) the BRR concerns itself in principle with the issue of a causal act by one person being attributed to another under national law for the purposes of determining jurisdiction, because that tends against the fundamental principles of certainty, predictability and the proximity of a defendant’s conduct to the courts of another country and (b) great care needs to be taken with appeals to intuition as to the ‘right’ outcome in such matters, when the starting point is the fundamental principle of a defendant’s entitlement to be sued in his place of domicile, subject only to limited exceptions of a predictable nature made in the interests of the effective administration of justice. ([104])

The second issue is whether Article 7(2) required an English course of conduct to confer jurisdiction on the English courts, or whether an international course of conduct with acts of harassment in England sufficed. The court held that the former approach was right:

The jurisdictional test cannot be satisfied by doing no more than identifying a collection of English acts featuring in a pleaded international course of conduct and inviting an inference that they themselves add up to an actionable course of conduct in their own right… The right approach works the other way around. It has to start with the pleaded identification of an English course of conduct and then establish that, through pleaded constituent acts of the Defendant in England. Whether any ‘English subset’ of a pleaded international course of conduct amounts to an actionable tort in its own right must itself be pleaded and evidenced. It cannot be assumed as matter of logic to have that quality: harassment is a distinctively cumulative tort, and pleading a whole course of conduct as harassment does not imply pleading that any subset of it must itself constitute harassment (even though it may). ([106])

The court ultimately held that the claimant failed to identify and evidence a tortious course of conduct by the defendant with the necessary coherence, connectivity, persistence, and gravity constituting harassment that occurred in England.

Damage

The question of whether the relevant damage occurred in England raised related issues. Does Article 7(2) require that the claimant became aware of harassing events and experienced alarm, fear, and distress in England, that the proximate and direct damage occurred in England, or perhaps that something else occurred in England?

The court held that:

The impact of any individual constituent episode of that course of conduct is simply not the legally relevant ‘damage’ as defined by English tort law. Any individual episode need have no particular effect at all – it is the cumulative, oppressive effect of the total course of conduct which is of the essence of the tort. ([109])

In other words, the legally relevant damage is ‘just “being harassed”’ ([111]).

The claimant failed to identify and plead any specific experience of harassment in England. Instead, she pleaded an indivisible, ambulatory, and international experience of being harassed, which was not recognisable as distinctively English. Consequently, no relevant damage occurred in England. The court suggested that had the claimant had an English domicile, habitual residence, or physical presence in England throughout, she might have satisfied the requirements of the ‘damage’ limb of Article 7(2) ([118]).

Immunity

As mentioned, the Court of Appeal held on 6 December 2022 that the defendant enjoyed immunity from the jurisdiction of the English courts under the State Immunity Act 1978 with respect to the allegations about his pre-abdication, but not post-abdication conduct. Before the High Court, the claimant had another go at this by seeking permission to amend her pleadings to include pre-abdication matters on two bases: that these matters concerned the defendant’s motives for his post-abdication course of conduct; and these matters were part of the relevant background. The court refused permission because these matters were covered by immunity.

Extraterritoriality

Finally, the court addressed the issue of territorial scope of the Protection from Harassment Act 1997. As is well-known, common law courts apply the presumption against the extraterritorial application of domestic statutes. Since the case contained international elements, the question arose whether it fell outside the territorial scope of the Act.

The court indicated briefly that the Act had territorial limits and that the case fell outside those limits:

It is one thing to say that regard may arguably be had to an extraterritorial ‘act of a defendant’ in an otherwise securely pleaded and evidenced ‘course of conduct’ within the jurisdiction. It may also be right that ultimately…some sort of test of preponderance or ‘significant proportion’ might conceivably evolve to meet the facts of a particular case. But there is no authority at present which comes close to giving any basis for concluding that fully ‘international harassment’ is comprehended within the geographical scope of the Act and I was given no contextual basis for inferring a Parliamentary intention to achieve that as a matter of public policy. ([291])

Comment

This is a complex and rich case and it is impossible to examine it fully within the confines of a blog post that is already too long. I want, nevertheless, to mention three points by way of commentary.

The first point concerns Brexit and the civil law/common law divide in international civil litigation. Civil law jurisdiction rules, epitomised by Brussels I bis, allocate jurisdiction in a rigid way. Jurisdictional bases are limited in number and relatively narrow. Common law jurisdiction rules are flexible, and jurisdictional bases are more numerous and relatively broad. These two approaches to jurisdiction, and how they play out in tort disputes, were recently discussed by the UK Supreme Court in Brownlie 2. Mrs zu Sayn-Wittgenstein-Sayn was in a unique position in that she could choose the jurisdictional system under which to bring her claim. By commencing her proceedings in October 2020, she effectively opted for Brussels I bis. Had she waited a few months and commenced her proceedings after the expiry of the Brexit transition period on 31 December 2020, she could have sued the defendant under the common law rules. It is possible that the claim would have passed the tortious jurisdictional gateway, but the forum conveniens doctrine would have presented a significant challenge. That is probably why the claimant chose to sue the defendant under Brussels I bis.

The second point concerns the court’s interpretation and application of Article 7(2) of Brussels I bis. In Shevill, the Court of Justice confirmed that the domestic law under which the claim is pleaded is of relevance for the application of Article 7(2):

The criteria for assessing whether the event in question is harmful and the evidence required of the existence and extent of the harm alleged by the victim of the defamation are not governed by the Convention but by the substantive law determined by the national conflict of laws rules of the court seised, provided that the effectiveness of the Convention is not thereby impaired. ([41])

The court seised on the opportunity created by Shevill to limit the jurisdiction of English courts over harassment claims. Through section 9 of the Defamation Act 2013, Parliament sought to end London’s position as the global libel litigation capital. The High Court judgment in Corinna zu Sayn-Wittgenstein-Sayn v His Majesty Juan Carlos Alfonso Victor Maria De Borbón Y Borbón can be seen as a related development in the field of harassment.

Finally, the third point concerns the choice-of-law aspect of the case. Even though this was a jurisdictional dispute, the court nevertheless opined on the issue of extraterritoriality. It is interesting, however, that the court approached the issue of application of the Protection from Harassment Act 1997 purely as an issue of statutory construction. There was no mention of the possibility that the choice-of-law rules of the Rome II Regulation (which is retained EU law) might have a role to play in this respect. I think that Rome II, at least if it is applied as directly applicable EU law, requires a different approach. The court should have started its analysis by applying the choice-of-law rules of Rome II. If English law applied, the court could have checked whether the case fell within the territorial scope of the Act. If English law did not apply, the court could have checked whether the Act should nevertheless apply on an overriding basis. A further question could then be asked, namely whether Rome II effects in any way the process of statutory construction.

The parties are in a bitter dispute. The claimant is likely to appeal the High Court judgment. The next chapter in this litigation is keenly awaited.

The eighth meeting of the Special Commission set up in the framework of the Hague Conference on Private International Law to discuss the practical operation of the 1980 Child Abduction Convention and the 1996 Child Protection Convention kicked off on 10 October 2023.

As reported by Mayela Celis on Conflict of Laws, a broad range of issues will be addressed during the meeting, such as delays in return process under the 1980 Convention, the relationship of the 1980 Convention with other international instruments, in particular the 1989 UN Convention on the Rights of the Child, exceptions to the return of the child under the 1980 Convention and protective measures upon return, including with respect to domestic and family violence, child abduction and asylum claims, mediation as relevant to the 1980 and 1996 Conventions, and transfer of jurisdiction under the 1996 Convention, to name just a few (the draft agenda of the meeting can be found here).

The European Association of Private International Law was invited to take part in the meeting as an observer, as it occurred on the occasion of the first meeting of the Special Commission on the practical operation of the 2007 Child Support Convention and on the 2007 Maintenance Obligations Protocol, and the first meeting of the Special Commission on the practical operation of the 2000 Adults Convention.

An EAPIL Working Group was set up for the purposes of contributing to the meeting on the 1980 and 1996 Conventions. The Group, chaired by Costanza Honorati and consisting of Sabine Corneloup, Mónica Herranz Ballesteros, Katarina Trimmings, and Mirela Zupan, prepared a position paper focused on protective measures, which the Scientific Council of the Association endorsed on 10 October 2023.

The conclusions reached by the Working Group are as follows:

I. Protective measures amount to a fundamental tool to achieve compliance with the Convention’s obligation, while guaranteeing physical and psychological safety of the child and thus ensuring respect of the child’s fundamental rights. 

II. The Treaty’s main obligation to return the child is only discharged when such court is convinced that the return is safe and that the return shall not cause any harm, either physical or psychological, to the child. 

III. Ensuring the child’s safe return must be construed as a treaty obligation set on all Contracting States. This requires that all States, i.e. the State of the child’s habitual residence and the State of refuge, shall cooperate one with each other to ensure the physical and psychological safety of the child when implementing the main obligation of returning the child. 

IV. In the context of abduction proceedings the best interests of the child implies that, when pursuing the aim of returning the abducted child to the place of his/her habitual residence, the court in the State of refuge should pay particular attention to safeguarding the overall physical and psychological safety of the child. 

V. A protection measure in the light of the above is only a court order which is capable of being enforced in the State of habitual residence. The requirement of enforceability in the State where protection is sought, i.e. in the State of habitual residence, thus becomes a constitutive element of any measure which aims to effectively protect the child’s on his or her return. 

VI. Even where protective measures are enforceable in the State of habitual residence, caution is needed when determining whether a civil protection order would be appropriate in an individual child abduction case. In the light of concerns over the effectiveness of protective measures, protective measures should not be employed where credible allegations of severe violence have been made and there is a future risk of violence of such severity.

VII. There are several ways which can guarantee the enforceability of a protective measure. It is for the court in the State of refuge, in cooperation with the court in the State of habitual residence, to choose and implement the most appropriate measures.

VIII. Protective measures, if not triggered ex parte, should be considered by the court on its own motion, ex officio. 

IX. A genuine consideration of adopting or requiring protective measures should be strongly encouraged every time the court is satisfied there is a grave risk of harm, and provide an explanation on facts, risks and measures that were considered should be provided. 

A report on the conclusions and recommendations of the eighth meeting of the Special Commission will appear on this blog in due course.

Anabela Susana de Sousa Gonçalves (University of Minho) has posted The material limits of the European Succession Regulation on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

Cross-border successions have their legal framework in the European Union (EU) in Regulation No 650/2012 of 4 July 2012 on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of decisions and acceptance and enforcement of authentic instruments in matters of succession and on the creation of a European Certificate of Succession (European Succession Regulation). About this Regulation, there are sometimes some expectations, not always realistic, about the answers that it can provide, in an area where there are many divergences between the substantive law of the Member States. It is therefore important to know the limits that circumscribe the material scope of application of the Regulation, bringing to the discussion the jurisprudence of the European Union Court of Justice (ECJ).

On 20 June 2022, the CJEU rendered its judgment in London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Assistance Association Ltd v Spain. The judgment, which dramatically altered the understanding of the arbitration exception under the Brussels instruments, gave rise to heated comments and debates, including an on-line symposium on this blog.

On 6 October 2023, the English High Court rendered a new judgment in the case where Justice Butcher discussed, inter alia, the meaning of the CJEU jugdment and the extent to which he was bound by it.

Interestingly, the insurers had initiated a second arbitration in 2019 which was still in progress when the CJEU delivered its judgment. As a result, the arbitrator, Sir Peter Gross, also had to express views on the meaning of the CJEU judgment in the two partial awards he made on 6 January 2023 and 27 March 2023.

The English proceedings are highly complex, with a number of challenges initiated by each of the parties against the various arbitral awards and application to enforce the Spanish judgment. Without getting into all these details, I focus below on the issues addressed by the CJEU and how they were perceived and addressed by the English court.

Concept of Judgment in Article 34(3) Brussels I

A first argument made by Spain before the English court was that the English judgments on the arbitral awards were no relevant ‘local’ judgments for the purposes of Article 34(3), as they were not judgments of ‘a judicial body of a Contracting State deciding on its own authority on the issues between the parties’. (Solo Kleinmotoren GmbH v Emilio Boch [1994] ECR I-2237).

Justice Butcher ruled that the CJEU confirmed that the argument based on Solo Kleinmotoren was incorrect.

123. In the judgment of the CJEU, at paras. [48-50], the CJEU said that a judgment entered in terms of an arbitral award was capable of being regarded as a ‘judgment’ within the meaning of Article 34(3). In that regard, the CJEU pointed out at para. [49] that the concept of a ‘judgment’ set out in Article 32 was a broad one and ‘covers any judgment given by a court of a Member State, without its being necessary to draw a distinction according to the content of the judgment in question, provided that it has been, or has been capable of being, the subject, in the Member State of origin and under various procedures, of an inquiry in adversarial proceedings’. At para. [50] the CJEU said that this interpretation of the concept of ‘judgment’ in Article 34(3) was supported by the purpose of the provision, which was to protect the integrity of a Member State’s internal legal order. At para. [53] the CJEU said that, ‘a judgment entered into in the terms of an arbitral award is capable of constituting a ‘judgment’ within the meaning of Article 34(3) …’.

A second argument made by Spain before the English Court was that the whole of the English proceedings, and the resulting English s. 66 Judgments (declaring the first arbitral awards enforceable in England), fell within the arbitration exception to the applicability of the Brussels Regulation enshrined in Article 1(2)(d). Spain’s contention was that a non-Regulation judgment, or at least a judgment which is a non-Regulation judgment because it falls within the arbitration exception, did not count as a relevant ‘home’ judgment for the purposes of Article 34(3).

Again, Justice Butcher ruled that the CJEU confirmed that the argument, that he labelled ‘the material scope point’, was incorrect.

142. (…) the Court’s reference, at para. [50], to the purpose of Article 34(3) as being the protection of the integrity of a Member State’s legal order is relevant to this point as it is to the ‘Solo’ point. Further at paras [51-52], the CJEU said that it was ‘apparent from the Court’s case-law that the exclusion of a matter from the scope of Regulation No.44/2001 does not preclude a judgment relating to that matter from coming within the scope of Article 34(3) of that regulation and, accordingly, preventing the recognition of a judgment given in another Member State with which it is irreconcilable’, and made reference to Hoffmann v Krieg

Jurisdictional Qualifications of the CJEU

The most novel, far reaching and debatable aspects of the ruling of the CJEU were, however, the introduction of new requirements relating to lis pendens and the privity of jurisdiction clauses.

Readers will recall that the CJEU ruled that where a judicial decision resulting in an outcome equivalent to the outcome of an arbitral award could not have been adopted by a court of the Member State of enforcement without infringing the provisions and the fundamental objectives of the Brussels I regulation, in particular as regards the relative effect of an arbitration clause included in the insurance contract in question and the rules on lis pendens contained in Article 27 of that regulation, the judgment on the arbitral award cannot prevent the recognition of a judgment given by a court in another Member State.

The issue before both the arbitrator and the English court was whether this part of ruling had deprived the arbitrator from its jurisdiction and thus prevented the operation of Art. 34(3), as the relevant arbitral awards should be set aside for lack of jurisdiction.

Both of them rejected the argument on the ground that they were not bound by answers to questions not referred to the CJEU.

209. I have also reached the conclusion (as did Sir Peter Gross at paragraph [122(3)] of the Gross First Award) that, if the CJEU purported to answer a question not or falling outside those referred to it, the national court would not be bound to follow any such purported answer, though it would not lightly so hold. This appears to me to be the corollary of the limited jurisdiction established by Article 267 of the TFEU. (Reference to precedents omitted)

Justice Butcher then concluded:

214. Applying the principles set out above, in my judgment the CJEU, in paragraphs [54] to [73] of its Judgment, gave answers to questions which had not been referred to it, and which this Court had refused to refer. In doing so, it trespassed on the facts of the case.

215. Thus, the first two questions referred to the CJEU in relation to Article 34(3) raised clearly defined issues of EU law. They asked whether a s. 66 judgment was capable of falling within Article 34(3) in light of two specific points, the ‘Solo point’, and the material scope point. The nature of the questions and the reasons why they were asked were set out both in the Reference Judgment, and very clearly in the Reasons for the Reference section of the Order for Reference.

216. There was no question aimed at whether there were other reasons why Article 34(3) might be inapplicable, and specifically no question directed at whether Article 34(3) might be inapplicable because the English s. 66 Judgments had been entered in circumstances where the English Court could not have entertained the claim which was the subject of the Spanish proceedings. That, in my view, raised different questions (including but certainly not limited to different questions of EU law).

Justice Butcher then wondered whether, although he was not bound, he would still want to follow the CJEU. He ruled he would not.

236. Further, while I am clearly entitled to have regard to the reasoning of the CJEU in those paragraphs, if I am not bound by them I would not follow them. In my judgment they fail to give effect to the exclusion of arbitration from the Regulation, and they fail to have regard to the jurisprudence of the ECJ/CJEU which has recognised that the arbitration exception is effective to exclude arbitration in its entirety, including proceedings in national courts the subject matter of which is arbitration, in particular the decisions in Marc Rich & Co AG v Società Italiana Impianti PA (The ‘Atlantic Emperor’) (Case C-190/89), and Proceedings Concerning Gazprom OAO (Case C-536/13).

237. Instead I would follow, and may be bound by, the reasoning of the Court of Appeal in The Prestige (Nos. 3 and 4), in relation to an argument which was raised there with reference to Assens Havn, to the effect that an analogy with that case indicated that the Award Claims there under consideration did not fall within the ‘arbitration exception’ to the Regulation. The argument of the States was that the reasoning in Assens Havn, which was to do with an exclusive jurisdiction clause in a liability insurance policy, was ‘equally applicable to an arbitration clause’. At [79]-[84] the Court of Appeal said this:

(…)

[84] For these reasons we hold that the reasoning in Assens Havn cannot apply to an arbitration clause. We note that this is also the view of Professor Briggs (Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments, 7th ed (2021), para. 9.05). Accordingly the “arbitration” exception applies to the Award Claims and jurisdiction must be determined in accordance with domestic law principles.’

Res Judicata as English Public Policy

The English judgment also addressed the argument of whether res judicata was a principle of English public policy, and whether the Spanish judgment could be denied recognition under the public policy exception in Article 34(1), on the ground that the English judgments declaring enforceable the first arbitral awards were res judicata.

Justice Butcher found that the Spanish judgments would also be contrary to public policy on that ground, but the argument was subsidiary, given that he had already found that the Spanish judgments should be denied recognition on the ground of Article 34(3).

Assessment

The most interesting part of the English judgment is its interpretation and treatment of the most controversial aspects of the CJEU judgment, namely the jurisdictional qualifications.

The debates before the English court show how far reaching the CJEU judgment might be and raise the issue of whether the CJEU has indeed laid down jurisdictional requirements for arbitrators.

On the one hand, a narrow reading of the CJEU judgment could be that nowhere does it expressly say that it has a bearing on the jurisdiction of arbitrators. And that, in the case at hand, it had not ruled on the issue of whether Spain was bound to arbitrate. This, I understand, was the position of the arbitrator. Justice Butcher reported:

77. At [126] Sir Peter Gross considered whether the CJEU Judgment had any bearing on his jurisdiction as an arbitrator. He concluded that, whatever its ambit in other respects, the CJEU Judgment said nothing at all about his jurisdiction; and that he entertained no doubt at all about his having jurisdiction.

78. At [127]-[132] Sir Peter Gross considered whether the CJEU Judgment had decided that Spain had not been obliged to arbitrate its dispute with the Club and hence was not in breach of any equitable obligation by pursuing its Article 117 claims and seeking to enforce the Spanish Judgment. The Arbitrator found that the CJEU Judgment did not contain any such decision. He said (at [130]) that ‘Part 2’ of the CJEU Judgment went to the status of English court judgments, not whether Spain was in breach of its obligation to arbitrate. He said (at [131]) that the CJEU Judgment had said nothing about whether Spain had been obliged to pursue its dispute in arbitration, and that he could see no proper basis for reading in any such decision.

On the other hand, a less cautious reading of the CJEU judgment is that it has indeed laid down jurisdictional requirements for arbitrators. Spain made the argument repeatedly (which is fair enough).

Justice Butcher avoided addressing the issue by ruling that he was not bound by that part of the CJEU judgment. But the views he expressed when he declined to consider the CJEU judgment persuasive enough to follow it may well reveal that he did think that the CJEU has indeed laid down jurisdictional requirements.

Debate to be continued, on the Continent.

European Law Institute (ELI) has recently launched a new project devoted to the proposal of the EU Regulation on the Recognition of Foreign Filiations.

The ELI Project Team wants to scrutinise the rules of the proposal  from four specific perspectives: children’s, LGBTI persons’ and women’s fundamental rights, and the underlying EU primary law, especially concerning the free movement of citizens.

The works within the project will be conducted under the accelerated procedure, with the aim of having results by February 2024. Based on its analysis, the Project Team wants to develop a Position Paper, in which provisions of the proposal will be scrutinized and alternative formulations proposed. Additionally, the Position Paper will be supplemented with explanations and comments. Model Rules in the form of desirable amendments to the proposal will also be drafted.

The ELI Project Team consists of Claire Fenton-Glynn, Cristina Gonzalez Beilfuss, Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Martina Melcher, Sharon Shakargy, Patrick Wautelet, Laima Vaige with Susanne Gössl and Ilaria Pretelli acting as Reporters.

On 2 October 2023 the Kick-Off Webinar of the Project was held. Here is a summary of discussions and a recording of the whole meeting.

Posts on this blog devoted to the same proposal and academia’s reactions to it may be found herehere and here.

The judgment by the CJEU in Club la Costa (decision of 14 September 2023, Case C-821/21), has already been analysed from a jurisdictional perspective in a previous post. In the same decision, the court also addresses an important issue regarding the applicable law under the Rome I Regulation.

Facts

Remember that a British resident had entered for private purposes into a timeshare contract with a British company (Club La Costa) through the latter’s Spanish branch. This contract concerned tourist accommodation in Spain. Subsequently, the British resident had brought a suit in Spain.

The standard terms of the contract stipulated that it shall be governed by English law. However, Spanish law, as the law of the place of the immovable, was more favourable for the British resident than English law. (In particular, Spanish law requires the contract to be entered into the land registry as well as to specify the accommodation and the precise duration of the time-share, see the parallel decision rendered on a similar contract on the same day in Case C-632/21, JF and NS v Diamond Resorts Europe et al.)

Legal Issues

In essence, the Spanish court wanted to know whether it could apply Spanish law to the dispute. For this, it had to overcome the choice of law in the contract as well as the consumer protection provisions, which both pointed to English law. If the choice of law was incompatible with Article 3, and Article 6 Rome I did not apply because it was unfavourable to the consumer, the application of Spanish law might have been justified, e.g. under Article 4(1)(c) Rome I (for a discussion whether this provision governs timeshare contracts, see Case C-632/21, JF and NS v Diamond Resorts Europe et al.).

The Spanish court therefore asked the CJEU (1) whether it would be compatible with Article 3 Rome I to consider a choice-of-law clause in standard terms as valid, (2) whether the business partner could also rely on the consumer protection provision of Article 6 Rome I, and (3) whether it could ignore the law of the consumer’s habitual residence where the law that would normally govern the contract (in the absence of consumer protection) is more favourable to the consumer in the particular case.

The Validity of the Choice of Law in Standard Terms

For the first question, concerning the validity of a choice-of-law clause in a standard contract term, the CJEU could refer to its precedent in VKI v Amazon (Case C-191/15). There, it had held that such a clause is valid only if it does not lead the consumer into error about the continued application of the mandatory rules of the law of its habitual residence.

In the present case, the law of the habitual residence of the consumer was selected in the standard term. Hence, there was no risk of any error of the consumer. The CJEU thus deemed the clause to be valid.

Can Businesses Rely on Consumer Protection and can the Consumer Waive such Protection?

The second and third question were answered together by the CJEU. In this regard, it held that the consumer protection provision of Article 6 Rome I is

not only specific, but also exhaustive, so that the conflict-of-law rules laid down in that article cannot be amended or supplemented by other conflict-of-law rules laid down in that regulation, unless they are expressly referred to in that article” (para 78).

This is an important ruling with potential relevance for many disputes (e.g. it was also applied in the parallel case in Case C-632/21, JF and NS v Diamond Resorts Europe et al.). From a theoretical perspective, this ruling means that the law designated by Article 6 Rome I is an objective conflict-of-laws rule and not merely a unilateral defence by the consumer.

Assessment

This decision has two consequences.

First, the consumer protection provision can also be relied upon by the business party to the contract. This makes a lot of sense. If it were otherwise, the business would have to wait for the consumer to choose her preferred law before it could assess the legal situation.

Second, the ruling means that the consumer cannot waive the protection of Article 6 Rome I. Indeed, this is just the mirror image of the first consequence, because if the consumer could waive the protection, then  it would be impossible for the business to rely on the provision. Therefore, this consequence must be applauded too.

It should be noted, however, that the situation in the law of jurisdiction is different on the latter point. According to the CJEU, the consumer can waive the protection by Article 18(1) Brussels I bis Regulation (see decision in Wurth Automotive, Case C-177/22 and the comment by Marion Ho-Dac). This can be easily explained, though, because already the wording of this provision makes it clear that it benefits exclusively the consumer and that the business cannot rely on this protective head of jurisdiction. It is different with Article 6 Rome I, which determines the law governing consumer contracts objectively, and thus for both parties.

— Thanks to Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld, Felix Krysa and Paul Eichmüller for reviewing this post.

The group-of-companies doctrine allows attributing obligations of one group member to another. It may also be used to justify a head of jurisdiction to sue all members of one group at the same place.

Yet this doctrine does not apply under the Brussels I bis Regulation, at least not in the consumer contract context, as the CJEU has held in Club la Costa (judgment of 14 September 2023, Case C-821/21). In the same decision, the Court also clarified the burden of proof regarding the domicile of a corporation. The points of the judgment addressing the applicable law under the Rome I Regulation will be commented in a subsequent post.

Facts

A British resident had entered for private purposes into a timeshare contract through the Spanish branch of a British company (Club La Costa). The contract stipulated the exclusive jurisdiction of the courts of England and Wales.

The consumer then brought a claim in a Spanish court against Club La Costa, which apparently went into liquidation subsequently, and various other British companies belonging to the same group.

Legal Issues

The Spanish court asked the CJEU whether the term ‘other party to the contract’ in Article 18(1) Brussels I bis Regulation could also refer to other group members. It furthermore wanted to know how the group members would have to prove that they are not domiciled in Spain but abroad.

Ruling on the Group-of-Companies Doctrine

The CJEU first underlines that the application of Article 18(1) Brussels I bis Regulation presupposes the existences of a contract, and that it is decisive “that the parties to the dispute are also the parties to the contract in question” (para 48) (on the wider scope of Article 7(1) Brussels I bis in this respect, see CJEU, Joined Cases C-274/16, C-447/16 and C-448/16, flightright v Air Nostrum, paras 62-65). Therefore, a consumer’s action under this head of jurisdiction must be brought against the other party to the contract (para 50). Consequently, it cannot be brought against other members of the group, with whom the consumer had been contractually linked as well, but not by the timeshare contract.

The Court of Justice distinguishes this case from its decision in Maletic (Case C-478/12). In the latter, a consumer couple had booked a vacation trip with an internet platform and a travel agency. The CJEU had ruled at the time that the contractual relationship with the platform operator was ‘inseparably linked’ to that with the travel agency and that both would therefore fall under the consumer heads of jurisdiction of the Brussels I Regulation. This is, however, not the case with the contracts between the consumer and the members of the group in Club La Costa, which can be neatly separated from each other.

Ruling on the Proof of Corporate Domicile

The second question requires a little more explanation. The domicile of corporations is determined by Article 63(1) Brussels I bis in a three-fold manner (statutory seat, central administration and principal place of business), with a special definition of the statutory seat of British companies in Article 63(2). The burden of proof for these places is a procedural question, thus falling outside the scope of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Yet the reference for a preliminary ruling reported the opinion of some Spanish courts which interpret Article 63(2) Brussels I bis Regulation as merely creating a ‘presumption of fact’. If it were ascertained that a defendant company carries out activities in Spain, the international jurisdiction of the Spanish courts would be justified. Hence, it would be for the defendants to show that their domicile is located outside of Spain (para 31).

The CJEU gives this interpretation short shrift. It underlines that Article 63 Brussels I bis must be subject to autonomous interpretation under EU law (para 60). The provision gives the consumer the right to choose between the three locations set out there (para 63). Hence, it does not limit the consumer’s choice (para 64), but on the contrary expands it. The provision of Article 63(2) Brussels I bis, in turn, provides a clarifying definition of the statutory seat of English companies (para 65). It can therefore not be accepted that these provisions would merely create presumptions that could be rebutted (para 66).

Assessment

On both points, the ruling of the CJEU is clear, straight-forward, and firmly anchored in the text of the Regulation. The binding wording must be upheld against the tendency to disregard it when this suits the consumer in the individual case. As important as the goal of consumer protection is, it does not justify bending the rule of law.

— Thanks to Paul Eichmüller for reviewing this post.

 

Lydia Lundstedt, Senior Lecturer in Private International Law at the Stockholm University and in Intellectual Property Law at the Linköping University, has accepted the invitation of the editors of the blog to present her recent book, titled ‘Cross-Border Trade Secret Disputes in the European Union: Jurisdiction and Applicable Law’, published by Edward Elgar.


In today’s knowledge-based and data-driven economy, information is a company’s most valuable asset. The most common form of legal protection for information are laws that protect trade secrets. In contrast to patents, copyright, and trademarks, whose importance for protecting intangible assets is well-recognised, trade secret protection has often come in their shadow as the less important form of protection. The importance of legal protection for trade secrets is however gaining acceptance and many states have sharpened their laws on trade secret protection. In determining the form and level of trade secret protection, states consider (often constitutional) rules on the freedom of information, the freedom to compete and operate a business, employee mobility, and privacy. Depending on the social, political, and economic environment of the state, the form and level of protection may vary considerably.

To ensure a ‘sufficient and consistent level’ of protection under the laws of all the Member States, the European Union (EU) enacted Directive 2016/943 on the Protection of Undisclosed Know-how and Business Information (Trade Secrets) against their Unlawful Acquisition, Use and Disclosure. The Directive is in the form of a minimum directive, so Member States may provide for more far-reaching protection. Complicating matters is the fact that trade secret protection is a bit of a ‘strange bird’, which is reflected in the diverging doctrinal basis for trade secret protection. This divergence continues even after the implementation of the Trade Secret Directive, where some Member States continue to provide protection under unfair competition law, others have introduced a sui generis form of protection, and one Member State protects trade secrets as an intellectual property (IP) right. In addition, all Member States continue to protect trade secrets under contract law, and under the legal systems of some Member States, a trade secret holder may raise concurrent claims based on contractual and non-contractual grounds.

Trade secret protection is even more diverse on the international level. The Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights (TRIPS) guarantees only a minimum level of protection for ‘undisclosed information’ and leaves a wide margin of discretion with respect to how Members can afford protection. The inclusion of trade secret protection in a treaty on intellectual property adds to the confusion about the correct classification of trade secrets.

With the ease of digital communications, employee migration, and international trade, trade secret violations can easily have a cross-border, and even a global dimension.  Unlike physical assets, information can move at the speed of light and become ubiquitous instantaneously.  In this respect, trade secrets are like (traditional) IP rights in that trade secrets and IP rights consist of commercially valuable information that are often exploited over national borders in order to take full advantage of their economic potential. In another respect, however, trade secrets differ from IP rights, which pursuant to the territoriality principle, may be in the public domain in some states without affecting their protection in others. This is not the case for trade secret protection because if the information becomes freely accessible, it will no longer fulfil the criterium of secrecy that is required for its continued protection.

Within the EU, one would expect that the environment would be conducive for the litigation of cross-border trade secret disputes because the rules on private international law are harmonised at the EU level. Despite this, cross-border litigation and enforcement of trade secrets is considered to be extremely difficult and is also rare. This may be due to the varying doctrinal bases for trade secret protection and the fact that trade secret violations can take place in contractual and non-contractual contexts. Moreover, if the trader secret holder brings proceedings against a former employee, weaker party rules will affect the choice of forum and applicable law. Another complicating factor is that in some cases, jurisdiction and the applicable law is based on the location of damage, which is difficult to localise as trade secrets are intangible and can be acquired, disclosed, and used everywhere. What is more, there may be a number of potential defendants located in different countries that allegedly violated the trade secrets, and it may be difficult to join them all in one proceeding and under one law.

The book investigates how the EU private international law rules can be interpreted to facilitate the objectives of the EU Trade Secret Directive when trade secrets are litigated and enforced over national borders. A basic assumption for this study is that effective and consistent protection of trade secrets in cross-border situations is facilitated when the parties can resolve their dispute before one court that has jurisdiction over the entire dispute and under one law, resulting in a judgment capable of being enforced in all Member States. When analysing which Member States have jurisdiction and which law or laws are applicable as well as the scope of the jurisdiction and of the applicable law, the book considers the competing interests of the parties and the EU public interest in general.

The book concentrates on three common categories of defendants, namely, contractual partners, employees, and competitors, and describes and analyses where each respective category of defendant can be sued and what law(s) is(are) applicable from an EU private international law perspective. The book also considers whether any of the rules in the Trade Secret Directive might be overriding mandatory rules, public policy (ordre public), or non-excludable rules that displace corresponding rule in the lex causae.

A webinar on early marriages, organised by the Interest Group on Private International Law of SIDI, the Italian Society of international Law, will take place on 5 October 2023 at 4 pm CET.

The event will specifically concern the decision of the German Federal Constitutional Court, of 2023, on the constitutionality of the German law combating child marriages of 2017, and aims to provide comparative reflections on early marriages and their regulation in national and international law.

The main speaker will be Nadjma Yassari (Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law), while Giacomo Biagioni (University of Cagliari) will act as a discussant.

The webinar, in English, will be broadcast through Microsoft Teams. Those interested in attending are invited to use this link to connect as the webinar begins. No registration is required.

I have already reported that the UK Supreme Court ruled on the meaning of a “matter” in Article II(3) of the 1958 New York Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards (NYC) in its judgment of 20 September 2023 in Republic of Mozambique v Privinvest Shipbuilding SAL (Holding) [2023] UKSC 32.

On the very same day, the Privy Council, speaking through Lord Hodge (other judges were Lord Reed (President), Lord Lloyd-Jones, Lord Briggs, and Lord Kitchin), gave a judgment on Article II(3) NYC in FamilyMart China Holding Co Ltd v Ting Chuan (Cayman Islands) Holding Corporation [2023] UKPC 33. This case was decided on appeal from the Court of Appeal of the Cayman Islands.

While there is a degree of overlap between the two judgments, the facts of the two cases are different and FamilyMart raised a broader range of issues.

Facts

A traveller to the Far East can be surprised by the number of convenience stores and the range of goods and services they offer. This case concerns a dispute between FamilyMart China Holding Co Ltd (“FMCH”) and Ting Chuan (Cayman Islands) Holding Corporation (“Ting Chuan”), the shareholders of China CVS (Cayman Islands) Holding Corp (“Company”), a Cayman Islands company that operates some 2,400 convenience stores in China under the “FamilyMart” brand.

The relationship between the shareholders is governed by a shareholders’ agreement, which contains a clause providing that “any and all disputes in connection with or arising out of this Agreement [shall be] submitted for arbitration” in Beijing.

In 2018, FMCH presented a petition in a Cayman Islands court to wind up the Company on the just and equitable ground under the Companies Law (2018 Revision). The petition was based on alleged misconduct by Ting Chuan in connection with the management of the Company. Ting Chuan applied to strike out or stay the petition under section 4 of the Foreign Arbitral Awards Enforcement Act, which applies to foreign arbitrations and implements Article II(3) NYC into Cayman Islands law. It provides as follows:

Staying of certain court proceedings — If any party to an arbitration agreement, or any person claiming through or under him, commences any legal proceedings in any court against any other party to the agreement, or any person claiming through or under him, in respect of any matter agreed to be referred, any party to the proceedings may at any time after appearance, and before delivering any pleadings or taking any other steps in the proceedings, apply to the court to stay the proceedings; and the court, unless satisfied that the arbitration agreement is null and void, inoperative or incapable of being performed or that there is not in fact any dispute between the parties with regard to the matter agreed to be referred, shall make an order staying the proceedings.

Kawaley J in the Grand Court struck out a part of the petition and granted a stay of the remainder. The Court of Appeal overturned this decision on the basis that no part of the winding up petition was arbitrable and that, consequently, the arbitration agreement was “inoperative”. The parties agreed that the dispute fell within the scope of the arbitration clause. The central dispute was whether the FMCH’s petition had made the matters raised in that petition non-arbitrable.

Judgment

To decide the appeal, the UKPC had to rule on the meaning of a “matter” and “inoperative” in section 4 of the Foreign Arbitral Awards Enforcement Act/Article II(3) NYC.

Regarding the first issue, the UKPC essentially set out, albeit in more detail, and relied on the same principles that the UKSC set out and applied in Mozambique. Since I addressed this issue in a previous post, here I want to focus on the second issue, namely the meaning of “inoperative” and the arbitrability of the subject matter and the remedies sought in the court proceedings.

The UKPC stated that there are two broad circumstances in which an arbitration agreement may be inoperative: (1) where certain types of dispute are excluded by statute or public policy from determination by an arbitral tribunal; and (2) where the award of certain remedies is beyond the jurisdiction which the parties can confer through their agreement on an arbitral tribunal. The UKPC referred to the first type as “subject matter non-arbitrability” and to the second as “remedial non-arbitrability” ([70]).

The underlying concept of subject matter non-arbitrability is that there are certain matters which in the public interest should be reserved to the courts or other public tribunals for determination ([72]). For example, by preventing parties by agreement from contracting out of an employee’s right to have access to an employment tribunal and the courts, section 203 of the UK Employment Rights Act 1996 and section 144(1) of the UK Equality Act 2010 preserve a right of access to the courts ([71]). Similarly, a subject matter will be non-arbitrable if “there is an inherent conflict between arbitration and the public policy considerations involved in that particular type of dispute” ([71], referring to [44] of the SGCA case of Larsen]. While there is no agreement internationally as to the kinds of subject matter or dispute which fall within subject matter non-arbitrability ([72]), the court can refer to the jurisprudence of the courts of other common law jurisdictions ([74]).

Remedial non-arbitrability is concerned with the circumstance in which the parties have the power to refer matters to arbitration but cannot confer on the arbitral tribunal the power to give certain remedies. There is a general consensus in the common law world that the power to wind up a company lies within the exclusive jurisdiction of the courts ([75]). There is also a general consensus that an arbitral tribunal can grant inter partes remedies, such as ordering a share buy-out in proceedings for relief for unfairly prejudicial conduct in the management of a company under section 994 of the UK Companies Act 2006. This is because no third party has a legal interest and there is no public element in the dispute ([76]).

That is why even in an application to wind up a company there may be matters in dispute, such as allegations of breaches of a shareholders’ agreement or of equitable duties arising out of the parties’ relationship, which can be referred to an arbitral tribunal, notwithstanding that only a court can make a winding up order ([77], [78]).

Following these principles, the UKPC decided that some matters were arbitrable, while others were non-arbitrable. Arbitrable matters were: whether FMCH had lost trust and confidence in Ting Chuan and the management of the Company; and whether the parties’ relationship had irretrievably broken down. A stay was granted and the parties were referred to arbitration in relation to these matters. Non-arbitrable matters were: whether it was just and equitable to wind up the company; whether an order should be made requiring Ting Chuan to sell its shares to FMCH; or whether a winding up order should be made. The parties were not referred to arbitration in relation to these matters. Nevertheless, a stay was ordered because the determination of the arbitrable matters would be an essential precursor to the assessment of the non-arbitrable matters.

Comment

This is an important judgment that offers not only an authoritative interpretation of the concept of a “matter” in Article II(3) NYC (like its sister UKSC judgment in Mozambique) but also of the concept of “inoperative” in this provision.

Importantly, the UKPC clarified the difference between “subject matter non-arbitrability” and “remedial non-arbitrability”. However, the judgment can be criticised on two bases.

First, the efforts of the UKPC to decide the case by reference to comparative law are commendable. Still, the court’s focus on the jurisprudence from the “leading arbitration jurisdictions in the common law world” ([57]; similarly [74], [75], [77]) has a whiff of parochialism. The same criticism can be levelled at the UKSC judgment in Mozambique, which focused on the jurisprudence of the “leading jurisdictions involved in international arbitration in the common law world” ([71] of that judgment).

Second, the court could have gone a step further in its dealing with the concepts of “inoperative” and set out some kind of test for determining whether or not a matter is arbitrable. Provisions like 203 of the UK Employment Rights Act 1996 and section 144(1) of the UK Equality Act 2010 that expressly prohibit contracting out are an exception. When it comes to non-arbitrability for reasons of public policy, one is left to wonder when exactly “there is an inherent conflict between arbitration and the public policy considerations involved in that particular type of dispute” or when there is “no public element in the dispute”. The instruction to the courts to look at “the jurisprudence of the courts of other common law jurisdictions” to answer these questions is not necessarily helpful. Can the courts look at the jurisprudence of the courts of non-common law jurisdictions, which are the majority of NYC jurisdictions and include some very important arbitration centres? Does this instruction even make much sense in a world where the NYC and the UNCITRAL Model Law have done so much to transcend the common law – civil law divide in international commercial arbitration?

The Working Group charged by the Hague Conference on Private International Law with advancing the Jurisdiction Project met in Buenos Aires from 18 to 22 September 2023. This was the fifth meeting of the Working Group since its establishment, in 2021.

The Jurisdiction Project builds on the conclusion of the 2019 Judgments Convention and explore the possibility of drafting a harmonised set of rules dealing with jurisdiction and parallel proceedings.

In establishing the Group, the Council on General Affairs and Policy of the Conference tasked it to proceed, in an inclusive and holistic manner, with an initial focus on developing binding rules for parallel proceedings and related actions, while acknowledging the primary role of both jurisdictional rules and the doctrine of forum non conveniens, notwithstanding other possible factors, in developing such rules.

No detailed report of the recent Buenos Aires meeting was publicly available at this stage at the time of writing this post. As stated in the news section of the website of the Hague Conference, the Working Group “made further progress on the development of draft provisions on parallel proceedings and related actions or claims”.

The detailed reports of previous meetings, with the draft texts resulting therefrom, can be found here (February 2022) and here (February 2023).

The sixth meeting of the Working Group will take place in January 2024. The Group will then report on the progress of its work to the Council on General Affairs and Policy. The Council is expected to address the topic (and decide about the next steps) at its next meeting, in March 2024.

Those interested in the Project may refer to the scholarly works listed in the useful bibliography prepared by the Permanent Bureau of the Conference.

On 2 August 2023, Gerard Quinn, the UN Special Rapporteur on the rights of persons with disabilities, and Claudia Mahler, the Independent Expert on the enjoyment of all human rights by older persons, issued a joint statement regarding the European Commission’s proposals of 31 May 2023 on the protection of adults in cross-border situations.

As explained in a post on this blog, the latter proposals consist of a proposal for a Council Decision whereby all Member States would become (or remain) parties to the Hague Convention of 2000 on the International Protection of Adults Convention “in the interest of the Union”, and a proposal for a Regulation of the Parliament and the Council that would complement the Hague Convention in the relations between Member States. The envisaged complementing measures include the creation of a European Certificate of Representation which would make it easier for the representatives of an adult to prove their powers in a Member State other than the Member State where those powers were conferred or confirmed.

Scope and Purpose of the Submission

The joint submission examines the above proposals against the background of the United Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities (UNCRPD). While acknowledging that private international law “has a profoundly important role to play in giving effect to the object and purpose, substance and interpretation of the UNCRPD”, the authors express serious reservations regarding the solutions envisaged by the Commission, and reiterate the idea – voiced in a previous joint statement, of 2021 – whereby the Hague Convention should “be re-purposed” in light of the UNCRPD “to subserve higher and newer goal of protecting human autonomy”.

According to the document, ratification of the Hague Convention and its implementation (including regionally, through the proposed EU measures) “must selfconsciously steer toward higher substantive norms and trends”, notably as regards the preservation of the autonomy of persons with disabilities.

There is “a real risk”, the submission warns, that, “if enacted as proposed”, the Regulation and the Decision

will only be used to freeze into place an outdated policy response to disability and the needs of older persons [and] only attract needless legal liability in the international legal order for the EU and its Member States.

Hence the call to

think through how the Hague Convention might be selfconsciously moulded to underpin and not undermine the UN CRPD and also create breathing space for the drafting and eventual adoption of a universal (UN) treaty on the rights of older persons.

Main Concerns Expressed in the Submission

The authors of the submission note that the Commission did recall the UNCRPD in its proposals, notably in Recitals 10 and 15 of the proposed Regulation, but consider that is largely insufficient. They just “do not see any consistent follow-through from these Recitals in the substantive provisions of the proposed Regulation”, and rather see “many contradictions”.

According to Recital 10, the interpretation of the Regulation “should be guided by its objectives that are to enhance the protection of fundamental rights and freedoms and other rights of adults in cross-border situations, including their right to autonomy, access to justice, right to property, right to be heard, right to free movement and equality”, since the rights enshrined in this regard in both the UNCRPD and the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union “are to be protected both in national and cross-border cases”. Measures taken in relation to persons with disabilities, the Recital goes on, are to be in line with the UNCRPD in order to benefit from recognition under the Regulation.

For its part, Recital 15 of the proposed Regulation observes that, regardless of the terminology used in each Member State, “measures directed to the protection of adults and taken in compliance with the fundamental rights of the adults concerned should circulate without obstacles in the Union”, adding that, to this end, the Regulation “should be interpreted in accordance with the Charter and the UNCRPD”, where assessing whether a measure taken by the authorities of another Member State is not manifestly contrary to public policy (and should accordingly be refused recognition), “the authorities of a Member State where the recognition is sought should assess whether that measure ensures the fundamental rights of the adult, in light of Articles 3, 9 12 and 19 of the UNCRPD”.

All this being regarded as insufficient, the authors of the submission reiterate the view, expressed in the joint statement of 2021, mentioned above, that States, when joining the Hague Convention, should adopt an interpretive declaration whereby they would commit to interpret and apply the Hague Convention in accordance with obligations arising out of or relating to their participation in the UNCRPD and other relevant human rights obligations, “or as a result of participation in future human rights treaties” on the same matter.

The move, the submission explains, “would make clear (not only within the EU but also vis-à-vis third States) that the CRPD is given lexical priority”.

The authors of the joint submission further suggest, for the same purpose, that States joining the Hague Convention should make a reservation to that Convention, aimed at excluding (to the effect that the Convention does allow for it) “institutionalisation” (i.e., measures whereby an adult would be placed or kept in a residential institution against or regardless of their will), from the scope of protective measures that would benefit from the Convention (and the Regulation).

This would play a significant role, they say, in ensuring that institutionalisation “is no longer seen as an appropriate response to the needs of persons with disabilities or older persons”.

According to the submission, the proposed Regulation should even go further than that, and “explicitly” prohibit institutionalisation “as a form of ‘protection’ … as between EU Member States”, as this would be “manifestly at odds” with Articles 5 and 19 of the UNCRPD.

The submission is also concerned with “representation agreements”. The expression is used in the document to refer to private mandates or “powers of representation”, to use the language of the Convention. The authors argue that the arrangements in question “should be re-framed to only mean ‘supported decision making agreements’”. Arrangements “that only kick into place upon the occurrence of a contingency like ‘incapacity’”, it is added, should be “avoided at all costs”.

Some General Remarks

Gerard Quinn and Claudia Mahler address in their submission a range of delicate and complex issues. These cannot be discussed in detail here. I will limit myself to two rather general remarks.

Do the Hague Convention (and the Proposed EU Regulation) Really Need “Re-purposing”?

The joint submission appears to build on the premise that the rules of private international law (PIL) laid down in the Hague Convention (and in the Proposed Regulation) are designed to serve goals that differ from (and couldin fact be incompatible view) the objects of the UNCRPD. The general orientation, the submission seems to argue, not just their practical operation, should be reconsidered.

This assumption is, in my view, questionable. In a contribution to the Guide to Global Private International Law edited by Paul Beaumont and Jayne Halliday (Hart Publishing 2022), I argued that the Hague Convention was designed in such a way as to advance precisely the goals that the UNCRPD (which was adopted a few years later) is meant to promote.

The Convention, for example, sets out some rather elaborate rules regarding the allocation of jurisdiction among Contracting States and the mutual communication and cooperation between the authorities of the States concerned. These rules depart significantly from those found in other texts (the Brussels I bis Regulation for instance). This is so because they are inspired by policy considerations that reflect the peculiar concerns that surround the protection of adults, including the preservation and enhancement of their autonomy. In fact, the Convention is not guided by “value-neutral” policies such as legal certainty, nor it purports to ensure that Contracting States “blindly” open their legal systems to measures of protection taken elsewhere, or private mandates governed by foreign law. Rather, the Hague Convention aims to ensure that the fundamental rights of the adults concerned may be properly realised in cross-border situations; the same can be said, generally speaking, of the proposed EU Regulation.

The question, then, in my view, is not so much whether the purpose of the Convention or the proposed Regulation should be “corrected”. The issue is rather whether the technical solutions in the Convention and in the Regulation are such that they effectively and efficiently ensure the realisation of the UNCRPD in all circumstances.

Thus, the matter is not one of orientation, but one of legal engineering. I believe the Convention and the proposed Regulation already go in the same direction as the UNCRPD. One might wonder whether the interpretation of the Convention and the wording of the proposed Regulation can be improved in a way that is more conducive to the objectives of the UNCRPD being fully met.

Should References to the UNCRPD be Featured More Prominently in PIL Rules in this Area?

The joint submission seems to underlie a concern for the visibility of the UNCRPD. This is entirely understandable. The UNCRPD brought about a real paradigm shift in disability law. Tremendous efforts are needed at the national, regional and international law level to make sure that the rights enshrined in the UNCRPD turn into policy and normative changes that can actually improve the life of those concerned. In this sense, recalling the achievements of the UNCRPD and the challenges posed by its implementation is no doubt helpful.

That said, various elements indicate that PIL scholars and practitioners are already generally aware, notably in Europe, of the need to take human rights seriously in their day-by-day work.

For instance, more than twenty years have passed since the European Court of Human Rights ruled, in Pellegrini, that foreign judgments simply cannot be recognised if they were given in breach of the fundamental rights of the parties. And while it’s true that EU legislation has made the (intra-EU) movement of judgments easier, but – as the Court of Justice itself consistently repeated (starting from Debaecker) – this goal cannot be attained by undermining in any way the fundamental rights of those concerned. The two-decade long experience with EU texts dealing with the cross-border protection of children further attest that it is perfectly possible to embody human rights considerations in PIL instruments. Additionally, as the Court made clear in Krombach, the public policy defence – if no other tools are available – can always be triggered to avoid that fundamental rights are infringed through a “mechanical” application of PIL rules.

The question, accordingly, is not whether practitioners should be directed at taking the UNCRPD into account (they obviously should, and this should occur in respect of any rule, in the field of PIL or elsewhere). The issue is, again, technical rather than political in nature. It is uncontroversial that PIL rules must be crafted and applied in a manner that is entirely consistent with the UNCRPD: the question is, rather, whether this entails that safeguards other than those arising from the Convention and the Regulation must be adopted.

The joint submission suggests that States should issue a declarative interpretation when ratifying the Hague Convention that the latter must be read and applied in light of the UNCRPD, and even make a reservation regarding institutionalisation.

I’m not entirely certain this would be strictly necessary (the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties already provides various tools aimed to guarantee the kind of inter-textual coordination advocated by the submission), and sense that a similar initiative may have some unintended adverse effects.

I consider, however, that such a move would hardly be sufficient in itself. It is the task of those applying PIL rules (and, of course, the task of the Union’s legislature, for its part) to ensure the proper articulation of PIL rules and human rights instruments relating to the protection (including the self-determination) of adults. It’s a complex and certainly unfinished task, but one that should reasonably be approached with optimism.

The joint submission of Gerard Quinn and Claudia Mahler is a powerful reminder that the topic requires further discussion, and that efforts aimed to ensure mutual understanding between experts in different fields (human rights law and PIL, in this case) remain crucially necessary.

This post was written by Nadia Rusinova (Hague University of Applied Sciences).


On 12 September 2023 a draft law to amend and supplement other statutes regarding the proceedings in civil cases under the application of the law of the European Union was submitted for consideration to the Bulgarian Parliament.

The adoption of legislative changes in the Civil Procedure Code, Child Protection Act and Private International Law Code is explained in the proposal as necessitated by the need to ensure the smooth and proper functioning of the common European area of justice while respecting the different legal systems and traditions of the Member States. The draft law is currently under discussion.

Civil Procedure Code

The draft law refers to the special rules regarding civil proceedings under the application of EU law. It provides conditions for implementing the provisions of three instruments: the Taking of Evidence Regulation, the Service Regulation and the Brussels II ter Regulation.

The amendments regarding the Taking of Evidence Regulation concern: the participation of representatives of the requesting court in evidence collection by the requested court, and the rights of the parties, their representatives, and experts to participate in evidence collection in another Member State as permitted by Bulgarian law (Article 615 of the Civil Procedure Code); possibility for direct collection of evidence in another Member State by the court, a delegated member of the court, or an expert appointed by the court (Article 614); implementation of Article 3(1) of the Regulation specifying that requests for evidence collection in Bulgaria are directed to the district court within whose jurisdiction the collection will occur (Article 617); and designation of the district court in Bulgaria, within whose jurisdiction the direct evidence collection will take place, as competent to authorize and provide practical assistance for evidence collection under Article 19 of the Regulation (Article 617).

The amendments relating to the Service Regulation are as follows: the indication of bailiffs as ‘transmitting authorities’ under Article 3(1) of the Regulation, in addition to district courts (Article 611 of the Code); a new rule for service in the event of an unsuccessful attempt to serve the specified address – the receiving authority makes an official check on the recipient’s address and, if necessary, forwards the request to the district court in whose district the service must be carried out (Article 611, para. 3); the indication of competent authorities under Article 7(1)(a) of the Regulation – the district court for whose district the address data is provided is competent. When no address information is provided, the Sofia District Court is competent (Article 612).

The amendments in respect of the Brussels II ter Regulation include the introduction of domestic procedures for issuing, correcting, and revoking certificates required by the Regulation (Articles 620a and 620b). A new Article 622c is envisaged, governing the direct enforcement of decisions from another member state in Bulgaria. It adheres to regulation principles, including the right to defense for the party against whom enforcement is sought, the ability to request refusal, and the right of the plaintiff to swift enforcement with the use of coercive measures, without harming the child. Provisions are made for suspention of the enforcement if it endangers the child, as well as measures in cases of long-term risk.

Child Protection Act

Changes stemming from the Brussels II ter Regulation affect as well the Child Protection Act regarding legal proceedings before Bulgarian courts concerning child return. They include hearing the child’s opinion based on age and maturity, evidence collection, decision deadlines, and issuing certificates for decision implementation. New rules cover measures for the child’s contact with the left behind parent, child protection during and after legal proceedings, ensuring the child’s safety upon return. The participation of a prosecutor in proceedings for child return under the 1980 Hague Convention is eliminated, aligning Bulgarian procedures with those of European countries. Prosecutors’ involvement is only maintained when the prosecutor initiates the return request, whereas in cases initiated by a parent through the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry represents the applicant, and the case is considered civil.

Private International Law Code

The proposed amendments to the Private International Law Code include a rule whereby international jurisdiction should be verified ex officio by the seised court, with the court ruling at an earlier stage on its own jurisdiction, including when the choice of court is made in the course of the proceedings. This would enable the court to take a stance on jurisdiction at the time of drawing up the preliminary report and notify the parties thereof.

Such early indication on the grounds of international jurisdiction and the applicable law, as well as the reflection of the choice of court and applicable law in the minutes of the hearing, create clarity and legal certainty and provide the parties with an opportunity to conduct the process in view of the applicable legal framework. The choice of court affects the issue of parallel proceedings in other Member States so it must be documented at the time of its execution.

Article II(3) of the 1958 New York Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards (NYC) provides:

The court of a Contracting State, when seized of an action in a matter in respect of which the parties have made an agreement within the meaning of this article, shall, at the request of one of the parties, refer the parties to arbitration, unless it finds that the said agreement is null and void, inoperative or incapable of being performed.

What is the meaning of a “matter” in this provision? This is the question that the UK Supreme Court addressed in its judgment of 20 September 2023 in Republic of Mozambique v Privinvest Shipbuilding SAL (Holding) [2023] UKSC 32.

Facts

In 2013 and 2014, three special purpose vehicles wholly owned by the Republic of Mozambique entered into supply contracts with three of the respondents in this case for the development of Mozambique’s exclusive economic zone. The contracts are governed by Swiss law and contain broad arbitration clauses. The arbitration clauses in two contracts cover “all disputes arising in connection with” the contracts and the arbitration clause in the third contract covers “any dispute, controversy or claim arising out of, or in relation to” to the contract.

The SPVs borrowed money from various banks and Mozambique granted sovereign guarantees for the borrowing. The guarantees are governed by English law and provide for dispute resolution in English courts.

Mozambique accuses the three respondent companies and some other persons of bribing its officials and exposing it to a potential liability under the guarantees. It brought a claim for damages against the respondents in England in 2019.

The respondents argue that Mozambique is bound by the arbitration clauses and seek a stay of proceedings under section 9 of the Arbitration Act 1996, which implements Article II(3) NYC into English law.

Is the matter in dispute in the English proceedings a “matter” within the meaning of section 9 of the 1996 Act/Article II(3) NYC? This is the preliminary question that the court addressed in its judgment. For the purposes of the preliminary question, it was assumed that Mozambique was bound by the arbitration clauses.

Judgment

Lord Hodge gave the judgment, with which Lord Lloyd-Jones, Lord Hamblen, Lord Leggatt and Lord Richards agreed.

The UKSC provided an interpretation of the concept of a “matter” in this context that is based on five principles. In doing so, it considered other countries’ (HK, Singapore, Australia, and Cayman Islands) jurisprudence on this issue.

First, in applying section 9 of the 1996 Act, the court adopts a two-stage process: first, the court must identify the matter or matters which the parties have raised or foreseeably will raise in the court proceedings, and, secondly, the court must determine in relation to each such matter whether it falls within the scope of the arbitration agreement. The court must ascertain the substance of the dispute(s) between the parties, without being overly respectful to the formulations in the claimant’s pleadings, and have regard to the defences raised or reasonably foreseeable.

Secondly, the “matter” need not encompass the whole of the dispute between the parties. Partial stays of court proceedings are possible.

Thirdly, a “matter” is a substantial issue that is legally relevant to a claim or a defence which is susceptible to determination by an arbitrator as a discrete dispute, rather than an issue which is peripheral or tangential to the subject matter of the proceedings. If the “matter” is not an essential element of the claim or of a relevant defence to that claim, it is not a “matter” in respect of which the legal proceedings are brought.

Fourthly, the process entails a matter of judgment and the application of common sense rather than a mechanical exercise.

Fifthly, when turning to the second stage of the analysis, the court must have regard to the context in which the “matter” arises in the legal proceedings.

The substance of the dispute in the English proceedings was whether the contracts and the guarantees were obtained through bribery, and whether the respondents had knowledge of this at the relevant times. The court found that it was not necessary to examine the validity of the contracts and that a defence that the contracts were valid and on commercial terms would not be relevant to the question of the respondents’ liability. This defence would only be relevant in relation to the quantification of the loss suffered by Mozambique. As the validity and commerciality of the contracts were not essential to any relevant defence, the court held that they were not “matters” within the meaning of section 9 of the 1996 Act in relation to the question of the respondents’ liability. The court further found that there was no case law in which section 9 had been invoked to obtain a stay only in relation to a dispute about the quantification of a claim.

The court also dealt with the issue of scope of the arbitration clauses. It held that there was no question of the arbitration clauses extending to cover Mozambique’s allegations on which it relied to establish the respondents’ liability. With respect to the dispute over the partial defence to the quantification of Mozambique’s claim, rational businesspeople would not seek to send such a subordinate factual issue to arbitration. In other words, this partial defence fell outside the scope of the arbitration clauses and the court did not have to decide whether it was a “matter” within the meaning of section 9 of the 1996 Act.

Comment

English law adopts a pro-arbitration approach. But the judgment in Mozambique v Privinvest Shipbuilding SAL (Holding) shows that there are limits to this approach.

The judgment is also important because it offers an authoritative interpretation of the concept of a “matter” within the meaning of Article II(3) NYC. This is one of the ways in which English law (see also the recent proposed changes to the 1996 Act) makes an important contribution to the comparative law of international commercial arbitration.

Jacco Bomhoff (LSE), Manuel Penades (KCL), and I are pleased to announce that the LSE Law School will host a symposium to celebrate the scholarly work of emeritus professor Trevor C. Hartley.

Trevor has long been one of the world’s most distinguished scholars of Conflict of Laws (Private International Law), continuing a tradition started at the LSE by Professor Otto Kahn-Freund. For many decades, he has been at the forefront of developments in the field. As a prominent critic, notably of the Court of Justice’s efforts to unify European private international law. But also as an active participant in projects of legislation and modernization. And as author of authoritative treatises and clear and accessible student textbooks.

His publications include the Hartley & Dogauchi Explanatory Report on the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements, Hague lectures on ‘Mandatory Rules in International Contracts: the Common Law Approach’ and ‘The Modern Approach to Private International Law – International Litigation and Transactions from a Common-Law Perspective’, student textbook on International Commercial Litigation (CUP, now in its third edition from 2020), and monographs on Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments in Europe (OUP, now in its second edition from 2023) and Choice-of-Court Agreements under the European and International Instruments (OUP, 2013).

This Symposium will bring together colleagues and friends, from the UK and abroad, to celebrate and discuss Trevor’s many contributions. It is organised around some of the main themes of Trevor’s private international law scholarship.

The first panel will focus on global and comparative private international law. Paul Beaumont, Alex Mills, Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, and Koji Takahashi (chair Roxana Banu) will discuss the 2019 and 2005 Hague Conventions, common law and civil law traditions in private international law, and the role of private international law in protecting global commons.

The second panel will examine contemporary English conflict of laws, through the lens of Trevor’s famous ICLQ article on the systematic dismantling of the common law of conflict of laws. Eva Lein, Andrew Dickinson, Jonathan Harris, and Adrian Briggs (chair Pippa Rogerson) will discuss the ‘Italian torpedo’, anti-suit injunctions, forum non conveniens, and the residual influence (if any) of the Brussels I Regulation in English law.

The third panel will focus on dispute resolution. Alexander Layton, Richard Fentiman, Jan Kleinheisterkamp, and Linda Silberman (chair Yvonne Baatz) will explore the reflexive effect of EU private international law and dispute resolution clauses, the interplay between EU (private international) law and arbitration, and the comparison between the 2005 Hague Convention and the New York Convention.

In addition, Lawrence Collins, Hans van Loon, Damian Chalmers, and Carol Harlow will give keynote speeches, reflecting on Trevor’s influence on private international law, the work of the Hague Conference, EU law, and LSE.

This event is open to all, subject to capacity, but registration is required. Please follow this link for more information about the event, including programme and registration.

In a judgment of 28 June 2023, the French Supreme Court for Private and Criminal Matters (Cour de cassation) ruled that foreign states may rely on their immunity from suit in exequatur proceedings.

As a result, the court confirmed that French courts could dismiss proceedings to declare enforceable a US judgment which had retained jurisdiction over and ruled against Iran on the ground that Iran benefited from an immunity from suit in France.

Background

In Flatow v. the Islamic Republic of Iran et alii (999 F. Supp. 1 (D.D.C. 1999), see also this report of the NY Times), the US District Court for the District of Columbia ordered the Republic of Iran and other Iranian defendants to pay various members of the family of Alisa Flatow over USD 40 Million in compensatory damages and over USD 225 Million in punitive damages.

Alisa Michelle Flatow was a twenty-year-old Brandeis University student. For the 1995 spring semester, she arranged for and participated in an independent foreign study program in Israel.

The Man who Sued IranWhile in Israel, she communicated with her father (picture), to ask whether she could travel to a community on the Mediterranean Sea with friends. He reviewed their itinerary with her, and as he believed that the Israeli government would not provide civilian passenger bus service unless it were safe to do so and he gave her permission to travel in Gaza.  On April 9, 1995, she took the number 36 Egged bus, which was traveling from Ashkelon, Israel to a Mediterranean resort in the Gush Katif community. At or about 12:05 p.m. local time, near Kfar Darom in the Gaza Strip, a suicide bomber drove a van loaded with explosives into the number 36 Egged bus, causing an explosion that destroyed the bus. Alisa Flatow died at an Israeli hospital the next day.

The Israeli government informed the father of Alisa Flatow that the Shaqaqi faction of Palestine Islamic Jihad had claimed responsibility for the bombing, and that their investigation had confirmed that claim.

In July 1996, the US Department of State’s Coordinator for Counterterrorism informed the father that the Department of State was satisfied that the group which had claimed responsibility for the bombing had in fact perpetrated the bombing, and that the Islamic Republic of Iran provided approximately two million dollars to Palestine Islamic Jihad annually in support of its terrorist activities.

Exception to Immunity from Suit under US Law

In the Antiterrorism and Effective Death Penalty Act of 1996, the US Congress lifted the immunity of foreign states for a certain category of sovereign acts which are repugnant to the United States and the international community. That Act created an exception to the immunity of those foreign states officially designated by the Department of State as terrorist states if the foreign state commits a terrorist act, or provides material support and resources to an individual or entity which commits such an act, which results in the death or personal injury of a United States citizen.

Of note is the fact that an amendment was adopted in 1996 to clarify that punitive damages were available in actions brought under the state sponsored terrorism exception to immunity. This provision of law is commonly referred to as the “Flatow Amendment.” It was applied retroactively by the US court in that case.

The US Court thus ruled that Iran did not benefit from an immunity from suit in this case.

Immunity from Suit in Exequatur Proceedings?

When the Flatows sought to declare the US judgment enforceable in France (it is unclear whether they had limited the scope of their claim to compensatory damages), the issue arose as to whether the issue of the immunity from suit could be raised by Iran in the French proceedings.

The Cour de cassation holds that the issue of immunity from suit is a procedural issue which must be addressed before ruling on whether the foreign judgment meets the requirements for being granted exequatur and thus declared enforceable. The court further rules that the findings of the US Court on the immunity of Iran under US law are irrelevant for that purpose.

The characterisation of the issue as procedural allows, in the particular context of exequatur, to avoid the critique that this might amount to reviewing the foreign judgment on the merits.

The most interesting contribution of the judgment is that Iran could invoke its immunity from suit in exequatur proceedings. The court does not explain why, but there are likely two rationales for it.

The first is that the court has ruled several times that States may not raise their immunity from enforcement to dismiss exequatur proceedings. The reason is, it seems, that exequatur is not enforcement per se, insofar as it does not attach any asset or constrain otherwise the (state) debtor. This is abstractly convincing, but, in practice, the essential reason for seeking exequatur is to allow enforcement of the judgment.

The second reason is likely that exequatur proceedings are judicial proceedings. It can seem only logical, then, to apply the immunity from suit in that context. But the subject matter of the suit is not the liability of the debtor. It is the foreign judgment, which has finally ruled on this issue. Should the foreign State be able to raise an immunity from suit in this context? Also, judgments can produce effects irrespective of exequatur and any judicial proceedings. They can be recognised. The result is that state immunity will block certain effects of the judgment only. Is it satisfactory to prevent certain effects, but allow others?

Maybe the initial decision of the Cour de cassation to exclude exequatur from the scope of immunity from enforcement was based on too abstract considerations.

No Exception under French State Immunity Law

Because it finds that Iran may invoke its immunity from suit, the Court then assesses whether the relevant acts were covered by state immunity.

Unsurprisingly, the Court finds that they were.

The Court starts with the case law of the European Court of Human Rights (citing Al-Adsani and J.C. v. Belgium) and rules that there can be no violation of the right to a fair trial and the right to access to court if the limitation is based on customary international law.

The Court then relies on the case law of the International Court of Justice (Germany v. Italy) and the ruling that, in the present state of customary international law, violations of jus cogens have no direct impact on state immunity.

Finally, the Court recalls that, in any case, it has ruled in 2011 that States which are only morally responsible for violations of jus cogens (i.e. sponsors as opposed to direct perpetrators) could not conceivably lose their immunity (one may add that the ECtHR has also ruled so in J.C. v. Belgium).

Iran could thus invoke its immunity from suit in exequatur proceedings. The exequatur proceedings are declared inadmissible.

On 19 and 20 October 2023, the Academic Research Federation “Europe in Change” (University of Strasbourg) is organising a Symposium on Reparation for “Crimes of the Past” (Réparer les “crimes du passé) under the scientific coordination of Bénédicte Girard, Etienne Muller and Delphine Porcheron. The event will be held in French.

A number of presentations will focus on private international law issues, in particular international litigation on public and private liability (e.g., State immunity and private compensation).

Mass crimes, deportations, spoliations, colonial exploitation, slavery… The “crimes of the past” are first known as historical facts. Their protagonists have mostly disappeared; they have been documented by historians; almost all of them are mentioned in school textbooks. They have become part of our collective memory as disastrous episodes of a bygone past.

And yet, decades later, claims for reparation are initiated. Individuals and groups who have been materially, socially or psychologically affected by these events are turning to justice. They expect not just symbolic recognition, but genuine reparation for their losses, compensation for their suffering, and restoration of their social status.

But are State courts capable of responding appropriately to these claims? Are the law and litigation practice capable of delivering justice? What other institutional mechanisms can be implemented to this end?

These are the questions that the speakers at this symposium will attempt to answer, combining legal, historical and philosophical approaches by looking successively at “Jurisdictional avenues of reparation” (Part I) and “Alternative avenues of reparation” (Part II).

The list of speakers and chairpersons includes : Magalie Bessone, Jean-Sébastien Borghetti, Nicolas Chifflot, Marc Del Grande, Peggy Ducoulombier, Gabriel Eckert, Michel Erpelding, Etienne Farnoux, Samuel Fulli-Lemaire, Antoine Garapon, Bénédicte Girard, Patrick Kinsch, Marc Mignot, Horatia Muir-Watt, Etienne Muller, Dorothée Perrouin-Verbe, Delphine Porcheron, Thibault de Ravel d’Esclapon, Mathieu Soula, Jeanne-Marie Tufféry-Andrieu, Patrick Wachsmann.

For registration and more information, see here. The full programme is available here.

The Ineradicable Special Consumer Conflicts Rule

This post is not about Article 6 Rome I, but about Article 6 of the Unfair Terms Directive (UTD). Paragraph 2 of this provision invalidates any choice of law of a non-EU Member State that would result in the consumer losing the protection afforded by the UTD, provided there is a ‘close connection with the territory of the Member States’.

There have been similar conflict-of-laws provisions hidden in secondary EU legislation outside the Rome I Regulation. They have however been increasingly eliminated from EU law, leading Felix Wilke to speak about their ‘silent death’.  Not so Article 6(2) UTD, which has neither died nor been amended since the Directive’s adoption in 1993.

A Question of Substantive Scope

What is the precise scope and operation of this provision? This issue became relevant in a recent decision by the CJEU in the Lyoness case (8 June 2023, Case C-455/21). A Romanian resident had entered over the internet into a membership contract with a Swiss company, providing him with certain benefits such as refunds when shopping with companies associated to the scheme. The contract was not connected to his profession as a mechanical engineer.

In the end, the contract turned out to be not so favourable after all. The Romanian resident therefore brought an action in a court in his home country, seeking a declaration that some of its terms are ‘unfair’ within the meaning of the Romanian law transposing the UTD. The Romanian court referred a request for a preliminary ruling to the CJEU concerning the substantive scope of the Directive, in particular the notion of the ‘consumer’.

Everywhere You Go, Always Take Consumer Protection With You?

Before answering the question referred, the CJEU discusses as a ‘preliminary point’ whether the case falls within the geographical scope of the Directive (paras 37–45). This was not self-evident because the membership contract contained a choice of Swiss law. Yet the CJEU overcomes these doubts by referring to Article 6(2) UTD (and also to Article 6(2) Rome I, which however does not play any role in the rest of the decision) (para 39).

Then, the CJEU derives a most remarkable conclusion from Article 6(2) UTD: where a contractual clause designates the law of a third country as applicable and the consumer has his or her habitual residence in a Member State, the national court must apply the provisions transposing the UTD into the legal order of that Member State (para 45). Taken literally, this would mean that the provision on unfair terms of their country of residence protects EU consumers everywhere. It would cover them like a shield they carry, even when they become ‘active consumers’ and go to a third country to acquire products and services there.

Making Sense of It All

Evidently, this goes too far. The CJEU neglects that Article 6(2) UTD is conditioned on ‘a close connection with the territory of the Member States’. This may be a slip of the hand. Yet this condition is itself problematic because its formulated very vaguely, especially in comparison to the much more precise criteria provided later by the Rome I Regulation.

The rather obvious solution to this problem would be to interpret this connection in line with Article 6 Rome I, especially its para 1 and 4(a). The CJEU and the European Commission, however, think otherwise. They suggest Article 6(2) UTD would grant consumers extra protection because the conditions of its application would be broader than that of Article 6 Rome I or its forerunner, Article 5 of the Rome Convention (see CJEU, Commission v Spain, Case C-70/03, para 33; European Commission, Guidance on the Interpretation and Application of the UTD, para 1.2.5). But just how broad is this protection?

Member States have identified additional cases in which unfair terms control could apply beyond those mentioned in the Rome I Regulation, e.g. where the contract was concluded on their territory (see Article L231-1 French Code de la consommation), or where the contract concerns domestic immovable property (Article 78(4) Italian Codice del consumo; Article 3 Spanish Ley 7/1998, de 13 de abril, sobre condiciones generales de la contratación). Some Member States require a comparison with the law that would be applicable in the absence of a choice of law (§ 13a Austrian Konsumentenschutzgesetz), while still others presume a close connection would exist in the cases mentioned in Article 6 Rome I, yet leave open the application to other cases (see Article 46b German EGBGB).

This situation is messy. EU consumers will not be protected in the same way, but depending on the court in which they sue. This creates divergences in the level of consumer protection, opens up opportunities for forum shopping, and makes the applicable law unforeseeable.

Conclusion

A specific conflict-of-laws rule in the UTD is unnecessary. The main protective purpose of Article 6(2) UTD was achieved by introducing the EU-wide uniform Article 6(2) Rome I. A further protection may even do more harm than good because it makes the international scope of the UTD dependent on Member States’ implementation. The gain in consumer protection is negligible when weighed against the legal uncertainty caused. Article 6(2) UTD has outlived its usefulness and should be abolished. In the meantime, it should be interpreted in line with the criteria laid down for the international application of EU consumer law in Article 6 Rome I to avoid divergences between national laws as far as possible.

One more general remark: mandatory rules on the scope as well as overriding mandatory rules in special EU acts risk undermining the uniformity of conflicts rules and the foreseeability of the applicable law. A further important drawback of such rules is that they only protect EU-residents and not those of third states, which fuels ‘EU unilateralism’ and breaks with the universalism of EU PIL. If the conflict rules are insufficient, the way to go is to amend them and not to add unilateral conflicts provisions hidden in substantive rules.

— Many thanks to Emeric Prévost, Felix Wilke, Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld, Felix Krysa and Paul Eichmüller for helpful comments.

On 21 September 2023 at 17 CET Lex&Forum, in collaboration with Εκδοσεισ Σακκουλα – Sakkoulas Publications, will be holding an online day conference titled Environmental claims in Private International Law.

The webinar aims to shed light on the intersection between environmental claims and private international law.

Charis Pamboukis (Law School of the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens) will chair. Speakers include: Geert Van Calster (KU Leuven), Climate justice litigation and private international law; Ioannis Revolidis (University of Malta), Collective redress in environmental matters: outlooks through the Volkswagen litigation saga; Komninos Komnios (International Hellenic University, Plenary of the Greek Regulatory Authority for Energy (RAE)), The ‘Climate Trial’: Procedural Issues; Elina Moustaira (Law School of the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens (EKPA)), Environmental claims in cross-border insolvency; Vasiliki Marazopoulou (PhD, Lawyer), Climate Change Resolution of Disputes: Identifying Legislative and Regulatory tools in international commercial arbitration.

Registration is free and open until 20 September 2023 at 11 CET.

In order to register for the webinar, click here.

For further information, see here.

The European Association of Private International Law, together with the Department of Law, Economics and Cultures of the University of Insubria (Italy), with the Law Faculty of the University of Murcia (Spain) and the Law Faculty of the Jagiellonian University in Kraków (Poland), is organising the first EAPIL Winter School. This inaugural edition will be devoted to Personal Status and Family Relationships.  

The Winter School will be held on-site in Como, in the wonderful cloister of the Basilica di Sant’Abbondio, from 12 to 16 February 2024. 

The lectures will address recent aspects and new trends regarding personal status and family relationships in cross-border situations. The following topics, among others, will be discussed: the principle of mutual recognition, to the transnational safeguard of human rights in Europe, to the continuity of the status cross-border. Both Hague conventions and EU legislative measures will be examined, under an approach combining theory and practice, and making ample room for interaction with the attendees. 

The lecturers are academics, magistrates and practising lawyers. Among them: Paula Poretti and Mirela Župan (J.J. Strossmayer University of Osijek), Anna Wysocka-Bar (Jagiellonian University in Kraków), Laura Carpaneto (University of Genova), Cristina González Beilfuss (University of Barcelona), Etienne Pataut (University Paris 1 Sorbonne), Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia), Silvia Marino (University of Insubria).

The Winter School is aimed at PhD students, young scholars, young practitioners and EU private international lovers!

Participation in the Winter School will additionally provide an opportunity to get in touch with colleagues from all over Europe, make new friends and enjoy the Como Lake! 

The final programme of the Winter School will be available shortly.

For information, please write an e-mail to Silvia Marino at silvia.marino@uninsubria.it.

The recently published Volume 428 of the Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law includes a course by Mario J. A. Oyarzábal (Argentine Ambassador to the Netherlands, Member of the United Nations International Law Commission, Professor at the University of La Plata Law School) on The Influence of Public International Law upon Private International Law in History and Theory and in the Formation and Application of the Law.

This course explores the influence of public international law upon private international law, in the history and the theory as well as in the formation and the application of the law. It focuses on the biggest transformations that have taken place on the international plane over the course of the last century and assesses how that has affected the legal landscape, raising questions as to the scope and the potential of private international law and the suitability of the traditional sources of international law to address the role of private actors and the incursion of public law in the private arena. Examples are drawn from the areas of jurisdictional immunities and their impact on the right of access to justice, mutual legal assistance, sovereign debt restructuring, child protection, sports, arts law, cyberspace, and issues related to law of the sea and climate change. This course takes a pragmatic problem-solving approach, which nonetheless is systemic and based on principles, and argues that while public and private international law are and should be kept as separate legal fields, both are needed to address an increasing number of issues.

Further details about this course are available here.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The table of contents is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

C. Budzikiewicz/K. Duden/A. Dutta/T. Helms/C. Mayer, The European Commission’s Parenthood Proposal – Comments of the Marburg Group

The Marburg Group – a group of German private international law scholars – reviewed the European Commission’s Proposal for a Council Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood and on the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood. The Group welcomes the initiative of the Commission and embraces the overall structure of the Parenthood Proposal. Nevertheless, it suggests some fundamental changes, apart from technical amendments. The full article-by-article comments of the Group with redrafting suggestions for the Commission Proposal are available at http://www.marburg-group.de. Building on the comments, the present article authored by the members of the Marburg Group focuses on the main points of critique and considers the present state of discussion on the proposed Regulation.

U.P. Gruber, A plea against ex post-adaptation of spousal inheritance rights

Adaptation is recognized as a tool to eliminate the lack of coordination between the provisions of substantive law derived from different legal systems. According to a widespread view, adaption is very often necessary with regard to the spouse’s share in the deceased’s estate, namely if the matrimonial property regime and questions relating to succession are governed by different laws. However, in this article, the author takes the opposite view. Especially in light of the ECJ’s classification of paragraph 1371(1) BGB as a provision dealing with succession, there are new solutions which render ex post adaptations superfluous.

M. Mandl, Apparent and virtual establishments reflected through Art. 7 No. 5 Brussels Ia Regulation and Art. 19 (2) Rome I Regulation

The Federal Court of Justice (Bundesgerichtshof – BGH) has ruled that a dispute has the required connection to the operation of an (existing) establishment pursuant to Article 7 (5) Brussels Ia Regulation if the business owner operates an internet presence that gives the appearance of being controlled by this establishment instead of the company’s central administration and the contract in dispute was concluded via this internet presence. This decision provides an opportunity to examine the prerequisites and legal consequences of apparent establishments and so-called virtual establishments (internet presences) from a general perspective, both in the context of Article 7 (5) Brussels Ia Regulation and in connection with Article 19 (2) Rome I Regulation.

D. Nitschmann, The consequences of Brexit on Civil Judicial Cooperation between Germany and the United Kingdom

The United Kingdom’s withdrawal from the European Union has far-reaching consequences for international civil procedure law. This is exemplified by the decisions of the Higher Regional Court of Cologne for the international service of process. Since the European Regulation on the Service of Documents no longer applies to new cases, the Brexit leads to a reversion to the Hague Service Convention and the German-British Convention regarding Legal Proceedings in Civil and Commercial Matters. Of practical relevance here is, among other things, the question of whether and under what conditions direct postal service remains permissible.

R.A. Schütze, Security for costs of english plaintiffs in Austrian litigation

The judgment of the Austrian Supreme Court (Oberster Gerichtshof – OGH) of 29 March 2022 deals with the obligation of English plaintiffs to provide security for costs according to sect. 57 Austrian Code of Civil Procedure. The principle stated in para. 1 of this section is that plaintiffs of foreign nationality have to provide security for costs. But an exception is made in cases where an Austrian decision for costs can be executed in the country of residence of the plaintiff.
The OGH has found such exception in the Hague Convention 2005 on Choice of Court Agreements. As the United Kingdom has, on 28 September 2020, declared the application of the Hague Convention 2005 for the United Kingdom, the Convention is applicable between Austria and the United Kingdom despite the Brexit. The Hague Convention opens the possibility to recognition and execution of judgments rendered under a choice of court agreement including decisions on costs.

Th. Garber/C. Rudolf, Guardianship court authorisation of a claim before Austrian courts – On international jurisdiction and applicable law for the grant of a guardianship court authorization

The Austrian court has requested court approval for the filing of an action by a minor represented by the parents. The international jurisdiction for the granting of a guardianship court authorisation is determined according to the Brussels II-bis Regulation or, since 1.8.2022, according to the Brussels II-ter Regulation. In principle, the court competent to decide on the action for which authorization by the guardianship court is sought has no corresponding annex competence for the granting of the authorization by the guardianship court: in the present case, the Austrian courts cannot therefore authorize the filing of the action due to the lack of international jurisdiction. If an Austrian court orders the legal representative to obtain the authorization of the guardianship court, the courts of the Member State in which the child has his or her habitual residence at the time of the application have jurisdiction. In the present case, there is no requirement for approval on the basis of the German law applicable under Article 17 of the Hague Convention 1996 (§ 1629 para 1 of the German Civil Code). The Cologne Higher Regional Court nevertheless granted approval on the basis of the escape clause under Article 15 para 2 of the Hague Convention 1996. In conclusion, the Cologne Higher Regional Court must be agreed, since the escape clause can be invoked to protect the best interests of the child even if the law is applied incorrectly in order to solve the problem of adaptation.

M. Fornasier, The German Certificate of Inheritance and its Legal Effects in Foreign Jurisdictions: Still Many Unsettled Issues

What legal effects does the German certificate of inheritance („Erbschein“) produce in other Member States of the EU? Is it a reliable document to prove succession rights in foreign jurisdictions? More than one decade after the entry into force of the European Succession Regulation (ESR), these questions remain, for the most part, unsettled. In particular, commentators take differing views as to whether the Erbschein, being issued by the probate courts regardless of whether the succession is contentious or non-contentious, constitutes a judicial decision within the meaning of Article 3(1)(g) ESR and may therefore circulate in other Member States in accordance with the rules on recognition under Articles 39 ESR. This article deals with a recent ruling by the Higher Regional Court of Cologne, which marks yet another missed opportunity to clarify whether the Erbschein qualifies as a court decision capable of recognition in foreign jurisdictions. Moreover, the paper addresses two judgments of the CJEU (C-658/17 and C-80/19) relating to national certificates of inheritance which, unlike the German Erbschein, are issued by notaries, and explores which lessons can be learned from that case-law with regard to certificates of inheritance issued by probate courts. In conclusion, it is submitted that, given the persisting uncertainties affecting the use of the Erbschein in foreign jurisdictions, the European Certificate of Succession provided for by the ESR is better suited for the settlement of cross-border successions.

E. Vassilakakis/A. Vezyrtzi, Innovations in International Commercial Arbitration – A New Arbitration Act in Greece

On 4.2.2023 a new Arbitration Act came into effect in Greece. It was approved by means of Law No. 5016/2023 on international commercial arbitration, and was enacted in order to align the regime of international commercial arbitration with the revision of the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Arbitration adopted in 2006 (hereinafter the revised Model Law). The new law contains 49 arbitration-related provisions and replaces the Law No. 2735/1999 on international commercial arbitration, while domestic arbitration continues to be regulated by Art. 867–903 of the Greek Code of Civil Procedure (hereinafter grCCP). A reshaping of Art. 867 ff. grCCP was beyond the “mission statement” of the drafting Committee.1 Besides, it should also be associated with a more extensive and, in consequence, time-consuming reform of procedural law. Hence, the dualist regime in matters of arbitration was preserved.
Pursuant to Art. 2, the new law incorporates on the one hand the provisions of the revised Model Law and on the other hand the latest trends in international arbitration theory and practice. Therefore, it is not confined to a mere adjustment to the revised Model Law, but also includes several innovative provisions that merit a brief presentation.

C. Rüsing, Dialogue International Family Law, 28th – 29th April, Münster, Germany

The post below was written by Giuditta Cordero-Moss, who is a Professor at the Department for Private Law, University of Oslo. It is the sixth and concluding contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée and Matthias Lehmann.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


In this online symposium, we addressed one particular aspect of the Final Report on the Review of the Arbitration Act 1996 rendered by the Law Commission of England and Wales: the choice of the law applicable to the arbitration agreement.  The Law Commission recommends reversing the law as stated in the known UK Supreme Court decisions Enka (Enka v Chubb [2020] UKSC 38), and Kabab-Ji (Kabab-Ji SAL (Lebanon) v Kout Food Group (Kuwait) [2021] UKSC 48). Among other things, these decisions established that the choice of law made by the parties in their commercial contract applies also to the arbitration agreement.

Arbitration agreements are often contained in an arbitration clause which is part of a larger contract regulating the commercial relationship between the parties (which the Law Commission defines as the “matrix contract”, and I refer to as the “main contract”). Often, the main contract contains, in addition to the arbitration clause, a choice of law clause subjecting the contract to a certain law. The question is whether the choice of law made by the parties for the main contract also covers the arbitration clause. According to the Supreme Court, it does; according to the Law Commission, it does not.

In the Law Commission’s Final Report, the law chosen by the parties for the main contract applies to the arbitration clause only if it was expressly and specifically also made for the arbitration agreement. Failing an express and specific choice, the Report recommends that the arbitration agreement be subject to the law of the place of arbitral seat. This default rule is aligned with the New York Convention provision in article V(1)(a) and with the UNCITRAL Model Law provision in article 34(2)(a)(i), and will not be commented any further here, other than to commend the Law Commission for having recommended a clear rule harmonised with international sources.

The spirit of the reform is clear: party autonomy is respected, but subject to the principle of severability – although Manuel Penades points out in his post that the wording suggested by the Law Commission may give rise to some uncertainties.

The recommendation’s rationale is explained in sections 12.17-20 of the Final Report: the aim is to give a clear rule and to align the law applicable to the arbitration agreement with the law applicable to the arbitral procedure – which, incidentally, permits to apply English law to arbitration agreements that are to be performed in England.

A Restriction to Party Autonomy?

There is a general acceptance that the arbitration agreement may be subject to a law different from that governing the main agreement (see, for France, Cour de cassation, 28 September 2022, n° 20-20.260 (Kabab-Ji); for Sweden, ; for Germany,  BGH 26 November 2020, I-ZR 245/19 (Mace-Flower)). However, opinions diverge on the effects for the arbitration agreement of a choice of law contained in the main contract and that does not specifically refer to the arbitration agreement.

Alex Mills argues in his post that the Law Commission does not persuasively explain why the policies mentioned in the Report should trump the principle of party autonomy. Likewise, George Bermann finds that the law chosen by the parties should be given respect even though it does not specifically mention the arbitration agreement.

The question is, however, whether the Law Commission’s proposal represents a restriction of party autonomy. If the parties to a contract subject to the law of Ruritania decide to submit disputes between them to arbitration in England, are they more likely to expect that their arbitration agreement is subject to the law of Ruritania or to the law of England?

The arbitration agreement is the source of the arbitral tribunal’s powers. Subjecting it to the law applicable to the arbitral proceedings may turn out to be more compatible with the parties’ expectations than a scenario in which the law of Ruritania has a say on the existence and scope of the arbitral tribunal’s powers in an arbitration that, according to the parties’ choice, is to be carried out in England.

Severability and Choice of Law

The arbitration agreement is to be deemed a separate agreement, even where it is a clause within the main contract. This is confirmed, i.a., in article 16(1) of the UNCITRAL Model Law.

Without falling into excessive dogmatism, as correctly warned against in the post by Matthias Lehmann, the principle of severability has important practical consequences.

The purpose of severability is to preserve the integrity of the arbitration agreement; if there were no severability, any issues relating to the existence, validity or termination of the contractual relationship would affect the arbitration agreement. Questioning the validity of the contract would be sufficient to affect the whole basis of the arbitral process in which the contract’s validity is an issue. The question is how far severability reaches: does it cover only the validity of the arbitration agreement, or also its applicable law?

George Bermann correctly assumes, in his post, that parties who choose the arbitration seat only choose the arbitration law of that country. He concludes that rules on the arbitration agreement fall outside of this choice. Arguably, however, the arbitration law covers also questions relating to the arbitration agreement and its effects – both the New York Convention and the UNCIRAL Model Law, to name two examples, have rules precisely on this, and there is no doubt that they can be defined as arbitration law. By choosing the seat for their arbitral proceedings and the arbitration law applicable to them, therefore, parties may well have expected that their choice would cover also questions regarding the arbitration agreement.

The UK Supreme Court argues in Enka that the arbitration clause should be dealt with like any other clause in the agreement. Surprisingly, instead of concluding that the parties’ choice of law consequently directly applies to the arbitration clause, the majority in Enka states that choice of law for the main agreement amounts to an implied choice of law for the arbitration agreement. According to the minority, this choice creates a presumption that the law was chosen also for the arbitration agreement.

The Law Commission correctly points out in sections 12.34-38 that this reasoning lacks internal logic: if the arbitration agreement is a clause like any other clause in the main contract, shouldn’t the parties’ choice of law be deemed to be an expressed choice of law, just like it is for any other cause of the contract? Why is it defined as implied, or presumed? The severability principle prevents drawing a full equivalence of the arbitration agreement with any other clauses of the contract; but an implicit, or presumed, equivalence, is assumed after all.

A comparative view supports the Law Commission’s proposal.

Indirectly, some of the most arbitration-friendly national arbitration laws confirm that the law chosen by the parties for the main contract not necessarily is the law governing the arbitration agreement: Article 178(2) of the Swiss Private International Law Act, as well as Article 9(6) of the Spanish Arbitration Act, are based on the validation principle. According to these provisions, an arbitration agreement is valid if it complies with the requirements contained in (i) the law chosen by the parties to govern the arbitration agreement, (ii) the law applicable to the main contract, or (iii) the lex fori. If a choice of law for the main contract had the effect to select the law applicable to the arbitration agreement, it would not be necessary to list the law chosen by the parties as one of three alternatives.

Also under French law, the parties’ choice in the main agreement does not apply to the arbitration agreement – although this is the consequence of a special understanding of arbitration as an autonomous legal order, as Sylvain Bollée explains in his post.

According to Swedish courts, the principle of severability implies that the arbitration agreement is subject to the lex arbitri, irrespective of any choice the parties may have made for the main contract (Svea Court of Appeal, 20 May 2015, T 8043-13).

Indeed, it seems artificial to affirm that the validity of the arbitration agreement is to be examined separately, while the law applicable to the validity is the same as the law applicable to the main agreement. This does not to correspond to the practice of arbitration either.

Parties rarely specify the law governing their arbitration agreement. Usually, model Arbitration clauses recommended by arbitration institutions or, for ad hoc arbitration, by the UNCITRAL, do not contain a choice of law specific for arbitration either. The Model clauses may suggest adding which law governs the contract, but this applies to the merits of the dispute, not to the procedural aspects of the arbitration, as is confirmed by the wording suggested by the LCIA (‘The governing law of the contract shall be the substantive law of []’) and by the SCC (‘This contract shall be governed by the substantive law of […]’). By expressly mentioning the substance of the dispute, these rules arguably exclude that the choice applies to the arbitration agreement itself; and they are generally silent on the law applicable to the clauses themselves. In one instance, (Hong Kong), the model clause specifically suggests that the parties choose the law applicable to the arbitration clause, thus indirectly confirming that severability extends to choice of law.

In my opinion, the above supports extending severability to the applicable law, as the Law Commission recommends. It is compatible with the principle of severability, corresponds to the expectations in international practice, and favours harmonisation of English law with what has been defined as the preferred approach (Gary Born, International Commercial Arbitration 3rd edition, Kluwer Law International 2021, §4.04[A]).

Conclusion

The Law Commission approach is to be saluted. In addition to the practical and policy reasons it mentions, the proposal has the advantage of enhancing harmonization.

In a study carried out at the Hague Academy on the law applicable to various issues in arbitration (D. Fernández Arroyo and G. Cordero-Moss (eds.), Applicable Law Issues in International Arbitration, Brill 2023), one chapter is devoted precisely to the law applicable to arbitration agreements: Giulia Vallar, “Validity of the arbitration agreement”, pp. 325-346. Vallar suggests two main solutions to enhance predictability for the parties. One solution is readily available, but seldom applied: the parties should choose the applicable law in the arbitration agreement. The other, is defined by Vallar as utopistic: a uniform conflict rule.  While I agree with her skepticism about the feasibility of codifying a multilateral rule, I find it an acceptable second best solution that the different legal systems spontaneously adopt a harmonized solution.

The Law Commission recommendation is a step into the right direction.

The post below was written by Matthias Lehmann, who is Chair for Private Law, International Private Law and Comparative Law at the University of Vienna and an editor of the EAPIL blog. It is the fifth contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée and Giuditta Cordero-Moss

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


Legislative proposals from the British islands to correct the intricacies of the common law always fill the continental lawyer with joy. Yet interestingly, most of the questions that the Law Commission’s proposal to reform English arbitration law addresses are not dealt with explicitly by legislation but rather by court judgments on the continent. This is at least true for the two legal systems that I will survey in this post, German and Austrian law. Moreover, the case law of these two countries diverges in some very important respects from the Law Commission’s proposal.

The Law Governing the Arbitration Agreement
Respect for Party Autonomy

I start with the law governing the arbitration agreement. German and Austrian courts unanimously rule that the law governing the arbitration agreement can be chosen by the parties (see e.g. German Federal Court, 12 May 2011, IX ZR 133/10; Austrian Supreme Court, 23 June 2015, 18 OCg 1/15v). For this, they rely on the conflicts rule contained in Article V(1)(a) New York Convention for the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards (NYC), which they extend per analogiam to the situation before an arbitration award has been rendered. This position is buttressed by Article 6(2) European Convention on International Commercial Arbitration of 1961, which explicitly allows to choose the law applicable to the arbitration agreement.

Choice for Main Contract = Choice for Arbitration Clause?

More difficult is whether a choice in the main contract can be extended to the arbitration agreement, as the UK Supreme Court held, but the Law Commission denies. This issue is moot in German and Austrian literature. The whole debate is impregnated by an unhealthy dose of dogmatism. It basically revolves around the separability of the arbitration agreement from the main contract and its ‘true nature’ – whether it is procedural or substantive.

The Austrian Supreme Court has left this question open (decision of 23 June 2015, 18 OCg 1/15v). The German Supreme Court, however, has cut the Gordian knot and explicitly ruled that a choice in the main contract is to be presumed to also cover the arbitration clause contained therein – at least absent any indications to the contrary (see German Federal Court, 12 May 2011, IX ZR 133/10, discussed here). You can call this an ‘implied choice’, although this expression was not used by the German court; it would probably be more correct to speak of a ‘presumed choice’.

The Impact of the CISG

A notable particularity in comparison to English law is caused by the fact that both Germany and Austria are signatories of the Convention for the International Sale of Goods (CISG). Although this Convention is geared towards sales contracts, the German Federal Court has held that its provisions concerning the formation of the contract (Articles 14–24 CISG) also apply when determining the validity of an arbitration clause contained in the sales contract (German Federal Court, id.). As a result, the question whether standard terms and conditions of one party which contain such a clause have become part of the contract will be governed by the CISG if the contract falls within its scope. Even where the parties have explicitly excluded the CISG, it may be relevant when courts determine whether German law provides a more favourable rule in the sense of Article VII NYC (German Federal Court, id.). To understand this viewpoint, it is necessary to realise that in the eyes of German (and Austrian) courts, the CISG is part of their domestic law, merely providing a special regime for international sales contracts.

The Impact of the Arbitral Seat

In case no law has been chosen – neither for the arbitration agreement nor for the main contract – German and Austrian courts refer to the law of the place of the seat of arbitration to determine the validity of an arbitration agreement (see German Federal Court, id., para 52; Austrian Supreme Court 18 OCg 1/15v). For this, they rely again on Article V(1)(a) NYC per analogiam; with Article 6(2) European Convention on International Commercial Arbitration of 1961 being even more to the point. In this respect, both legal systems converge with the suggestions of the Law Commission.

The Fall-Back Rule

A difficult question is which law governs the arbitration agreement when the applicable law has not been chosen and the seat of the arbitration is yet to be determined. There is no case law in Austria or Germany on this issue yet.

Two solutions are discussed in literature. The first is to always apply the law of the forum of the state court that is facing the task to assess the validity of the arbitration clause, for instance when it is invoked as an exception to its jurisdiction. Yet, this lex forism has the evident downside of favouring diverging results and inviting forum shopping.

Therefore, the second solution is preferrable, which is to apply the law of the state with the closest connection to the arbitration agreement. This connection must be determined on the basis of all circumstances. Most authors understand this to be the law of the state that governs the merits of the case.

From an Austrian and German perspective, there is light and shadow in the Law Commission’s Proposals. The suggestion to lay down in statutory law the parties’ freedom to choose the law governing the arbitration agreement will be met with cheers. Equally, the role of the seat of the arbitral tribunal as a connecting factor in the absence of a choice is down the alley of German and Austrian law. In contrast, the decoupling of the law governing the main contract and that governing the arbitration agreement will raise some eyebrows, at least in Germany.

Verification of the Validity of the Arbitration Agreement by the Courts

But it is the exclusion of the review of the validity of the arbitration agreement by state courts that will be most frowned upon from Schleswig to the Danube. The Law Commission wants to exclude a de novo hearing when this issue has already been discussed and decided before by the arbitral tribunal (see the post by Ugljesa Grusic). The justification for this are efficiency and fairness.

Although German and Austrian courts are no less committed to these values, their position is entirely different. According to them, a party must always have the possibility to invoke a lack of consent to arbitration before a state court, regardless of whether this question was already debated before the arbitral tribunal or not. The famous concept of Kompetenz-Kompetenz developed by the German Federal Court does not imply otherwise. As the German Federal Court has said quite clearly:

“According to the mandatory provision of section 1041 (1) no. 1 ZPO [German Code of Civil Procedure before the reform of 1998, concerning the annulment of arbitral awards], the ordinary court has to examine the validity of the arbitration agreement without being bound by the decision of the arbitral tribunal. Since the arbitral tribunal, according to § 1025(1) ZPO [German Code of Civil Procedure before the reform of 1998, concerning the validity and effects of the arbitral agreement], obtains its jurisdiction solely through the arbitration agreement, it cannot itself make a binding decision on its legal existence. The so-called competence-competence, i.e. the power to make a binding decision on its jurisdiction for the state courts (or other authorities), is therefore not available to it.” (decision of 5 May 1977, III ZR 177/74)

This position, which is shared by Austrian courts (OGH, decision of 19 December 2018, 3 Ob 153/18y), is not merely the product of a particular legal thinking or culture. Instead, it seems to be required by the European Convention of Human Rights (ECHR). To bind a party to a decision of an arbitral tribunal to which it has not agreed would violate the right to a fair trial enshrined in Article 6 ECHR. In no case can efficiency prevail over this fundamental right. If the UK legislator retained the proposal by the Law Commission in this regard, it would create a permanent abyss between English law and that of other European states. This would certainly give rise to heated discussions and a possible recycling of the title of an old article: “What Sort of Kompetenz-Kompetenz has Crossed the Channel?”

— Many thanks to Paul Eichmüller for his assistance in researching the Austrian decisions.

The post below was written by Sylvain Bollée, who is Professor at Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne University. It is the fourth contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.  


For a French lawyer, the Law Commission’s proposal concerning the determination of the law governing the arbitration agreement is of particular interest. It comes a little less than a year after the decision rendered by the French Court of Cassation in the Koot Food Group case (Civ. 1st, 22 September 2022, No. 20-20.260), in which the French and English courts were notoriously divided on the contemplated issue.

Without going into the details of the solutions found in English case law, their key points can be summarized (albeit with a degree of approximation) – as follows: 1) the parties are free to choose the law applicable to the arbitration agreement; 2) a choice of law clause stipulated in the matrix contract will generally be held applicable to the arbitration agreement; 3) in the absence of any choice of law, the arbitration agreement will generally be governed by the law of the seat chosen by the parties.

In order to understand the French approach, it is important to bear in mind that it is primarily based on the rejection of any conflict-of-laws reasoning and, supposedly, the application of any national law to the arbitration agreement. French courts directly apply “substantive rules” (règles matérielles) which, to a large extent, seek to give effect to the parties’ common intent to submit their dispute to arbitration. In reality, this “substantive rules method” inevitably amounts to applying rules that are a creation of the French legal system. Thus, in the final analysis, it is not so much the application of legal rules from national sources that is set aside, but rather conflict-of-laws rules and all foreign laws (and also, at least in theory, the application of French law rules applicable to domestic situations). The Dalico judgment (Civ. 1st, 20 December 1993, No. 91-16.828), which is the landmark decision on the subject, does not bring this out so clearly. But that is indeed the methodological approach which, in principle, prevails before French courts. Obviously, the underlying policy is to favour the validation of arbitration clauses and, by implication, the enforcement of arbitral awards.

One question is whether the parties may still choose to submit their arbitration agreement to a foreign law. As a matter of principle, the French Court of Cassation has answered in the affirmative. But the existence of such an electio juris is not easy to establish: according to the terms of its judgment in Koot Food Group, “the parties must have expressly submitted the validity and effects of the arbitration agreement itself to such a law”. This entails that a choice of law clause stipulated in the matrix contract, with no specific indication as to its applicability to the arbitration agreement, will not be regarded as sufficient. As a result, the application of the substantive rules method will likely not be overturned in the vast majority of cases.

The Law Commission’s proposal would significantly narrow the gap between the English and French solutions. Of course, from a methodological point of view, there is still a profound divergence: the English approach does not deviate from conflict-of-laws reasoning in the first place, whereas the French approach only grants it a secondary role. But if one looks at the solutions in terms of their practical results, two points of convergence stand out.

The first is a strict limitation of the cases in which the existence of a choice of law clause applicable to the arbitration agreement will be deemed to be established. An express choice will be required, and it will not be sufficient to refer to the existence of a choice of law clause in the matrix contract.

This immediately gives rise to an objection: why exclude the possibility of an implied choice? If the arbitrator or the judge is convinced that the parties have implicitly agreed on the application of a certain law, is it not unfortunate that he or she is obliged to disregard this implicit choice? Of course, one should not be too quick to dismiss the prima facie advantages of the solution: it is expected to close the door to overly subtle discussions, costly litigation and, in the end, what is perceived as legal uncertainty. But can this objective really be achieved? Only to a limited extent, because the existence of an express choice might also be debated. My colleague Dr Manuel Penades rightly raised this point in his contribution and I will take one of his examples here: what will be decided in the case where the matrix contract contains both a choice of law clause the scope of which (as per its very wording) is “the Agreement”, and a clause that defines “the Agreement” as all the clauses contained in the contractual document (which, by hypothesis, will include the arbitration clause)? Commercial contracts regularly include such provisions and I suspect reasonable people might disagree about the existence of an express choice in the considered scenario.

Besides, it would seem to be in the nature of things that a choice of law clause included in the matrix contract should apply to the arbitration agreement, as long as it does not turn out that the parties intended otherwise. In this respect, it has been convincingly objected to the Law Commission’s proposal that it disregards the normal expectations of the parties (see the Final report, paras 12-32 et seq.). As a matter of fact, international contracts very often contain choice of law clauses, which tend to support the view that the parties are keen to settle the issue of applicable law themselves. At the same time, they generally say nothing specific about the law applicable to the arbitration clause. Why is that? Precisely, I believe, because they naturally assume that the choice of law clause they have inserted in the contract will also apply to the arbitration agreement. It is regrettable that the Law Commission’s proposal does not draw the consequences from this, all the more so as the application of two different laws – one to the matrix contract and the other to the arbitration clause – is not without practical disadvantages: it is likely to result in undesirable complexity, if not inconsistencies. This objection is not new and concerns about such a split in the applicable law were raised during the consultation process (see the second consultation paper, paras 2.66 and 2.67).

The second point of convergence between the Law Commission’s proposal and French law pertains to the case (which, in practice, is likely to be by far the most common) where the parties are deemed not to have expressly chosen the law applicable to the arbitration agreement. If the seat of the arbitration is in England, the English court will do what the French court would do in its place: it will apply its own law. In fact, this appears to be one of the main reasons why the Law Commission found it adequate to rule out the possibility of an implied choice: combined with the default rule in favour of the law of the seat, that solution is likely to ensure the applicability of English law in the contemplated situation and, correlatively, to protect the arbitration clause against the effects of a foreign law which might be less supportive of arbitration (see the Final report, paras 12-18, 12-72 and 12-73). Such a pro-arbitration attitude is also at the root of the French method of substantive rules and, arguably, the reluctance of French courts to acknowledge the existence of a choice of law clause which might submit the arbitration agreement to a foreign law.

This being said, French law goes much further in its policy of favouring the validity of arbitration agreements: its substantive rules method applies independently of any conflict of laws rule, so that the benefit of the pro-arbitration rules of French law is not restricted to arbitrations seated in France. The resonance of this approach is all the greater in the light of another aspect of French law: as shown by the decisions rendered in the well-known Hilmarton (Civ. 1st, 23 March 1994, No. 92-15.137) and Putrabali (Civ. 1st, 29 June 2007, No. 05-18.053) cases, the annulment of the award in the country of the seat does not constitute a ground for non-recognition in France. Thus, if the court of the seat of the arbitration, applying its own law, considered that the arbitral tribunal lacked jurisdiction, this will not prevent the French courts from granting exequatur to the award. The Law Commission’s proposal, as it provides for the application of the law of the seat even when it is located abroad, is a reminder that profoundly different conceptions of international arbitration prevail on either side of the Channel.

The post below was written by George A Bermann, who is Walter Gellhorn Professor of Law and Jean Monnet Professor of European Union Law at Columbia Law School. It is the third contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, Sylvain Bollée, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


The relationship between the law (if any) chosen in the arbitration clause and the law of the seat is unsettled in the US.

It was taken up in the Restatement of the US Law of International Commercial and Investor-State Arbitration. The gist of the Restatement is that, while the law of the seat governs the conduct of the arbitration, it does not govern the interpretation of the arbitration agreement. Interpretation of the arbitration agreement should of course be governed by the law, if any, chosen in the arbitration clause itself. (I note that the court in Enka v. Chubb cited the Restatement in support.)

There was debate over whether, in the absence of a choice of applicable law in the arbitration clause, the arbitration agreement should be governed by the law, if any, chosen in the main contract. The view that ultimately prevailed is that more respect on matters of choice of law should be given to any expression of preference as to choice of law in the contract (even if not in the arbitration clause) over the law of the seat. That was a choice of seat, not a choice of law (other than the law of arbitration of the seat).

Unfortunately, the Restatement drew no distinction between issues of the interpretation and the validity of the arbitration agreement. More on that below.

The Restatement did not go much further, but the thinking behind it can be amplified and extrapolated. I attempt to do so below. I hasten to add that what follows happens also to be what I think the law should be.

It is this framework that I would use in assessing the differences between US law and the law advanced by the Law Commission.

As a general matter, I believe that Report in some cases fails to make an important distinction and in other cases, acknowledges the distinction, but makes the wrong choice.

I set out below what I consider to be these important distinctions:

  1. Distinction between the purposes underlying a choice of law in the arbitration clause (absent which in the law of the main contract) and the purposes underlying a choice of law function of the arbitration law of the seat

When parties choose a seat, they are choosing a seat, full stop. We should not suppose they are choosing an applicable law of any kind other than the arbitration law of the seat (lex arbitri).

By contrast, when parties indicate an applicable law in their arbitration agreement they are making a choice of applicable law. But, absent an indication of an applicable law in the arbitration clause, where else did the parties express a choice of law preference? They expressed it in the choice of law clause in the main contract. There too they are making a choice of applicable law, and their choice of an applicable law should be respected.

  1. Distinction between the law of the arbitration agreement and the law of the main contract

This result should be unaffected by the principle of separability. The principle of separability exists for one reason: to ensure that the demise of the main contract (as invalid) does not entail the demise of its arbitration clause. That is why we have the separability principle. It should not be extended to functions (such as choice of law) for which it was not intended.

  1. Distinction between “arbitration law of the seat” and “law of the seat”

It is vital to distinguish between the arbitration law of a jurisdiction (lex arbitri) and the whole body of law at the seat, and we too often fail to do so by referring sloppily to “the law of the seat”. An arbitration statute should make clear what it is talking about when it refers to “the law of the seat.”

When the parties chose a seat they certainly chose the lex arbitri of the seat. But, notwithstanding, it seems to be assumed that when the law of the seat is referred to, it includes at least some parts of the law of the seat outside the lex arbitri. For example, if the formation or validity of an arbitration agreement is called into question, the law of the seat may include the law of contract of the seat. If contract law at the seat treats coerced contracts as invalid, then that would apply to a claim that the arbitration agreement was coerced.

  1. Distinction between the issues of interpretation and issues of validity

As I mentioned, the Restatement fails to distinguish between issues of interpretation and validity, but it should have.

The law chosen in an arbitration agreement most fundamentally determines the interpretation of that agreement (such as its scope). There is absolutely no reason why the law of the seat should have anything to say about the meaning and scope of the arbitration agreement. If there is no choice of law in the arbitration agreement, then interpretation of the arbitration agreement should be governed by the law chosen in the main contract (on the reasoning set out above).

The question of the validity of the arbitration agreement is slightly more subtle.

Suppose the arbitration agreement is invalid under the law, if any, designated in the arbitration agreement, failing which the law governing the main contract, then it is invalid. It should not matter that it happens to be valid under the law of the seat.

On the other hand, conversely, if the arbitration agreement is invalid under the law of the seat, it is invalid, even if it would be valid under the law, if any, designated in the arbitration agreement, failing which the law governing the main contract. Why? Because the seat has a legitimate interest in the validity of the arbitration agreement giving rise to an arbitration on its territory.

More generally, one should not assume that if the law of the arbitration agreement is not the law of the seat, the seat’s policies risk being impaired. But that is not the case. Under no circumstance can the law of the arbitration agreement or the law of the main contract override the mandatory norms of the arbitration law of the seat (or the public policy of the seat).

The approach set out here is of course contrary to the so-called “validation principle,” and deliberately so. The impetus is a belief that the law chosen by the parties (even that in the main contract) deserves a measure of respect, as does the law of the seat. More delineation should be given to the matter than is generally given. I believe it is sometimes assumed that, unless you give as much weight as you possibly can to the law of the seat, you are not pro-arbitration, which is not the case.

  1. Distinction between the mandatory and default law provisions of the lex arbitri

Focusing now on the lex arbitri, it contains both mandatory and default rules. Its mandatory law provisions (and principles of public policy at the seat more generally) must be respected. But its default rules can be contracted around by the parties.

How can parties contract around the arbitration law at the seat? Obviously parties can contract around default rules of the seat by a term of their arbitration agreement. But they should also be allowed to contract around the default rules of the seat via the law designated in the arbitration clause.

Whether they can contract around the default rules of the seat via the law governing the main contract will be more controversial, but, for the reasons set out above, they should be able to do so.

Thoughts on Specific Provisions of the Report and Recommendation
  1. 12.17: I do not share the view that subjecting an arbitration agreement to the law of the main contract is a threat to the UK as a seat. It is no more a threat than application of a law chosen in the arbitration clause itself; yet the Report allows the latter to apply in lieu of the law of the seat (sec. 12.17).
  2. 12.18, 12:47: The Report treats a choice of law clause in the main contract as only an “implied” choice of law for the arbitration agreement. Driving a wedge between the law designated in the arbitration agreement and the law designated in the main contract is an unwarranted extrapolation of the separability principle.
  3. 12.19: I see nothing wrong with the law designated in either the arbitration clause or the main contract with displacing the non-mandatory law of the seat.
  4. 12.22: the rule in Enka v. Chubb is not “too complex and unpredictable”.
  5. 12.25: as may be expected, I, like those commenters referred to here, do not believe the placement of the choice of law clause in a contract should be determinative.
  6. 12.35: This is just another assertion of separability where it doesn’t belong.
  7. 12.40: This view is correct. When parties choose a seat, they do not think they are choosing anything more than the seat. Maybe they should be bound by the lex arbitri, but why by the law of the seat writ large?
  8. 12.53: What is said here makes no sense. To have the law chosen in the main contract govern the arbitration agreement in no way compromises the parties’ decision to arbitrate. The parties will still arbitrate, won’t they?  The arbitration clause is 100% intact. What the Report is in effect doing is to convert the notion of “the decision to arbitrate” into the notion of “the decision to arbitrate under the law of the seat.” In other words, the remark already assumes what the Report wants to establish, namely necessarily subject the arbitration agreement to the law of the seat.  Moreover, if giving effect to a choice of law (other than the law of the seat) in the arbitration clause itself – which the Report clearly allows – does not undermine the decision to arbitrate, then giving effect instead to the applicable law clause in the main contract doesn’t undermine that decision either. Here, the Report is “question-begging.”
  9. 12.66: I do not understand the Report’s aversion to using the law designated in the main contract in the rare situation that no seat was yet chosen.
  10. 12.73: Here and elsewhere it is said that we can’t allow a choice of law in the main contract to override the parties’ intent to arbitrate. But it doesn’t override. We can easily give effect to the parties’ intent to arbitrate without subjecting the arbitration agreement in all respects to the law of the seat.

The post below was written by Manuel Penades, who is a Reader in International Commercial Law at King’s College London. It is the second contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Alex Mills, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


This post examines the changes proposed by the Law Commission of England and Wales to the choice of law rules for arbitration agreements. Previous contributions to this Symposium have transcribed the text of the draft legislation, which can be found here. The Law Commission introduces three significant amendments that impact the three steps of the common law doctrine of the proper law of the contract. First, the proposal limits the types of choice of law clauses that can demonstrate an express selection of the law applicable to arbitration agreements. Second, it eliminates the possibility to choose the governing law impliedly. Third, it replaces the closest and most real connection test with a hard-and-fast rule in favour of the law of the seat.

Each of these changes requires analysis, followed by a reflection on the New York Convention.

Express Choice of Law

The new rule continues to respect the parties’ freedom to choose the law governing their arbitration agreement. Party autonomy, however, is tempered by proposed section 6A(2) of the Arbitration Act, which provides that an ‘agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to the contract to which the arbitration agreement forms part does not, of itself, constitute an express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement’. The rule is apparently simple and excludes the possibility to rely on a generic choice of law clause applicable to the contract that includes the arbitration agreement. Section 6A(2) AA, however, does not capture other scenarios, which might become a source of controversy.

The first refers to cases in which the only choice of law in the whole contract is found in the arbitration agreement itself (e.g., ‘the arbitrators shall decide the dispute in accordance with the law of X’). While these cases do not refer to the arbitration agreement specifically, they are express references to the governing law of the whole contract and are contained in the arbitration agreement itself. It is unclear whether these choices will be express enough to satisfy section 6A(2) AA.

The second scenario refers to cases in which the matrix contract not only includes an express choice of law clause applicable to the whole ‘Agreement’, but also a clause in the contract that defines ‘Agreement’ as encompassing all the clauses incorporated in the contractual document, including the arbitration agreement. The UKSC ruled in Kabab-Ji v Kout Food [2021] UKSC 48 that ‘the effect of these clauses is absolutely clear’ [39] and amounts to an express choice also for the arbitration agreement. The Law Commission’s proposal does not mention whether section 6A(2) AA intends to overrule Kabab-Ji. In these scenarios it is not the generic choice of law clause ‘of itself’ that supports the finding of an express choice of law but the combined reading of that clause alongside the definition of the term ‘Agreement’ expressly agreed by the parties in another clause of the contract.

Neither of these uncertainties would exist in the current regime under Enka v Chubb [2020] UKSC 38, as the same law would apply under express or implied choice of law.

The Elimination of Implied Choice of Law

Enka clarified that the designation of a seat does not amount to an implied choice of the law governing the arbitration agreement. This reduced, yet did not eliminate, the uncertainty surrounding implied choice. The proposal of the Law Commission goes much further; it eliminates implied choice altogether from the choice of law rules applicable to arbitration agreements. This is quite revolutionary and might come as a surprise.

Notwithstanding the complexities caused by its application, the courts of England have never questioned the acceptance of implied choice and the UKSC confirmed in Enka that ‘an implied choice is still a choice which is just as effective as a choice made expressly’ [35]. An implied choice is a manifestation of party autonomy, a principle which is at the root of English contract and private international laws.

The proposed new rule also runs contrary to the acceptance of implied choice of law in the vast majority of instruments governing international business transactions (see article 3.1 Rome I, article 14.1 Rome II or article 4 Hague Principles on Choice of Law).

Against this background, disregarding an implied choice of law might seem a step backwards in the common law tradition and global trends. The truth, however, is that decades of arbitration-related litigation in England demonstrate that the inquiry around implied choice is a source of significant uncertainty, expense and tactical litigation. The Law Commission is willing to adopt a regime that disregards cases of real (yet implied) choice of law in exchange for the certainty and savings produced by the elimination of implied choice of law. This less litigious regime makes for better arbitration regulation and strengthens the position of England as efficient arbitration destination.

The proposed solution does not necessarily curtail party autonomy. In fact, the rule after Enka that an implied choice of law for the matrix contract automatically amounts to an implied choice of law for the arbitration agreement, while apparently straightforward, might not always be reflective of the real intent of the parties. The proposed rule eliminates such risk of artificiality.

Further, case law shows that in most disputes where the issue of implied choice arises, English law offers the most arbitration-friendly outcome among the various alternative laws. Under the proposed reform, those cases will be resolved frequently in favour of English law pursuant to the default rule. This will generally protect the parties’ agreement to arbitrate more than under the current regime.

From a normative point of view, the Law Commission’s proposal also eliminates the somewhat artificial cases of double implication, where an implied choice of law for the matrix contract is used as evidence to find an implied choice of the law governing the arbitration agreement (see the conclusion of the minority in Enka [207, 228]).

Finally, the proposal eliminates the confusion sometimes perceived in English judgments between the test applicable to imply a choice of law and the (stricter) requirements to imply an ordinary contractual term [Enka [35] or Kabab-Ji [53]].

The Law of the Seat and Role of the Validation Principle

Under the proposed regime, the absence of an express choice results in the application of the law of the seat. Hard-and-fast rules are alien to the common law doctrine, where the reference to the closest and most real connection permits certain room for manoeuvre in the determination of the applicable law. Other choice of law regimes that provide hard-and-fast rules incorporate escape clauses that allow for the exceptional disapplication of the identified law (e.g., article 4.3 Rome I). In contrast, the proposed rule lacks any reference to the possibility to escape from the law of the seat.

One could wonder whether this could be a residual role for the validation principle. This principle was used in Enka to support the application of the law of the seat when an implied choice in favour of the law of the matrix contract led to a serious risk that the arbitration agreement would be invalid or ineffective. The expulsion of implied choice from the proposed regime would eliminate the raison d’etre of the validation principle. Still, the Law Commission does not exclude the principle in absolute terms, and rather states that ‘we do not need the validation principle for that purpose’ [Para. 12.56]. The question then arises whether other purposes exist.

One option would be to retain the application of the validation principle to correct express choices of law that render the arbitration agreement invalid or ineffective. The answer should be negative. The role of courts is not to improve the contract (Arnold v Britton [2015] UKSC 35, [20]). The validation principle allows the court to resort to the more favourable interpretation when the contract allows for various possible interpretations. When the choice is express, however, there is only one undisputable choice, even if it renders the arbitration agreement invalid or ineffective. In those cases, party autonomy (and the pathologies derived from it) must prevail. Any deviation from the principle of party autonomy would have required an express rule in the Law Commission’s proposal.

The other possible application of the validation principle would be in the context of the default rule, when the law of the seat renders the arbitration agreement invalid or ineffective. Indeed, the majority of the UKSC in Enka suggested (but did not confirm) that the closest connection test might itself be subject to the validation principle [146]. As noted by the Law Commission [para. 12.58], my response to the Second Consultation said that it would be odd to apply the validation principle to escape from an invalidity provided by English law itself under the default rule. However, the proposed default rule is not just in favour of English law, but in favour of the law of any seat. This approach could open the door to the application of the validation principle when, unlike the law of the seat, English law rendered the arbitration agreement valid and effective. While the Final Report of the Law Commission does not explore this option, such extended reach of the validation principle would deviate from the finality and simplicity with which the Law Commission views the default rule. Also, it might not be an appropriate and efficient policy to use English law to enforce a foreign arbitration agreement when the parties have not selected the governing law and the law of the seat would render it invalid or ineffective.

The Conflict with the NYC

Article V(1)(a) NYC provides that arbitration agreements shall be governed by the law to which the parties subjected it or, failing any indication thereon, by the law of the country where the award was made. The default rule in the Law Commission’ proposal aligns English law with the NYC, which is a welcome result.

Section 103(2)(b) AA incorporates article V(1)(a) NYC and therefore allows ‘any indication’ of choice of law made by the parties. The UKSC concluded unanimously in Kabab-Ji that ‘the word “indication” signifies that something less than an express and specific agreement will suffice’ [33]. It is unclear whether the Law Commission intends the new choice of law rule to apply in the context of section 103 AA. The UKSC said in Kabab-Ji that the common law rules on choice of law for arbitration agreements were not ‘directly applicable’ in the context of NYC enforcement actions [35]. Also, awards caught by section 103 AA have a foreign seat by definition and are not English arbitrations. Still, the proposal makes it clear that ‘the new rule would apply whether the arbitration was seated in England and Wales, or elsewhere’ [12.75]. An option would be to interpret this statement as referring to every scenario in which English courts examine an arbitration agreement (whether seated in England and Wales or elsewhere) with the exception of cases caught by section 103 AA. That is, two different choice of law treatments would co-exist within the Act. This internal dealignment would be undesirable and could lead to serious inconsistencies. The same arbitration agreement in favour of an arbitration seated abroad could be subject to different laws in pre-award disputes (e.g., section 9 AA) and post-award litigation (e.g., section 103). The UKSC said in Enka [136] and in Kabab Ji [35] that this divide would be ‘ilogical’.

The better interpretation is that the Law Commission’s proposal also extends to section 103 AA cases. Nothing in the proposal expressly excludes this reading. In fact, the Report argues that the NYC allows, but does not require, the recognition of implied choices [12.47] and concludes that the proposal is compatible with the NYC [12.52]. Ultimately, the new rule replaces the common law doctrine with a statutory provision, which becomes part of the of the regulatory fabric of English arbitration law and should not be limited, unless otherwise provided, to areas originally governed by the common law. Section 100(2) AA shows that critical parts of the notion of arbitration agreement in Part III (where section 103 AA belongs) ‘have the same meaning as in Part I’ (where the new section 6A AA would be placed). Such internal coherence of English arbitration law supports the application of the proposed rule across the board. Still, should Parliament adopt of the Law Commission’s proposal, they would need to be aware of two undesirable (yet tolerable) dealignments.

The first is that English law would move away from the prevailing interpretation of article V(1)(a) NYC as regards the acceptance of implied choice. The UKSC in Kabab-Ji objected to this departure and held that ‘it is desirable that the rules set out in article V(1)(a) for determining whether there is a valid arbitration agreement should not only be given a uniform meaning but should be applied by the courts of the contracting states in a uniform way’ [32]. Still, England would not be alone in this travel. For instance, France has also departed from the choice of law rule in the NYC. Moreover, the generally pro-arbitration results usually achieved by the proposed rule could well place the reform within the favourable gateway of article VII NYC.

The second consequence is that the same arbitration agreement (and award) might be treated differently between English and foreign courts if an existing implied choice of law disregarded in England is effective in other jurisdictions. It should be noted, however, that retaining the possibility of implied choice does not guarantee the uniformity of outcome. For instance, the same dealignment of outcome could occur between two legal systems that accepted the possibility of implied choice of law if one favoured the law of the matrix contract whereas the other veered toward the law of the seat.

Conclusion

The reasons above support the view that the potential disregard of real (yet implied) choice in some exceptional cases and the risk of some disfunctions derived from the described dealignments would be compensated by the significant simplification and savings produced by the Law Commission’s proposal. The draft Bill is therefore well-founded, courageous and beneficial to reinforce English law’s position at the forefront of international arbitration globally.

The post below was written by Alex Mills, who is Professor of Public and Private International Law at University College London. It is the first contribution to the EAPIL online symposium on the English Law Commission’s proposed reform of the law governing arbitration agreements. The other posts are written by Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts. 


The Law Commission of England and Wales has produced a deeply thoughtful and well-researched Report, which proposes a number of very welcome reforms to the Arbitration Act 1996. Regretfully, however, I have significant reservations about the proposal which is the subject of this Symposium – the adoption of a new choice of law rule for arbitration agreements. This proposal is based on the Second Consultation Paper produced by the Law Commission in March 2023, and this comment draws on my Submission which responded to that Consultation Paper.

The rules for identifying the law applicable to an arbitration agreement have long been the subject of debate. The issue was prominently addressed by the UK Supreme Court in Enka v Chubb [2020] UKSC 38, which acknowledged (at [3]) that it had “long divided courts and commentators, both in this country and internationally”. The decision in Enka v Chubb has, however, strikingly failed to end the division among commentators. I understand why the Law Commission considered it desirable to address this question, because of the importance of the issue and the policy considerations it presents, and because it has been suggested that there is a lack of clarity in the Supreme Court’s judgment in Enka v Chubb. This issue is complex and reasonable arguments can certainly be made on both sides, as indeed acknowledged in the impressive Report and Second Consultation Paper. I am, however, not convinced of the proposal set out in the Report, which is that “the Arbitration Act 1996 be amended to provide that the arbitration agreement is governed by the law of the seat, unless the parties expressly agree otherwise” [Report, 12.77]. In this post I set out what I understand to be the relevant principles, and explain how these broadly support the rule adopted by the Supreme Court in Enka v Chubb, which has also been followed in other common law jurisdictions (such as Singapore and Hong Kong).

A first and well-known key principle is that the law governing the arbitration agreement need not be the same as that governing the remainder of the contract, sometimes referred to as the ‘matrix contract’. This is because of the principle of separability, which allows for a distinct analysis of the arbitration clause’s applicable law.

A second key principle is party autonomy, which is the starting point for analysis of any contractual choice of law issue, and particularly important in arbitration because of its contractual foundations. An agreement as to the law which governs a contract or a clause of a contract must generally be given effect, absent considerations of public policy. Traditionally, a choice of law may be express or implied – if the latter, the search is for factors which demonstrate a real (but undocumented) choice, not a choice which is imputed to the parties as one which they ought to have made.

In the absence of a real choice, it is necessary to consider not the intentions of the parties but the objective factors linking the contract to a particular system of law. Arbitration clauses remain subject to the common law choice of law rule, under which the objective test is sometimes described as a search for the system of law with ‘the closest and most real connection’ to the contract or contractual clause. An arbitration clause will generally be most closely connected to the place where it is to be performed, which is the seat of the arbitration (see further Enka v Chubb, at [120] et seq).

In the law of arbitration, another principle is that of efficiency, but this principle is secondary to that of party autonomy. While the fact that efficiency is generally a goal for parties and for arbitration can assist in interpreting arbitration clauses (see eg Fiona Trust v Privalov [2007] UKHL 40), parties may choose to have their agreements resolved according to inefficient arbitral procedures should they so wish. The law should not interfere with their choices merely because they are thought unwise or undesirable.

Choice of Law Rule in Enka v Chubb

On the basis of these clear principles, the law applicable to an arbitration agreement should be governed by the following rule, comprised of three parts in hierarchical order. This is, in essence although not form, the rule set out by the Supreme Court in Enka v Chubb.

Subject to considerations of public policy, an arbitration agreement is governed by:

(i)         The law expressly chosen to govern it;

(ii)        The law implicitly chosen to govern it;

(iii)       The law with which it has its closest and most real connection, which will ordinarily be the law of the seat of the arbitration.

This rule is simple in appearance, although its application may be complex in particular circumstances, as explained further below. The analysis below does not consider the application of public policy, but it remains an important limitation.

Choice of Law Rule in the Report

The Report proposes to amend the Arbitration Act 1996, to insert the following choice of law rule:

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not, of itself, constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

This rule differs from the previous rule in three respects. First, for an express choice to be made, it is necessary that the parties expressly agree that it applies to the arbitration agreement. Second, there is no possibility for an implied choice. Third, in default of a choice, the law of the seat is automatically applied, rather than being the ordinary outcome of the rule.

Analysis

Under existing law a choice of law for an arbitration agreement may arise in one of three ways.

First, the contract may contain a specific express choice of law agreement for the arbitration clause. In this case, the application of this law to the arbitration clause is self-evidently based on the principles of party autonomy and separability, and is not controversial. This position is maintained in the Law Commission’s proposal.

Second, there may be an implied choice of law for the arbitration agreement. This could arise, for example, where the parties have indicated an understanding that certain statutory provisions which are specific to a governing law will apply to the validity of the arbitration agreement. In this case, the application of the chosen law to the arbitration agreement once again follows straightforwardly as a matter of party autonomy and the principle of separability. One important question in this context is whether a choice of arbitral seat should give rise to an implied choice of law for the arbitration clause. This would certainly be a factor indicating a possible choice of the law of the seat, but it is not generally considered to be a decisive one on its own, as the inquiry is concerned with identifying a real choice made (but not documented) by the parties, and must be attentive to the terms of the contract and other relevant circumstances. This rule would thus in many cases lead to the same outcome as the proposed rule 1(b) in the Report, but would do so not because of a fixed rule of law but because of an implied agreement of the parties. This possibility is rejected in the Law Commission’s proposal.

Third, the matrix contract may contain an express or implied choice of law which should, unless the contrary is agreed, be interpreted to extend to the arbitration clause. This is understood to follow from party autonomy, in combination with the common sense presumption that if parties have made a choice of law for their entire contract, and have not specified a different applicable law for any particular clause of the contract, their choice extends to all of the terms of their contract – including any arbitration agreement (see eg Enka v Chubb, at [43]). This presumption is, however, rebuttable, if there are indications that the parties would not have wanted their choice to cover the arbitration agreement. It is important, however, to understand that this question is about the correct interpretation of the scope of a choice which has been made by the parties. (Here I depart slightly from the reasoning in Enka v Chubb, as I take the view that an express choice of law in the matrix contract which also applies to the arbitration clause is an express, not implied, choice of law for the arbitration clause – see also Report, at [12.34] et seq.) The issue is whether there is evidence which might rebut the common sense presumption. The rule proposed in the Report abolishes the presumption and indeed the possibility of a choice of law in the matrix contract extending to the arbitration agreement, unless it does so specifically and expressly.

There are two main justifications offered for the changes in the Report. The first is that they align with the principle of separability (Report, [12.72]). The analysis of the law applicable to the arbitration agreement is treated as an issue which is entirely unrelated to the contract of which it forms part. It is submitted, however, that this takes separability too far (see eg Enka v Chubb, at [41] and [232] et seq). Separability as a principle rightly ensures that the validity of an arbitration clause is analysed separately from the matrix contract, so that challenges to the validity of the matrix contract do not necessarily undermine the validity of the arbitration clause. This does not, however, require that the arbitration clause be treated as an entirely free-floating agreement, ignoring the context in which it was formed. Indeed, if a choice of law clause in the matrix contract is (as proposed in the Report) deemed to be irrelevant to the arbitration clause, this raises the question whether other clauses in the matrix contract are similarly irrelevant. What if the matrix contract contains an ‘entire agreement’ clause, or a ‘no oral modification’ clause? Are they also irrelevant to the arbitration clause? If not, why is the choice of law singled out, particularly as it may also have interpretive effect?

The second is that the rule proposed in the Report would be more desirable for various policy reasons. The rule would, for example, undoubtedly be clearer and easier to apply than the current position (Report, [12.74]). Applying the rule would also strongly favour the selection of English law to determine the validity of an arbitration agreement with the seat of arbitration in England, which the Report considers to be desirable on various grounds, such as the alignment of the law governing the arbitration agreement and the law governing the arbitration process, and the favourable approach of English law toward arbitration agreements (see Report, [12.16] et seq). It is submitted, however, that these justifications are also not persuasive, as they elevate efficiency and other similar policy considerations above party autonomy. In the absence of an express choice of law specific to the arbitration clause, the fixed rule in the Report in favour of the law of the seat no longer requires but rather excludes an inquiry into what the parties have actually agreed. Contrary to the analysis in the Report (eg, at [12.53], [12.73]), this is a significant constraint on party autonomy. Where parties have chosen a seat for their arbitration, but have (expressly or impliedly) chosen a different governing law for their arbitration clause, the fact that they have thereby chosen different laws for the law governing the arbitration process and the law governing the arbitration agreement may be considered undesirable, and it may be inefficient, but it is submitted that this is not a sufficient reason for the law to disrespect their choice, which is the very foundation of arbitration. The proposed rule also has the undesirable effect that the arbitration agreement and the matrix contract are more likely to be governed by different laws, which raises difficult questions concerning their consistent interpretation and validity (see, eg, Enka v Chubb, at [53] and [235] et seq). There is also a concern that arbitrators will be faced with a difficult choice between applying a law chosen by the parties (for example, through a matrix choice of law agreement, or through an implied choice), which they may consider themselves to be required to do as a matter of their contractual mandate, and applying the law that will be applied by the English courts if their award is challenged.

The Law Commission’s Report is overall an excellent example of law reform, offering carefully crafted and well-reasoned proposals for improvement. On this issue, it makes its case well, and there would undoubtedly be some benefits to the reforms which it proposes. Ultimately, however, I am not persuaded that they are consistent with the core principles that should be guiding the law. A simple and clear rule is often desirable, but in this case it is my view that the complexities of the existing rule simply reflect the complexities of arbitration, which cannot and should not be legislated away.

On 7 September 2023, the Court of Justice of the European Union ruled in Case C-590/21, Charles Taylor Adjusting that judgements ordering a party to pay certain sums of money for violating a choice of court agreement are ‘quasi anti suit injunctions’ which violate mutual trust. The courts of Member States are therefore free to consider that such judgements violate public policy and to deny them enforcement under the Brussels I Regulation.

Background

On 3 May 2006, the vessel Alexandros T sank and was lost, along with its cargo, off the bay of Port Elizabeth (South Africa). The companies Starlight Shipping Company and Overseas Marine Enterprises Inc. (‘OME’),  the owner and operator of that vessel, respectively  requested that the insurers of that vessel pay an indemnity on the basis of their contractual liability arising from the occurrence of the insured incident.

After the insurers refused, Starlight initiated proceedings before English courts and before an arbitral tribunal. The parties settled all these actions in several Settlement Agreements, which contained a jurisdiction clause designating English courts. The Settlement Agreements were ratified by several English judgments in 2007 and 2008.

A few years later, Starlight and OME initiated tort actions in Greek courts related to the actions settled in England. One of the defendants in the Greek proceedings was Charles Taylor Adjusting Limited, a legal and technical consultancy which had defended the insurers of the vessel Alexandros T against the claims made by Starlight before the English court, and against the director of that consultancy.

While those actions were pending, the insurers of the vessel and their representatives, including, in particular, Charles Taylor and its director, the defendants in the Greek proceedings, brought actions against Starlight and ΟΜΕ before the English courts seeking a declaration that the actions brought in Greece constituted infringements of the settlement agreements and applying for declarative relief and compensation.

In 2014, the English High Court awarded the applicants compensation in respect of the proceedings instituted in Greece as well as payment of their costs incurred in England on the basis of the content of the settlement agreements and of the jurisdiction clause that they contained.

Charles Taylor and its director then sought recognition and partial enforcement of the 2014 English judgement in Greece.

The Piraeus Court of Appeal found that the 2014 English judgement amounted to a quasi anti suit injunction and should thus be denied recognition and enforcement. The Greek Court of Cassation referred the matter to the CJEU.

Judgment

The starting point of the reasoning was obviously Turner and the other judgments of the CJEU which have confirmed that anti-suit injunctions are unacceptable under the EU law of jurisdiction: ‘Any injunction prohibiting a claimant from bringing such an action must be seen as constituting interference with the jurisdiction of the foreign court which, as such, is incompatible with that regulation’.

The key issue was to determine whether other forms of assessment of the jurisdiction of courts of other Member States and sanctions of parties wrongly litigating before the courts of Member States could equally interfere with the jurisdiction of those courts.

The CJEU found that, although it did not order any party to discontinue the foreign proceedings, the English judgment still held:

26. … That judgment and those orders nonetheless contain grounds relating to, first, the breach, by Starlight and OME together with the natural persons representing them, of those settlement agreements; second, the penalties for which they will be liable if they fail to comply with that judgment and those orders; and, third, the jurisdiction of the Greek courts in the light of those settlement agreements. Moreover, that judgment and those orders also contain grounds relating to the financial penalties for which Starlight and OME, together with the natural persons representing them, will be liable, in particular a decision on the provisional award of damages, the amount of which is not final and is predicated on the continuation of the proceedings before the Greek courts.

The CJEU ruled that the 2014 English judgment thus interfered with the jurisdiction of Greek courts, and could thus be classified as a quasi anti suit injunction:

27. … While the purpose of that judgment and those orders is not to prohibit a party from bringing or continuing legal action before a foreign court, they may be regarded as having, at the very least, the effect of deterring Starlight and OME, together with their representatives, from bringing proceedings before the Greek courts or continuing before those courts an action the purpose of which is the same as those actions brought before the courts of the United Kingdom, which matter is, in any event, for the referring court to determine.

The CJEU then discussed whether the prohibition to review foreign judgments under the Brussels Regulation prevented the Greek court from denying enforcement to the 2014 English judgment. The CJEU concludes that the Greek Court could rely on the public policy exception to sanction the infringement to the principle that every court is to rule on its own jurisdiction, that other courts should trust the result, and the principle of access to justice.

Assessment

The rationale for the judgment seems to be twofold. First, the courts of the Member States should not deter litigants from bringing  proceedings before the courts of any other Member State. Second, the courts of the Member States should always refrain from assessing whether the court of other Member States have jurisdiction.

The first reason seems to exclude any interference in proceedings pending before other Member States which could be perceived as exercising pressure on one party to terminate them. It would leave open the possibility to sue after the termination of the proceedings to seek any form of remedy for initiating the foreign proceedings in violation of a choice of court agreement. The second reason, however, would seem to apply even after the foreign proceedings resulted in a judgment.

The broader question is whether it is possible to seek a remedy for abuse of process for seizing wrongly the court of a Member State. For instance, for initiating proceedings in violation of lis pendens. The answer seems to be that such remedy can only be sought in the Member State of the court wrongfully seized, and nowhere else.

London holds the distinction of being a preferred seat for arbitration, making significant developments in English arbitration law of general interest to arbitration specialists and, at times, private international lawyers. Few developments in arbitration law can match the significance of a reform affecting the statute providing a framework for arbitration. This is precisely what the Law Commission of England and Wales is recommending in its final report on the review of the Arbitration Act 1996.

One of the proposals aims to introduce a statutory rule for determining the governing law of an arbitration agreement, which significantly departs from the current common law position. Given the importance of this proposal, the EAPIL blog will host an online symposium on the law governing arbitration agreements from 11 to 13 September 2023.

In this post, I will introduce the Law Commission’s proposals and the symposium.

Law Commission’s Proposals

On 6 September 2023, following an extensive consultation process that included the publication of two consultation papers in September 2022 and March 2023, the Law Commission unveiled its proposals for reforming the 1996 Act (the text of the final report and draft Bill is available here; a summary is available here). These proposals aim to uphold the Act’s core principles, while introducing improvements aimed at enhancing London’s position as a global arbitration centre.

The Law Commission’s major proposals are: codifying an arbitrator’s duty of disclosure; strengthening arbitrator immunity around resignation and applications for removal; introducing the power to make arbitral awards on a summary basis; improving the framework for challenges to awards under section 67 on the basis that the tribunal lacked jurisdiction; adding a new rule on the law governing arbitration agreements; and clarifying court powers in support of arbitral proceedings and emergency arbitrators.

Additionally, the Law Commission proposes several minor corrections, including: allowing appeals from applications to stay legal proceedings; simplifying preliminary applications to court on jurisdiction and points of law; clarifying time limits for challenging awards; and repealing unused provisions on domestic arbitration agreements.

Since private international lawyers are likely more interested in the proposed choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements and the proposed new relationship between courts and arbitrators regarding jurisdictional challenges, I will focus on these two proposals.

New Choice-of-Law Rule for Arbitration Agreements

The Rome I Regulation does not cover arbitration agreements, leaving the determination of the law governing arbitration agreements in England to the common law choice-of-law rules for contracts. These rules are well-known: a contract is governed by the law expressly or impliedly chosen by the parties or, in the absence of choice, by the system of law with which the contract is most closely connected. Applying this rule to arbitration clauses can be difficult. Does a broad choice-of-law clause in a matrix contract amount to an express choice of law for the arbitration clause contained therein? If the parties have not expressly chosen the law to govern their arbitration clause, is the choice of law for the matrix contract an indication of implied choice for the arbitration clause? Is the designation of the arbitral seat an indication of such implied choice?

The United Kingdom Supreme Court addressed these questions twice in the past three years in Enka and Kabab-Ji. The court’s majority in Enka (Lord Hamblen, Lord Leggatt, and Lord Kerr) set out the following rules for determining the existence of parties’ choice of law in [170]:

iii) Whether the parties have agreed on a choice of law to govern the arbitration agreement is ascertained by construing the arbitration agreement and the contract containing it, as a whole, applying the rules of contractual interpretation of English law as the law of the forum.

iv) Where the law applicable to the arbitration agreement is not specified, a choice of governing law for the contract will generally apply to an arbitration agreement which forms part of the contract.

v) The choice of a different country as the seat of the arbitration is not, without more, sufficient to negate an inference that a choice of law to govern the contract was intended to apply to the arbitration agreement.

vi) Additional factors which may, however, negate such an inference and may in some cases imply that the arbitration agreement was intended to be governed by the law of the seat are: (a) any provision of the law of the seat which indicates that, where an arbitration is subject to that law, the arbitration agreement will also be treated as governed by that country’s law; or (b) the existence of a serious risk that, if governed by the same law as the main contract, the arbitration agreement would be ineffective. Either factor may be reinforced by circumstances indicating that the seat was deliberately chosen as a neutral forum for the arbitration.

vii) Where there is no express choice of law to govern the contract, a clause providing for arbitration in a particular place will not by itself justify an inference that the contract (or the arbitration agreement) is intended to be governed by the law of that place.

The court also clarified that the law of the seat is ‘generally’ the system of law most closely connected to the arbitration agreement.

Unsurprisingly, consultees said that these rules were complex and unpredictable. This has led the Law Commission to propose a reform of these rules in its second consultation paper.

The proposal has three key elements: 1) retaining express choice; 2) eliminating implied choice; and 3) specifying that the law of the seat applies in the absence of an express choice.

The proposed choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements reads as follows:

6A Law applicable to arbitration agreement

(1) The law applicable to an arbitration agreement is—

(a) the law that the parties expressly agree applies to the arbitration agreement, or

(b) where no such agreement is made, the law of the seat of the arbitration in question.

(2) For the purposes of subsection (1), agreement between the parties that a particular law applies to an agreement of which the arbitration agreement forms a part does not, of itself, constitute express agreement that that law also applies to the arbitration agreement.

(3) This section does not apply in relation to an arbitration agreement that was entered into before the day on which section 1 of the Arbitration Act 2023 comes into force.

New Relationship between Courts and Arbitrators Regarding Jurisdictional Challenges

If a party participates in arbitral proceedings, raises a jurisdictional challenge before the tribunal, and is accorded a fair hearing, should they be allowed to challenge the tribunal’s jurisdiction before a court using the same arguments and evidence? The answer to this question is principally guided by two somewhat conflicting considerations: efficiency and freedom of contract (which, of course, includes a freedom not to be bound by a non-existent or invalid contract).

The UKSC addressed this issue in Dallah. Lord Mance wrote obiter in [26] that:

An arbitral tribunal’s decision as to the existence of its own jurisdiction cannot…bind a party who has not submitted the question of arbitrability to the tribunal. This leaves for consideration the nature of the exercise which a court should undertake where there has been no such submission and the court is asked to enforce an award. Domestically, there is no doubt that, whether or not a party’s challenge to the jurisdiction has been raised, argued and decided before the arbitrator, a party who has not submitted to the arbitrator’s jurisdiction is entitled to a full judicial determination on evidence of an issue of jurisdiction before the English court, on an application made in time for that purpose under s.67 of the Arbitration Act 1996.

Lord Collins and Lord Saville expressed similar views in, respectively, [96] and [159]-[160].

The Law Commission believes that such a de novo rehearing is inefficient and unfair to the party wishing to enforce the arbitration agreement. It proposes to limit when a participating party can raise a jurisdictional challenge before English courts.

Following a very controversial proposal in its first consultation paper, the Law Commission has settled on a proposal that has the following four key elements: 1) it covers situations where a party participates in arbitral proceedings, objects to the tribunal’s jurisdiction, and the tribunal rules on its jurisdiction; 2) the court will not entertain any new grounds of objection, or any new evidence, unless it was not reasonably possible to put them before the tribunal; 3) the court will re-hear evidence only if necessary in the interests of justice; and 4) these limitations are to be introduced through rules of court rather than the 1996 Act itself.

The proposed rules outlining this new relationship between courts and arbitrators regarding jurisdictional challenges, to be inserted in section 67, read as follows:

(3A) Rules of court about the procedure to be followed on an application under this section may, in particular, include provision within subsection (3B) in relation to a case where the application—

(a) relates to an objection as to the arbitral tribunal’s substantive jurisdiction on which the tribunal has already ruled, and

(b) is made by a party that took part in the arbitral proceedings.

(3B) Provision is within this subsection if it provides that—

(a) a ground for the objection that was not raised before the arbitral tribunal must not be raised before the court unless the applicant shows that, at the time the applicant took part in the proceedings, the applicant did not know and could not with reasonable diligence have discovered the ground;

(b) evidence that was not heard by the tribunal must not be heard by the court unless the applicant shows that, at the time the applicant took part in the proceedings, the applicant could not with reasonable diligence have put the evidence before the tribunal;

(c) evidence that was heard by the tribunal must not be re-heard by the court, unless the court considers it necessary in the interests of justice.

EAPIL Blog Symposium on the Law Governing Arbitration Agreements

From 11 to 13 September 2023, the EAPIL blog will host an online symposium on the law governing arbitration agreements. The focus will be on assessing the Law Commission’s proposal and providing a comparative perspective. Professor Alex Mills (UCL) and Dr Manuel Penades Fons (KCL) will kick off the discussion by assessing the proposed choice-of-law rule for arbitration agreements from a UK perspective on Monday 11 September 2023. More contributions from comparative perspectives will follow on Tuesday and Wednesday.

Readers are encouraged to participate in the discussion by commenting on the posts.

Please follow the hyperlinks to access the posts by Alex Mills, Manuel Penades, George Bermann, Sylvain Bollée, Matthias Lehmann and Giuditta Cordero-Moss.

The Hague Academy of International Law has made known the programme of the winter course on International Law of 2024.

The course will be opened by Yves Daudet (Hague Academy of International Law) with a lecture on Solidarity in International Law.

The general course, titled On the Interface between Public and Private International Law, will be given by Campbell Mclachlan KC (Victoria University of Wellington).

The special courses will be as follows: Ximena Fuentes (University of Chile), Defying Existing International Law as the Starting Point of the Formation of New Customary Law; Patrícia Galvão Teles (Autonomous University of Lisbon) The Advisory Function of International Courts and Tribunals; Maria Gavouneli (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens) Energy in International Law; August Reinisch (University of Vienna) The Settlement of Disputes Involving International Organizations; Ben Saul (University of Sydney) The Special Regime of International Counter-Terrorism Law; Santiago Villalpando (Office of United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization – UNESCO) The Practice of the Law of Treaties since the Vienna Convention.

The directors of studies will be Fuad Zarbiyev (Geneva Graduate Institute) for the English-speaking section, and Paula Wojcikiewicz Almeida (Getulio Varga Foundation Law School in Rio de Janeiro) for the French-speaking session.

All applicants are required to register online. A limited amount of scholarships is available. Registration period for full fee applicants is between 1 May 2023 and 1 October 2023. Selected attendees of the Winter Courses will also be able to participate in the doctoral networking sessions coordinated by Daniëlla Dam-de Jong (Leiden University), additional afternoon lectures, embassy visits, social activities,  and to register for an exceptional event: the “Hours of Crisis Simulation Exercise. The competition will be conducted in English only.

More information on the Academy’s programmes may be found here.

The eleventh edition of the treatise on Droit international privé in the Précis Dalloz series, one of the leading texts on private international law in France, has recently been published (January 2023, 1100 pages).

The previous edition was published ten years ago. The new, fully revised edition has been prepared by Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières (Sorbonne Law school, Paris I University), who was the co-author of the previous editions (alongside the late Yvon Loussouarn and Pierre Bourel), and Sarah Laval (Littoral Côte d’Opale University).

The first part, titled “Common rules governing private international law” (Règles générales de droit international privé), focuses on the general theory of private international law, and adopts an original distinction between “identification of the legal source” (i.e. in the three fields of choice of law, jurisdiction and judgments) and “regime of the foreign norm” (i.e. the regime of the international regularity (or lawfulness) of the foreign norm – law and judgment – and then the regime of the implementation of the foreign norm).

The second part, titled “Special rules governing private international law” (Droit international privé special), is concerned with the special rules applicable in the different fields of private law (i.e. persons, family, property, obligations, businesses). Another sign of originality here is that each of the areas presented contains a preliminary development on the “policy of building connecting factors”.

While the treatise’s foreword is insightful and conceived as a “user’s guide”, I thought it would be interesting to directly ask the two authors about some specific features of this revised edition. They kindly agreed to answer some questions for the readers of the EAPIL blog and I thank them very warmly.

This treatise takes, in your own words, a “neo-Savignian” approach to private international law. What does this mean?

On the one hand, a neo-Savignian approach to PIL focuses, like under the traditional Savignian approach, on the links between a given legal relationship and a particular country, in order to sort out, in favour of this country, the choice-of-law/choice-of-court issues (including issues related with jurisdiction of foreign courts, in case of a dispute over a foreign judgment dealing with the case) arising out of said relationship. Like Savigny, a neo-Savignian advocate believes that one of these links (or one set of links among them) justifies better than others the precedence of the concerned country as to ruling the relationship at stake through its law or its courts. This creed relies on the idea that the authority of a ruler varies depending on the strength of its links with the governed subject.

When enacting a choice-of-law (or choice-of-court) rule, a lawmaker who follows a neo-Savignian approach picks up the link (or set of links) which, in his opinion, is the most relevant for the kind of relationship covered by the created rule – and which appears to him as showing the “seat” (like Savigny used to say) of the legal relationship in a particular country. This link will therefore become the connecting factor in the choice-of-law rule (or the jurisdictional basis in the choice-of-court rule – including, here again, the jurisdictional standards applied to foreign courts, as provided by the foreign judgment regime) covering the legal relationship at stake. And this “seat country” will consequently have (at least in principle) its law and/or the judgments rendered by its courts enforced, for said legal relationship, by the forum (viz, the country whose choice-of-law/choice-of-court rules apply, assuming that the dispute is brought before that country’s courts).

But on the other hand (and conversely to the Savignian approach), our neo-Savignian approach promotes the idea that legal relationships between private persons in an international setting do not necessarily have only one seat in one country – whose law and courts would thus govern this relationship –, but may well have (and actually often have) several “anchors” or relevant connections to different countries, each of whom being a possible seat or “anchorage”. Two important consequences stem from this: (i) in a given case, the seat relevant for adjudicating the dispute may well prove different from the seat relevant for legislating over it; (ii) moreover, since one must think contemporary choice-of-law and choice-of-court rules (including, as aforementioned, those governing foreign judgments) in terms of domestic rather than international sources (at least in principle), the seat of a given relationship may well vary from country to country.

All this shows that, in our early XXI century, reasoning (as used to do Savigny) in terms of “one seat in one country for one kind of relationship” – at least each time this relationship appears in an international setting – is a bit misleading since it does not correspond to the truth of law as it is experienced by the parties. Our neo-Savignian doctrine admits the possibility of plural seats for a given legal relationship and addresses this occurrence through a set of choice-of-law and choice-of-courts rules which are inspired by Savigny’s thought (search of the most relevant links), as adapted to fit the contemporary legal landscape for private law applying in an international context (plurality of relevant fora enacting varied choice of law and choice of court rules). Accordingly, in a given country, the conflict between the countries (taken as lawmakers or as judgment-makers for the case at stake) with which a legal situation is linked, will be won by the one that has the most relevant relationship with the situation, this relevance being determined by a series of private and public considerations.

Far from being merely neutral, the choice-of-law rules appear as the result of a certain policy implemented by the authors of these rules (the “choice-of-law policy”, distinct from the “substantive policy” enacted by the substantive law chosen as applicable and relevant when it comes to sorting out the substantive issue). The same is true, mutatis mutandis, for the choice-of-court rules.

The neo-Savignian approach also repudiates two popular postulates: (i) the postulate according to which countries are not affected by the solution of conflict of laws (since at a minimum, the authority of the sovereign country, taken as a ruler, vis-à-vis the parties to the legal relationship is at stake when sorting out a choice-of-law/choice-of-court issue); and (ii) also the postulate according to which, in a given case, the applicable law and the jurisdiction of courts are basically disconnected from one another; on the contrary, they are both seen as one side of the exercise of one countries’ power to make “law” (broadly speaking: either by enacting a bill, or by rendering a judgment). The originality of the neo-Savignian approach therefore also lies in a sort of presumption that the country whose courts have jurisdiction over a case often ought to be (and actually, quite naturally) the country whose law governs the relationship (jurisdiction of the forum legis).

Could you concretely illustrate this neo-Savignian approach?

Let us take one example of a multiple-seat private law relationship; it will be provided by the family chapter of PIL, and more especially, the filiation issue (relation of child to father).

Under French law, the choice-of-law rule points to a country as being the correct lawmaker for filiation where it turns out that the child’s mother has the nationality of that country (C. civ., Article 311-14); whereas the jurisdiction rule points to France as being the correct judgment-maker for filiation where the defendant (often the suspected father) is domiciled in France (CPC, Article 42), or, in case he is not, where he is a French citizen (C. civ., Article 15), or even, as a minimum, where the claimant (the child in a filiation proceeding) is a French citizen (C. civ., Article 14). These rules show that French substantive law on filiation will apply before French courts in a dispute brought before French courts each time that (i) the suspected father is domiciled in France, or at least that he, or the child, has French nationality (so that French courts have jurisdiction); and (ii) the mother is French (so that French substantive law governs the case). In such a case, France gets a plenary power to provide for a substantive regime (both through legislature and through court) for the filiation. The seat of the relation of child to father (at least from the French viewpoint) is located in France, both with respect to the substantive law governing the case and to the court having the final word in the dispute.

Let us assume now that the man is Italian, and the child is a US citizen (since he was born within the US territory, where one assumes also here that his French mother lives with him). In that case, Italian courts claim jurisdiction over the case (Italian Act No 218, 1995, Article 37). Assuming that the claimant brings the dispute against the suspected father before Italian courts, these courts should assert jurisdiction on the filiation issue, since for Italy, the judicial seat of the case is in Italy. As to the legislative seat, it will be provided by the Italian choice-of-law rule, under which the law governing filiation is the law of the country of origin (nationality) of the child (Italian Act No 218, 1995, Article 33), here the law of the relevant US state. Hence the Italian court will not apply the French law, even though the child’s mother is French (and notwithstanding the French choice-of-law rule claiming applicability of French law for that reason).

Typically, under our neo-Savignian approach, the filiation proceeding covers a relation that has not one seat in onecountry, but at least three seats in three countries (France, Italy and the United States), and parties to this relationship should be aware of this data when wondering what is the content of the legal regime governing the substantive issues arising out of their case. One should add here that the country where the filiation proceeding is brought would be well advised not to forget this plural-seat data when it comes to addressing the legal issues arising out of this dispute. It is probably so for France, if recognition of enforcement of the Italian judgment is sought there: even though the French choice-of-law rule claims French substantive law being applicable to the filiation issue (since the mother is French), the foreign judgment regime as set up by French case-law does not rule out the Italian judgment for the mere reason that the Italian court did not enforce French law (but rather the law of the relevant state in the USA).

The formal presentation of private international law solutions in the treatise is inspired by a “trans-systemic/transnational” pedagogy. The aim is to go beyond the particularistic (i.e., French-oriented) approach to the discipline. Could you elaborate on that?

This presentation divides each PIL development into two parts. The first part is more about rhetoric; it sets the problematics, the principles and the interests at stake for each topic, it lists the different considerations that shall be taken into consideration to solve the choice-of-law/choice-of-court issues, and it suggests a solution according to the neo-Savignian approach. These rhetoric parts are not too deeply invaded by legal data from one particular country or another. Accordingly, at that stage, the book rather sticks to a universalist view of PIL.

The second part of the developments on each issue is a presentation of the rules as they exist in some jurisdictions, would these rules stick to the solutions exposed in the first part or would they differ from them. In this second part, the rules are not only French rules, but European and International (Hague Conventions in particular) rules as well. The purpose of this transnational presentation is to depart from a purely French point of view as well as to understand the extent to which French Law solutions are similar to European and International Law solutions. The outcome of this presentation is that, contrarily to other handbooks on the libraries’ shelves, this recast edition is not merely a book on French PIL, but rather a book on PIL as it is conceived and applied by France, by the European Union and by the international community through international conventions (mainly Hague conventions from the Hague Conference for PIL).

The (private international) law of choice-of-court agreements provides us with a good example of this methodology. In the rhetoric part of the presentation on this issue, the book draws on (i) the relation between the lawfulness of choice-of-court agreements and the question whether the jurisdiction rule is binding or non-binding in law, for the parties; and (ii) the considerations influencing the decision whether such a rule ought to be binding in law or not for the parties. Then, in a series of developments on law as it is in force in some jurisdictions, a quick presentation is made regarding French law, EU law (Brussels I bis Regulation) and the Hague convention on choice of court agreements.

How do you “present” and “represent” in the treatise the Europeanisation of private international law and, ultimately, EU private international law?

To make a long story short, one can say that there are two possible paths that one can follow in order to present the EU as a lawmaker in the field of PIL.

On the one hand, the traditional way tends to look at the EU from the classical public international law viewpoint. EU member-states are sovereign States bound by an international treaty (Treaty of Rome, 1957 – which was ultimately renamed the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union by the Treaty of Lisbon, 2007). From that standpoint, EU PIL is fostered by EU institutions and comes into force in the EU member-states through an international treaty. It is on that basis that it becomes part of the law of each member-state and it ought to work as such.

On the other hand, a more unusual analysis of the EU is to see this entity as a political entity having some features of a sovereign State (nevertheless not all of them, so that it cannot claim being a State from the international law standpoint, but, at a maximum, it may qualify as what is sometimes called a “proto-state”). As such, EU PIL in a member-state differentiates from domestic PIL of this member-state, with some consequences like one in the field of characterization, where, for a member-state court, resorting to domestic definitions for interpreting EU legal categories as used in EU PIL regulations is not appropriate (at least in principle). Similarly, the proto-state notion proves useful for the correct understanding of the function of EU PIL, compared to member-state PIL of domestic origin. This last one may be seen as a tool for fixing the ambit of legislative or judiciary action of a member-state. The first one is seen in the book as delineating the outskirts of each member-state’s private law (as made by a legislature or by a court), whether with regards to each other, or even with regards to non-member-states. It may well be used also as a tool for delineating the outskirts of EU private law where it exists, as the case may be. And finally, the proto-state notion is useful to understand another influence of EU law on EU member-state PIL having a domestic origin: to the extent that EU may be seen as a “proto-federal State”, the interference of EU freedom of persons (Article 21 TFEU) on the law of EU member-states, including PIL of domestic origin, appears as one regarding the lawfulness of the legal provisions composing this domestic law.

One must add that the European influence on the PIL of European countries is not limited to EU law, but may come from other organizations or instruments as well, like the Council of Europe. This international organization is much less integrated than the European Union, and for this reason the book does not see it as a proto-state. But of course, this does not prevent us from scrutinizing the possible incidence of the Council of Europe law (and especially the ECHR case-law) on EU (and EU member-state) PIL, particularly through the reshaping of the public policy defence.

Could you concretely illustrate your “proto-state” approach of EU PIL?

Article 4.1 of Rome II Regulation and Articles 4, 7, and 45 of the Brussels I bis Regulation read as follows, through the proto-State notion as applied to the European Union:

In principle, under Article 4.1 of Rome II regulation, the EU grants (or recognizes) jurisdiction to legislate in matter of non-contractual obligation to any member-state having sovereignty on the territory where the damage occurs. The same jurisdiction to legislate is recognized in principle by EU PIL to any non-EU country exercising sovereignty on this territory. EU member-states are granted jurisdiction to adjudicate a case in non-contractual obligations under the Brussels I.a regulation (article 4 and 7); but countries having rendered a judgment in this subject matter may be seen as providing a regular ground to their judgment, even though they are not a country selected by these articles, and this is so whether they are (i) an EU member-state (since the origin of the EU member-state judgment is not controlled under article 45.3 of Brussels I.a regulation); or (ii) a non-EU country (since EU PIL does not cover recognition and enforcement of non-EU country judgments).

For the benefit of the private international law community, what are the two or three major issues which, in your book, seem to you to be at the heart of the reflections to be conducted for the private international law of the future? 

The first issue could be a potential harmonization between the answer to the two questions of (i) which law prevails? and (ii) which court has jurisdiction? In France, scholars usually have strong opinions on the separation between these two fields and stick to the postulate that their regulation relies on distinct considerations: whereas the court that has jurisdiction appears to be chosen after purely procedural considerations, the choice of law is usually determined by non-procedural considerations, since the choice-of-law issue may arise outside any proceedings. This presentation neglects the idea that choosing a country’s court instead of another one is not neutral with respect to the outcome of the proceeding and eventually has a strong influence on the solution of the dispute. Therefore, a country exercising a legislative power also has an interest in exercising its judicial power. Taking these elements into consideration might be a good opportunity to review the choice-of-court rules and see to what extent they stick – or could stick – to this approach.

A second issue is about the leeway available to a court when it comes to exercising its jurisdiction over a case presenting relevant links with court’s country. Since the claimant holds a strong sway on the outcome of the proceeding – through the choice of the forum where the dispute is brought –, any country ought to provide its courts with the power to give up the exercise of its jurisdiction over the dispute, each time it turns out that the claimant would have an excessive advantage in suing the defendant before the court of one of the countries whose links with the case are sufficient to trigger its jurisdiction to adjudicate.

A third issue could be the digitalization of international private relations. This digitalization emphasizes the opportunity to depart from a reasoning in terms of mere localization of facts and urges the need to adopt a reasoning in terms of policy advocated for by the choice-of-law/choice-of-court legislature. For these relations, the determination of the applicable law or of the court that has jurisdiction cannot be the result of a search for a country where the facts take place (it is submitted that this country really does not exist), but the result of the comparison between the different public and private interests at stake. Eventually, the relationship arising in a digitalized context has its seat in the country with the most relevant links to it – relevance being here the outcome of an analysis and weighing of the competing interests that one can find, for a country, to be recognized as a ruler (through its laws or courts) for said relationship, and, for the parties to said relationship, that this country be recognized as governing it.

This post was written by Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld, University of Vienna.


On 8 March 2023, the German Supreme Court issued a judgment on the paternity of two children. In the case at hand, the validity of the marriage of the mother, which gives rise to the presumption of paternity, had to be determined as a preliminary issue. This was further complicated by the interference of a talaq divorce.

Facts of the Case

An Iranian-German woman married an Iranian man in Iran in 1996 and was subsequently divorced by a talaq in Iran in 2006. The recognition of this divorce was refused in Germany, as is usual for reasons of public policy in connection with the right to be heard, in 2012 by a decision of a German administrative authority. In 2009, the woman remarried another Iranian man in Iran and gave birth to two children in 2010 and 2013, who have had their habitual residence in Germany ever since. The second husband was registered as the father in the German birth register. The registry office wanted to correct this registration in favour of the first husband, as Section 1592(1) of the German Civil Code (BGB) considers the husband of the mother at the time of the birth as the legal father of the child.

The precondition for the preliminary question

The core issue before the German Supreme Court was the determination of the law applicable to parenthood. In the absence of overriding rules of EU or international law (the Bilateral Treaty between Germany and Iran did not apply because the mother of the children has both German and Iranian nationality), the court turned to national conflicts rules. Article 19(1) of the Introductory Act to the German Civil Code (EGBGB) provides for an alternative connecting factor based either on the law of the child’s habitual residence or, for each parent separately, on his or her nationality. In the case of married persons, parentage may also be determined according to the law governing the general effects of their marriage at the time of birth.

As the children had their habitual residence in Germany, the Court examined parentage in accordance with German substantive law. Accordingly, the children’s father would be the person who was married to the child’s mother at the time of birth.

The question arose to whom the mother was effectively married at the time of birth. The court therefore assessed the validity of the second marriage as a preliminary question. The substantive requirements for marriage are governed by the law of the nationality of each of the spouses (Article 13(1) EGBGB). Accordingly, the second marriage violated from a German viewpoint the prohibition of bigamy (Section 1306 BGB), as the Iranian divorce was not recognised in Germany. For the mother of the child, the second marriage would merely be dissolvable under German law, but not automatically null and void by operation of law (ex lege). For the second husband, who is exclusively of Iranian nationality, Iranian law applies according to Article 13(1) EGBGB, which stipulates that a man must not marry a woman who is already married (Article 1050 Iranian Civil Code), otherwise the marriage is considered to be invalid.

In this respect, the Court first had to decide whether the talaq divorce with the first husband was effective in order to answer the question of the validity of the marriage with the second husband.

The Outcome

The legally binding decision of the German administrative authority not to recognise the talaq divorce has the consequence that it has no legal effect in Germany. A separate conflict-of-laws assessment is therefore not required, at least in cases with a strong national link, as in the present case. The Court therefore correctly assumed that the second marriage of the mother was a violation of the Iranian prohibition of bigamy and therefore null and void, as the divorce had to be considered invalid.

In order to avoid a situation in which the status of the parties to a marriage is in doubt (limping marriage), the “stricter” law that is most opposed to the marriage is generally applied when examining the substantive requirements for marriage. According to this principle, the second marriage would be considered void, as it is considered void under Iranian law. However, this would be a “paradox” result in so far as the marriage would not be null and void under either of the two legal systems when examined individually. Therefore, the Court deviates from the principle of applying the stricter law and, exceptionally, allows the milder German law to decide the consequence. The result is that under German law two marriages existed at the time of birth. The court resolves the subsequent double presumption of paternity by an analogous application of Section 1593 sentence 3 BGB (A child that could be both the child of the former husband and the new husband is to be regarded only as the child of the new husband). Consequently, only the second marriage is decisive, and the second husband was registered as the father of both children.

Assessment

Although the reasoning of the decision may appear contrived and somewhat forced, the outcome reflects the factual circumstances. The prior legally binding decision not to recognise the divorce and the resulting lack of a conflict-of-laws analysis forces the court to reach deep into its bag of tricks in order not to undermine a presumption of paternity that is effective in both legal systems. Adaptation would normally be the tool of choice in cases where the result of a conflicts analysis is unsatisfactory because the legal consequences would not arise in either jurisdiction. In the case at hand, however, adapting the outcome was not possible due to the interplay between procedural law and substantive law. The procedural effect of the refusal to recognise the divorce must be clearly distinguished from the conflict-of-laws implications. The court is therefore facing the challenge of making corrections at the level of the legal consequences in order to achieve the desired result. Dogmatically as well as methodologically, it is always problematic to put the cart before the horse in this way, and once again the approach taken by the Court is not flawless. Instead of following legal practice, the Court chose the most practical solution in the individual case – which is always where legal practice and science have to part company.

Holidays are over and September 2023 will be a busy month at the Court of Justice also as regards private international law, starting with the delivery of the Opinion by AG Emiliou in case C-90/22, Gjensidige, and of two decisions by the third and the fifth chamber respectively (both formations of five judges) already on Thursday 7.

The request for a preliminary ruling in Gjensidige comes from the Lietuvos Aukščiausiasis Teismas (Lithuania). In the case at hand, the proceedings in cassation focus on the legal provisions governing the significance of an agreement conferring jurisdiction, entered into by the parties to a contract for international carriage, in the context of determining both the jurisdiction of the court hearing the dispute that arose from that contract and the legal consequences of a breach of the lis pendens rules. The national court is asking the following:

Can Article 71 of Regulation No 1215/2012, having regard to Articles 25, 29 and 31 and recitals 21 and 22 thereof, be interpreted as permitting the application of Article 31 of the CMR Convention also in cases where a dispute falling within the scope of both those legal instruments is the subject of an agreement conferring jurisdiction?

Having regard to the legislature’s intention to strengthen the protection of agreements conferring jurisdiction in the European Union, can Article 45(1)(e)(ii) of Regulation No 1215/2012 be interpreted more broadly, as covering not only Section 6 of Chapter II of that regulation but also Section 7 thereof?

After assessment of the specific features of the situation and the resulting legal consequences, can the term ‘public policy’ used in Regulation No 1215/2012 be interpreted as covering the ground for deciding not to recognise a judgment of another Member State where the application of a specialised convention, such as the CMR Convention, creates a legal situation in which both the agreement conferring jurisdiction and the agreement on the applicable law are not observed in the same case?

One the same day the Court will hand down its judgement in cases C-590/21, Charles Taylor Adjusting,  and C-832/21 Beverage City Polska.

The request for a preliminary ruling in case C-590/21 was lodged by the Areios Pagos (Court of Cassation, Greece). It concerns the interpretation of Article 34(1) and Article 45(1) of the Regulation No 44/2001 (Brussels I), in proceedings on the recognition and enforcement by a court of a Member State of judgments issued by a court of another Member State which have the effect of deterring parties, which had brought proceedings before another court of the former Member State, from continuing the proceedings pending before it. The questions referred read:

(1) Is the expression “manifestly contrary to public policy” in the EU and, by extension, to domestic public policy, which constitutes a ground for non-recognition and non-enforcement pursuant to point 1 of Article 34 and Article 45(1) of Regulation No 44/2001, to be understood as meaning that it extends beyond explicit anti-suit injunctions prohibiting the commencement and continuation of proceedings before a court of another Member State to judgments or orders delivered by courts of Member States where: (i) they impede or prevent the claimant in obtaining judicial protection by the court of another Member State or from continuing proceedings already commenced before it; and (ii) is that form of interference in the jurisdiction of a court of another Member State to adjudicate a dispute of which it has already been seised, and which it has admitted, compatible with public policy in the EU? In particular, is it contrary to public policy in the EU within the meaning of point 1 of Article 34 and Article 45(1) of Regulation No 44/2001, to recognise and/or declare enforceable a judgment or order of a court of a Member State awarding provisional damages to claimants seeking recognition and a declaration of enforceability in respect of the costs and expenses incurred by them in bringing an action or continuing proceedings before the court of another Member State, where the reasons given are that: (a) it follows from an examination of that action that the case is covered by a settlement duly established and ratified by the court of the Member State delivering the judgment (or order); and (b) the court of the other Member State seised in a fresh action by the party against which the judgment or order was delivered lacks jurisdiction by virtue of a clause conferring exclusive jurisdiction?

(2) If the first question is answered in the negative, is point 1 of Article 34 of Regulation No 44/2001, as interpreted by the Court of Justice of the European Union, to be understood as constituting a ground for non-recognition and non-enforcement in Greece of the judgment and orders delivered by a court of another Member State (the United Kingdom), as described under [(1)] above, where they are directly and manifestly contrary to national public policy in accordance with fundamental social and legal perceptions which prevail in Greece and the fundamental provisions of Greek law that lie at the very heart of the right to judicial protection (Articles 8 and 20 of the Greek Constitution, Article 33 of the [Astikos Kodikas (Greek Civil Code)] and the principle of protection of that right that underpins the entire system of Greek procedural law, as laid down in [Article 176, Article 173(1) to (3) and Articles 185, 205 and 191] of the [Kodikas Politikis Dikonomias (Greek Code of Civil Procedure)] cited in paragraph 6 of the statement of reasons) and Article 6(1) of the [European Convention on Human Rights], such that, in that case, it is permissible to disapply the principle of EU law on the free movement of judgments, and is the non-recognition resulting therefrom compatible with the views that assimilate and promote the European perspective?

In his Opinion delivered on 23 March 2023, AG Richard de la Tour proposes propose that the Court of Justice answer as follows:

Article 34(1) of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters must be interpreted as meaning that a court of a Member State can refuse to recognise and enforce a decision on the ground that it is contrary to public policy based on the fact that that decision prevents the continuation of proceedings pending before another court of that Member State, in that it awards to one of the parties provisional damages in respect of the costs and expenses incurred by it in bringing those proceedings, where the reasons given are, first, that the subject matter of those proceedings is covered by a settlement duly established and ratified by the court of the Member State delivering that decision, and, second, that the court of the other Member State before which those proceedings were brought lacks jurisdiction by virtue of a clause conferring exclusive jurisdiction.

It is now for judges K. Jürimäe, M. Safjan, N. Piçarra, N. Jääskinen (as reporting judge) and M. Gavalec to decide.

In case C-832/21, Beverage City Polska, the Oberlandesgericht Düsseldorf (Higher Regional Court for Civil and Criminal Matters of Düsseldorf, Germany), made a request for a preliminary ruling on the interpretation of Article 8, point 1, of the Brussels I regulation, in relation to Article 122 of Regulation (EU) 2017/1001 on the European Union trade mark. The main proceedings engaged the owner of a Union trademark, established in the United States, and a distributor and its supplier, respectively domiciled in Germany and Poland, regarding the alleged violation by them of said trademark. The Court of Justice is asked to complete its jurisprudence on the requirements of the special rule established in Article 8, point 1, of Regulation No. 1215/2012, which allows several persons domiciled in different Member States to sue before the courts of the domicile of only one of them, whereas the claims filed before the referring court are directed against several companies and their administrators, against whom the action has been filed not only in their capacity as representatives of such companies, but also in their personal capacity.

AG Richard de la Tour’s Opinion, March 23, 2023 proposes the Court to answer:

Article 8(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 …, read in conjunction with Article 122 of Regulation (EU) 2017/1001 …, must be interpreted as meaning that more than one defendant, domiciled in different Member States, may be sued in the courts for the place where one of them is domiciled that are seised, in the context of infringement proceedings, of claims brought against them by the proprietor of an EU trade mark where the defendants are alleged to have infringed that trade mark in a materially identical manner through each of their acts in a supply chain. It is for the court seised to assess whether there is a risk of irreconcilable judgments resulting from separate proceedings, taking into account all the relevant material in the case file.

The decision corresponds to judges E. Regan, D. Gratsias, M. Ilešič (reporting judge), I. Jarukaitis and Z. Csehi.

Three further decisions will be published the following week, i.e. on Thursday 14.

C-632/21, Diamond Resorts Europe e.a., is a Spanish request from the Juzgado de Primera Instancia e Instrucción n.º 2 de Granadilla de Abona on the law applicable to contractual obligations under Regulation No 593/2008 (Rome I) and (to some extent) its predecessor, the 1980 Rome Convention. The succinct presentation  of the facts according to the English summary of the request establishes that an action was brought before the referring Spanish court seeking the annulment of two contracts (of 14 April 2008 and of 28 June 2010) concluded between a UK company and the applicants in the main proceedings, Mr JF and Ms NS, of British nationality. The contracts relate to the purchase of points which enable consumers to use accommodation belonging to the club owned by the defendant in Europe, including Spain. Consumers are not allocated specific accommodation, even for a specified period each year; instead, they are offered a brochure of accommodation and must request availability for each property at a particular time.

These are the questions referred to the Court:

1) Are the 1980 Rome Convention … and Regulation No 593/2008 on the law applicable to contractual obligations to be construed as applying to contracts in which both parties are United Kingdom nationals?

If the answer to the first question is in the affirmative

2) Is Regulation No 593/2008 to be construed as applying to contracts concluded before its entry into force, pursuant to Article 24 of that regulation? If the answer is no, must a club-points-based timeshare contract be treated as falling within the scope of Articles 4(3) or (5) of the 1980 Rome Convention, including where the consumer has chosen the law of a State other than his or her State of habitual residence as the applicable law? Further, if the answer is that such contracts can come under either provision, which set of rules takes priority?

3) Irrespective of the answers to the second question, is a club-points-based timeshare contract to be treated as a contract for the acquisition of rights in rem in immovable property or association-type rights in personam?

– If it is considered that rights in rem are acquired, for the purposes of determining the law applicable, which of Article 4(c) and 6(1) of Regulation No 593/2008 is applicable by way priority, including in the event that the consumer chooses the law of a State other than that of his or her State of habitual residence as the applicable law?

– If it is considered that rights in personam are acquired, are those rights to be treated as a tenancy of immovable property, for the purposes of Article 4(c), or as a provision of services, for the purposes of Article 4(b)? Further, and in any event, is Article 6(1) applicable by way of priority in so far as the contract is with a consumer and/or user, including where the consumer chooses the law of a State other than that of his or her State of habitual residence as the applicable law?

4) In all of the above cases, is national legislation which states that ‘all contracts concerning rights relating to the use of one or more immovable properties situated in Spain during a specified or specifiable period of the year are subject to the provisions of this Law, regardless of the place or the date on which such contracts were concluded’ to be interpreted as being compatible with the provisions governing the applicable law laid down in the 1980 Rome Convention and in Regulation No 593/2008?

No Opinion has been asked for. The Court will decide in a chamber of three judges, namely L. Arastey Sahún, F. Biltgen (as reporting judge) and J. Passer.

On the same day, the same chamber will hand down the judgment in case C-821/21, Club La Costa e.a., corresponding again to a Spanish request; no Opinion precedes the decision. Six questions have been referred to the Court on the Brussels I bis and Rome I Regulations:

In relation to Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 …:

1. In the case of consumer contracts to which Article 18(1) of the Brussels I Regulation is applicable, is it compatible with that regulation to interpret the term ‘the other party to a contract’ used in that provision as encompassing only a person who signed the contract, such that it cannot include natural or legal persons other than those who actually signed the contract?

2. If the term ‘the other party to a contract’ is interpreted as encompassing only a person who actually signed the contract, in situations in which both the consumer and ‘the other party to a contract’ are domiciled outside Spain, is it compatible with Article 18(1) of the Brussels I Regulation to conclude that the international jurisdiction of the Spanish courts cannot be determined by the fact that the group of undertakings to which ‘the other party to a contract’ belongs includes companies that are domiciled in Spain but did not sign the contract or signed different contracts other than that in respect of which a declaration of nullity is sought?

3. If ‘the other party to a contract’, as referred to in Article 18(1) of the Brussels I Regulation, provides evidence that its domicile is established in the United Kingdom in accordance with Article 63(2) of the regulation, is it compatible with that provision to conclude that a domicile so established delimits the option that can be exercised under Article 18(1)? And, in addition to that, is it compatible with that provision to conclude that it does not simply establish a mere ‘presumption of fact’, or that that presumption is overturned if ‘the other party to a contract’ carries on business outside the jurisdiction of its domicile, or that the onus is on ‘the other party to a contract’ to demonstrate that its domicile, as determined in accordance with the provision cited, is the same as the place where it carries on its business?

In relation to Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 June 2008:

4. In the case of consumer contracts to which the Rome I Regulation is applicable, is it compatible with Article 3 of that regulation to conclude that clauses determining the applicable law, which are included in the ‘general conditions’ of the contract signed by the parties or which are included in a separate document which is expressly referred to in the contract and is shown to have been provided to the consumer, are valid and applicable?

5. In the case of consumer contracts to which the Rome I Regulation is applicable, is it compatible with Article 6(1) of that regulation to conclude that it can be relied on by a consumer and by the other party to a contract?

6. In the case of consumer contracts to which the Rome I Regulation is applicable, is it compatible with Article 6(1) of that regulation to conclude that, if the conditions laid down therein are satisfied, the law indicated in that provision will in all cases be applied in preference to that indicated in Article 6(3), even though the latter may be more favourable to the consumer in the particular case?

In the main proceedings, Mr NM, a British national domiciled in the United Kingdom, concluded in Spain in 2018 a timeshare contract under Spanish Law 4/2012 of 6 July 2012. Mr NM’s wife, also a British national domiciled in the UK, was a party to the contract as well, as was, through its Spanish branch, the entity Club La Costa (UK) PLC, a British company domiciled in the UK which directs its commercial activities to Spain and other countries, including the UK. The timeshare contract contained a clause according to which it ‘shall be interpreted in accordance with English law and shall be subject to the exclusive jurisdiction of the English courts.’ Mr NM brought an action against the other party to the contract, Club La Costa (UK) for a declaration of nullity of that contract before the referring court together with a claim for a refund of payments made PLC. The claim was directed as well against another four companies, three of British nationality and a fourth of Spanish nationality; none of them had participated in the conclusion of the contract at issue in the main proceedings; they had, though, in the conclusion of other contracts in which Club La Costa (UK) PLC was not involved. The disputed issue in the main proceedings is whether the Spanish courts have jurisdiction to hear the claim. It is also necessary to determine what the applicable law is. In this regard, albeit not the subject matter of a question to the Court of Justice, the doubts of the referring court are raised by the fact that under Spanish procedural law, if a foreign law is applicable, the party which invokes that law must confirm the existence and content of that law. Spanish law also lays down rules on the admission of evidence under foreign law.

Finally, the decision by judges L. Arastey Sahún, F. Biltgen (as reporting judge) and J. Passer in case C-393/22, EXTÉRIA, not accompanied by a previous Opinion, will be published on 14 September 2023. Here, the Nejvyšší soud (Supreme Court, Czech Republic) asks the Court in Luxembourg whether Article 7(1)(b) of Regulation No 1215/2012 must be interpreted ‘as meaning that the concept contract for the provision of services also includes a contract to enter into a future contract (pactum de contrahendo), in which the parties undertook to enter into a future contract that would be a contract for the provision of services, within the meaning of that provision’.

On 31 August 2023, the European Court of Human Rights has handed out its decision regarding application in case C. v. Italie (application no. 47196/21), on the refusal by the Italian authorities to recognize the bond of filiation established by a Ukrainian birth certificate between the child C, born abroad by surrogacy, and her biological father and her mother of intention. Article 8 of the Convention is at stake.

The Court has declared the request admissible (unanimously); it has held, by six votes to one, that there has been a violation of Article 8 of the Convention in its procedural aspect in connection with the establishment of parentage between the applicant and L.B.; and has held unanimously that there has been no violation of Article 8 of the Convention on account of the refusal to transcribe the applicant’s birth certificate in respect of her intended mother.

The decision is already available in French at HUDOC.

On a related previous ruling against Denmark, with three dissenting opinions (out of seven) see E. Sinander’s post here.

The Facts

In 2018, L.B. and E.A.M., an Italian heterosexual couple, enter into a surrogacy contract in Ukraine. An embryo from an egg from an anonymous donor and sperm from L.B. was implanted in the uterus of a surrogate mother. The applicant was born in August 2019. A birth certificate was drawn up in Ukraine.

On September 16, 2019, L.B. and E.A.M. asked the civil registrar of the Italian town of V. for the entry into the civil status register of the child’s Ukrainian birth certificate. By decision of 4 December 2019, the civil status office rejected the request on the ground that such a transcription was contrary to public order. On January 14, 2020, L.B. and E.A.M. appealed before the court of V. They requested the transcription of the certificate and, in the alternative, the transcription of the name of the biological father alone. By a decision of March 16, 2020, the court dismissed the appeal on the grounds that taking into account the best interests of the child could not lead to disregard of the principle of incompatibility of surrogacy with public order. L.B. and E.A.M. appealed against this decision and requested, by way of an interim appeal included in the appeal proceedings, the partial transcription of the birth certificate in respect of L.B. In a judgment of June 14, 2021, the Court of Appeal dismissed their appeal.

On 8 June 2022, L.B. asked the civil status office of the municipality of C.S., where he had transferred his residence, to carry out a partial transcription of his daughter’s birth certificate. By a note of July 6, 2022, the civil status office refused the partial transcription on the grounds that the prohibition of surrogacy could not be circumvented.

Ruling of the Court

On the merits, the Strasbourg Court considers that the existence of an interference with the applicant’s right to respect for her private life is beyond doubt. It recalls that such interference infringes Article 8 unless, ‘in accordance with the law’, it pursues one or more of the legitimate aims set out in the second paragraph of this provision and if it is ‘necessary in a democratic society’, the notion of ‘necessity’ implying an interference based on a pressing social need and, in particular, proportionate to the legitimate aim pursued (Mennesson v. France, no. 65192/11).

The Court finds that the rejection of the request for the entry in the civil status registers of the applicant’s foreign birth certificate was provided for by law, within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 8, surrogacy being prohibited under Italian law. It also finds the condition of legitimate aims is met, in that the interference under examination pursued two of the legitimate aims listed in the second paragraph of Article 8 of the Convention (‘the protection of health’ and ‘the protection of human rights and freedoms of others’).

The interference is, however, not ‘necessary in a democratic society’ to achieve the pursued aims. Here, the Court differentiates:

A. On the establishment of the parent-child relationship between the applicant and her biological father, the Court recalls that, according to its case-law, Article 8 of the Convention requires domestic law to provide for the possibility of recognition of the link between a child, born as a result of surrogacy practiced abroad, and the intending father when the latter is the biological father. In addition, the Court has already noted that the absence of recognition of a parent-child relationship between a child born from surrogacy practiced abroad and the intended parent has negative consequences on several aspects of the right of the child to respect for private life; it also disadvantages the child in as far as it places him in a form of legal uncertainty as to his identity in society. It is in the interest of the child who is in this situation that the duration of the uncertainty as to the establishment of his filiation be as short as possible.

Regarding the case at hand, the Court concludes that the domestic courts dismissed the disputed claims without weighing the various interests at stake and, above all, without considering the requirements of speed and efficiency required in proceedings such as the present one. The Court finds that, in view of the particular circumstances of the case, despite the margin of appreciation afforded to the State the Italian authorities failed in their positive obligation to guarantee the applicant’s right to respect for her privacy to which he is entitled under the Convention. Accordingly, there has been a violation of Article 8 of the Convention on this point (see dissenting opinion by Judge Wojtyczek).

B. Regarding the impossibility for the applicant to have the bond which unites her to her intended mother recognized, the Court admits that Italian law does not allow the transcription of the birth certificate for the intended mother. It acknowledges, however, that Italian law guarantees the latter the possibility of legally recognizing the child through adoption. In this regard, the Court notes that, according to the Plenary Assembly of the Italian Court of Cassation, adoption enables the courts seised to assess the requirements of Article 8 of the Convention and the best interests of the child.

In view of the foregoing, the Court is of the opinion that by refusing to transcribe the applicant’s Ukrainian birth certificate into the Italian civil status registers in so far as it designates E.A.M. as her mother, the Respondent State did not, in the circumstances of the case, exceed its margin of appreciation. Therefore, there has been no violation of Article 8 of the Convention on this point.

The author of this post is Chukwuma Okoli, Assistant Professor in Commercial Conflict of Laws at the University of Birmingham, and Senior Research Associate at the University of Johannesburg.


In a recent article, I explore what should be globally significant in a forum selection agreement as an indicator of the implied choice of law.

This topic is in itself a very old one, dating back to the late 19th century when English judges in Hamlyn & Co v Talisker Distillery (1894) AC 202, 208.explicitly held that in the absence of an express choice of law, a choice of forum agreement would imply the choice of law. The popular Latin maxim for this is: Qui eligit forum vel iudicem eligit ius. Currently, however, this topic is ill-defined, notoriously complex, and a hotly debated issue in theory and practice across the global community.

Indeed, there are two main opposing schools of thought on this topic, the first being that where there is no express choice of law, a forum selection agreement (encompassing a jurisdiction and arbitration agreement) should be decisive or a strong presumption in implying the choice of law. This enhances coherence between the forum and lex fori. Moreover, on pragmatic grounds, it is easier and less expensive for the forum to apply its own law correctly. Conversely, the opposing school of thought argues against a forum selection agreement being decisive or a strong presumption to imply the choice of law. This is on the basis that parties who choose a forum should also choose the law. Failure to choose a law to match a forum selection agreement will negate an implied choice of law; it could either mean that the parties were ignorant of the choice of law or did not intend to apply the law of the chosen forum. Therefore, according to a strict standard, this school of thought requires the corroboration of other indicators to imply a choice of law. In essence, where an express choice of law is absent, the choice of forum alone cannot imply a choice of law, because this wrongly conflates jurisdiction with choice of law.

There are many scholarly works that have commented on this issue, but few have devoted their attention to the topic. Maxi Scherer (2011) and Jan Neels (2016) are the only scholars I have found to dedicate their research to this area. Scherer’s focus is exclusively based on the European Union, whilst Neels is mainly concerned with  a note on the approach of the Indian courts in this regard. Nevertheless, other scholars have discussed the matter in great depth, even though it has not been the main thrust of their research, for example, Manuel Penades Fons (2012), Peter Mankowski (2017), Richard Plender &, Michael Wilderspin, (2019) Michael McParland (2015), and Garth Bouwers. (2021).

However, what is lacking in the previous scholarly works is the commitment to provide clear guidance on global uniform criteria for this issue. My article explicitly departs from a recent study by Garth Bouwers, who proposes a ‘case-by-case basis, avoiding fixed criteria’ in the use of a forum selection agreement as an indicator to imply a choice of law (ibid at at pages 237 & 247) The reason for advancing a clear guide to global uniform criteria is that it should contribute to greater certainty, predictability, and uniformity in this field of law.

The methodology employed, namely, a global comparative perspective, is one that presents all relevant international, regional, and supranational instruments, and selected legal systems in Africa, Asia, Australasia, Europe, the Middle East, and North and South America. The legal systems compared encompass those in the Global North and Global South, including common law, civil law, and mixed legal systems. I consider Symeon Symeonides to be the intellectual godfather of this form of global comparative perspective on choice of law. A decade or so ago, he employed this methodology in his seminal work, which covered around 100 codifications on choice of law. Daniel Girsberger, Thomas Graziano, and Jan Neels also utilised this methodology in an edited work on choice of law in international commercial contracts. Finally, Garth Bouwers applied this methodology in his recent study on tacit choice of law in international contracts.

Based on such a global comparative perspective, my article’s core proposal is that an exclusive forum selection agreement should be a key factor in implying the choice of law. However, except in cases where the forum is chosen on a neutral basis, there should be a general requirement of corroboration with at least one other factor of significance. My proposal is therefore a compromise between the school of thought that insists on the corroboration of a plurality of factors as a requirement, and the other, which rejects this requirement. Therefore, it is a proposal that should not be difficult to sell as a global approach.

However, debate might be unnecessary if parties make an express choice of law in their international contracts. Nevertheless, the reality is that whilst choice of forum agreements are popular worldwide, agreements on an express choice of law are not always entered into. Therefore, this present study is one that should remain pertinent to the theory and practice of international commercial dispute resolution.

The University of Coimbra Institute for Legal Research, UCILeR, Portugal, is an investigation center devoted to the analysis of the legal implications and possible solutions for societal challenges.

Knowing that the family and personal status have been going through profound changes in internal legislations and in the scope of international mobility, the organizing committee of the Seminar on Transatlantic dialogues on PIL: family and personal status on the move (consisting of Dulce Lopes, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Nicolas Nord and Paula Távora Vítor) decided to contribute to the ongoing discussions on those issues, by adding a clear and necessary intercontinental dimension to them.

The Seminar is intended to discuss topics related to novelties in the regulation and recognition of family and personal status, through a series of combined panels from colleagues from Europe and America, ranging from the more general issues such as Family and Personal Status and Registry, Family and Personal Status between Nationality and Habitual Residence, Family and Personal Status and Human Rights and Family and Personal Status and Best Interest of the Child, to the more specific topics on Name in Private International Law (How far should personal autonomy go?), Multiple Parenthood in Private International Law (Socio-affective ties and new family models), Gender in Private International Law (Should sex still be a part of the civil status?) and Poly Amorous Relationships in Private International Law (Going beyond polygamy?). 

Young Researchers are welcome to propose individual or co-authored presentations. These presentations should cover one of the above-mentioned themes or others closely related to them. Paper proposals shall fit into the objectives of the Seminar and will be selected according their innovative approach, academic soundness as well as to their contribution to the development of private international law studies.

Proposals should be submitted no later than 20 September 2023 by e-mail to dulcel@fd.uc.pt and paulavit@fd.uc.pt. The proposals should include: the proposed title; an abstract of no more than 300 words; the participant’s name, function and affiliation; the indication if the paper is to be presented online or on-site.

The submission of paper abstracts and participation in the Seminar is free of charge. UCILeR does not cover expenses.

The conference will be held in a hybrid format – online and on-site – at the University of Coimbra. The papers selected by the conveners will be presented on 12 October 2o23.

Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po Law School) has published the lecture that she gave as the 18th Rabel Lecture in November 2022 on Alterity in the Conflict of Laws – An Onthology of the In-Between.

The conflict of laws can serve heuristically to underscore two established but radically opposing models of modernist legal ordering: multilateralism and statutism. Such a prism is helpful if we want to rethink (as we must!) our late-modern legality’s deep epistemological settings in the shadow of the »catastrophic times« to come, whether in terms of environmental devastation or political dislocation. Both phenomena are profoundly linked and indeed constitute two faces of alterity, natural and cultural, from which modernity has progressively taught us to distance ourselves. Importantly, law encodes the conditions that produce these dual somatic symptoms in our contemporary societies. This chasm between nature and culture has produced humanity’s “ontological privilege” over our natural surroundings and a similar claim of superiority of modern (Western) worldviews over “the rest”. In this respect, the main achievement of the moderns, as Bruno Latour wryly observed, has been to universalise the collective blindness and amnesia that allow our “anthropocentric machine” to hurtle on, devastating life in its path and devouring the very resources it needs to survive.

The paper, which is published in free access, is forthcoming in the Rabels Zeitschrift.

The third issue of the Journal du droit international for 2023 was released. It contains three articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues.

In the first article, Sylvette Guillemard (Laval University) analyses the recent French Draft PIL Code based on the Quebec experience in this area (Regard québécois sur le projet de Code de droit international privé français).

A draft of a French private international law code project was presented to the Minister of Justice in March 2022. As soon as it was submitted, it was immediately commented on by various parties; its qualities are admired as much as its shortcomings are pointed out. In 1994, the Quebec legislator adopted a book dedicated to private international law in its new Civil Code. After nearly 30 years, it was able to reveal its flaws and demonstrate its advantages. Therefore, neither too old nor too young, it appeared to us as an excellent object of comparison with the French project. At the end of the exercise, we may conclude that French law can only emerge as the winner of this “operation of shaping the rules [of private international law] into a whole”, to borrow the words of Rémy Cabrillac.

In a second article, Djoleen Moya (Catholic University of Lyon) discusses the evolving role of courts in applying choice of law rules, using divorce law as a case study (Vers une redéfinition de l’office du juge en matière de règles de conflit de lois ? L’exemple du divorce international).

The latest developments in matters of divorce, both in domestic law and in private international law, have largely renewed the question of the obligation for a judge to apply choice-of-law rules. Traditionally, the Cour de cassation considers that in matters of divorce, judges must apply, if necessary ex officio, the applicable conflict rule, because unwaivable rights are concerned. However, this solution is under discussion. First, the qualification of divorce as an unwaivable right is questionable, especially since the admission of a purely private divorce by mutual consent in French law. But above all, the Europeanisation of the applicable choice-of-law rules seems likely to call for a new definition the judges’ procedural obligations. If we add to this the recent reorientation of the Cour de cassation’s position and the solutions stated in the draft Code of Private of International Law, the question undoubtedly calls for a reassessment.

In the third article, Sara Tonolo (University of Padova) examines the role of private international law in fundamental rights disputes in the context of a recent ECtHR case dealing with surrogate motherhood and cross-border recognition of civil status record (Les actes de naissance étrangers devant la Cour européenne des droits de l’homme. À propos de l’affaire Valdís Fjölnisdóttir et autres c/ Islande).

The European Court of Human Rights ruled on the recognition of the filiation status within surrogacy in the Valdís Fjölnisdóttir and others v. Iceland case. This perspective leaves many questions unanswered and prompts further reflection, particularly with regard to the role that private international law can play in the protection of human rights, in the context of the difficult balance between the protection of the right to private and family life and the margin of appreciation reserved to member states.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca (University Carlos III of Madrid), Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia), María Asunción Cebrián Salvat (University of Murcia) and Isabel Lorente Martínez (University of Murcia) authored the European Kodex of Private international Law 2023. Cases & materials on European private international law.

The abstract reads:

The authors want this work to be able to operate as an instrument for improving legal quality in the practical application and in the study of private international law in the English language. In this sense, any opinion on “The European Kodex of Private international law” will be very well received, as it will help to outline, polish and improve these materials for the benefit of all legal operators dedicated to private international law and, ultimately, for the benefit of a correct and useful practice of this fascinating sector of law.

It is freely accessible here.

A new anthology titled Applicable Law Issues in International Arbitration has been published in the Hague Academy of International Law’s Centre of Resarch Series.

The book is the result of research undertaken by scholars accepted to the Centre for Studies and Research in International Law and International Relations in 2021.

Giuditta Cordero-Moss and Diego P. Fernández Arroyo were the directors of the research centre.  The two directors have also edited the anthology which includes a selection of 16 works stemming from that research session (authored by Apollin Koagne Zouapet, Ana Coimbra Trigo, Didier Bationo, Wendinkonté Sylvie Zongo, Ali Kairouani, Nicola Strain, Andrea Mackielo, Alexandre Senegacnik, Ludovica Chiussi Curzi, Giulia Vallar, Marco Buzzoni, Yağmur Hortoğlu, Paola Patarroyo, Erik Sinander, Federico Cabona, and Lito Dokopoulou), as well as two chapters written by the specially invited guests Franco Ferrari and Luca Radicati di Brozolo.

In the introduction, the editors reflect on the research results and conclude that “determining the applicable law in arbitration is a manifold task that needs to balance involved interests, which are not necessarily always consistent with each other”.

The table of contents of the anthology can be read here.

On 13 April 2023, the University Paris Dauphine hosted a conference on State Immunity from Enforcement (L’immunité d’exécution de l’Etat).

Speakers included Philippe Théry (Univ. Paris Panthéon-Assas), Louis Perreau-Saussine (Univ. Paris Dauphine), Gilles Cuniberi (Univ. Luxembourg), Sophie Lemaire (Université Paris Dauphine), Nathalie Meyer-Fabre (Avocate au Barreau de Paris), Duncan Fairgrieve (Univ. Paris Dauphine), Fabrizio Marrella (Univ. Ca’ Foscari), David Pavot (Univ. Sherbrooke), Mathias Audit (Univ. Panthéon-Sorbonne), Juliette Morel-Maroger (Univ. Paris Dauphine), Jérôme Chacornac (Univ. Paris Panthéon-Assas), Hélène Tissandier (Univ. Paris Dauphine), Victor Grandaubert (Univ. Paris Nanterre), Renaud Salomon (Cour de cassation).

The videos of the conference of the various sessions of the conference are freely available and can be accessed here.

Florence Guillaume (Professor of Private International Law at the University of Neuchâtel, Switzerland, and Founder of the LexTech Institute) has made available on SSRN a draft version of a paper on Decentralized Autonomous Organizations (DAOs) Before State Courts. How can private international law keep up with global digital entities? that is forthcoming in a book edited by Madalena Perestrelo de Oliveira and Antonio Garcia on DAO Regulation: Principles and Perspective for the Future.

The abstract reads as follows:

This paper examines civil and commercial disputes involving Decentralized Autonomous Organizations (DAOs) and the complex questions of private international law that arise. The legal capacity of a DAO to be a plaintiff or defendant in court varies across jurisdictions, highlighting the need to determine the applicable law to a DAO. A distinction must be made between different types of DAOs. There are currently a few jurisdictions, notably in the United States, that have enacted DAO legislation defining a legal status for such entities. Those regulated DAOs are governed by both computer code and company law. In other jurisdictions, existing company structures can be used to offer a legal wrapper to DAOs. However, the vast majority of DAOs currently in existence are constituted and solely governed by code, posing challenges in bringing them before a state court.

The paper explores recent case law and the difficulties in identifying the appropriate party to sue when pursuing a DAO. Using Swiss law as a basis, it examines the qualification of DAOs under private international law and the challenges of anchoring a global digital entity to a specific jurisdiction. The article illustrates these challenges through three types of disputes: governance, contractual, and tort-related. Determining jurisdiction over a DAO-related dispute requires applying private international law rules. Although the paper assumes Swiss courts for convenience, the reasoning can be applied to different legal systems due to the similarities in conflict of jurisdiction rules. However, challenges persist even if a court has jurisdiction and renders a decision, as enforcement may prove difficult, especially on-chain. Additionally, initiating legal proceedings against a DAO presents issues with serving court documents. DAOs offer opportunities for innovative electronic methods of document service, but specific requirements and restrictions exist for international service of documents. Practical difficulties may arise, making it impractical or unattainable to serve court documents on the defendant.

The analysis concludes that state courts currently struggle to ensure reliable access to justice in disputes involving DAOs. As an alternative to state courts, opting for Alternative Dispute Resolution (ADR) mechanisms, such as Blockchain-based Dispute Resolution (BDR), can offer a simpler and more efficient solution depending on circumstances. In any case, entrusting dispute resolution to a BDR mechanism avoids the complexities associated with state court procedures.

Northeastern University Law Review | LinkedInJoseph Singer (Harvard Law School) has posted Conflict of Abortion Laws on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

When a resident of an anti-abortion state goes to a prochoice state to get an abortion, which law applies to that person? To the abortion provider? To anyone who helps them obtain the abortion? Since Dobbs v. Jackson Women’s Health Organization overruled Roe v. Wade, states have passed conflicting laws regarding abortion, and courts will need to determine whether anti-abortion states can apply their laws to persons or events outside their territory either through civil lawsuits or criminal prosecution. This article canvasses the major disputes likely to arise over conflicts of abortion law and the arguments on both sides in those cases. It addresses both common law analysis and the constitutional constraints on application of state law under the Full Faith and Credit Clause and the Due Process Clause, and it comes to some conclusions both about what laws should apply in different fact settings and how the choice of law analysis should proceed.

Since Dobbs focused on the “history and tradition” behind rights under the Due Process Clause, and because the constitutional test for “legislative jurisdiction” that regulates when a state can apply its law to a controversy is partly based on the Due Process Clause, we start with the prevalent approaches to conflicts of law available to judges at the time the Bill of Rights was adopted in 1791 and when the Fourteenth Amendment was adopted in 1868, focusing on the “comity” approach championed by Justice Joseph Story. We consider also the First Restatement’s vested rights approach in vogue between the end of the nineteenth century and the middle of the twentieth century. We then move to modern choice of law analysis to determine which law applies when a person leaves their state to obtain an abortion. We will consider the Second Restatement’s “most significant relationship” test, the “comparative impairment” approach, the “better law” and “forum law” approaches, as well as the emerging Third Restatement of Conflict of Laws rules being drafted right now by the American Law Institute.

One set of cases involves conduct that is wholly situated within the borders of the anti-abortion state. That state has full authority under the Constitution to regulate its internal affairs and to apply its laws to people who distribute or use anti-abortion medication there or who otherwise assist residents in violating its laws prohibiting or limiting access to abortion. Anti-abortion states have full authority to regulate conduct within their borders. However, the First Amendment protects people who provide information about the availability of abortion services in other states where it is legal, and the constitutional right to travel should protect those who transport someone out of state to get an abortion in a prochoice state or who subsidize the cost of such out-of-state travel.

A second set of cases concerns cross-border torts where conduct in a prochoice state has effects in an anti-abortion state. Courts traditionally apply the law of the place of injury to those cases if it was foreseeable that the conduct would cause the injury there. But there are traditional exceptions to the place of injury rule that should apply in the abortion context when the place of conduct defines the conduct as a fundamental right and immunizes the actor from liability or places a duty or an affirmative privilege on the abortion provider to provide the care. Courts should depart from the place of injury rule in those circumstances when conduct is wholly confined to the immunizing (prochoice) state, and that means that an anti-abortion state cannot legitimately punish an abortion provider in a prochoice state who provides care there in reliance on rules of medical ethics that require the care to be provided. Nothing would violate rule of law norms more severely than placing a person under a simultaneous duty to provide care and a duty not to provide that care. On the other hand, anti-abortion states have full authority to regulate out-of-state conduct that does spill over the border into the anti-abortion state, such as shipping abortion medication to a recipient there. Difficult issues of foreseeability and proximate cause arise when an abortion provider prescribes abortion medication in a prochoice state but knows or suspects that the patient will be taking the medication back to the anti-abortion state to ingest. In some fact settings, the foreseeability issue is significant enough that it may rise to a constitutional limitation on the powers of the anti-abortion state to apply its law to out-of-state conduct or to assert personal jurisdiction over the abortion provider. In other cases, the place of injury has the constitutional authority to apply its law to out-of-state conduct that the actor knows will cause unlawful harm across the border but it may or may not have personal jurisdiction over the nonresident provider.

A third set of cases involve bounty claims, tort survival lawsuits, or wrongful death suits that an anti-abortion state might seek to create by giving claims to one of its residents against the resident who left the state to get the abortion. Such cases may be viewed as “common domicile” cases by the anti-abortion state since both plaintiff and defendant reside in the anti-abortion state. That may tempt the anti-abortion state to apply its laws to an abortion that takes place in another state even though both conduct and injury occurred in a state that privileges the conduct and immunizes the defendant from liability. However, the law of the place of conduct and injury should apply in those cases since the prochoice law is a “conduct-regulating rule,” and choice of law analysis, traditional rules, and constitutional constraints on legislative jurisdiction all require deference to the law of the prochoice state in such cases. Courts sometimes apply the law of the common domicile when the law at the place of conduct and injury is not geared to regulating conduct there, but the opposite is true for laws directed at conduct, and this article will show why prochoice laws that define abortions as a fundamental right are conduct-regulating rules. The same is true for the question of criminal prosecution. An anti-abortion state has no legitimate authority to punish a resident who leaves the state to get an abortion in a state where abortion is protected as a fundamental right.

The paper is forthcoming in the Northeastern University Law Review.

Lawrence Collins (UCL, former Justice of the UK Supreme Court) has posted Reflections on the Law Governing Confidentiality in Arbitration on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

The paper considers the law governing confidentiality in international arbitration, and in particular where there is a binary choice between the law governing the arbitration agreement and the law of the seat of the arbitration. The paper concludes that not only is there no binary choice, but also that the solution may depend upon the forum in which the issue arises, and that it will be only very rarely that the issue will need to be addressed directly.

The paper was published in Brekoulakis et al (eds), Achieving the Arbitration Dream: Liber Amicorum for Professor Julian DM Lew (Wolters Kluwer, 2023).

This post was written by Ralf Michaels and Antonia Sommerfeld, Max Planck Institute for Comparative and International Private Law, and is also available via conflictoflaws.net.


The Draft for a Corporate Sustainable Due Diligence Directive currently contains no rules on jurisdiction. This creates inconsistencies between the scope of application of the Draft Directive and existing jurisdictional law, both on the EU level and on the domestic level, and can lead to an enforcement gap: EU companies may be able to escape the existing EU jurisdiction; non-EU companies may even not be subject to such jurisdiction. Effectivity requires closing that gap, and we propose ways in which this could be achieved.

The Proposal for a Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence

The process towards an EU Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence Directive is gaining momentum. The EU Commission published a long awaited Proposal for a Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence (CSDDD), COM(2022) 71 final, on 23 February 2022; the EU Council adopted its negotiation position on 1 December 2022; and now, the EU Parliament has suggested amendments to this Draft Directive on 1 June 2023. The EU Parliament has thereby backed the compromise textreached by its legal affairs committee on 25 April 2023. This sets off the trilogue between representatives of the Parliament, the Council and the Commission.

The current state of the CSDDD already represents a milestone. It not only introduces corporate responsibility for human rights violations and environmental damage – as already found in some national laws (e.g. in France; Germany; Netherlands; Norway; Switzerland; United Kingdom) – but also and in contrast (with the exception of French law – for more details see Camy) introduces civil liability. Art. 22 (1) CSDDD entitles persons who suffer injuries as result of a failure of a company to comply with the obligations set forth in the Directive to claim compensation. It thereby intends to increase the protection of those affected within the value chain, who will now have the prospect of compensation; it also intends to create a deterrent effect by having plaintiffs take over the enforcement of the law as “private attorney generals”. Moreover, the Directive requires that Member States implement this civil liability with an overriding mandatory application to ensure its application, Art. 22 (5) CSDDD. This is not unproblematic: the European Union undertakes here the same unilateralism that it used to criticize when previously done by the United States, with the Helms/Burton Act as the most prominent example.

That is not our concern here. Nor do we want to add to the lively discussion on the choice-of-law- aspects regarding civil liability (see, amongst others, van Calster, Ho-Dac, Dias and, before the Proposal, Rühl). Instead, we address a gap in the Draft Directive, namely the lack of any provisions on jurisdiction. After all, mandatory application in EU courts is largely irrelevant if courts do not have jurisdiction in the first place. If the remaining alternative is to bring an action in a court outside the EU, the application of the CSDDD civil liability regime is not, however, guaranteed. It will then depend on the foreign court’s conflict-of-law rules and whether these consider the CSDDD provisions applicable – an uncertain path.

Nonetheless, no mirroring provisions on international jurisdiction were included in the CSDDD, although such inclusion had been discussed. Suggestions for the inclusion of a new jurisdictional rule establishing a forum necessitatis in the Brussels I Regulation Recast existed (see the Study by the European Parliament Policy Department for External Relations from February 2019, the Draft Report of the European Parliament Committee on Legal Affairs with recommendations to the Commission on corporate due diligence and corporate accountability (2020/2129(INL) as well as the Recommendation of the European Groupe of Private International Law (GEDIP) communicated to the Commission on 8 October 2021). Further, the creation of a forum connexitatis in addition to a forum necessitatis had been recommended by both the Policy Department Study and the GEDIP. Nevertheless, the report of the European Parliament finally adopted, together with the Draft Directive of 10 March 2021, no longer contained such rule on international jurisdiction, without explanation. Likewise, the Commission’s CSDDD draft and the Parliament’s recent amendments lack such a provision.

Enforcement Gap for Actions against Defendants Domiciled within the EU

To assess the enforcement gap, it is useful to distinguish EU companies from non-EU companies as defendants. For EU companies, the Directive applies to companies of a certain size which are formed in accordance with the legislation of a Member State according to Art. 2 (1) CSDDD – the threshold numbers in the Commission’s draft and the Parliament amendments differ, ranging between 250–500 employees and EUR 40–150 million annual net worldwide turnover, with questions of special treatment for high-risk sectors.

At first sight, no enforcement gap seems to exist here. The general jurisdiction rule anchored in Art. 4 (1) Brussels I Regulation Recast allows for suits in the defendant’s domicile. Art. 63 (1) further specifies this domicile for companies as the statutory seat, the central administration or the principal place of business. (EU-based companies can also be sued at the place where the harmful event occurred according to Art. 7 (2) Brussels I Regulation Recast, but this will provide for access to an EU court only if this harmful event occurred within the EU.) The objection of forum non conveniens does not apply in the Brussels I Regulation system (as clarified in the CJEU’s Owusu decision). Consequently, in cases where jurisdiction within the EU is given, the CSDDD applies, including the civil liability provision with its mandatory application pursuant to Art. 22 (1), (5).

Yet there is potential leeway for EU domiciled companies to escape EU jurisdiction and thus avoid the application of the CSDDD’s civil liability. One way to avoid EU jurisdiction is to use an exclusive jurisdiction agreement in favour of a third country, or an arbitration clause. Such agreements concluded in advance of any occurred damage are conceivable between individual links of the value chain, such as between employees and subcontractors (in employment contracts) or between different suppliers along the chain (in purchase and supply agreements). EU law does not expressly prohibit such derogation. Precedent for how such exclusive jurisdiction agreements can be treated can be found in the case law following the Ingmar decision of the CJEU. In Ingmar, the CJEU had decided that a commercial agent’s compensation claim according to Arts. 17 and 18 of the Commercial Agents Directive (86/653/EEC) could not be avoided through a choice of law in favour of the law of a non-EU country, even though the Directive said nothing about an internationally mandatory nature for the purpose of private international law – as Art. 22 (5) CSDDD in contrast now does. The German Federal Court of Justice (BGH) extended this choice-of-law argument to the law of jurisdiction and held that jurisdiction clauses which could undermine the application of mandatory provisions are invalid, too, as only such a rule would safeguard the internationally mandatory scope of application of the provisions. Other EU Member State courts have shown a similar understanding not only with regard to exclusive jurisdiction agreements but also with regard to arbitration agreements (Austrian Supreme Court of Justice; High Court of Justice Queen’s Bench Division).

Common to Arts. 17 and 18 Commercial Agents Directive and Art. 22 CSDDD is their mandatory nature for the purpose of private international law, which established by the ECJ for the former and is legally prescribed for the latter in Art. 22 (5) CSDDD. This suggests a possible transfer of the jurisdictional argument regarding jurisdiction. To extend the internationally mandatory nature of a provision into the law of jurisdiction is not obvious; choice of law and jurisdiction are different areas of law. It also means that the already questionable unilateral nature of the EU regulation is given even more force. Nonetheless, to do so appears justified. Allowing parties to avoid application of the CSDDD would run counter to its effective enforcement and therefore to the effet utile. This means that an exclusive jurisdiction agreement in favour of a third country or an arbitration clause will have to be deemed invalid unless it is clear that the CSDDD remains applicable or the applicable law provides for similar protection.

Enforcement Gap for Actions against Defendants Domiciled Outside the EU

While the enforcement gap with regard to EU companies can thus be solved under existing law, additional problems arise with regard to non-EU corporations. Notably, the Draft Directive applies also to certain non-EU companies formed in accordance with the legislation of a third country, Art. 2 (2) CSDDD. For these companies, the scope of application depends upon the net turnover within the territory of the Union, this being the criterion creating a territorial connection between these companies and the EU (recital (24)). The Parliament’s amendments lower this threshold and thereby sharpen the scope of application of the Directive.

While application of the CSDDD to these companies before Member State courts is guaranteed due to its mandatory character, jurisdiction over non-EU defendants within the EU is not. International jurisdiction for actions against third-country defendants as brought before EU Member State courts is – with only few exceptions – generally governed by the national provisions of the respective Member State whose courts are seized, Art. 6 (1) Brussels I Regulation Recast. If the relevant national rules do not establish jurisdiction, no access to court is given within the EU.

And most national rules do not establish such jurisdiction. General jurisdiction at the seat of the corporation will usually lie outside the European Union. And the territorial connection of intra-EU turnover used to justify the applicability of the CSDDD does not create a similar basis of general jurisdiction, because jurisdiction at the place of economic activity (“doing business jurisdiction”) is alien to European legal systems. Even in the US, where this basis was first introduced, the US Supreme Court now limits general jurisdiction to the state that represents the “home” for the defendant company (BNSF Railroad Co. v. Tyrrell, 137 S.Ct. 1549 (2017); Daimler AG v. Bauman, 571 U.S. 117 (2014); Goodyear Dunlop Tires Operations, S.A. v. Brown, 564 U.S. 915 (2011)); whether the recent decision in Mallory v. Norfolk Southern Railway Co., 600 U.S. (2023) will re-open the door to doing business jurisdiction remains to be seen (see Gardner).

Specific jurisdiction will not exist in most cases, either. Specific jurisdiction in matters relating to tort will be of little use, as in value chain civil liability claims the place of the event giving rise to damages and the place of damage are usually outside the EU and within that third state. Some jurisdictional bases otherwise considered exorbitant may be available, such as the plaintiff’s nationality (Art. 14 French Civil Code) or the defendant’s assets (Section 23 German Code of Civil Procedure). Otherwise, the remaining option to seize a non-EU defendant in a Member State court is through submission by appearance according to Art. 26 Brussels I Regulation Recast.

Whether strategic joint litigation can be brought against an EU anchor defendant in order to drag along a non-EU defendant depends upon the national provisions of the EU Member States. Art. 8 (1) Brussels I Regulation Recast, which allows for connected claims to be heard and determined together, applies only to EU-defendants – for non-EU defendants the provision is inapplicable. In some Member States, the national civil procedure provisions enable jurisdiction over connected claims against co-defendants, e.g. in the Netherlands (Art. 7 (1) Wetboek van Burgerlijke Rechtsvordering), France (Art. 42 (2) Code de procédure civile) and Austria (§ 93 Jurisdiktionsnorm); conversely, such jurisdiction is not available in countries such as Germany.

Various Member State decisions have accepted claims against non-EU companies as co-defendants by means of joinder of parties. These cases have based their jurisdiction on national provisions which were applicable according to Art. 6 (1) Brussels I Recast Regulation: In Milieudefensie in December 2015, the Court of Appeal at the Hague held permissible an action against a Dutch anchor defendant that was joined with an action against a Nigerian company as co-defendant based on Dutch national procedural law, on the condition that claims against the anchor defendant were actually possible. The UK Supreme Court ruled similarly in its Vedanta decision in April 2019, wherein it found that English private international law, namely the principle of the necessary or proper party gateway, created a valid basis for invoking English jurisdiction over a defendant not domiciled in a Member State (with registered office in Zambia) who had been joined with an anchor defendant based in the UK. The claim was accepted on the condition that (i) the claims against the anchor defendant involve a real issue to be tried; (ii) it would be reasonable for the court to try that issue; (iii) the foreign defendant is a necessary or proper party to the claims against the anchor defendant; (iv) the claims against the foreign defendant have a real prospect of success; (v) either England is the proper place in which to bring the combined claims or there is a real risk that the claimants will not obtain substantial justice in the alternative foreign jurisdiction, even if it would otherwise have been the proper place or the convenient or natural forum. The UK Supreme Court confirmed this approach in February 2021 in its Okpabi decision (for discussion of possible changes in UK decisions after Brexit, see Hübner/Lieberknecht).

In total, these decisions allow for strategic joint litigation against third-country companies together with an EU anchor defendant. Nonetheless, they do not establish international jurisdiction within the EU for isolated actions against non-EU defendants.

How to Close the Enforcement Gap – forum legis

The demonstrated lack of access to court weakens the Directive’s enforceability and creates an inconsistency between the mandatory nature of the civil liability and the lack of a firm jurisdictional basis. On a substantive level, the Directive stipulates civil liability for non-EU companies (Art. 22 CSDDD) if they are sufficiently economically active within the EU internal market (Art. 2 (2) CSDDD). Yet missing EU rules on international jurisdiction vis-à-vis third-country defendants often render procedural enforcement before an intra-EU forum impossible – even if these defendants generate significant turnover in the Union. Consequently, procedural enforcement of civil liability claims against these non-EU defendants is put at risk. The respective case law discussed does enable strategic joint litigation, but isolated actions against non-EU defendants cannot be based upon these decisions. At the same time, enforceability gaps exist with respect to EU defendants: It remains uncertain whether the courts of Member States will annul exclusive jurisdiction agreements and arbitration agreements if these undermine the application of the CSDDD.

This situation is unsatisfactory. It is inconsistent for the EU lawmaker to make civil liability mandatory in order to ensure civil enforcement but to then not address the access to court necessary for such enforcement. And it is inadequate that the (systemic) question of judicial enforceability of civil liability claims under the Directive is outsourced to the decision of the legal systems of the Member States. National civil procedural law is called upon to decide which third-country companies can be sued within the EU and how the Ingmar case law for EU domiciled companies will be further developed. This is a problem of uniformity – different national laws allow for different answers. And it is a problem of competence as Member State courts are asked to  render decisions that properly belong to the EU level.

The CSDDD aims to effectively protect human rights and the environment in EU-related value chains and to create a level playing field for companies operating within the EU. This requires comparable enforcement possibilities for actions based on civil liability claims that are brought pursuant to Art. 22 CSDDD against all corporations operating within the Union. The different regulatory options the EU legislature has to achieve this goal are discussed in what follows.

Doing business jurisdiction

A rather theoretical possibility would be to allow actions against third-country companies within the EU in accordance with the former (and perhaps revived) US case law on doing business jurisdiction in those cases where these companies are substantially economically active within the EU internal market. This would be consistent with the CSDDD’s approach of stretching its scope of application based on the level of economic activity within the EU (Art. 2 (2) CSDDD). However, the fact that such jurisdiction has always been considered exorbitant in Europe and has even been largely abolished in the USA speaks against this development. Moreover, a doing business jurisdiction would also go too far: it would establish general jurisdiction, at least according to the US model, and thus also apply to claims that have nothing to do with the CSDDD.

Forum necessitatis and universal jurisdiction

Another possible option would be the implementation of a forum necessitatis jurisdiction in order to provide access to justice, as proposed by the European Parliament Policy Department for External Relations, the European Parliament Committee on Legal Affairs and the GEDIP. However, such jurisdiction could create uncertainty because it would apply only exceptionally. Moreover, proving a “lack of access to justice” requires considerable effort in each individual case. Until now, EU law provides for a forum necessitatis only in special regulations; the Brussels I Regulation Recast does not contain any general rule for emergency jurisdiction. Member State provisions in this regard generally require a certain connection with the forum to establish such jurisdiction – the exact prerequisites differ, however, and will thus not be easily agreed upon on an EU level (see Kübler-Wachendorff).

The proposal to enforce claims under Art. 22 CSDDD by means of universal civil jurisdiction for human rights violations, which could be developed analogously to universal jurisdiction under criminal law, appears similarly unpromising; it would also go further than necessary.

Forum connexitatis

It seems more promising to implement a special case of a forum connexitatis so as to allow for  litigation of closely connected actions brought against a parent company domiciled within the EU together with a subsidiary or supplier domiciled in a third country, as proposed by the European Parliament Policy Department for External Relations and the GEDIP. This could be implemented by means of a teleological reduction of the requirements of Art. 8 (1) Brussels I Regulation Recast with regard to third-country companies, which would be an approach more compatible with the Brussels Regulation system than the implementation of a forum necessitatis provision (such a solution has, for instance, been supported by Mankowski, in: Fleischer/Mankowski (Hrsg.), LkSG, Einl., para. 342 and the GEDIP). This would simultaneously foster harmonisation on the EU level given that joint proceedings currently depend upon procedural provisions in the national law of the Member States. Moreover, this could avoid “blame games” between the different players in the value chain (see Kieninger, RW 2022, 584, 589). For the implementation of such a forum connexitatis, existing Member State regulations and related case law (Milieudefensie, Vedanta, and Okpabi) can serve as guidance. Such a forum is not yet common practice in all Member States; thus, its political viability remains to be seen. It should also be borne in mind that the implementation of a forum connexitatis on its own would only enable harmonised joint actions that were brought against EU domiciled anchor defendants together with non-EU defendants; it would not enable isolated actions against third-country companies – even if they are economically active within the EU and fall within the scope of application of the CSDDD.

Best option: Forum legis

The best way to close the CSDDD enforcement gap would be introducing an international jurisdiction basis corresponding to the personal scope of application of the Directive. The EU legislature would need to implement a head of jurisdiction applicable to third-country companies that operate within the EU internal market at the level specified in Art. 2 (2) CSDDD. Effectively, special jurisdiction would be measured on the basis of net turnover achieved within the EU. This would procedurally protect the Directive’s substantive regulatory objectives of human rights and environmental protection within EU-related value chains. Moreover, this would ensure a level playing field in the EU internal market.

Other than a forum premised on joint litigation, this solution would allow isolated actions to be brought – in an EU internal forum – against non-EU companies operating within the EU. The advantage of this solution compared to a forum of necessity is that the connecting factor of net turnover is already defined by Art. 2 (2) CSDDD, thus reducing the burden of proof, legal uncertainty and any unpredictability for the parties. Moreover, this approach would interfere less with the regulatory interests of other states than a forum necessitatis rule, which for its part would reach beyond the EU’s own regulatory space.

A forum legis should not be implemented only as a subsidiary option for cases in which there is a lack of access to justice, because this would create legal uncertainty. The clear-cut requirements of Art. 2 (2) CSDDD are an adequate criterion for jurisdiction via a forum legis. On the other hand, it should not serve as an exclusive basis of jurisdiction, because especially plaintiffs should not be barred from the ability to bring suit outside the EU. The risk of strategic declaratory actions brought by companies in a court outside the EU seems rather negligeable, and this  can be avoided either by giving preference to actions for performance over negative declaratory actions, as is the law in Germany or through the requirement of recognisability of a foreign judgment, which would not be met by a foreign decision violating domestic public policy by not providing sufficient protection.

This leaves a problem, however: The CSDDD does not designate which Member State’s court have jurisdiction. Since a forum legis normally establishes adjudicatory jurisdiction correlating with the applicable law, jurisdiction lies with the courts of the country whose law is applied. This is not possible as such for EU law because the EU does not have its own ordinary courts. The competent Member State court within the EU must be determined. Two options exist with regard to the CSDDD: to give jurisdiction to the courts in the country where the highest net turnover is reached, or to allow claimants to choose the relevant court. The first option involves difficult evidentiary issues, the second may give plaintiffs an excessive amount of choice. In either case, non-EU companies will be treated differently from EU companies on the question of the competent court – for non-EU companies, net turnover is decisive in establishing the forum, for EU-companies, the seat of the company is decisive. This difference is an unavoidable consequence resulting from extension of the scope of application of the Directive to third-country companies on the basis of net turnover.

Implementation

How could this forum legis be achieved? The most straightforward way would be to include a rule on jurisdiction in the CSDDD, which would then oblige the Member States to introduce harmonised rules of jurisdiction into national procedural law. This would be a novelty in the field of European international civil procedure law, but it would correspond to the character of the special provision on value chains as well as to the mechanism of the CSDDD’s liability provision. An alternative would be to include in the Brussels I Regulation Recast a sub-category of a special type of jurisdiction under Art. 7 Brussels I Regulation Recast. This as well would be a novelty to the Brussels system, which in principle requires that the defendant be seated in a Member State (see also Kieninger, RW 2022, 584, 593, who favours reform of the Brussels I Regulation Recast for the sake of uniformity within the EU). This second option would certainly mesh with current efforts to extend the Brussels system to non-EU defendants (see Lutzi/Piovesani/Zgrabljic Rotar).

The implementation of such a forum legis is not without problems: It subjects companies, somewhat inconsistently with the EU legal scheme, to de facto jurisdiction merely because they generate significant turnover in the EU’s internal market. Yet such a rule is a necessary consequence of the extraterritorial extension of the Directive to third-country companies. The unilateral character of the CSDDD is problematic. But if the CSDDD intends to implement such an extension on a substantive level, this must be reflected on a procedural level so as to enable access to court. The best way to do this is by implementing a forum legis. The CSDDD demonstrates the great importance of compensation of victims of human rights and environmental damage, by making the cicil liability rule internationally mandatory. Creating a corresponding head of jurisdiction for these substantive civil liability claims is then necessary and consistent in order to achieve access to court and, thus, procedural enforceability.

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, a Senior Lecturer at the Stockholm University.


By a ruling of 17 May 2023 (No 13504), the Corte Suprema di Cassazione (Italian Supreme Court) held that the Italian courts lacked jurisdiction over an action concerning the non-infringement of an international design right. The decision raises several interesting issues concerning the application of the rules on jurisdiction set out in the Brussels I bis Regulation to infringements of intellectual property rights.

Facts

The German company Bulthaup is the holder of an international design right for a tap valid for inter alia Germany and Italy. Bulthaup sent a warning letter to another German company, Nobilia-Werke, demanding that it cease selling the tap “Alila” claiming that it was a copy of Bulthaup’s design. The Alila tap is manufactured by an Italian company, Gessi. When Gessi learned that Bulthaup had sent a warning letter to its customer, Nobilia-Werke, Gessi wrote to Bulthaup and denied infringement. After communication between Gessi and Bulthaup’s lawyers, Gessi sued Bulthaup and the related company Bulthaup Italia Srl (Bulthaup Italia) before the Tribunale di Milano (Court of Milan). In addition, Nobilia-Werke was made a party to the proceedings.

Gessi requested that the Court of Milan declare that the Italian part of the international design was invalid. In addition, Gessi requested inter alia a declaration that the production and marketing of the Alila tap did not infringe the industrial property rights of Bulthaup and/or Bulthaup Italia and that its and Nobilia-Werke’s activities did not constitute acts of unfair competition. Bulthaup and Bulthaup Italia objected to the Court of Milan’s jurisdiction on the basis that the claims “concern German territory only”, with the exception of the invalidity claim concerning the Italian part of the design. Nobilia-Werke did not contest jurisdiction. The Court of Milan set a hearing to clarify and Gessi appealed to the Supreme Court.

The Supreme Court’s decision

The Supreme Court held that the Court of Milan had jurisdiction over the invalidity claim concerning the Italian part of the design in accordance with Article 24(4) of Brussels I bis Regulation. With regard to the other claims concerning inter alia a declaration of non-infringement of design rights and a declaration of non-violation of unfair competition rules, the Supreme Court held that the Court of Milan did not have jurisdiction.

First, the Supreme Court held that Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation could not provide a basis for jurisdiction because both Bulthaup and Nobilia-Werke were domiciled in Germany, not Italy.

Second, the Supreme Court examined whether Article 7(2) of Brussels I bis Regulation could provide a basis for jurisdiction. With references to the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU), the Supreme Court observed that Article 7(2) was applicable to actions for negative declarations and that a plaintiff could sue either at the place of the causal act or the place of (direct) damage. The Supreme Court recalled the CJEU’s decision in Wintersteiger (C‑523/10) holding that in cases of trademark infringement, damage occurs in the Member State where the right is protected. The Supreme Court observed that this ruling was relevant for infringements of design rights. The Court found however that this decision did not provide a basis for jurisdiction because the right at issue was the German part of the international design.

In addition, the Supreme Court rejected Gessi’s assertion that damage occurred in Italy in accordance with the CJEU’s interpretation of Article 7(2) in Bolagsupplysningen (C-194/16).  It can be recalled that the CJEU held that a legal person claiming that its personality rights have been infringed by the publication of incorrect information on the internet can sue where it has its centre of interests because that is where the damage to its reputation is most keenly felt. The Supreme Court stated that Bolagsupplyningen concerned “a completely different” situation specific to internet, whereas in the case at hand, the damage alleged by Gessi, namely, interference with its contractual relationship with Nobilia-Werke, occurred in Germany. Indeed, the Court explained that damage from a warning letter sent by a German company (Bulthaup) to another German company (Nobilia-Werke) about activity in Germany in alleged violation of a right protected in Germany could only occur in Germany. In addition, the Court rejected Gessi’s assertion that Bulthaup had sent another warning letter addressed to Gessi concerning Gessi’s conduct in Italy. The Supreme Court explained that this so-called warning letter was in fact a letter from Bulthaup’s lawyer in reply to a letter from Gessi’s lawyer concerning a possible settlement. As a lawyer’s letter seeking an amicable settlement could not be a basis for damage, the Supreme Court held that the Court of Milan did not have jurisdiction on the basis of Article 7(2).

Lastly, the Supreme Court examined whether Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation could provide a basis for jurisdiction in light of the fact that Gessi had also sued Bulthaup Italia, which is domiciled in Italy. Pursuant to Article 8(1), a defendant domiciled in a Member State may be sued, when he or she is one of a number of defendants, in the courts for the place where any one of them is domiciled, provided the claims are so closely connected that it is expedient to hear and determine them together to avoid the risk of irreconcilable judgments resulting from separate proceedings.

The Supreme Court recalled the CJEU’s decision in Roche Nederland (C-539/03) that the application of Article 8(1) does not apply to alleged infringements of different parts of a European patent because each part is a separate and independent right which must be assessed under national law so there is no risk for irreconcilable judgments. Thus, the Supreme Court noted that the claim concerning the invalidity of the Italian part of the design was not relevant for establishing jurisdiction over for the claims for non-infringement.

Thereafter, the Supreme Court noted that while Gessi’s action for negative declaratory relief was justified in so far as it related to Bulthaup’s accusation of infringement in Germany of the German part of the design right, the Supreme Court held that jurisdiction could not be fictitiously established by bringing a claim against a “silent” and “disinterested” defendant (Bulthaup Italia). The Supreme Court explained that Bulthaup Italia was not the holder of the design right and had not asserted the right so there was therefore no plausible reason for involving it in the dispute. Consequently, the Supreme Court held that the Court of Milan did not have jurisdiction on the basis of Article 8(1).

Analysis

The Supreme Court’s ruling does not clearly separate the question of jurisdiction from the question of admissibility under national procedural law. As the defendant Bulthaup Italia is domiciled in Italy, it may be sued in Italy for any claim within the scope of the Brussels I bis Regulation except for where there is exclusive jurisdiction. Thus, the Court of Milan should have jurisdiction over Bulthaup Italia in accordance with Article 4 Brussels I bis Regulation in respect of the negative declaratory claims concerning infringement and unfair competition. It is a separate question that these claims are inadmissible under national procedural law because Gessi had no legitimate interest in bringing a claim against Bulthaup Italia.

In addition, while I agree with the Supreme Court that Article 7(2) would not provide a basis for jurisdiction over Bulthaup for the negative declaratory claims concerning Germany, Gessi’s claims appear to refer also to Italy. Indeed, Gessi requests a declaration that “the production and marketing” of the tap does not infringe industrial property rights. The production of the tap, which likely takes place in Italy, concerns the Italian part of the international design. As the Supreme Court rightly noted, in Wintersteiger, the CJEU held that jurisdiction lies in the Member State where the right is protected, and Bulthaup’s right is protected (also) in Italy. Thus, the Court of Milan should have jurisdiction over Bulthaup in accordance with Article 7(2) Brussels I bis Regulation in respect of the claim for non-infringement of the Italian part of the international design. Again, it is a separate question whether this claim is admissible under national procedural law in light of the fact that Bulthaup had not sent any warning letter to Gessi concerning Italy.

Concerning Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, I agree with the Supreme Court that the invalidity claim was not relevant for establishing jurisdiction over the non-infringement claims, but for an additional reason not mentioned by the Court. The invalidity claim was brought against Bulthaup, not Bulthaup Italia. Clearly, Bulthaup cannot be used as an anchor defendant to bring additional claims against Bulthaup.

In contrast, the negative declaratory claims were brought against both Bulthaup and Bulthaup Italia so the latter could serve as an anchor defendant. That said, the Supreme Court’s conclusion that Article 8(1) was not applicable in cases of abuse is arguably in line with Freeport (C‑98/06). In that case, the CJEU held that if the requirements of (what is now) Article 8(1) are fulfilled, there is no further need to establish separately that the claims were not brought with the sole object of ousting the jurisdiction of the courts of the Member State where one of the defendants is domiciled. This decision has been understood to mean that the claims are either sufficiently connected or there is abuse. In this case, the Supreme Court found that there was abuse because there was no plausible reason for involving Bulthaup Italia in a dispute concerning the German part of the design right.

As noted above, however, Gessi’s negative declaratory claims appear to concern Italy as well. There would be a plausible reason for involving Bulthaup Italia in a dispute concerning the Italian part of the design right. This raises two issues. First, could Bulthaup Italia be used as an anchor defendant even though the claims against Bulthaup Italia were likely inadmissible under Italian procedural law for lack of a legitimate interest? In Reisch Montage (C‑103/05), the CJEU held that (what is now) Article 8(1) applies even when an action brought against the anchor defendant (here Bulthaup Italia) is inadmissible pursuant to a provision of national law already at the time it is brought.

Second, are the negative declaratory claims against Bulthaup Italia concerning Italy connected to the claims against Bulthaup concerning Germany in the meaning of Article 8(1)? The CJEU’s decision in Roche Nederland which was cited by the Supreme Court, deals with patents. In a later case, Painer (C-145/10), which deals with copyright infringement, the CJEU did not exclude the application of article 8(1) in relation to defendants accused of infringing copyright protected in different Member States when the national laws on which the claims were based were “substantially identical”. In light of the fact that national design rights have been harmonized in accordance with Directive 98/71/EC on the legal protection of designs, the question arises whether the approach in Roche or Painer should be followed.

On 28 June 2023, the European Commission presented a package consisting of three proposals regarding the Euro currency. It includes a proposal for a regulation on the legal tender of Euro banknotes and coins, a proposal for a regulation on the establishment of the digital euro, accompanied by a proposal for a regulation of on the provision of digital Euro services by payment services providers incorporated in Member States whose currency is not the Euro.

While ensuring that individuals and businesses can continue to access and pay with Euro banknotes and coins across the Euro area, the package aims to set out a framework for a possible new digital form of the Euro that the European Central Bank could choose to issue in the future, as a complement to cash.

The package is not concerned, as such, with private international law. However, it appears to have some implications for private international law, which will be briefly discussed below.

Background

Digitalisation and new technology are progressively influencing the lives of Europeans and the European economy. As the European economy becomes more digital, Europeans are increasingly using private digital payment methods to transact. Banknotes and coins, the only existing forms of central bank money with legal tender available to the general public (including individuals, governments, and corporations), cannot support the EU’s economy in the digital age.

As online transactions expand and payment habits of the general public migrate to the wide range of private digital payment methods available in the EU, their use in payments declines. The lack of a widely available and useable form of central bank money that is technologically fitted to the digital era may also erode trust in commercial bank money, and eventually in the Euro itself.

In this context, the issuing of a retail CBDC (Central Bank Digital Currency) has acquired substantial attention in recent years: a retail CBDC, like cash, would be an official form of central bank money that is directly available to the general public and has the legal tender status. And attention would like to turn into reality also in the EU.

Indeed, many central banks across the world have started looking at the possibility of introducing CBDCs. They, like the European Central Bank, have been conducting research and piloting programmes to better understand their potential advantages and drawbacks. Sweden, for instance, began a research on the viability of an e-krona within the EU. Outside of the EU, the United Kingdom has published multiple consultations and begun research towards a digital pound, akin to the European Central Bank’s technical inquiry into a digital euro. China has previously produced a digital yuan outside of Europe, which is already accessible for payment in an increasing number of places, with major banks and payment service providers facilitating the process. The United States, then, is looking at the possibility of a digital dollar but has not yet concluded if it is necessary.

However, some underlying choices need to be faced. For example, CBDC can be of two different types: (a) Account-based: before allowing a user to make a payment, an account-based approach often entails the use of a trusted third party to authenticate the identification of the account holder and the check on account balance; the accounts are then debited and credited accordingly; or (b) Token-based: a form of money issued by a central bank whereby the monetary claim on the central bank is incorporated in a digital token and the transfer of the token equals transfer of the claim, without current-account relationship between the central bank and the holder.

To conclude this overall background, it is useful to clarify that it is not a matter of crypto-assets and blockchain. Crypto assets, indeed, are purely digital assets that use public ledgers over the internet to prove ownership. They use cryptography, peer-to-peer networks and a distributed ledger technology (DLT) – such as blockchain – to create, verify and secure transactions. While the digital euro, unlike crypto-assets, would be central bank money. The European Central Bank would guarantee its safety, stability, and ability to be exchanged for Euro currency at face value. In contrast, the value of crypto-assets might vary substantially, and their conversion into Euro currency or even commercial bank money cannot be guaranteed.

Proposal on Digital Euro

The goal of the proposal on digital Euro is to keep central bank money with legal tender status available to the general public, while also providing a cutting-edge and cost-effective payment method, ensuring a high level of privacy in digital payments, maintaining financial stability, and promoting accessibility and financial inclusion.

As a result, they offer the essential legal framework to guarantee the successful use of the digital Euro as a single currency throughout the eurozone, addressing the demands of users in the digital age, and supporting competitiveness, efficiency, innovation, and resilience in the EU’s digitalizing economy. They offer the essential legal framework to guarantee the successful use of the digital Euro as a single currency throughout the eurozone, addressing the demands of users in the digital age, and supporting competitiveness, efficiency, innovation, and resilience in the EU’s digitalizing economy.

Subject Matter, Establishment and Issuance of the Digital Euro

‘Digital euro’ means the digital form of the single currency available to natural and legal persons for the purpose of retail payments. It may be issued by the European Central Bank and, if authorised by the European Central Bank, by eurozone national central banks. This means that it would be public money or central bank money. Like Euro banknotes and coins, the digital Euro will be a direct liability of the European Central Bank or of eurozone national central banks vis-à-vis digital Euro users, i.e. those making use of a digital Euro payment service in the capacity of payer, payee, or both.

Several rules are being proposed to integrate the digital Euro into the current legal framework. In particular, digital Euro payment transactions shall be subject to Payment Services Directive (PSD2, as will be replaced by proposed PSD3 and PSR), the Cross-Border Payments Regulation (as will be amended by the proposed accompanying Regulation), the Anti-Money Laundering Directive (AMLD5, as will be replaced by proposed AMLD6 and AMLR) and the Funds Transfer Regulation.

Legal Tender

The digital Euro will have legal tender status, which means that it must be accepted at face value with the ability to satisfy a payment obligation; this is not the case for existing electronic means of payments provided by commercial banks. Surcharges will be prohibited. To guarantee the effective preservation of the digital euro’s legal tender status as a unified currency throughout the eurozone, as well as the acceptance of digital Euro payments, provisions on sanctions for infringements will be adopted and implemented in the Member States.

Payees are entitled to refuse payment in digital Euro under the circumstances indicated in Article 9.
The digital Euro will be convertible in the same way as Euro banknotes and coins, scriptural money, and electronic money are. Where both digital Euro and Euro cash acceptance is required, the payer may choose between the two.

Distribution

(Private) Payment service companies would act as intermediaries for the digital euro. Banks and other payment service providers, indeed, would be in charge and in responsibility of distributing digital euros and providing payment services to natural and legal persons, primarily via offering a variety of digital Euro payment services (without the need for an extra licence). These services include first of all enabling users to access and use digital euro; persons, indeed, would be able to open a digital Euro account at any commercial bank or any other payment service provider, such as payment institutions and electronic money institutions. Then, other digital Euro payment services included cover initiating and receiving digital Euro payment transactions, managing their digital Euro payment accounts (which function similarly to digital wallets and have a unique account number), providing users with digital Euro payment instruments, and conducting funding (i.e., acquiring digital Euro in exchange for cash or other funds) / defunding operations.

There is also a list of basic digital Euro payment services that must be provided to individuals for free, such as opening and maintaining digital Euro payment accounts, funding/defunding from/into cash, initiating and receiving digital Euro payment transactions (person-to-person, person-to-government, government-to-person, or point of interaction including point-of-sale and e-commerce) via an electronic payment instrument, or providing such instruments. Users using digital euros can have one or more digital Euro payment accounts with the same or other payment services providers.

Access, Use and its Limits, Technical Features and Privacy

The proposal provides also other rules.

Chapter six, devoted to the access side, deals with the use of the digital Euro outside the Euro area, which depend on whether natural and legal persons reside or are established in a non-Euro area Member States or in a third country. It will be possible, subject to described conditions under Articles 18 to 21.

Technical features are also taken into account under chapter seven, where it is indicated that the digital Euro should be developed in a way that makes it easy to use for the general public, including financially excluded or at-risk individuals, those with impairments, functional limits, or inadequate digital skills, and the elderly. In order to achieve this aim, digital Euro users will not be needed to have a non-digital Euro payment account. And the digital Euro should be available for digital Euro payment transactions both offline and online as of the first issuance of the digital Euro and should allow for conditional payment transactions. Users may use the European Digital Identity Wallets established under the proposed Regulation on a European Digital Identity, described on this blog, to onboard and make payments. The digital Euro should enable digital users to switch their digital Euro payment accounts to another payment services provider at the request of the digital Euro user.

Finally, privacy and data protection issues are addressed.

Private International Law Implications

CBDCs are not free from private international law implications. Payment currency, indeed, is a component that private international law cannot ignore.

Basically, the problem of problems, which then concerns all the classic private international law issues, is that relating to the connecting factors to be used for this currency. Can the criteria of the locus rei sitae and lex rei sitae have any weight? And if so, where is this currency located? If not, what other criteria to use?

And, generally related to the latter, also the role of private autonomy and its possible limits is to be addressed. For instance, if the CBDC is included in a contract with cross-border elements, how do you provide for party autonomy? Should boundaries to CBDC, and the contract, be established?

In jurisdiction matter, it follows that identifying the court to deal with it is relevant, among intermediaries and account holders.

But also for the applicable law the problems are no less: opening CBDC accounts, holding, transactions, payments, settlements, and other aspect such as data flow can be dealt with.

An impact, also, in terms of recognition and enforcement, imagining having a judgement including CBDC matters to be recognized and enforced in different countries.

History tends to repeat itself: what to do then? Adapt existing rules, if they resist this tool, or devise new ones?

Surely a good starting point is to refer to the contribution in progress in this field, such as the Proposal for Exploratory Work: Private International Law Aspects of Central Bank Digital Currencies (CBDCs) by the Hague Conference on Private International Law. Perhaps the HCCH is also the place to regulate these private international law issues at international level (so, with non-EU countries) on these topics?

Finally, since we are talking about dematerialized assets, can some help come from the system developed under the Convention of 5 July 2006 on the Applicable Law to Certain Rights in Respect of Securities held with an Intermediary (Securities Convention)?

The authors of this post are Bernadette Boehl, Sophie Dannecker, Larissa Grundmann, Maira Gabriela Nino Pedraza (all University of Bonn). A series of webinars took place in May 2023 under the title The Future of Cross-Border Parenthood in the EU – Analysing the EU Parenthood Proposal. Experts from various Member States discussed the main elements of the proposal and possibilities for improvement. The key issues addressed  in  each webinar are illustrated  below. Those interested in the PowerPoint presentations prepared by the speakers, are invited to follow this link


Session One

The first webinar (3 May 2023) started with a presentation by Jens Scherpe about Surrogacy in comparative perspective. 

Scherpe emphasized the impossibility of avoiding surrogacy as a worldwide phenomenon, hence the global surrogacy market which affects people on an international level.  He classified the jurisdictions into three categories. The jurisdictions that prohibit (e.g., France, Germany), tolerate (e.g. England), and regulate surrogacy.

For Scherpe, surrogacy tourism is a consequence of the prohibitive as well as the tolerant approach to surrogacy. Surrogacy plays an important economic role. It can be a multi-million-dollar business. This is especially true in countries whose jurisdictions follow a free market approach, such as some Canadian provinces, which could be described as “Rolls Royce” jurisdictions. This allows the intended parent to be recognised on the birth certificate from the outset. Countries that allow surrogacy in a way that the intended parents can be documented on the birth certificate beforehand but leave the process more or less unregulated tend to be attractive to a lot of people from prohibitive or tolerant countries. Those “Wild-West” jurisdictions, as Scherpe calls them, are much cheaper for future parents. But as a matter of fact, they are less protective of the surrogate and of children, and exploitation may occur. According to Scherpe, the achievement of the seemingly morally better approaches, the prohibitive and the tolerant, has the effect of exporting exploitation to those countries.

After signaling the experiences of countries like England and Denmark, the speaker concluded that both models, the prohibitive and the tolerant, have failed to prevent surrogacy by not recognising parenthood. In fact, a clear regulation is necessary and unavoidable and could solve some of the legal problems. He ends with the prediction that good regulation will not wipe out all exploitation in surrogacy matters but will, with no doubt, reduce the number of cases drastically.

Afterwards, Cristina González Beilfuss introduced the Parenthood Proposal and explained in her presentation (What’s in it? The subject matter, scope and definitions) four of the most important issues regarding the scope of the proposal.

(1) The substantive scope of the proposal is described in Article 1. “jurisdiction and applicable law for the establishment of parenthood in a Member State in cross-Border situations”. To understand parenthood is also to be seen from a sociological perspective, the definition in Article 4 can be used. Beilfuss expresses her sympathy with the term used in the Spanish draft, which is not “parentalidad” but “filiación” because it puts the child in the center of the law. Filiation should also be the preferred term in the English version, since it is a more child-centered concept than parenthood. For González, the contestation of parenthood, which is included, should have a more significant role in the proposal.

(2) Following the traditional practice of the European Commission, Article 3 defines the scope of application in a negative way. This Article confirms that the Proposal focuses on the bond of filiation but not on its consequences (Articles 3, 2. (b), (f) or (g)). Parental responsibility is not covered and should be consistently distinguished from filiation.

(3) Among the excluded matters is the existence, validity or recognition of a marriage. Marriage, however, regularly arises as a preliminary question in filiation matters. This is due to the significance of the mother´s civil status in establishing  a second child-parent relationship. It would therefore be important that the Regulation included a common rule on the preliminary question in order to ensure that it is solved uniformly across the Member States.

(4) Another exclusion that is problematic is that of adoption. The English text is more correct than the French or the Spanish.  Only intercountry adoptions, e.g. adoptions where the child is taken from their country of habitual residence to the country of habitual residence of those adopting are excluded, The Proposal is however wrong in assuming that all other adoptions are domestic adoptions that do not give rise to Private international questions. Whenever the child or the prospective adopters hold a foreign nationality there is a need to determine jurisdiction and the applicable law. The rules proposed are not well suited for adoption cases.

(5) The proposed rules only apply to the recognition or, as the case may be, acceptance of documents issued in a Member (see Article 3.3). Documents, in particular, birth certificates may however be issued after the recognition or acceptance of a decision or document issued in a Third State. This entails that the dividing line between Third State and European Union cases is far from clear.

In conclusion, the examination conducted by Cristina González Beifuss, as well as the questions left open, highlights the need for further discussion about the Proposal from the European Commission.

Session Two

The second webinar (10 May 2023) opened with a look at EU Primary law and a presentation by Susanne Gössl titled The EU Proposal and primary EU law: a match made in heaven?

The presentation started with an overview of the case law of the CJEU regarding the free movement of citizens (Article 21 TFEU), Article 18 TFEU (discrimination on grounds of nationality) and Article 20 (EU citizenship) in questions of status. According to that case law, a limping status constitutes an obstacle to the free movement of EU citizens and EU primary law requires the Member States to remove the obstacle.

To avoid a limping status, courts need to recognize at least parts of a status validly established in another EU Member State. The EU has two possibilities to legislate: harmonization of substantial law (as happened in Company Law) and the harmonization of private international law which is the approach the EU has taken in family law matters. The Proposal follows the second path and transforms the CJEU case law into EU secondary law.

In that reading, Article 2 of the Proposal (relationship with other provisions of Union law) seems mysterious, as EU primary law is at another level of hierarchy than EU secondary law.

One reading could be that the provision allows Member States to give more room to free movement if the national law is more generous than the proposal. Another interpretation could be that the Proposal does not understand itself as exhaustive in transforming the case law into secondary law. The latter could be the case if the scope of application does not extend to situations where EU citizens are not domiciled and therefore not registered in a Member State. They would fall under EU primary law as EU citizens but not under the proposal.

Furthermore, Gössl criticized Article 17 para. 2 (applicable law) as it contains alternative connecting factors and discretion to the court in case the main rule does not establish two parents. Discretion of the court means that EU primary law could give an obligation to recognize as father an EU citizen no matter whether this is in the best interest of the child. Finally, it remains unclear whether the conflict of laws rules of the proposal can be used in EU Member States to accept a status if they use the method of “recognition via conflict of laws”.

In Sahyouni I & II, the CJEU rejected the use of Rome III for such a national method. It would enhance the free movement of citizens if the Parenthood Proposal allowed Member States to use the Proposal for that way of acceptance. At least a clarification would be helpful.

In this order of ideas, the relationship between the draft and European private law is, for Gössl, not a match made in heaven, but at least a match.

Afterwards, Tobias Helms talked about The law governing parenthood: are you my father?.

Helms emphasized in advance that the initiative of the European Commission is to be welcomed. However, there would still be room for improvement in detail. During his presentation, Tobias Helms mainly analysed Article 17 of the Proposal.

The primary connecting factor for the establishment of parenthood is, according to para. 1, the law of the state in which the person giving birth has their habitual residence at the time of birth. As Tobias Helms pointed out, this connecting factor would be particularly friendly to surrogate motherhood. However, the connecting factor is unchangeable because it is fixed forever at the time of birth, which is problematic. Therefore, Article 17 para. 1 of the draft should be applied only with regard to the time of the child’s birth; thereafter, the child’s habitual residence should be decisive.

Also, Article 17 would have to be supplemented by establishing an Article 17a concerning the termination of parenthood. Additionally, a new Article 18a should be introduced regarding adoptions. An extra Article 22a could deal with overriding mandatory provisions.

Session Three

The third webinar (17 May 2023) started with a presentation by Alina Tryfonidou on The mutual recognition of decisions under the EU Proposal: much ado about nothing?

Tryfonidou provided an overview of the EU provisions regarding the recognition of decisions concerning parenthood. The provisions broadly follow the approach of other EU private international law regulations in the field of family law.

Article 4 of the proposal defines court and court decisions. The definitions are more abstract than those used in other EU private international law provisions in family law. Therefore, further clarification is desirable. The EU proposal is only applicable to cases with cross-border elements between member states. Decisions in third-party states are excluded from the scope of the application (Article 3(3)). Recognition of those decisions remains a question of national law. Children subject to decisions in third states are at least protected by the ECHR.

The central provision regarding the recognition of decisions is Article 24(1). It states that a court decision on parenthood given in a Member State shall be recognized in all other Member States without any special procedure being required. Article 24(3) allows the court to determine the issue where the recognition of a court decision is only raised as an incidental question.

Article 26 specifies the documents to be produced for recognition of a decision. The required attestation is supposed to enable the authority to determine whether there are grounds for refusal. The exhaustive list of such grounds is laid down in Article 31(1). The most famous ground allows the refusal if the recognition is manifestly contrary to the public policy of the Member State in which recognition is sought. The provision must be applied in observance of fundamental rights and principles laid down in the CFR. Articles 32 and 25 regulate applications for the refusal of recognition or the decision that there are no grounds for the refusal of recognition.

The next presentation was given by Maria Caterina Baruffi on Who decides on parenthood? The rules of jurisdiction.

Baruffi started by referring to the heavy criticism aimed at the proposal. Although she admitted that some of these criticisms are partly justified, she emphasized the positive aspects, namely the protection of children and fundamental rights.

The general system of jurisdiction is laid down in Article 6 of the proposal. It lists six grounds for jurisdiction alternatively. That allows for additional flexibility and facilitates access to justice.

On the other hand, a different approach may have reduced the possibility of parallel proceedings and forum shopping. Article 7 combines the presence rule with these grounds. According to recital 42, this is supposed to allow the courts to exercise jurisdiction regarding third-country national children. Article 8 states that where no court of a Member State has jurisdiction pursuant to Articles 6 or 7, jurisdiction is determined by national law. Article 9 adds the forum necessitatis rule. Articles 6 to 9 could be called exorbitant when combined. The reference to the national law of member states in Article 8 creates the additional possibility of taking recourse to exorbitant rules of jurisdiction in national law. However, the broad approach further facilitates access to justice and protects children’s fundamental rights.

Following this, Maria Caterina Baruffi briefly introduced Articles 10 and 14 which mirror the Brussels IIb Regulation, Article 15 which specifies the child’s right to be heard. She then touched on the child’s right to know its origin. This right was excluded from the proposal. Maria Caterina Baruffi argued that the Union does not have the competence to include such a right. It is not possible to predict the outcome of the proposal. It is a good starting point for a reasonable solution.

Session Four

The last webinar started with Patrick Wautelet who talked about Authentic documents and parenthood: between recognition and acceptance.

Wautelet discussed the recognition of court decisions in another Member State (Chapter IV, Section 1-2) together with the acceptance of other authentic instruments with either binding legal effect (Chapter IV, Section 3) or those with no binding legal effect (Chapter V) in the Member State of origin.

The most critical point of the proposal regarding Chapters IV and V is the distinction between the authentic instruments with binding or no binding legal effect since the question of whether an instrument has legally binding effect or not is a matter for the national law of the Member State in which the instrument was issued. It may therefore be answered differently in each Member State.

Wautelet illustrated the difficulties which this diversity may cause with an example from practice: when a child is born in France to married parents, the birth certificate drawn up must, of course, be regarded as an authentic instrument. Whether it also has a “binding legal effect” must be determined according to French family law. This question must be answered differently in France regarding maternity and paternity. However, this does not apply equally to every Member State, which means the question which category is relevant may not be answered in general for all birth certificates.

In the presentation and the following discussion, it was underlined that drawing the line between authentic instruments with binding and no binding legal effect can be complex, not least regarding other existing family arrangements (same-sex parenthood).

Furthermore, it was suggested that the terms used in the Proposal lack precision: even if an authentic act has a binding legal effect, it may be that it is not completely binding, as it may be amenable to challenge. The  term ‘no legal binding effect’ suggests further that the instrument is not legally effective although it actually is. Those labels are therefore confusing and should either be reconsidered or at least explained further. His preferred choice is to not differentiate between the two categories but to merge the two.

Another topic was the acceptance of authentic instruments with no binding legal effect, as stated in Article 45 of the Proposal. There are two options for an evidentiary effect of those documents: the text may provide that the effects the original instrument has in the Member State of origin will be extended to other Member States (“same evidentiary effects”). Article 45, however, also includes another possibility, i.e. that an instrument be giventhe “most comparable effect”. Understand the evidentiary effect exiting in the state of origin requires extensive and difficult work. Patrick Wautelet proposes simplifying the Regulation with regard to the comparable effect by striking it out.

To conclude, the speaker presented four points to be considered for further reflection. Firstly, it is important to work on the language, ensuring that all terms are clearly defined. Secondly, the alternative rules for acceptance and the relationship with public policy need to be cleared. Thirdly, it is advisable to merge the two categories of authentic instruments, which should help avoid confusion or ambiguity in their application. Finally, he would like to strive for a less complex regulation – not at least to keep the users in mind.

The very last presentation, given by Ilaria Pretelli, concerned The European certificate of Parenthood: a passport for parents and children?.

The last presentation refers to Chapter VI of the proposal and the creation of a “European Certificate of Parenthood”. The certificate is supposed to make a binding presumption of the status, which results only from the certificate itself. This certificate may not make a decisive difference in numerous cases because birth certificates are widely accepted even today. But especially for cases of co-maternity, it will help with an easier recognition of co-maternity and support same-sex couples by setting a reliable framework. Additionally, this framework will be useful regarding contractual arrangements, such as surrogacy. It eliminates the risk of the child being stateless.

The similarity between the proposed “European Certificate of Parenthood” and the “European Certificate of Succession” regarding the presumption of status should not be seen as extensive as it may seem at first sight. The presumption of the status of parenthood stated by Article 53 para. 2 of the proposal differs not in the wording but in the meaning, from the presumption of status regulated by the Certificate of Succession (Article 69 para. 2). According to Ilaria Pretelli there is a huge difference in the meaning of the “presumption of status” as it is used by the proposal, because of how it can be challenged. The granted status by the proposal states a much stronger binding effect than the certificate of succession. This she concludes from seeing the explanatory memorandum, which stresses the evidentiary effects of established parenthood in another Member State. But she suggests that this matter should be clarified because of the identical and therefore misleading wording. She points to the unanswered question about the possibility of challenging the certificate by another Member State as a main problem in the proposal.

Also, Ilaria Pretelli explained the background of the numerous specifications of the certificate’s content. The purpose of those elaborate regulations is to prevent attempts of manipulation. In this respect, the rights of the child should be more in the focus of the regulations, especially the right of the child to know their origin. To do so, appropriate safeguards could be introduced by means of ad hoc rules specially designed to meet the need of pursuing the best interests of the child.  In this matter, she points out that the language of the whole proposal is not focused enough on the child. She suggests to change the wording of the English version of the proposal, e.g. “filiation” instead of “parenthood”.

“Wishes” of the Organisers of the Series of Webinar

At the end of the seminar, the five organizers of the Webinars concluded the last session by expressing their “wishes” for improvement of the proposal.

These wishes were:
– Further definition of the concept of Court (Cristina Gonzalez Beilfuss);
– If the Regulation keeps the distinction between 2 types of authentic acts, that Member States and the Commission find a better way to distinguish them (Patrick Wautelet);
– Restrict the existing rule on the applicable law to designating the applicable law at the time of birth and find other rules for the time after birth (Tobias Helms);
– Introduce safeguards to prevent child-trafficking or exploitation (e.g. right of the child to know their origins or rules as those preventing illegal adoptions) (Ilaria Pretelli);
– Define the concept of “establishment” of parenthood in cases parenthood is established by the law and not by courts or authentic acts with binding effect (Susanne Gössl).

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The table of contents is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

B. Heiderhoff, Care Proceedings under Brussels IIter – Mantras, Compromises and Hopes

Against the background of the considerable extension of the text of the regulation, the author asks whether this has also led to significant improvements. Concerning jurisdiction, the “best interests of the child” formula is used a lot, while the actual changes are rather limited and the necessary compromises have led to some questions of doubt. This also applies to the extended possibility of choice of court agreements, for which it is still unclear whether exclusive prorogation is possible beyond the cases named in Article 10 section 4 of the Brussels II ter Regulation. Concerning recognition and enforcement, the changes are more significant. The author shows that although it is good that more room has been created for the protection of the best interests of the child in the specific case, the changes bear the risk of prolonging the court proceedings. Only if the rules are interpreted with a sense of proportion the desired improvements can be achieved. All in all, there are many issues where one must hope for reasonable clarifications by the ECJ.

G. Ricciardi, The practical operation of the 2007 Hague Protocol on the law applicable to maintenance obligations

Almost two years late due to the COVID-19 pandemic, in May 2022 over 200 delegates representing Members of the Hague Conference on Private International Law, Contracting Parties of the Hague Conventions as well as Observers met for the First Meeting of the Special Commission to review the practical operation of the 2007 Child Support Convention and the 2007 Hague Protocol on Applicable Law. The author focuses on this latter instrument and analyses the difficulties encountered by the Member States in the practical operation of the Hague Protocol, more than ten years after it entered into force at the European Union level. Particular attention is given to the Conclusions and Recommendations of the Applicable Law Working Group, unanimously adopted by the Special Commission which, in light of the challenges encountered in the implementation of the Hague Protocol, provide guidance on the practical operation of this instrument.

R. Freitag, More Freedom of Choice in Private International Law on the Name of a Person!

Remarks on the Draft Bill of the German Ministry of Justice on a Reform of German Legislation on the Name of a Person. The German Ministry of Justice recently published a proposal for a profound reform of German substantive law on the name of a person, which is accompanied by an annex in the form of a separate draft bill aiming at modernizing the relevant conflict of law-rules. An adoption of this bill would bring about a fundamental and overdue liberalization of German law: Current legislation subjects the name to the law of its (most relevant) nationality and only allows for a choice of law by persons with multiple nationalities (they max designate the law of another of their nationalities). In contrast, the proposed rule will order the application of the law of the habitual residence and the law of the nationality will only be relevant if the person so chooses. The following remarks shall give an overview over the proposed rules and will provide an analysis of their positive aspects as well as of some shortcomings.

D. Coester-Waltjen, Non-Recognition of “Child Marriages” Concluded Abroad and Constitutional Standards

The Federal Supreme Court raised the question on the constitutionality of one provision of the new law concerning “child marriages” enacted by the German legislator in 2017. The respective rule invalidated marriages contracted validly according to the national law of the intended spouses if one of them was younger than 16 years of age (Art. 13 ss 3 no 1 EGBGB). The Federal Supreme Court requested a ruling of the Federal Constitutional Court on this issue in November 2018. It took the Federal Constitutional Court nearly five years to answer this question.
The court defines the structural elements principally necessary to attain the constitutional protection of Art. 6 ss 1 Basic Law. The court focuses on the free and independent will of the intended spouses as an indispensable structural element. The court doubts whether, in general, young persons below the age of 16 can form such a free and independent will regarding the formation of marriage. However, as there might be exceptionally mature persons, the protective shield of Art. 6 ss 1 Basic Law is affected (paragraphs 122 ff.) and their “marriage” falls under the protective umbrella of the constitution. At the same time, the requirement of a free and meaningful will to form a marriage complies with the structural elements of the constitutionally protected marriage. This opens the door for the court to examine whether the restriction on formation of marriage is legitimate and proportionate.
After elaborating on the legitimacy of the goal (especially prevention and proscription of child marriages worldwide) the court finds that the restriction on the right to marry is appropriate and necessary, because comparable effective other means are missing. However, as the German law does not provide for any consequence from the relationship formed lawfully under the respective law and being still a subsisting marital community, the rule is not proportionate. In addition, the court demurs that the law does not provide for transformation into a valid marriage after the time the minor attains majority and wants to stay in this relationship. In so far, Art. 13 ss 3 no 1 affects unconstitutionally Art. 6 ss 1 Basic Law. The rule therefore has to be reformed with regard to those appeals but will remain in force until the legislator remedies those defects, but not later than June 30, 2024.
Beside the constitutional issues, the reasoning of the court raises many questions on aspects of private international law. The following article focuses on the impact of this decision.

O.L. Knöfel, Discover Something New: Obtaining Evidence in Germany for Use in US Discovery Proceedings

The article reviews a decision of the Bavarian Higher Regional Court (101 VA 130/20), dealing with the question whether a letter rogatory for the purpose of obtaining evidence for pre-trial discovery proceedings in the United States District Court for the District of Delaware can be executed in Germany. The Court answered this question in the affirmative. The author analyses the background of the decision and discusses its consequences for the long-standing conflict of procedural laws (Justizkonflikt) between the United States and Germany. The article sheds some light on the newly fashioned sec. 14 of the German Law on the Hague Evidence Convention of 2022 (HBÜ Ausführungsgesetz), which requires a person to produce particular documents specified in the letter of request, which are in his or her possession, provided that such a request is compatible with the fundamental principles of German law and that the General Data Protection Regulation of 2018 (GDPR) is observed.

W. Wurmnest/C. Waterkotte, Provisional injunctions under unfair competition law

The Higher Regional Court of Hamburg addressed the delimitation between Art. 7(1) and (2) of the Brussels Ibis Regulation after Wikingerhof v. Book ing.com and held that a dispute based on unfair competition law relating to the termination of an account for an online publishing platform is a contractual dispute under Art. 7(1) of the Brussels Ibis Regulation. More importantly, the court considered the requirement of a “real connecting link” in the context of Art. 35 of the Brussels Ibis Regulation. The court ruled that in unfair competition law disputes of contractual nature the establishment of such a link must be based on the content of the measure sought, not merely its effects. The judgment shows that for decisions on provisional injunctions the contours of the “real connecting link” have still not been conclusively clarified.

I. Bach/M. Nißle, The role of the last joint habitual residence on post-marital maintenance obligations

For child maintenance proceedings where one of the parties is domiciled abroad, Article 5 of the EU Maintenance Regulation regulates the – international and local – jurisdiction based on the appearance of the defendant. According to its wording, the provision does not require the court to have previously informed the defendant of the possibility to contest the jurisdiction and the consequences of proceeding without contest – even if the defendant is the dependent minor child. Article 5 of the EU Maintenance Regulation thus not only dispenses with the protection of the structurally weaker party that is usually granted under procedural law by means of a judicial duty to inform (such as Article 26(2) Brussels Ibis Regulation), but is in contradiction even with the other provisions of the EU Maintenance Regulation, which are designed to achieve the greatest possible protection for the minor dependent child. This contradiction could already be resolved, at least to some extent, by a teleological interpretation of Article 5 of the EU Maintenance Regulation, according to which international jurisdiction cannot in any case be established by the appearance of the defendant without prior judicial reference. However, in view of the unambiguous wording of the provision and the lesser negative consequences for the minor of submitting to a local jurisdiction, Article 5 of the EU Maintenance Regulation should apply without restriction in the context of local jurisdiction. De lege ferenda, a positioning of the European legislator is still desirable at this point.

C. Krapfl, The end of US discovery pursuant to Section 1782 in support of international arbitration

The US Supreme Court held on 13 June 2022 that discovery in the United States pursuant to 28 U.S.C. § 1782 (a) – which authorizes a district court to order the production of evidence “for use in a proceeding in a foreign or international tribunal” – only applies in cases where the tribunal is a governmental or intergovernmental adjudicative body. Therefore, applications under Section 1782 are not possible in support of a private international commercial arbitration, taking place for example under the Rules of the German Arbitration Institute (DIS). Section 1782 also is not applicable in support of an ad hoc arbitration initiated by an investor on the basis of a standing arbitration invitation in a bilateral investment treaty. This restrictive reading of Section 1782 is a welcome end to a long-standing circuit split among courts in the United States.

L. Hübner/M. Lieberknecht, The Okpabi case — Has Human Rights Litigation in England reached its Zenith

In its Okpabi decision, the UK Supreme Court continues the approach it developed in the Vedanta case regarding the liability of parent companies for human rights infringements committed by their subsidiaries. While the decision is formally a procedural one, its most striking passages address substantive tort law. According to Okpabi, parent companies are subject to a duty of care towards third parties if they factually control the subsidiary’s activities or publicly convey the impression that they do. While this decision reinforces the comparatively robust protection English tort law affords to victims of human rights violations perpetrated by corporate actors, the changes to the English law of jurisdiction in the wake of Brexit could make it substantially more challenging to bring human rights suits before English courts in the future.

Deyan Draguiev is the author of this monograph published in 2023 by Springer. He has kindly provided the following abstract.


The book proposes a holistic overview of interim measures and associated procedures in civil and commercial matters in international litigation and arbitration proceedings. It reexamines key features in this context and outlines novel findings on interim relief in the area of international dispute resolution. The book analyses the rules of EU law (EU law regulations such as the Regulation Brussels I bis and the rest of the Brussels regime) as the single system of cross-border jurisdictional rules, as well as the rules of international arbitration (both commercial and investment). In the process, it conducts a complete mapping of interim measures problems and explores the criteria for granting relief under national laws. For this purpose, it includes an extensive comparative law overview of many jurisdictions in Europe, Asia, Africa, the Americas, etc., to reveal common standards for granting interim relief.

In deeper depth, as follows, chapter after chapter.

Chapter one provides the wider framework for the analysis of interim relief procedures in cross-border civil and commercial disputes.
It sets out the underpinnings of the dispute resolution process from the standpoint of philosophy, sociology, psychology, and general legal theory by drawing references from fundamental social scientists and legal philosophers. It outlines the conceptual grounds for the existence of interim relief within the system of dispute resolution. Furthermore, after portraying the key background features upon which the study builds its foundations, chapter one also clarifies the terminology, which the study employs. This chapter puts forward the key points, which the entire study seeks to argue. More particularly, the position, which is argued, is that interim measures are not merely a procedural power of the dispute resolution authority or means to ensure the proper enforcement of the final ruling of the dispute, rather they have a wide-ranging function as a tool to manage and influence the pending dispute itself.

Chapter two focuses on the procedural rules for establishing jurisdiction to grant interim relief.
The first part deals with the so called “Brussels regime” or “system”, i.e. the variety of regulations which the European Union has established in the area of cross-border civil and commercial disputes. The backbone of the system is Regulation Brussels I bis – “Recast” (1215/2012), previously Regulation Brussels I (44/2001). The main features of interim relief in EU law stem from it and influence a number of other EU regulations. This chapter analyses the prerequisites for EU courts’ jurisdiction to provide interim relief, both as general grounds and as specific interim measures jurisdiction, with details about Art. 35 of Regulation Brussels I bis. This chapter also includes the regulations covering matrimonial matters (Regulation 2201/2003 and Regulation 2019/1111) and also Regulation 4/2009, Regulation 650/2012, Regulation 2016/1103, and Regulation 2016/1104. The European Account Preservation Order is not included.
The second part provides overview of the jurisdictional bases for interim relief in the area of international arbitration. It makes a brief overview of the general grounds for jurisdiction of arbitral tribunals, and of the specific rules establishing jurisdiction to grant interim relief. This includes also a review of the rules of major arbitral institutions and domestic legislations, as well as analysis of the coordination, concurrence, even competition between state courts and arbitral tribunals in granting interim relief, with a proposed possible solution for this situation.

Chapter three analyses the procedural nature and characteristics of interim measures with strong focus on a comparative survey of most systems of law – in Europe, Asia, Africa, both Americas and Australia.
Based on this review of national law criteria for granting interim relief, the purpose is to outline several key benchmarks that are found within a wide-ranging list of legislations – proof of prima facie merit on the substance of the dispute, necessity, proportionality of measures, urgency as time factor, unilateral or bilateral nature of proceedings, etc. Furthermore, this part also provides an overview of various rules of arbitral institutions containing guidance on what measures may be granted under the respective rules. Chapter three looks into the procedural functioning of interim measures before state courts and arbitral tribunals, i.e. standards of proof, conduct of procedure, issuance of final award/decision/order, its form and content, etc. The chapter reviews the scope of interim measures and strives to provide in-depth list of the powers of dispute resolution bodies and the types of measures that are traditionally granted by courts and arbitral tribunals. The liability for damages if the measures are cancelled/revoked is reviewed, as well. Chapter three, finally, features an analysis of the typical measures that are provided in a selection of particularly common types of international disputes, including international sale of goods, international construction projects, intellectual property disputes, maritime and aviation disputes, anti-suit injunctions, etc. The argument in this section is that the characteristics of the underlying dispute are related to the nature of the measures that are typically awarded.

Chapter four seeks to outline the procedural mechanism for putting interim measures into effect.
This chapter provides review of the enforcement conditions, formalities and procedural steps under the regulations within the Brussels regime with focus on Regulation Brussels I bis. This chapter also contains an overview of one of the most challenging aspects of interim relief in international arbitration, i.e. its enforcement.
First, it covers a salient issue, which is widely discussed in legal theory and in arbitral case law, that is to what extent interim measures may be forced by an arbitral tribunal upon the parties to the arbitration case.
Second, this chapter analyses the important matter whether third parties non-signatories can be compelled by arbitral measures.
Third, the chapter reviews the procedural mechanisms contained in various national laws established to facilitate enforcement of interim relief by domestic legal procedures.
The chapter also deals with the liability for non-compliance with interim measures, including those granted in arbitral proceedings, providing overview of national laws and case law examples from different legal systems.

Chapter five compares the features of interim measures in private law disputes having international elements with the relief granted by international bodies established by public international law such as the International Court of Justice, the International Tribunal for the Law of the Sea, the European Court of Human Rights, the Court of Justice of the European Union and also the European Commission as an organ of an international organization (the EU).
The grounds for such comparison stem from the transnational characteristics of the disputes that arise both in private and in public international law. Focusing on these common international elements, Chapter five outlines the similarities to obtain interim relief under the auspices of the listed international judicial or quasi-judicial bodies in comparison to the conditions analysed under chapters two-four regarding civil and commercial cases. This chapter analyses this by providing review of the legal status and powers of these international adjudication bodies through the prism of the key benchmarks: jurisdiction, standards for assessment, procedure to obtain relief, and enforcement of measures. The comparison demonstrates significant similarities especially as to the criteria for granting relief and the potential issues with enforcement.

Chapter six provides assessment of the matter concerning interim relief and procedures in private law international disputes by drawing conclusions from the review and analysis under the previous chapters.
This chapter outlines the grounds to argue the two focal points of the entire study.
The first argument is that the proper understanding of interim relief is that it does not merely safeguard enforcement/compliance with the final decision on a dispute but that, if measures are placed in wider context, they should be seen as an instrument to manage not only the pending legal proceedings but also the entire ongoing conflict until its resolution.
The second argument is that the result of interim relief should be that no further aggravation of the dispute is allowed.
This chapter further employs the tools of the law & economics theory as to portray interim relief also as a wealth maximization lever. This chapter puts in comparison the effectiveness of the mechanism of granting and enforcement of relief before courts and before arbitral tribunals in order to propose what strategy parties are recommended to employ for better results. Finally, this chapter summarizes the types of interim measures and puts them in different categories.

Chapter seven is an attempt to look at the discussion in chapters one-six in a rearview mirror and provide a final overview placed in a wider context.
This study has purported from its outset to put the issue of interim relief against a broader, cross-jurisdictional and cross-sectoral background. It reflects the current global trends in business, private relations and disputes. This chapter reiterates the position of the author that the proper way to perceive interim measures is to view them not only as a creature of legal dispute resolution procedure but to understand interim relief as a means to ensure greater values such as reaching a meaningful end of the legal procedure, organizing the management of the underlying relationship between the parties, and providing an opportunity for restoration of the accord between them. If interim measures are seen through such a prism, their role and effectiveness appear to be ever important.

Edward Elgar has just published a Research Handbook on International Child Abduction, edited by Marilyn Freeman and Nicola Taylor.

With a focus on the 1980 Hague Convention, this cutting-edge Research Handbook provides a holistic overview of the law on international child abduction from prevention, through voluntary agreements and Convention proceedings, to post-return and aftercare issues.

Discussing the repercussions of abduction from the perspectives of both abducted children and the therapeutic and family justice professionals engaged in their cases, chapters consider the contributions of the many professionals and key agencies involved in the field. Identifying the 1980 Hague Convention as the principal global instrument for dealing with child abduction, the Research Handbook traces its role, history, development and impact, alongside the mechanisms required for its effective use. Evaluating current trends, areas of concern in legal/judicial practice and various regional initiatives, it also considers alternatives to high-conflict court proceedings in international child abduction cases. The Convention’s strengths, successes, weaknesses and gaps are discussed, and the Research Handbook concludes by addressing how best to tackle the challenges in its future operation.

Interdisciplinary and accessible in approach, the contributions from renowned subject specialists will prove useful to students and scholars of human rights and family law, international law and the intersections between law and gender studies, politics and sociology. Its combination of research, policy and practice will be of value to legal practitioners working in family law alongside NGOs and central authorities active in the field.

Contributors include: Anna Claudia Alfieri, Sarah Calvert, Stephen Cullen, Jeffrey Edleson, Linda Elrod, Mary Fata, Sarah Cecilie Finkelstein Waters, Marilyn Freeman, Gérardine Goh Escolar, Diahann Gordon Harrison, Michael Gration, Mark Henaghan, Costanza Honorati, Ischtar Khalaf-Newsome, Clement Kong, Thalia Kruger, Suzanne Labadie, Sara Lembrechts, Nigel Lowe, Alistair MacDonald, Anil Malhotra, Ranjit Malhotra, Jeremy Morley, Yuko Nishitani, Christian Poland, Kelly Powers, Joëlle Schickel-Küng, Rhona Schuz, Henry Setright, Sudha Shetty, Ann Skelton, Julia Sloth-Nielsen, Victoria Stephens, Nicola Taylor, Mathew Thorpe.

More information here.

On 13 July 2023, the Court of Justice of the European Union ruled in case C-87/22 that the court of a Member State where children were wrongfully removed by one of their parent can be requested to assume jurisdiction as a better place court than the court of their formal habitual residence, but that an application for return of the child suspends such decision.

Background

The case was concerned with the custody of two children born in 2012 from a couple of Slovak nationals in Slovakia. In 2014, the family moved to Austria, where the children went to daycare and then school for a few years. In 2017, however, the children started going to school in Slovakia, commuting daily from Austria. As the result, they spoke only limited German.

In 2020, the couple separated, and the mother took the children to Slovakia with her without the father’s consent.

The father sought an order for the return of the children under the 1980 Convention in Slovakia, and brought proceedings for custody of the children in Austria under the Brussels II bis Regulation.

The mother challenged the jurisdiction of the Austrian court on the ground that their habitual residence had been in Slovakia, where they went to school and were socially integrated. She won in first instance, but lost in appeal.

Transfer of the Case to the Place of Wrongful removal?

After loosing on jurisdiction, the mother then applied to the Austrian court for a transfer of the case to Slovakia as a better placed court under Article 15 of the Regulation.

She argued that Slovakian courts were better placed because multiple proceedings were pending in Slovakia (initiated by both parents), and extensive evidence was already available in these proceedings. The Austrian court granted the application in first instance, adding that because the children did not speak German, hearing them in Austrian proceedings would result in additional costs as interpreters would have to be involved.

The appeal court, however, saw a problem with the fact that the children had been wrongfully removed to Slovakia, and wondered whether this was a bar to resorting to Article 15. It referred the matter to the CJEU.

Judgment

The CJEU answers that the court of a Member State where a child was wrongfully removed could be transferred a case under Article 15 as a better placed court, but that an application for return of the child lodged with the competent authorities of the Member State of removal suspends any decision of transfer under Article 15.

This is a remarkable solution. As the judgement recalls, a major objective of the Regulation is to deter parents from removing wrongfully children to other Member States. This is why the return procedure exists, which should lead to a return of the child to the State where s/he was habitually resident. This is also why Article 10 of the Brussels II bis Regulation maintains the jurisdiction of the court of the old habitual residence of the child even if the removal results in a new habitual residence in another State (unless the parents have somehow consented to the removal).

Yet, the CJEU notes that, in practical terms, the court which might be considered as a better placed court under Article 15 will precisely be the court of the State where the child will have been wrongfully removed. Recall that, unlike doctrines such as forum non conveniens, the better placed court doctrine under the Brussels II Regulation is only available to transfer a case to a court which does not have jurisdiction under the Regulation.

The CJEU concludes, therefore, that Article 15 must be considered, in principle, to be available even for transfer to a court of the place of wrongful removal. The Court insists that given that one of the three prongs of the test to decide on a transfer is the best interests of the child, the decision should ultimately be “a balanced and reasonable assessment, in the best interests of the child, of all the interests involved, which must be based on objective considerations relating to the actual person of the child and his or her social environment”.

The CJEU then moves to the test for deciding a transfer under Article 15. It rules that the test remains the same in the context of a potential transfer to the court of the place of wrongful removal but that the existence of an application for return of the child suspends the decision for the six weeks time period for ruling on the application.

Assessment

The case was quite remarkable, in so far as the children were not well integrated, if at all, in the place of their habitual residence.

The judgement, however, addresses the issue from a general standpoint, and it is hard to avoid concluding that it might give additional hopes to parents that their strategy to abduct children might succeed, including in more common cases of child abduction from a country where they are socially integrated to another where they are not. The filing of an application for return of the child will, however, be an even more important move for the parent fighting against the removal and likely the transfer.

The important point that should be underlined, and which is an important safeguard, is that the decision will ultimately be made by the court of the original habitual residence. It is this court which will have to make the assessment of whether a transfer might be beneficial. The court of the place of wrongful removal may also request a transfer, but it will still have to be allowed by the court of the original habitual residence (see Article 13 of the Brussels II ter Regulation).

A collection of essays on the Hague Judgments Convention of 2 July 2019 has recently been published by Hart, in its Studies in Private International Law Series, under the title The HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention – Cornerstones, Prospects, Outlook.

Edited by Matthias Weller, João Ribeiro-Bidaoui, Moritz Brinkmann and Nina Dethloff, the book has been presented and discussed at conference that wtook place at the University of Bonn on 9 and 10 June 2023.

This book analyses, comments and further develops on the most important instrument of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH): the HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention. The HCCH Convention, the product of decades of work, will have a transformative effect on global judicial cooperation in civil matters. This book explores its ‘mechanics’, i.e. the legal cornerstones of the new Convention (Part I), its prospects in leading regions of the world (Part II), and offers an overview and comment on its outlook (Part III). Drawing on contributions from world-leading experts, this magisterial and ambitious work will become the reference work for law-makers, judges, lawyers and scholars in the field of private international law.

The contributors include Paul Beaumont, João Bidaoui-Ribeiro, Adeline Chong, Marcos Dotta Salgueiro, Beligh Elbalti, José Angelo Estrella-Faria, Pietro Franzina, Wolfgang Hau, Xandra Kramer, Cristina Mariottini, Chukwuma Okoli, Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Ilja Rumenov, Geneviève Saumier, Linda Silberman, Andreas Stein, Zheng Tang, Hans van Loon, Abubakri Yekini, Lenka Visoka, and Ning Zhao.

For more information, including the table of contents, see here.

The first issue of 2023 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out. In addition to recent case law and other materials, it features three contributions.

Francesco Salerno, L’impatto della procedura di interpretazione pregiudiziale sul diritto internazionale privato nazionale (The Impact of the Preliminary Rulings of the Court of Justice on National Private International Law)

The European Court of Justice’s uniform interpretation of private international law concerns mainly – even though not only – the EU Regulations adopted pursuant to Art 81 TFEU: in the context of this activity, the Court also takes into account the distinctive features of EU Member States. The increasing number of autonomous notions developed by the Court greatly enhanced the consistency and the effectiveness of the European rules. Against this background, the Italian judicial authorities implemented such a case-law even when it ran counter well-established domestic legal principles. Moreover, the European institutions rarely questioned the case-law of the Court, but when they did so, they adopted new rules of private international law in order to “correct” a well-settled jurisprudential trend of the Court.

Cristina Campiglio, La condizione femminile tra presente e futuro: prospettive internazionalprivatistiche (The Status of Women between Present and Future: Private International Law Perspectives)

One of the Goals of the U.N. 2030 Agenda for Sustainable Development is gender equality (Goal 5), which can also be achieved through the elimination of “all harmful practices, such as child, early and forced marriage” (Target No 3) and the protection of women reproductive rights (Target No 6). This article addresses these two issues in a conflict-of-laws perspective, identifying the legal mechanisms through which legal systems counter the phenomenon of early marriages celebrated abroad and tackle the latest challenges related to the so-called reproductive tourism. After analyzing the role played by public policy exceptions and by the principle of the best interest of the child, it summarizes the Court of Justice’s case-law on the recognition of family situations across borders. In fact, the recognition of the possession of an EU status – meeting the social need to have a personal status which accompanies individuals anywhere within the EU area – is gaining ground. Such status is a personal identity merely functional to the exercise of EU citizens’ freedom of movement (Art 3(2) TEU, Art 21 TFEU and Art 45 EU Charter of Fundamental Rights). The result is the possession, by EU citizens, of a split personal identity – one functional to circulation, while the other one to its full extent – whose compatibility with the EU Charter of Fundamental Rights principles and with the ECHR may be called into question.

Marco Farina, I procedimenti per il riconoscimento e l’esecuzione delle decisioni straniere nella recente riforma del processo civile in Italia (Proceedings for the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in the Recent Italian Reform of Civil Procedure)

In this article, the author comments on the new Art. 30-bis of Legislative Decree No 150/2011, introduced by Legislative Decree No 149/2022 reforming Italian civil procedure and aimed at regulating “proceedings for the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments provided for by European Union law and international conventions”. The author analyses the new provision, focusing on the different procedural rules applicable, depending on the relevant EU Regulation or international convention concerned, to the proceedings that the EU Regulations listed in Art. 30-bis of Legislative Decree No 150/2011 provide for obtaining the recognition and enforcement of the judgments rendered in a Member State other than the one in which they were rendered. In commenting on this new provision, the author offers a reasoned overview of the problems generated by it with the relative possible solutions.

The European Parliament on 11 July 2023 adopted its negotiating position on the proposal for a directive on the protection of persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings, also known as strategic lawsuits against public participation (SLAPPs).

The Parliament will now start discussions on this basis with the European Council, whose first position has been analysed by Pietro Franzina in a previous post on this blog.

The text resulting from the Council’s general approach departs from the initial proposal (analysed by Marta Requejo in a previous post on this blog), in various respects.

The most significant innovations include the following.

Subject Matter

Parliament specified that the directive poses a set of minimum standards of protection and safeguards against manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings in civil matters, as well as the threats thereof, with cross-border implications brought against natural and legal persons engaging in public participation. No specification on journalists and human rights defenders is provided.

Scope

The scope of the proposed directive should apply to matters of a civil or commercial nature having cross-border implications, including interim and precautionary measures, counteractions or other particular types of remedies available under other instruments, whatever the nature of the court or tribunal. Parliament, then, specified the directive tool as posing minimum requirements. Member States, indeed, may introduce or maintain more favourable provisions than the safeguards provided for in this directive against manifestly unfounded and abusive court proceedings in civil matters. As a result, the implementation of this directive shall in no circumstances constitute grounds for a reduction in the level of safeguards already afforded by Member States in the matters covered by this directive.

Definitions

Parliament clarified the definition of ‘public participation’ to mean any statement or activity by a natural or legal person expressed or carried out in the exercise of the right to freedom of expression and information, academic freedom, or freedom of assembly and association, and preparatory, supporting or assisting action directly linked thereto, on a matter of public interest. This includes complaints, petitions, administrative or judicial claims, the participation in public hearings, the creation, exhibition, advertisement or other promotion of journalistic, political, scientific, academic, artistic, satirical communications, publications or works.

Also the ‘matter of public interest’ is deepened by the Parliament, adding fundamental rights including gender equality, media freedom and consumer and labour rights, as well as the already indicated public health, safety, the environment or the climate. Activities of a person or entity in the public eye or of public interest includes governmental officials and private entities too. Allegations of corruption and fraud are extended, comprising also embezzlement, money laundering, extortion, coercion, sexual harassment and gender-based violence, or other forms of intimidation, or any other criminal or administrative offence, including environmental crime. All activities aimed to protect the values enshrined in Article 2 TEU, the principle of non-interference in democratic processes, and to provide or facilitate public access to information with a view to fighting disinformation are included.

The ‘fully or partially unfounded’ element related to these proceedings is better explained, that is when characterised by elements indicative of a misuse of the judicial process for purposes other than genuinely asserting, vindicating or exercising a right and have as their main purpose to abusively prevent, restrict or penalize public participation. Indications of such a purpose are added and further clarified, as follows. It is added the misuse of economic advantage or political influence by the claimant against the defendant, leading to an imbalance of power between the two parties. Intimidation, harassment or threats on the part of the claimant or his or her representatives can occur before or during the proceedings, as well as any previous history of legal intimidation by the claimant. It is then added also the use in bad faith of procedural tactics, such as delaying proceedings, and choosing to pursue a claim that is subject to the jurisdiction of the court that will treat the claim most favourably, or the discontinuation of the cases at a later stage of the proceedings.

Matters with Cross-Border Implications

The aim is to cover as many cases as possible, working on the cross-border notion in order to enlarge it. Cross-border implications, indeed, occur for the Parliament if the act of public participation is relevant to more than one Member State, either due to the cross-border dimension of the act itself or due to the legitimate interest which the public may take in the matter concerned by the act, including if the act is accessible via electronic means. The other element, i.e. the filing of concurrent or previous proceedings against the same or associated defendants in another Member State, is confirmed by the Parliament.

Application for Procedural Safeguards

Providing expeditious court proceedings is outlined. Member States shall ensure that courts or tribunals seised with an application for procedural safeguards in the proceedings in relation to which the application has been sought using the most expeditious procedures available under national law, taking into account the circumstances of the case, the right to an effective remedy and the right to a fair trial.

According to the Parliament, then, Member States shall (not ‘may’) provide that measures on procedural safeguards in accordance with chapters on early dismissal and remedies can be taken by the court or tribunal seised of the matter ex officio.

Assistance to natural or legal persons engaging in public participation is added. Member States shall ensure that natural or legal persons engaging in public participation have access, as appropriate, to support measures, in particular the following: (a) comprehensive and independent information and advice which is easily accessible to the public and free of charge on procedures and remedies available, on protection against intimidation, harassment or threats of legal action, and on their rights; and (b) legal aid in accordance with Directive 2003/8/EC, and, in accordance with national law, legal aid in further proceedings, and legal counselling or other legal assistance; (c) financial assistance and support measures, including psychological support, for those targeted by abusive court proceedings against public participation.

Third Party Intervention

The third party intervention is strengthened: in addition to widening the audience of interveners, their role is increased. Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure that a court or tribunal seised of court proceedings against public participation may accept that associations, organisations and other collective bodies, such as trade unions, and any other legal entities which have, in accordance with the criteria laid down by their national law, a legitimate interest in safeguarding or promoting the rights of persons engaging in public participation may take part in those proceedings, either on behalf or in support of the defendant, with his or her approval or to provide information, in any judicial procedure provided for the enforcement of obligations under this directive. This provision is without prejudice to existing rights of representation and intervention as guaranteed by other Union or national rules.

Security

Security for procedural costs, or for procedural costs and damages, is remodelled as security for costs of the proceedings, including the full costs of legal representation incurred by the defendant and damage. Where national law provides for such possibility, security may be granted to the defendant at any stage of the court proceedings.

Early Dismissal

Member States shall (not ‘may’) establish time limits for the exercise of the right to file an application for early dismissal. The time limits shall be also reasonable.

Award of Costs

The claimant who has brought abusive court proceedings against public participation is to be ordered to bear all the costs. Where national law does not guarantee the award in full of the costs of legal representation beyond statutory fee tables, Member States shall ensure that such costs are fully covered by other means available under national law, and, where appropriate, through compensation of damages in accordance with Article 15.

Compensation of Damages

Full compensation for harm is clarified covering material or non-material harm, including reputational harm, without the need to initiate separate court proceedings to that end.

Penalties and National Register

Parliament added that Member States shall ensure that courts or tribunals imposing penalties take due account of: (i) the economic situation of the claimant; (ii) the nature and number of the elements indicating an abuse identified.

In addition, Member states shall take appropriate measures to establish a publicly accessible register of relevant court decisions falling within the scope of this directive, in accordance with Union and national rules on the protection of personal data.

Jurisdiction for Actions Against Third-Country Judgements

Parliament modified this matter, stating that the concerned person shall (not ‘may’) have the right granted under Article 18.

Jurisdiction, Applicable Law and Relations with Union Private International Law Instruments

On jurisdiction matters, a new article has been included stating that in defamation claims or other claims based on civil or commercial law which may constitute a claim under this directive, the domicile of the defendant should be considered to be the sole forum, having due regard to cases where the victims of defamation are natural persons. With the exception of the latter new added Article, this directive then shall not affect the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

On the applicable law, in claims regarding a publication as an act of public participation, the applicable law shall be the law of the place to which that publication is directed to. In the event of it not being possible to identify the place to which the publication is directed, the applicable law shall be the law of the place of editorial control or of the relevant editorial activity with regard to the act of public participation. With the exception of the latter new added Article, this directive shall not affect the application of the Rome II Regulation.

Union Register

The Commission shall take appropriate measures to establish a publicly accessible Union register, on the basis of the information provided in accordance with the Article concerning the national register, of relevant court decisions falling within the scope of this directive, in accordance with Union rules on the protection of personal data.

Awareness-Raising

A new addition by the Parliament. Member States shall take appropriate action, including via electronic means, aimed at raising awareness about strategic lawsuits against public participation and the procedural safeguards set out in this directive against them. Such action may include information and awareness-raising campaigns and research and education programmes, where appropriate in cooperation with relevant civil society organisations and other stakeholders.

One-Stop Shop

Parliament included a new article establishing a ‘one-stop shop’ comprising dedicated national networks of specialised lawyers, legal practitioners and psychologists, which targets of SLAPPs can contact, and through which they can receive guidance and easy access to information on, and protection against SLAPPs, including regarding legal aid, financial and psychological support.

Training of Practitioners

To foster prevention of the initiation of SLAPPs and protection of targeted natural or legal persons, it is crucial to promote relevant information, awareness-raising, campaigns, education and training, including on their rights and protection mechanisms. Parliament proposed that, with due respect for the independence of the legal profession, Member States should recommend that those responsible for the training of lawyers make available both general and specialist training to increase the awareness of strategic lawsuits against public participation and the procedural safeguards against them provided for in this directive. Training should also be provided to legal professionals in order to increase awareness of abusive court proceedings and be able to detect them at a very early stage.

Cooperation and Coordination of Services

Member States should take appropriate action to facilitate cooperation between Member States to improve the access of those targeted by manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings against public participation to information on procedural safeguards provided for in this directive and under national law. Such cooperation should be aimed at least at: (a) the exchange of current practices; and (b) the provision of assistance to European networks working on matters directly relevant to those targeted by manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings against public participation.

Deontological Rules for Legal Professionals

Member States shall, with due respect for the independence of the legal profession, encourage the adoption by professional associations of deontological rules that guide the conduct of legal professionals to discourage the taking of abusive lawsuits against public participation, and where appropriate, considering measures to address any violation of those rules.

Data Collection

Member States shall, taking into account their institutional arrangements on judicial statistics, entrust one or more authorities to be responsible to collect and aggregate, in full respect of data protection requirements, data on abusive court proceedings against public participation initiated in their jurisdiction. Data referred to shall include, in particular, many specified criteria.

Transposition into National Law

Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this directive according to the Parliament by 1 years, compared to the 2 years of the original Commission text.

In addition, Member States shall apply this directive also to cases pending before a national court at the time of entry into force of the national rules transposing this directive.

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, who is a Senior Lecturer at Stockholm University.


The United States has long differed from other countries by applying its trademark law (Lanham Act) to acts of infringement in foreign countries. Indeed, in the seminal case, Steele v. Bulova Watch Co., Inc., 344 U.S. 280 (1952), the Supreme Court of the United States (SCOTUS or Court) upheld the application of the Lanham Act to acts of infringement in Mexico when a U.S. defendant took essential steps in the U.S. and caused consumer confusion in the U.S. and injured the right holder’s reputation in the U.S. and abroad. In Abitron Austria GmbH v. Hetronic International, decided on 29 June 2023, the Court put an end to this and held that § 1114(1)(a) and §1125(a)(1) (the infringement provisions) of the Lanham Act are not extraterritorial and apply only to infringing uses of protected marks in U.S. commerce.

Facts

Hetronic International, Inc (Hetronic), a U.S. company, manufactures radio remote controls for heavy-duty construction equipment. For many years Hetronic had a distributorship agreement with six foreign related parties (collectively Abitron) to distribute Hetronic’s products in Europe. The relationship soured when Abitron claimed ownership to much of Hetronic’s intellectual property rights and began manufacturing their own products—identical to Hetronic’s—and selling them using Hetronic’s trademarks. Abitron mostly sold its products in Europe, but it also made some sales to buyers in the U.S. Hetronic sued Abitron alleging infringement under the Lanham Act seeking worldwide damages and a global injunction. Abitron argued that the Act could not apply to its foreign sales. The district court rejected this argument and Hetronic was awarded approximately 96 million dollars in damages. Abitron was also enjoined from using Hetronic’s trademarks anywhere in the world. The Court of Appeals affirmed the judgment, apart for narrowing the injunction to the countries in which Hetronic actually markets or sells its products. Abitron appealed to SCOTUS.

SCOTUS

The Court applied its longstanding presumption against extraterritoriality, which holds that, unless the U.S. Congress has clearly instructed otherwise, U.S. legislation applies only within the U.S. territory. The Court recalled that this presumption serves to avoid international discord with foreign countries and recognizes that Congress generally legislates with domestic concerns in mind.

The Court’s modern extraterritoriality framework consists of two steps. First, the Court determines whether there is a clear indication that Congress intended to rebut the presumption with respect to the provision at issue. If the answer is no, step two determines whether the case involves a domestic (permissible) application of the provision or a foreign (impermissible) application of the provision. This involves identifying the statute’s focus and whether the object of the focus is located in the U.S.

While all the justices agreed that the answer at step one was no, the justices were almost evenly divided (5-4) at step two in how to draw the dividing line between a domestic and a foreign application of the Lanham Act’s infringement provisions.

The majority (opinion of the Court) held that the relevant criterion was the location of the conduct, that is, the infringing use of the mark must occur in U.S. commerce. They observed that the Court’s previous precedent, Steele v. Bulova Watch Co., which they called “narrow and fact-bound”, implicated both domestic conduct and a likelihood of domestic confusion so it was not helpful when determining which of the two criteria were relevant. Looking instead to the text and context of the infringement provisions, the majority explained that while the conduct must create a risk of confusion, confusion was not a separate requirement but a necessary characteristic of the infringing use. In addition, the majority reasoned that a conduct criterion was easy for the lower courts to apply and it was consistent with the territorial nature of trademarks enshrined in international law.

In contrast, the concurring justices argued that the relevant criterion was consumer confusion. They maintained that the focus of the statute was protection against consumer confusion in the U.S. In their view, an application of the Lanham Act to activities carried out abroad when there is a risk of confusion in the U.S. was a permissible domestic application.

The concurring justices argued that the Court’s precedents do not require a conduct only criterion. They argued that the focus of a statute can be parties and interests that Congress seeks to protect. In addition, they chided the majority for putting aside Steele v. Bulova Watch, which has guided the lower courts for more than 70 years. They also argued that the majority exaggerated the risk for international discord and that applying the Act when there was a likelihood of U.S. consumer confusion was consistent with the international trademark system.

The justices were unanimous in agreeing that the Court of Appeals’ judgment be vacated.

New Questions

The majority opinion raises questions concerning the localization of infringing use. Indeed, its focus on conduct suggests that the location of the actor is relevant. That said, there was no dispute that the Lanham Act applied to the products that Abitron sold directly into the U.S. But what if the products were delivered abroad but marketed to U.S. buyers? Under European Union law, for instance, an infringing use of a trademark takes place in the EU if an offer for sale of a trade-marked product located in a third State is targeted at consumers in the EU (L’Oréal and others (C-324/09).

Now that the Lanham Act no longer applies to foreign infringing acts, right holders will need to rely on foreign trademarks. As many right holders will undoubtably seek to enforce foreign rights in U.S. courts, the question arises whether the U.S. courts will hear foreign trademark claims. Historically, U.S. courts have been reluctant to hear infringement claims based on foreign registered rights for lack of subject matter jurisdiction or forum non conveniens. It will be interesting to see how SCOTUS rules on these questions in the future.

On 6 July 2023 the Court of Justice issued a judgement in BM v LO (C-462/22). The ruling provides guidance as to the interpretation of Article 3(1)(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation on matrimonial matters and matters of parental responsibility. Specifically, it refers to the sixth indent of the provision, whereby, in matters relating to divorce, legal separation or marriage annulment, jurisdiction lies with the courts of the Member State in whose territory the applicant is habitually resident if he or she resided there for at least six months immediately before the application was made and is a national of the Member State in question.

It is worth noting that the new Brussels II ter Regulation does not bring any changes to the rules on jurisdiction in matrimonial matters. The interpretation by the Court of Justice of those provisions accordingly remain valid under the recast Regulation.

Factual Background

The request for preliminary ruling originated from the German Supreme Court (Bundesgerichtshof). The case concerned the divorce of a couple formed by a German husband and a Polish wife, who had married in Poland in 2000. The couple had twin sons born in 2003.

The facts are as follows.

After initially living in Germany for a number of years, the couple moved to Poland into a house they had built, in which the wife still lives today. They are also the joint owners of a dwelling in Warsaw, which they had rented until September 2012, after which it was at their full disposal.

The husband was a senior executive of a pharmaceuticals manufacturer. Since April 2010, he has been employed as the managing director for the Central Europe region, which includes Poland and the Netherlands, but not Germany. His activity is largely characterised by business trips and working from home. His employer provided him with staff accommodation in Aerdenhout (Netherlands), in which he resided on an occasional basis until the end of 2013. The husband has a self- contained dwelling in a house occupied by his parents, in Hamm (Germany).

The husband filed a divorce application with the District Court in Hamm (Germany) in October 2013. He submitted that his habitual residence had been in Hamm since mid-2012 at the latest. He moved out of the house in Poland in June 2012. Since June 2012, he has deepened his relationship with his new cohabiting partner in Hamm and has been caring for his parents. During his stays in Poland, he was limited to having contact with his two sons, which was always tied in with business trips.

The wife challenged the jurisdiction of the German courts and submitted that the husband did not move out of the house in Poland until the beginning of April 2013 and then lived in the jointly owned dwelling in Warsaw. They took turns picking up the two sons from school in Warsaw during the second semester of the 2012/2013 academic year. The husband resided almost exclusively in the Netherlands or Poland between April and November 2013.

The District Court in Hamm (Germany) considered that the German courts lack  jurisdiction, and it dismissed the husband’s application as inadmissible. His appeal on the merits was dismissed also by the Higher Regional Court. The Higher Regional Court concluded that the husband’s habitual residence had been in Germany at the time when he filed his divorce application in October 2013. However, he had not yet been habitually resident in Germany for six months before he filed his divorce application (in April 2013). The husband’s appeal on a point of law, lodged with the referring court, is directed against the decision of the Higher Regional Court.

Preliminary Question

In the case at hand, the doubt concerns the provision of Article 3(1)(a) sixth indent of the Brussels II bis Regulation.

As the applicant was already habitually resident in Germany at the moment of filing a divorce claim, but not necessarily in the period of six month preceding this date, the Bundesgerichtshof decided to address the Court of Justice. The latter rephrased the preliminary question in the following way:

whether the sixth indent of Article 3(1)(a) of Regulation No 2201/2003 must be interpreted as meaning that that provision makes the jurisdiction of the court of a Member State to hear an application for the dissolution of matrimonial ties subject to the condition that the applicant, who is a national of that Member State, provides evidence that he or she has acquired a habitual residence in that Member State for at least six months immediately prior to the submission of his or her application, or to the condition that he or she shows that the residence which he or she acquired in that same Member State has become a habitual residence during the minimum period of six months immediately preceding the lodging of his or her application.

In simpler words the doubt in the case at hand is whether the applicant must prove habitual residence from the beginning and throughout that minimum period of six months immediately preceding the application.

The Judgment

The Court of Justice ruled that Article 3(1)(a)

makes the jurisdiction of the court of a Member State to hear an application for the dissolution of matrimonial ties subject to the condition that the applicant, who is a national of that Member State, provides evidence that he or she has acquired a habitual residence in that Member State for at least six months immediately prior to the submission of his or her application.

The Court of Justice reminded that the criteria for jurisdiction listed in Article 3 Brussels IIbis Regulation are objective, alternative and exclusive. While the first to fourth indents of Article 3(1)(a) expressly refer to the habitual residence of the spouses and of the respondent as criteria, the sixth indent of Article 3(1)(a) creates a forum actoris [para. 18-19].

The latter rule seeks to ensure a balance between, on the one hand, the mobility of individuals within the EU, in particular by protecting the rights of the spouse who, after the marriage has broken down, has left the MS where the couple had their shared habitual residence and, on the other hand, legal certainty (in particular legal certainty for the other spouse) by ensuring that there is a real link between the applicant and the MS whose courts have jurisdiction [para. 20].

The Court of Justice explained that, of course, for the purpose of relying on the sixth intend, a spouse must show his habitual residence in the territory of the given Member State at the time of lodging the application [para. 24]. The doubt is whether this habitual residence must be established from the beginning and throughout that minimum period of six months immediately preceding the application [para. 25].

As indicated by the Bundesgerichtshof there is a disagreement as to how the sixth indent of Article 3(1)(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation are to be interpreted. According to first view, the applicant must have already had habitual residence in the MS of the court at the beginning of the six months period (referred to by the Bundesgerichtshof as “waiting period”). Pursuant to this view in order to exclude manipulation of jurisdiction to the detriment of the respondent, the applicant must prove a sufficiently close connection with the Member State of the court by virtue of habitual residence of a certain duration.

By contrast, according to the second standpoint, periods of mere de facto residence of the applicant must be included in the six-month period, as the commented provisions speaks of “residing” (and not “habitually residing”) in a Member State. Here, the Bundesgerichtshof compares the wording of Brussels II bis Regulation to the HCCH 1970 Divorce Convention, which wording is less ambiguous as to the character of residence. While establishing requirement of indirect jurisdiction, its Article 2(2)(a) provides that the requirement is fulfilled if “the petitioner had his habitual residence there and one of the following further conditions was fulfilled”, for example “such habitual residence had continued for not less than one year immediately prior to the institution of proceedings”.

While, agreeing with the first view (and acknowledging slightly different wording of Article 3(1) in the German version) the Court of Justice underlined that the commented provision must be understood in the light of other provisions of Brussels II bis Regulation. The Court of Justice explained that under Article 3(1)(a) second indent the court of the Member State in which the spouses were last habitually resident, in so far as one of them still resides there has jurisdiction. It is clear that the expression “still resides there” implies a temporal continuity between that residence and the place where the spouses were last habitually resident. As a result, the spouse who remained in the territory of the MS concerned has his or her own habitual residence there [para. 30]. This shows that no distinction should be made between the notion of habitual residence and residence in Article 3.

Only such understanding strikes a fair balance between legal certainty, while preserving the mobility of persons within the European Union and the possibility of obtaining the divorce, without unduly favouring that applicant, even though the forum actoris is a rule already favourable to him [para. 31].

Such strict understandings is needed as the jurisdiction based on the commented provision is not subject either to the agreement of the spouses or to the existence of a particular connection with the place where they lived together, past or present. Hence, requiring the applicant to demonstrate habitual residence in the territory of the Member State of the court seised for at least six months immediately preceding the lodging of the application is based on the need for that applicant to be able to establish a real link with that Member State [para. 33].

If, in contrast, the second view would be the correct one, the sufficiency of the period of habitual residence required of the applicant in the territory of the Member State of the court seised would, by definition, vary from case to case and according to the casuistic assessment of each national court seised [para. 34].

At the same time, the requirement as understood by the Court of Justice does not impose on the applicant any disproportionate burden, which could deter from relying on the commented ground of jurisdiction.

Final Remarks

Given the very favorable to the applicant ground of jurisdiction provided for in Article 3(1)(a) sixth indent of Brussels II bis Regulation, the interpretation provided by the Court of Justice is very reasonable. As suggested by the Bundesgerichtshof in its preliminary question, such interpretation is supported by the fact that the commented rule constitutes a special privileged treatment of the applicant, with the result that there is a need for special protection of the respondent, who in most cases has no connection to the court seised.

In practice, as noticed by the referring court, an ex-post assessment of the question as to whether the residence in the MS was already “habitual” at the beginning of the six-month period might be associated with considerable factual uncertainties and difficulties.

However, such problems are likely to arise only rarely. Usually, a spouse, while separated from the other, leaves the place where the the couple was resident and moves to another MS, which usually entails the return to “home” MS, which is the MS of his / her residence before the marriage or nationality.

Hence, as suggested in the AG’s opinion to IB v FA (C-289/20) it is possible for a spouse to acquire habitual residence almost immediately or at least after a short period of time, with the result that in practice the entire residence in the other MS will constitute habitual residence.

The readers of this blog are aware of the pending proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on corporate sustainability due diligence. The topic was dealt with in a post that can be found here, and in another post here, with reference to the recommendations by GEDIP, the European Group of Private International Law.

The proposed directive aims to foster sustainable and responsible corporate behaviour throughout global value chains. In-scope companies will be required to identify and, where necessary, prevent, end or mitigate adverse impacts of their activities on human rights.

The next steps for the directive proposal will be the trilogue discussions between the European Parliament, the Council of the European Union and the Commission.

The Views of the European Parliament

On 1 June 2023, the European Parliament, at 1st reading/single position, adopted amendments to the proposal. It could be summarized as follows.

Scope of application

Parliament addressed the threshold criteria to fall within the scope of the directive. The new rules will apply to EU-based companies, regardless of their sector, including financial services, with more than 250 employees and a worldwide turnover over EUR 40 million, as well as to parent companies with over 500 employees and a worldwide turnover of more than EUR 150 million. Non-EU companies with a turnover higher than EUR 150 million, if at least EUR 40 million was generated in the EU will also be included; the same for non-EU parent companies with a turnover exceeding EUR 150 million, from which at least EUR 40 was generated in the EU.

Definitions

Parliament moves in broadening the definition of ‘value chain’, to include the sale, distribution, transport, and waste management of products.

Companies’ Obligations

Parliament, in Article 8b (new), specified that the directive should lay down rules on companies’ obligations regarding actual and potential negative impacts on human rights and the environment that they have caused, contributed to or are directly involved in, with regard to their own activities, and those of their subsidiaries.
Companies would be required to identify and, where appropriate, prevent, bring to an end or mitigate the negative impact of their activities on human rights and the environment, such as child labour, slavery, labour exploitation, pollution, environmental degradation and loss of biodiversity. They should also monitor and assess the impact of their business partners, not only suppliers, but also sales, distribution, transport, storage, waste management and other areas.

Integration of Due Diligence

Companies covered by the Directive should: integrate due diligence into their corporate policies, identify and, where necessary, prioritise, prevent, mitigate, remedy, eliminate and minimise potential and actual adverse impacts on human rights, the environment and good governance; establish or participate in a mechanism for the notification and out-of-court handling of complaints; monitor and verify the effectiveness of actions taken in accordance with the requirements set out in the Directive; communicate publicly on their due diligence and consult relevant stakeholders throughout this process.
Member States should ensure that parent undertakings can take action to help ensure that their subsidiaries falling within the scope of the Directive comply with their obligations.
Companies should apply a due diligence policy that is proportionate and commensurate to the degree of severity and the likelihood of the adverse impact and commensurate to the size, resources and capacities of the company, taking into account the circumstances of the specific case, including the nature of the adverse impact, characteristics of the economic sector, the nature of the company’s specific activities, products, services, the specific business relationship.
In conflict-affected and high-risk regions, companies should uphold their obligations under international humanitarian law and demonstrate heightened, conflict-sensitive due diligence in their operations and business relationships.

Prevention of Potential Negative Impacts

Companies would be required to take the following steps, as appropriate: consider establishing contractual arrangements with partners with whom the company has a business relationship, obliging them to comply with the company’s code of conduct and, where appropriate, a prevention action plan; take necessary modifications, improvements to, withdrawals of or investments in, the company’s own operations, such as into management, production or other operational processes, facilities, products and product traceability, projects, services and skills; adapt business models and strategies, including purchasing practices, including those which contribute to living wages and incomes for their suppliers, in order to prevent potential adverse impacts, and develop and use purchase policies that do not encourage potential adverse impacts on human rights or the environment; take appropriate measures to ensure that the composition, design and commercialisation of a product or service is in line with Union law and does not lead to adverse impacts, be it individual or collective. In this regard, particular attention shall be paid to potential adverse impact on children.

Mitigating Actual Negative Impacts

Where a company has caused or contributed to an actual adverse impact, it should take steps to remedy or contribute to the remedy of that adverse impact and any harm it has caused to people or the environment. Remedial measures, introduced by Parliament, would aim to restore the affected individuals, groups, communities and/or the environment to a situation equivalent to, or as close as possible to, that which existed prior to the adverse impact.

Exchanges with Stakeholders

The new rules would also require companies to engage in dialogue with those affected by their actions, including human rights and environmental defenders. Companies would also be required to regularly monitor the effectiveness of their due diligence policies. To facilitate investor access, information on a company’s due diligence policy should also be available on the European Single Access Point (ESAP).
Employees and their representatives should be informed by their company of its due diligence policy and its implementation.

Guidelines

To provide support to companies or to Member State authorities, the Commission, in consultation with Member States, the European cross-industry and sectoral social partners and other relevant stakeholders, should issue clear and easily understandable guidelines, including general and sector- specific guidance, in order to facilitate compliance in a practical manner. Each Member State should designate one or more national helpdesks for corporate sustainability due diligence.

Combating Climate Change

Companies should implement a transition plan to limit global warming to 1.5°C. Companies, with more than 1 000 employees on average according to Parliament, should have an effective policy in place to ensure that part of any variable remuneration for directors is linked to the company’s transition plan.

Sanctions

Non-compliant companies will be liable for damages and can be sanctioned by national supervisory authorities. According to Parliament, sanctions include measures such as “naming and shaming”, taking a company’s goods off the market, or fines of at least 5% of the previous net worldwide turnover. Non-EU companies that fail to comply with the rules will be banned from public procurement in the EU.

Single Market Clause

Parliament introduced the single market clause. According to the latter, the Commission and the Member States shall coordinate during the transposition of this Directive and thereafter in view of a full level of harmonisation between Member States, in order to ensure a level playing field for companies and to prevent the fragmentation of the Single Market.

Justice Costs, Injunctions and Third-party Intervention

Parliament require Member States in ensuring that: the limitation period for bringing actions for damages is at least ten years and measures are in place to ensure that costs of the proceedings are not prohibitively expensive for claimants to seek justice; claimants are able to seek injunctive measures, including summary proceedings (these shall be in the form of a definitive or provisional measure to cease an action which may be in breach of this Directive, or to comply with a measure under this Directive); measures are in place to ensure that mandated trade unions, civil society organisations, or other relevant actors acting in the public interest can bring actions before a court on behalf of a victim or a group of victims of adverse impacts, and that these entities have the rights and obligations of a claimant party in the proceedings, without prejudice to existing national law.

The Council’s General Approach of November 2022

Previously, on 30 November 2022, the Council of the European Union had adopted its negotiating position, or general approach. It included the following provisions.

Companies Concerned

In relation to companies concerned (see Article 2), the rules of the due diligence directive would still apply to large EU companies and to non-EU companies active in the EU. For EU companies, the criteria that determine whether a company falls within the scope of the directive are based on the number of employees and the company’s net worldwide turnover, whereas in the case of non-EU companies the criterion is related to the net turnover generated in the EU; if a non-EU company fulfils the criterion regarding net turnover generated in the EU, it will fall under the scope of the due diligence directive, irrespective of whether it has a branch or a subsidiary in the EU.
The Council’s text has introduced a phase-in approach regarding the application of the rules laid down in the directive. The rules would first apply to very large companies that have more than 1000 employees and €300 million net worldwide turnover or, for non-EU companies, € 300 million net turnover generated in the EU, 3 years from the entry into force of the directive.

Definitions

The European Council’s draft limits the scope of the due diligence obligations identified by the Commission in the full life-cycle “value chain” approach towards a more narrowed “chain of activities”: the latter covers a company’s upstream and in a limited manner also downstream business partners as it leaves out the phase of the use of the company’s products or the provision of services and excludes the use of a company’s products by its consumers (see Article 3(g)); then, it leaves it up to the Member States to decide whether regulated financial undertakings (including fund managers) shall be included in the scope of the directive.
The Council’s text also strengthens the risk-based approach and the rules on the prioritisation of the adverse impacts to ensure that carrying out due diligence obligations is feasible for companies (see Article 3, points (e) and (f)).

Combating Climate Change

The text of the provision on combating climate change (see Article 15) has been aligned as much as possible with the soon-to-be-adopted Corporate Sustainability Reporting Directive (CSRD), including a specific reference to that directive, in order to avoid problems with its legal interpretation, while avoiding broadening the obligations of companies under this Article.
Due to the strong concerns of Member States regarding the provision proposed by the Commission linking the variable remuneration of directors to their contribution to the company’s business strategy and long-term interest and sustainability, this provision has been deleted (Article 15(3)). The form and structure of directors’ remuneration are matters primarily falling within the competence of the company and its relevant bodies or shareholders. Delegations called for not interfering with different corporate governance systems within the Union, which reflect different Member States’ views about the roles of companies and their bodies in determining the remuneration of directors.

Civil Liability

The Council’s text provides more clarity to the conditions of civil liability (see Article 22) with a provision that ensures full compensation for damages resulting from a company’s failure to comply with the due diligence obligations, avoiding unreasonable interference with the Member States’ tort law systems.
The four conditions that have to be met in order for a company to be held liable – a damage caused to a natural or legal person, a breach of the duty, the causal link between the damage and the breach of the duty and a fault (intention or negligence) – were clarified in the text and the element of fault was included.
Furthermore, the right of victims of human rights or environmental adverse impacts to full compensation were expressly provided for in the compromise text. On the other hand, the right to full compensation should not lead to overcompensation, for example by means of punitive damages.
Further, clarifications of the joint and several liability of a company and a subsidiary or a business partner and the overriding mandatory application of civil liability rules were made.
All of these clarifications and precisions allowed to delete the safeguard for companies that sought contractual assurances from their indirect business partners after a strong criticism of this provision due to its heavy reliance on contractual assurances.

Directors’ Duties

Due to the strong concerns expressed by Member States that considered Article 25 to be an inappropriate interference with national provisions regarding directors’ duty of care, and potentially undermining directors’ duty to act in the best interest of the company, the Council’s proposal deletes the director’s duties introduced by the Commission.

Annex I

The Annex I to the proposed directive has undergone significant changes with the main objective of making the obligations as clear and easily understandable for companies as possible, while ensuring a legally sound base. The logic of the Annex I is to list specific rights and prohibitions, the abuse or violation of which constitutes an adverse human rights impact (see Article 3, point (c)) or adverse environmental impacts (see Article 3, point (b)). To better understand how these rights and prohibitions should be interpreted, the Annex I contains references to international instruments that serve as points of reference.
To ensure the legitimacy of referring to international instruments that are legally binding only on the States, and following the overall logic of the Annex I, the Annex I covers only those international instruments that were ratified by all Member States. Overall, the Annex I of the compromise text only refers to such obligations and prohibitions that can be observed by companies, not just by States.
As regards the human rights part of the Annex I, it covers only legally binding international instruments that are recognised as a minimum list of instruments in the international framework. Concerning the environmental part of the Annex I, a limited number of additional specific obligations and prohibitions under international environmental instruments have been added, the violation of which results in an adverse environmental impact.
Moreover, the definitions of adverse environmental and human rights impacts have been clarified. Furthermore, the so-called ‘catch-all clause’ included in the Commission’s proposal has been kept in order to safeguard the indivisibility of human rights, but it has been clarified thoroughly to ensure maximum predictability for companies.

The second issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé of 2023 contains three articles on private international law and numerous casenotes.

In the first article, Sandrine Brachotte (St Louis and Lille Universities) advocates a decolonial approach of private international law (Pour une approche décoloniale du droit international privé). The abstract reads:

This article presents the decolonial approach to private international law, which has recently entered the list of pressing topics for the discipline, not only in colonised countries but also in Europe. In France, the subject may not yet be addressed as such, but it at least appeared in a Ph. D. thesis defended at the Sciences Po Paris Law School in May 2022, entitled “The Conflict of Laws and Non-secular Worldviews: A Proposal for Inclusion”. This thesis argues for an alternative theorisation of the notions of party autonomy, recognition, and international jurisdiction to make them more inclusive of non-occidental worldviews. After having offered a description of the decolonial approach and the current enterprise of decolonisation of private international law, this contribution summarises the essential points of the Ph. D. thesis in this respect and identifies the broader questions that it raises for private international law, especially as regards the notions of “law”, “foreign” and “conflict”.

Dr Brachotte has already presented her work on this blog here.

In the second article, Elie Lenglart (Paris II University) confronts international civil procedure to individualism (Les conflits de juridictions confrontés à l’individualisme). The abstract reads:

Individualism is one the characteristic features of modern legal theories. The emergence of the individualistic approach is profoundly linked to a special perception and evaluation of the reality based of the superiority of the individual. This conception has had decisive consequences in private international law. The impact of this tendency should not be underestimated. Its influence is noticeable in the first place on the determination of international competency of French jurisdictions, both via the provision of available jurisdictions to individuals and via the individuals’ propensity to extend their choices of jurisdictions based on their personal interests. It also influences the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments by imposing the legal recognition of individual statuses under extremely liberal conditions, reorganizing in turn the whole system around the individual.

The article is a follow up on Dr Lenglart’s work on individualism in choice of law theory.

An English version of these two articles will be available on the website of the publisher.

In the third article, David Sindres (university of Angers) offers new reflections on optional jurisdiction clauses.

Finally, a last article is dedicated to recent developments in French immigration law.

The full table of contents is available here.

The author of this post is Willem Visser. He is one of the editors of the Dutch Journal for Consumer Law and Unfair Commercial Practices (Tijdschrift voor Consumentenrecht & handelspraktijken).


In April 2023, the EAPIL Working Group on the Reform of the Brussels I bis Regulation issued a preliminary position paper formulating proposals for reforming the Regulation. On 29 March 2023, the European Commission published a study to support the preparation of a report on the application of the Brussels Ibis Regulation.

In my opinion, consumer protection seems to be only marginally on the radar in these documents. Therefore, I wrote this article, which was published in the Dutch Journal for Consumer Law, where I propose to extend the material scope of the provisions dealing with consumer contracts (Articles 17-19 Brussels I bis Regulation) and to significantly simplify the entire chapter on jurisdiction. A summary of my article and proposals is set out below.

Consumers are protected through EU regulations not only when it comes to their substantive rights (against unfair commercial practices, unfair terms, etc.), but also when it comes to procedural law, in particular the assesment of international jurisdiction in disputes over consumer contracts.

This procedural protection is enshrined in the Brussels I bis Regulation and its predecessors (Regulation No. 44/2001 and the 1968 Brussels Convention). These instruments will be referred to below as ‘the Brussels regime’.

The Brussels regime protects consumers by giving jurisdiction to the courts of their country of residence (Articles 17-19 Brussels I bisRegulation). That seems like a great deal, but in practice there are several limitations to that protection.

First, the consumer protection only applies to consumer contracts and not to any non-contractual obligations invoked by consumers (for example, tort, unjust enrichment and negotiorum gestio). In these types of cases the consumer cannot litigate before the court of his or her domicile, but will probably have to seek the courts of its professional counterparty: the defendant’s domicile. It is not desirable for consumers to be forced to litigate outside their country of residence, because that means extra travel time, litigating in an unfamiliar country and in a different language, with the help of a foreign lawyer, in a procedure that may well be more expensive than in his or her home country. Moreover, it is not always clear – on the basis of the various rulings by the EU Court of Justice – whether an obligation should be qualified as a ‘contractual obligation’ or a ‘non-contractual obligation’. There have been several cases where the natural person was the weaker party and needed protection, but did not get it because of the non-contractual nature of the obligation in question (see the ECJ decisions in Wikingerhof, Kolassa and Deepwater Horizon). I therefore believe that consumer protection in the Brussels Ibis Regulation should not be limited to consumer contracts but should be extended to non-contractual consumer obligations.

Second, the ECJ interpretes the concept of ‘consumer’ restrictively: it “must necessarily be interpreted strictly, in the sense that it cannot be extended beyond the cases expressly mentioned in that Regulation” (amongst others: Poker Player, C-774/19, para. 24). This restrictive approach resulted in a natural person not being able to claim consumer protection under the Brussels regime in the following situations: if he/she was a consumer but transferred his/her rights; in that case, the person to whom the rights have been transferred cannot be considered a ‘consumer’ (C-89/91); if the contract was entered into with a view to an as yet unexercised but future professional activity (C-269/95); if it concerns a class action initiated by a group of consumers (C-167/00); if both parties are consumers (C-508/12); if the consumer does not have a contract with the issuer of the certificates (C-375/13); if the agreement subsequently acquired a professional character (C-498/16); if the contract was concluded for a dual purpose, unless the contract, in view of the context of the transaction – considered as a whole – for which it was concluded, is so distinct from that professional activity that it is evident that it was concluded primarily for private purposes (C-630/17); if there is a claim by a consumer against an airline that is not a party to the transport contract (C-215/18).

So, there are quite a few situations where a natural person is not considered a ‘consumer’, and therefore cannot litigate before the courts of his or her own domicile. This is remarkable, because the European Union ensures “a high level of consumer protection” (Article 38 of the EU Charter of Fundamental Rights). I believe that in several of the situations mentioned above, there is an unjustified lack of protection. In my opinion, the regime of Article 17-19 Brussels I bis Regulation should therefore be applied less restrictively by entering an assumption into the Regulation that a natural person acts in his capacity as a consumer. It is up to the counterparty to prove that the natural person has unmistakably acted in the context of his or her profession or business.

In addition, I believe that consumer protection should also apply to consumer collective actions. There is no valid reason why the collective nature of a claim should result in a group of consumers no longer being considered a weaker party. At the time the contracts were concluded, the consumers represented had less room to negotiate with their professional counterparty, and thus to that extent still had a weaker position. Moreover, it leads to a divergence between the competent court and the applicable law. Still, collective actions based on a breach of consumer contracts remain governed by the law of the consumers’ country. The freedom to conduct a business, guaranteed in Article 16 of the EU Charter, does not necessitate the exclusion of collective actions from consumer protection. The professional counterparty of the consumer has already had to take into account that individual consumers could bring proceedings against it in their own place of residence. That this is different in the case of a consumer collective action is therefore, in that sense, an unexpected advantage for the counterparty.

Third, in my opinion the ‘targeting requirement’ in Article 17 (1)(c) Brussels I bis Reguliation is not workable in practice. This requirement has given rise to much ECJ case-law and leads to legal uncertainty (see the legal commentary on the Alpenhof judgment). In my opinion, in this digital day and age a consumer contract should only be excluded from consumer protection where the professional would not have to expect litigating in the courts of the consumer’s domicile. This is the case only, when the contract is concluded in a physical sales area or when the consumer cannot get the goods or services delivered in his place of residence under the trader’s terms and conditions.

In light of the above, I conclude that consumer protection under the Brussels regime has not kept pace with substantive consumer law in which consumer protection has become more extensive.

But that’s not the only comment I would like to make on the current Brussels I bis Regulation. The complexity of the chapter on jurisdiction (Chapter II of the Regulation) results even today – more than 50 years after its predecessor, the Brussels Convention, was signed by the the EEC members States – in large numbers of preliminary rulings. The Brussels/Lugano regime accounts for the majority of the 245 preliminary rulings on private international law sources from 2015 to 2022. That means more than 120 questions (128 to be precise) over a 7-year period. In my opinion, that is too much for an instrument that is in place more than 50 years.

Reducing the Court of Justice’s workload is not necessarily a compelling reason to simplify a regime, but it should be borne in mind that behind every case submitted to a court, there are two or more parties who – until the preliminary question is answered – cannot proceed with their legal proceedings. The delay is considerable, since preliminary reference proceedings before the Court of Justice take 16.6 months on average.

I therefore propose to replace the articles which give rise to the largest amount of preliminary questions (Article 7(1) and (2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation) by an article which aligns jurisdiction and applicable law. My proposal is that Article 7(1) and (2) (and perhaps other parts of Article 7) should be replaced by the following rule:

A person domiciled in one Member State may also be sued in another Member State whose laws governs the relevant contractual or non-contractual obligation underlying the claim. Where there are several claims governed by different laws, the courts of the Member State which laws governs the most far-reaching claim shall have jurisdiction.

The advantage of aligning jurisdiction and applicable law is that it improves coherence between the Brussels I bis Regulation and the Rome I and Rome II Regulations (which designate the law that is applicable to a contractual or non-contractual obligation). These Regulations all aim to promote predictability of the outcome of litigation, legal certainty and mutual recognition of judgments.

Simplifying the Brussels regime would give rise to fewer preliminary questions and fewer delays. Preventing delays is one of the objectives of procedural law. As the saying goes: ‘Justice delayed is justice denied’.

I admit that I have not yet thought through all consequences of my proposals, and it is going too far to elaborate all of them in the context of my article. But it seems right to discuss these proposals further and, if possible, to include it as an option in the ongoing review of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Horatia Muir Watt’s latest book has recently been published by Hart in its Hart Monographs in Transnational and International Law, under the title The Law’s Ultimate Frontier: Towards an Ecological Jurisprudence (the subtitle reads A Global Horizon in Private International Law).

Here’s the publisher’s blurb:

This important book offers an ambitious and interdisciplinary vision of how private international law (or the conflict of laws) might serve as a heuristic for re-working our general understandings of legality in directions that respond to ever-deepening global ecological crises. Unusual in legal scholarship, the author borrows (in bricolage mode) from the work of Bruno Latour, alongside indigenous cosmologies, extinction theories and Levinassian phenomenology, to demonstrate why this field’s specific frontier location at the outpost of the law – where it is viewed from the outside as obscure and from the inside as a self-contained normative world – generates its potential power to transform law generally and globally.

Combining pragmatic and pluralist theory with an excavation of ‘shadow’ ecological dimensions of law, the author, a recognised authority within the field as conventionally understood, offers a truly global view. Put simply, it is a generational magnum opus. All international and transnational lawyers, be they in the private or public field, should read this book.

See here for more information. The publisher offers a 20% discount to those buying the book through its website using GLR BE1US for US orders and GLR BE1UK for all other orders.

On 30 June 2023, the Supreme Court of Poland issued an interlocutory order (II CSKP 1518/22) in a case regarding the enforcement in Poland of a Dutch judgment.

The order provides fresh evidence of how the long-lasting tensions between Poland and EU with respect to rule of law and independence of judiciary in Poland is having an impact on the operation of EU instruments on judicial cooperation (for a recent analysis of those tensions, see M. Taborowski, P. Filipek, Mustard After Lunch? Polish ‘Muzzle Law” before the Court of Justice, on EULawLive).

The Order in a Nutshell

The order of the Supreme Court was given in the framework of proceedings brought against a ruling rendered by the Court of Appeal of Poznań in 2020 (I ACz 444/20, unreported). The latter ruling had dismissed, in turn, an appeal against a District Court decision regarding the enforceability in Poland of a judgment rendered by the Rechtbank Limburg, in the Netherlands.

According to the Supreme Court’s press release, the order was based on Article 1153(24) of the Polish Code of Civil Procedure. The latter provision deals with recognition and enforcement of judgments given in a Member State of the Union pursuant to EU legislation on judicial cooperation in civil matters.

Little is known, at this stage, about the merits of the case. Rather, the decision is interesting for the way in which the Supreme Court decided to approach the issue of the enforceability of the Dutch judgment in Poland. In fact, the Supreme Court decided to stay the proceeding and ask the Ministry of Justice of Poland and the Dutch Judiciary Council (Raad voor de Rechtspraak) for clarifications regarding the independence of Dutch judicial authorities, in general, and – specifically – the magistrate who handed down the judgment.

Reasons Given by the Supreme Court to Justify the Request for Clarification

The Supreme Court justified its request for clarification by referring to a number of EU primary law provisions. These include Article 2 TEU (“which entrusts the courts of the Member States of the EU with the task of ensuring the full application of  EU law in all its Member States as well as the judicial protection of the subjective rights of individuals, and therefore having regard to the need to verify of its own motion (ex officio) the fulfilment of the requirements of effective judicial protection/effective remedy and the existence in the legislation of the Member State of guarantees of judicial independence”) and Article 47(2) of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, which provides the relevant standards for the assessment (“in conjunction with the second subparagraph of Article 19(1) of the TEU, given the imperative for the Supreme Court to follow the interpretation of these provisions made by, inter alia, the Court of Justice”).

The Court also stressed “the principle of consistency and the resulting need for the uniform application of EU law throughout the EU, that is in all Member States and therefore also on the territory of the Kingdom of the Netherlands”.

To corroborate its reasoning, the Supreme Court listed various rulings given by the Court of Justice of the European Union in proceedings against Poland, such as Commission v Poland, C-791/19 and  Commission v Poland, C-204/21, together with rulings concerning the question of independence of judiciary in Poland (A.B. and others, C-824/18).

Nothing in the order or in the press release indicates that the Supreme Court had concerns regarding the independence of the particular Dutch court (or the particular Dutch magistrate) in question, or had reasons to believe that the particular proceedings which resulted in the Dutch judgement were conducted in breach of fundamental procedural guarantees.

Clarification Requested

The Dutch Judiciary Council (Raad voor de Rechtspraak) was asked to provide, inter alia, “copies of documents supporting and relating to the procedure for the appointment of X.Y. [anonymized name of the Dutch magistrate of the judge of the Rechtbank Limburg]”, in particular as regards:

(a) the procedure for his appointment, indicating the competent bodies involved in the appointment procedure, their composition and the functions performed by their members, including an indication of the extent, if any, of the influence of legislative or executive representatives on the judicial appointment, and a copy of the appointment document, a copy of the application for appointment and the opinions, if any, on the candidacy of X.Y. for the office of judge,

(b) information about the competition for the office of judge at the Rechtbank Limburg in which X.Y. participated as a candidate, the number of competing other candidates for the judicial post to which X.Y. was appointed at the Rechtbank Limburg, and the appeal procedure, if any, for candidates who were not recommended by the competent authorities and were not appointed, as well as the evaluation criteria, if any,

(c) assessments of Judge X.Y.’s performance during his judicial service (also possibly prior to his appointment as a judge at the Rechtbank Limburg, if he has held office at another court) and any judicial, investigative or disciplinary proceedings pending against him, or allegations concerning the assessment of his independence and attitude in the performance of his judicial duties and outside his judicial service (insofar as this remains relevant)

(d) any activities of Judge X.Y. of a political nature, including political party affiliation, irrespective of its duration and employment in the legislative or executive branches of government …

The Ministry of Justice of Poland was asked, instead, to provide information, among other things, on the Dutch rules that govern, in relation to the judiciary:

(a) the procedure for nomination to the office of judge considering the constitutional and statutory standard of the Kingdom of the Netherlands and resulting from the case law of the CJEU (…), including the standards in force in this respect in the period before 2019 and currently, with particular regard to the transparency of the criteria and the conduct of the procedure,

(b) the influence of the legislative or executive power on the procedure for the nomination of judges of common courts in the Netherlands and its scope, with particular reference to the Raad voor de Rechtspraak (Council for the Judiciary) and the formal binding nature of its recommendations (opinions) on candidates for the office of judge, and, possibly, disciplinary or other proceedings concerning the disciplinary or criminal liability of a judge,

(c) the avenue of appeal for candidates not appointed to the office of judge,

(d) the composition and method of election of members of the Raad voor de Rechtspraak 

The University of Kiel will host a conference on EU Insolvency Law and Third Countries: Which Way(s) Forward? on 26-28 October 2023. A special forum for young scholars is scheduled to take place on 26 October 2023 .

The conference is part of a coordinated research project on this topic endorsed by Uncitral and conducted in cooperation with representatives of the European Commission and the Hague Conference on Private International Law.

The goal of the conference, and of the underlying research project in general, is not so much to analyse the law as it stands today, but to discuss ideas how to further develop rules on coordination of EU insolvency law with insolvency law or insolvency proceedings in non-EU countries (e.g. the UK, Switzerland, the US, China and others).

The conference will be organized in a hybrid format, in presence in Kiel and online via Zoom. The deadline for registrations for the conference is 1 October 2023. The deadline to propose papers for oral presentations is 31 July (15 September for the Young Researchers Forum).

Further info on the project and the conference is available here.

Queries can be addressed to the organisers of the conference, Alexander Trunk and Jasnica Garašić, at office-eastlaw@law.uni-kiel.de or at intins@law.uni-kiel.de.

On 30 June 2023, the European Commission presented a proposal for a Council decision on the signing, on behalf of the European Union, of the United Nations Convention on the International Effects of Judicial Sales of Ships, adopted on 7 December 2022, also known as the Beijing Convention on the Judicial Sale of Ships.

The Convention sets out a uniform regime for giving effect to judicial sales internationally, while preserving domestic law governing the procedure of judicial sales and the circumstances in which judicial sales confer clean title, that is, title free and clear of any mortgage or charge. By ensuring legal certainty as to the title that the purchaser acquires in the ship, the Convention aims to maximize the price that the ship is able to attract in the market and the proceeds available for distribution among creditors, and to promote international trade.

The key rule of the Convention is that a judicial sale  in one State Party which has the effect of conferring clean title on the purchaser has the same effect in every other State Party, subject only to a public policy exception. Various provisions are found in the Convention which establish how a judicial sale is given effect after completion, including a requirement that the ship registry deregister the ship or transfer registration at the request of the purchaser, and a prohibition on arresting the ship for a claim arising from a pre-existing right or interest (i.e. a right or interest extinguished by the sale). To support the operation of the regime and to safeguard the rights of parties with an interest in the ship, the Convention provides for the issuance of two instruments: a notice of judicial sale and a certificate of judicial sale. It also establishes an online repository of those instruments which is freely accessible to any interested person or entity.

The Council decision that the Commission proposing is based on Article 81(2)(a) and (b) of the Treaty in the Functioning of the European Union, on the recognition and enforcement of judgments and the cross-border service of documents, in conjunction with Article 218(5) (concerning the conclusion of international agreements by the Union). In fact, some of the matters dealt with in the Beijing Convention affect the Brussels I bis Regulation and the Recast Service Regulation. The conclusion of the Convention comes, for those aspects, with the purview of the exclusive external competence of the Union.

The other matters covered by the Convention do not fall under that competence (the Convention includes provisions that deals with other issues of private international law, including jurisdiction, but they do not affect the operation of existing EU legislation). This means that that Member States should join the Convention alongside the Union, in order to ensure the full application of the Convention between the Union and third states.

Before the judicial holiday starting mid July the Court will deliver (as of today) decisions on two private international law cases and hold a hearing on another one.

The first decision is scheduled for on 6 July 2023. It corresponds to case C-462/22, BM, on a request from the German Bundesgerichtshof for a preliminary ruling on the interpretation of Article 3(1)(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation on matrimonial matters and matters of parental responsibility. The question reads:

Does the waiting period of one year or six months under the fifth and sixth indents, respectively, of Article 3(1)(a) of the [Brussels II bis Regulation] begin to run with respect to the applicant only upon establishment of his or her habitual residence in the Member State of the court seised, or is it sufficient if, at the beginning of the relevant waiting period, the applicant initially has mere de facto residence in the Member State of the court seised, and his or her residence becomes established as habitual residence only subsequently, in the period before the application was made?

The proceedings concern the divorce of an individual of German nationality, and his wife, who is a Polish national. They married in Poland in 2000, and have twin sons born in 2003. The couple moved to Poland in the mid-2000s, into a house in Konstancin-Jeziorna in which the wife still lives today. They are also the joint owners of a dwelling in Warsaw.

The husband was a senior executive of a pharmaceutical manufacturer. Since April 2010, he has been employed as managing director for the Central Europe region, which includes Poland and the Netherlands, but not Germany. His activity is largely characterised by business trips and working from home. He resided on an occasional basis until the end of 2013 in the Netherlands; he also has a self-contained dwelling in a house occupied by his parents, in Hamm (Germany). He moved out of the house in Poland in June 2012, and since then, he has deepened his relationship with his new cohabiting partner in Hamm and has been caring for his sick parents. During his stays in Poland, which were always tied in with business trips, he was limited to having contact with his two sons.

On 27 October 2013, the husband filed a divorce application with the Amtsgericht Hamm (District Court, Hamm) submitting that his habitual residence had been there since mid-2012 at the latest.

The wife challenged the international jurisdiction of the German courts claiming that the husband did not move out of the house in Konstancin-Jeziorna until the beginning of April 2013, then lived in the jointly owned dwelling in Warsaw, and resided almost exclusively in the Netherlands or Poland between April and November 2013.

On 19 November 2013, she filed her own divorce application in Poland, with the Sad Okręgowy w Warszawie (Regional Court, Warsaw).

The Amtsgericht Hamm (District Court, Hamm) considered that the German courts lack international jurisdiction, and it dismissed the husband’s application as inadmissible. On appeal, the Oberlandesgericht (Higher Regional Court) held that according to the fifth and sixth indents of Article 3(1)(a) of the Brussels II bis Regulation, an applicant must have already established his or her habitual residence in the Member State of the court six months (or, respectively, one year) before the filing of the divorce application. A mere de facto residence in the Member State of the court is not sufficient for the commencement of the waiting period. The husband contests this interpretation.

L.S. Rossi is reporting judge; the decision will be taken by a chamber of five judges.

The second ruling, in case C-87/22, TT, also concerns the Brussels II bis Regulation. It is scheduled for Thursday 13. The referring court – the Regional Court Korneuburg (Austria) – asks the following:

1. Must Article 15 of [the Brussels II bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that the courts of a Member State having jurisdiction as to the substance of the matter, if they consider that a court of another Member State, with which the child has a particular connection, would be better placed to hear the case, or a specific part thereof, may request such a court to assume jurisdiction even in the case where that other Member State has become the place of habitual residence of the child following wrongful removal?

2. If Question 1 is answered in the affirmative, must Article 15 of [the Brussels II bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that the criteria for the transfer of jurisdiction that are set out in that article are regulated exhaustively, without the need to consider further criteria in the light of proceedings initiated under Article 8(f) of the Hague Convention of 25 October 1980 on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction?

I summarized the facts of the case here. AG P. Pikamäe’s opinion was published in March. No English translation is available. He proposed the Court to answer that (my translation):

1. Article 15 of [the Brussels II bis Regulation] must be interpreted in the sense that, pursuant to Article 15(1)(b) of the Regulation, the court of a Member State, whose jurisdiction to rule on the custody of a minor is based on Article 10 of that Regulation, as the court of the Member State in which that minor had his habitual residence immediately before his wrongful removal, is empowered to request, exceptionally, the court of the Member State to which one of the parents wrongfully transferred the minor and in which he resides with him to exercise jurisdiction, provided it has duly ascertained, in view of the specific circumstances of the case, that the referral meets the three cumulative requirements established in Article 15 (1) of the same Regulation, among which the essential one that the referral responds to the best interests of the minor in question.

2. Article 15(1) of [the Brussels II bis Regulation] must be interpreted in the sense that, on the one hand, the requirements provided for in said provision are exhaustive and, on the other, the existence of a request for the return of a minor filed pursuant to article 8, first and third paragraphs, letter f), of the Convention on civil matters of international child abduction, made in The Hague on October 25, 1980, on which a final resolution has not yet been adopted, does not preclude the applicability of article 15 of said Regulation. However, the existence of such a claim for restitution is a factual circumstance that may be taken into account by the competent court when assessing the requirements, provided for in Article 15 (1), of the aforementioned Regulation, relating to the existence of a court better placed to hear the matter and to respect the best interests of the minor in case of referral to the court of another Member State with which the minor has a special relationship.

L.S. Rossi acts as reporting judge in a chamber of five judges (the same as in case C-462/22).

Finally, a hearing is taking place on Thursday 13 as well, in case C-394/22, Oilchart International, on the Brussels I bis Regulation and insolvency. The ruling has been requested by the Hof van beroep te Antwerpen (Court of Appeal Antwerp, Belgium). The underlying facts are the following. OW Bunker (Netherlands) BV (‘OWB NL’) is one of the companies of the Danish OWB Group. On the instructions of OWB NL, Oilchart International NV appellant supplied fuel to the ocean-going vessel Ms Evita K in the port of Sluiskil (the Netherlands), and issued an invoice  which remained unpaid due to the insolvency of OWB NL.

As Oilchart International NV, following the insolvency of OWB NL, had had a number of vessels attached in an effort to obtain payment for the fuel supplied, he had obtained bank guarantees from the ship owners concerned in order to effect a release of that attachment. Those guarantees provided that they could be invoked on the basis of ‘a court ruling or an arbitral award handed down in Belgium against either OWB NL’ or the ship owner.

It is alleged that, prior to the insolvency, ING Bank NV (‘ING’), together with others, had granted a loan. As security, the various entities of the OWB group, including OWB NL, had allegedly assigned their current and future claims on end customers to ING. ING intervened in the proceedings and sought to prohibit the invocation of the bank guarantees or other securities relating to the bunkered vessel before the conclusion of the insolvency proceedings relating to OWB NL.

The court at first instance declared the appellant’s claim against OWB NL inadmissible. With regard to ING’s claim, the court declared that it lacked international jurisdiction. On appeal, the referring court finds that, by not entering an appearance on the first day of the hearing, as was the case at first instance, the respondent OWB NL is deemed to have challenged the court’s international jurisdiction under Article 28(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

The referring court asks:

(a) Must Article 1(2)(b) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation] in conjunction with Article 3(1) of the Insolvency Regulation (Regulation No 1346/2000) be interpreted as meaning that the term ‘bankruptcy, proceedings relating to the winding-up of insolvent companies or other legal persons, judicial arrangements, compositions and analogous proceedings’ in Article 1(2)(b) of the Brussels Ia Regulation includes also proceedings in which the claim is described in the summons as a pure trade receivable, without any mention of the respondent’s previously declared bankruptcy, whereas the actual legal basis of that claim is the specific derogating provisions of Netherlands bankruptcy law (Article 25(2) of the Wet van 30 september 1893, op het faillissement en de surséance van betaling (Law of 30 September 1893 on bankruptcy and suspension of payment; ‘NFW’)) and whereby: it must be determined whether such a claim must be considered a verifiable claim (Article 26 NFW in conjunction with Article 110 thereof) or an unverifiable claim (Article 25(2) NFW); it appears that the question whether both claims can be brought simultaneously and whether one claim does not appear to exclude the other, taking into account the specific legal consequences of each of those claims (inter alia, in terms of the possibilities of calling for a bank guarantee deferred after the bankruptcy), may be determined in accordance with the rules specific to Netherlands bankruptcy law?

And further

(b) Can the provisions of Article 25(2) [NFW] be regarded as compatible with Article 3(1) of the Insolvency Regulation, in so far as that legislative provision would allow such a claim (Article 25(2) NFW) to be brought before the court of another Member State instead of before the insolvency court of the Member State in which the bankruptcy was declared?

The case has been allocated to a chamber of five judges, with F. Biltgen as reporting judge. It will be accompanied by an opinion by AG L. Medina.

The readers of the blog are aware of the European Commission proposal for a Regulation on the digitalisation of judicial cooperation and access to justice in cross-border civil, commercial and criminal matters, and the associated proposal for a Directive amending several existing directives with a view to improving digitalisation and ensuring secure, reliable and time-efficient communication between courts and competent authorities.

Presented in December 2021, the two proposals aim to ensure access to justice in the EU including in the events of force majeure, such as pandemics, and adapt judicial cooperation between Member States for such situations.

On 28 June 2023, Parliament and Council negotiators reached an agreement on the use of digital technology in the judicial cooperation among Member States. Negotiators of the Legal Affairs Committee (JURI) and the Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs (LIBE) agreed with Council negotiators on its future shape. The agreement, once formally approved by the Council, will be confirmed by a vote in the European Parliament.

The Parliament press note, which provides few details, highlights two aspects: one relating to electronic documents and videoconferencing, the other regarding inclusive digitalisation.

In relation to electronic documents and videoconferencing, the proposed legislation enables the use of digital technology for exchange of information, documents, payments of fees and videoconferencing. Communication between citizens, companies and national authorities would be ensured by an IT system, created and maintained by the European Commission and financed through the Digital Europe Programme with an access point in each Member State. The European e-Justice portal will provide information to individuals and companies on their rights and the European electronic access point will enable their direct communication with authorities.

Inclusive digitalisation refers to efforts to ensure that digitalisation does not lead to exclusion and is implemented in a way to ensure right to a fair trial for everyone. Equivalent access for people with disabilities is also stressed.

The Council press note specifies that the new rules, once adopted, will improve cross-border judicial procedures by:
-allowing parties and other relevant persons in civil, commercial and criminal hearings to participate by means of videoconferencing or other distance communication technology;
-establishing a European electronic access point through which natural and legal persons can file claims, send and receive relevant information, and communicate with the competent authorities;
-accepting electronic communication and documents from natural and legal persons;
-recognising documents with electronic signatures or seals;
-promoting the payment of fees through electronic means.

Negotiators further agreed on the need for additional training for justice professionals when it comes to the use of digital tools such as videoconferencing and the IT system and encouraged Member States to share their best practices on the use of digital tools.

Should a foreign judgment entail in the requested State the res judicata effect that it has in the country of origin? Or should one rather substitute the foreign procedural effects of the judgment to fit with the law of the country where recognition is sought?

This issue was put to the test for the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) in its judgment of 8 June 2023 in the French-English employment law matter BNP Paribas v. TR, C-567/21.

Claiming unfair dismissal, an employee first filed a lawsuit in England. After having been successful there, the employee claimed further compensation for the same dismissal in French courts. According to the CJEU’s judgment, the extent of res judicata under the Brussels I Regulation shall follow the country of origin of the judgment. However, not all national procedural rules can be characterised as res judicata rules with international effect. Only rules concerning the ‘authority and effectiveness’ can have international res judicata effect according to the CJEU’s judgment.

In previous posts for this blog, Fabienne Jault-Seseke has reported on the questions referred to by the CJEU and criticised the opinion of Advocate General Priit Pikamäe. François Mailhé has also written in this blog about a parallel French Cour de Cassation case where questions regarding res judicata were referred to the CJEU. That case (Recamier v. BR, C-707/21) is still pending before the CJEU. As the discussion of res judicata in EU private international law can easily be deepened, the following post will focus on the judgment of the CJEU in the BNP Paribas case only.

Facts

In 1998, the French bank BNP Paribas hired an employee to work for the bank in London. That employment contract was governed by English law. In 2009, the parties entered a new employment contract to regulate the secondment of the employee to Singapore. The new employment contract was governed by French law. After a little more than a year in Singapore, the employee was relocated back to London. The relocation was regulated with an amendment to the French employment contract.

A few years after the return to London, the employee was dismissed for serious misconduct that had taken place during his secondment to Singapore. The dismissal was challenged by the employee, who brought an action in an English court claiming compensation for unfair dismissal. In its judgment, the English court held that the claim was well founded. In the English judgment, it was clear that the employer had taken disciplinary measures based on French law. Under English law, which was agreed to be applied by the parties in the case, those measures were unlawful. Consequently, the bank was ordered to pay a compensatory award of GBP 81,175.

Two months after the English judgment was delivered, the employee initiated new legal proceedings against the bank demanding additional compensation for the same dismissal that the English court had based its judgment on. The new lawsuit was filed in a French labour court. With reference to res judicata due to the English judgment, the French labour court held that the claims were inadmissible. This decision was appealed and the French court of appeal came to a different conclusion. Holding that the claim settled by the English court was limited in scope, the French court of appeal stated that the claims made in France were not precluded on the grounds of res judicata. Even if res judicata generally means that a legally settled matter is precluded and cannot be litigated again, there are different understandings of the concept in different jurisdictions. As the case was brought to the French Supreme Court (Cour de Cassation), the private international law issue of the law applicable to res judicata was referred to the CJEU for a preliminary ruling.

Judgment

First, the CJEU held that the old 2001 Brussels I Regulation (44/2001) was applicable in the case, as the English judgment was given in a legal proceeding instituted before 10 January 2015. According to the transitional provisions in article 66(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation (1215/2012), it is that date that is decisive in the application of the two regulations.

As regards judgments delivered in other member states, the main principle of the Brussels I Regulation is that such judgments shall be recognised and enforced in all other member states. However, as the CJEU noted in its judgment, the notion of ‘recognition’ is not defined in the regulation. Recognition of judgments in the EU rests on the principle of mutual trust. Therefore, a judgment from another member state may not be reviewed in substance. With reference to this line of purposive and systematic argumentation, as well as to the fact that the explanatory report from 1979 (the Jenard report) explicitly stated that judgments shall have the ‘authority and effectiveness accorded to them in the State in which they were given’, the CJEU held that it is the law in the country of origin of the judgment that determines the extent of res judicata.

Even if it is the law in the country of origin of the judgment that determines the extent of res judicata, the CJEU noted in its judgment that national procedural rules must be classified (characterised) as res judicata rules for this choice of law rule to be applicable. In the case at hand, the issue was whether an English procedural rule that required the parties to centralise all their claims relating to the same legal relationship to a single procedure was a res judicata rule with an inadmissibility effect for the subsequent French procedure. In its judgment, the CJEU stated that one must – as a legal test of whether a national procedural rule is a res judicata rule – assess whether the national procedural rule ‘concerns the authority and effectiveness’ of the judgment (para. 49). Using this legal test, the CJEU held that the English rule on centralisation of claims served the interest of sound administration of justice rather than being intended to govern the authority and effectiveness of a judgment. Therefore, the English rule was not considered to be a res judicata rule that should have any inadmissibility effect for the subsequent French procedure.

Analysis

By its judgment, the CJEU has confirmed that res judicata follows the law of the country where the judgment was delivered. This is the same principle as delivered already in Hoffman, 145/86. It is not the choice of law rule that is new in the BNP Paribas case, but the characterisation methodology that the CJEU seems to embrace. What is special to characterisation in private international law is that the issue itself contains a choice of law problem.

Traditionally, a legal notion should either follow the law where the issue arose (lex causae) or the law of the forum (lex fori). In setting an autonomous legal test for what national procedural rules can be characterised as res judicata rules, the CJEU has chosen a lex fori approach to the issue of characterisation for determining what aspects of res judicata that follow from the country of origin. Ultimately, this approach will improve foreseeability and harmonisation.

However, until the framework of the notion is known, it may be hard to assess what really is a national procedural rule that has international res judicata effect. Perhaps further guidance will be given already in the forthcoming Recamier case mentioned above.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. As always, it contains a number of insightful articles, this time also many in English language. Here are the authors, titles and abstracts:

Eva-Maria Kieninger, Ralf Michaels, Jürgen Basedow * 29.9.1949 † 6.4.2023

Felix Berner, Implizite Qualifikationsvorgaben im europäischen Kollisionsrecht (Implicit Characterization in European Conflict of Laws)

Most German scholars assume that problems of characterization in European choice of law are to be resolved by means of functional characterization. This essay challenges that assumption. Quite often, European choice-of-law rules themselves require a certain treatment of a characterization problem. This can follow from the rules or recitals of European regulations. In such cases, the required approach is more or less explicitly given. However, the required analysis can also be implicitly established, especially when it is derived from the purpose of certain choice-of-law rules. The approach towards characterization is of both practical and theoretical significance. In practice it determines the outcome of a characterization inquiry. On a theoretical level, the approach towards characterization embodies a conceptual change: The more rules on characterization there are, the more the classic problem of characterization is marginalized. Questions of characterization turn into questions of “simple statutory interpretation”.

Frederick Rieländer, Die Anknüpfung der Produkthaftung für autonome Systeme (The Private International Law of Product Liability and AI-related Harm)

As the EU moves ahead with extensive reform in all matters connected to artificial intelligence (AI), including measures to address liability issues regarding AI-related harm, it needs to be considered how European private international law (PIL) could contribute to the EU’s objective of becoming a global leader in the development of trust-worthy and ethical AI. To this end, the article examines the role which might be played in this context by the conflict-of-law rule concerning product liability in Article 5 of the Rome II Regulation. It shows that the complex cascade of connecting factors in matters relating to product liability, although providing legal certainty for market players, fails to consistently support the EU’s twin aim of promoting the up-take of AI, while ensuring that injured persons enjoy the same level of protection irrespective of the technology employed. Assessing several options for amending the Rome II Regulation, the article calls for the introduction of a new special rule concerning product liability which allows the claimant to elect the applicable law from among a clearly defined number of substantive laws. Arguably, this proposal offers a more balanced solution, favouring the victim as well as serving the EU’s policies.

Tim W. Dornis, Künstliche Intelligenz und internationaler Vertragsschluss (Artificial Intelligence and International Contracting)

Recently, the debate on the law applicable to a contract concluded by means of an AI system has begun to evolve. Until now it has been primarily suggested that the applicable law as regards the “legal capacity”, the “capacity to contract” and the “representative capacity” of AI systems should be determined separately and, thus, that these are not issues falling under the lex causae governing the contract. This approach builds upon the conception that AI systems are personally autonomous actors – akin to humans. Yet, as unveiled by a closer look at the techno-philosophical foundations of AI theory and practice, algorithmic systems are only technically autonomous. This means they can act only within the framework and the limitations set by their human users. Therefore, when it comes to concluding a contract, AI systems can fulfill only an instrumental function. They have legal capacity neither to contract nor to act as agents of their users. In terms of private international law, this implies that the utilization of an algorithmic system must be an issue of contract conclusion under art. 10 Rome I Regulation. Since AI utilization is fully subject to the lex causae, there can be no separate determination of the applicable law as regards the legal capacity, the capacity to contract or representative capacity of such systems.

Peter Kutner, Truth in the Law of Defamation

This article identifies and examines important aspects of truth as a defence to defamation liability in common law and “mixed” legal systems. These include the fundamental issue of what must be true to establish the defence, whether the defendant continues to have the burden of proving that a defamatory communication is true, the condition that publication must be for the public benefit or in the public interest, “contextual truth” (“incremental harm”), and the possibility of constitutional law rules on truth that are different than common law rules. The discussion includes the emergence of differences among national legal systems in the operation of the truth defence and evaluation of the positions that have been adopted.

The table of contents in German is available here.

It has already been reported on this blog that EU Commission has launched infringement procedure against Poland for failure to fulfil its obligations under the Brussels II bis Regulation.

As stated by the Commission, this “infringement case concerns the non-conformity of the Polish law with the Brussels IIa Regulation, specifically the provisions relating to the enforcement of judgments or orders that require the return of abducted children to their place of habitual residence”.

Apart from the very general statement that “there is a systematic and persistent failure of Polish authorities to speedily and effectively enforce judgments ordering the return of abducted children to other EU Member States” no further information is unfortunately made publicly available.

The expression “enforcement of judgments or orders that require the return of abducted children” might relate to two kinds of situations: when a court of the country to which the child was abducted (Poland) decides that the child should be returned to the country of the child’s habitual residence (another EU Member State), or at a later stage of the procedure when a court of the country of the child’s habitual residence (another EU Member State) orders a return after the non-return decision was given in the country to which the child was abducted (Poland).

Enforcement of a Return Decision Handed Down in Poland

Article 11(3) Brussels II bis Regulation requires the court to which an application for return of a child is made to act expeditiously, using the most expeditious procedures available in national law. For this purpose, the general six weeks period was established.

The Practice Guide to Brussels IIa Regulation explains in more details how to understand the six-week period:

With regard to decisions ordering the return of the child, Article 11(3) does not specify that such decisions, which are to be given within six weeks, shall be enforceable within the same period. However, this is the only interpretation which would effectively guarantee the objective of ensuring the prompt return of the child within the strict time limit. (…) Member States should seek to ensure that a return order issued within the prescribed six-week time limit is “enforceable”.

Hence, it follows from the above that, in general, the procedure itself should be expeditious, and if the court hands down a return order, it should be enforceable within the six-week period… and successfully enforced.

Without going into details of the civil procedure in Poland concerning child abduction cases (which was meticulously described by J. Pawliczak, Reformed Polish court proceedings for the return of a child under the 1980 Hague Convention in the light of the Brussels IIb Regulation, JPIL 2021/3, available in open access), it might be indicated, as an example, that child abduction decisions might be subject to appeal and then, since 2018, to cassation appeal to the Supreme Court. The cassation appeal may be filed by designated authorities only, namely General Prosecutor, Commissioner for Children (Rzecznik Praw Dziecka) and Ombudsman (Rzecznik Praw Obywatelskich) within 4 months period since the order became final (Article 5191 § 21 and § 22 Code of Civil Procedure). This period seems quite long as for the requirement of “expeditiousness”, especially when compared to the general one, applicable to all other cassation appeals, which is two months.

Additionally, in 2022 the Civil Procedure Code was amended to provide for the suspension for two months of the enforceability of the return order on the application of one of the above mentioned designated authorities filed within two weeks since the order become final (Article 388(1) § 1 and § 2 Code of Civil Procedure), and its automatic prolongation if the designated authority indeed filed later a cassation appeal (Article 388(1) § 3 Code of Civil Procedure). This suspension of enforceability was found incompatible with Brussels II bis Regulation in a recent judgement given by the Court of Justice of the EU in February 2022 in Rzecznik Praw Dziecka case (C‑638/22 PPU).

Enforcement in Poland of a Decision Given in the Country of the Child’s Habitual Residence

Pursuant to Article 11(8) Brussels II bis Regulation, even if a judgement of non-return was handed down in the country to which the child was abducted, any subsequent judgment which requires the return of the child issued by a court having jurisdiction under the regulation becomes enforceable in accordance with Section 4 of Chapter III. Article 42(1) Brussels II bis Regulation requires that such an enforceable judgment must be recognised and enforceable in another Member State without the need for a declaration of enforceability and without any possibility of opposing its recognition if the judgment has been certified in the Member State of origin in accordance with the regulation.

In Rinau case (C-195/08), the Court of Justice of the EU, underlined that:

an application for non‑recognition of a judicial decision is not permitted if a certificate has been issued pursuant to Article 42 of the Regulation. In such a situation, the decision which has been certified is enforceable and no opposition to its recognition is permitted.

In accordance with Article 598(14) § 1 Code of Civil Procedure, general rules on enforcement of foreign judgements are applicable to recognition and enforcement of a return order given in another EU Member State. These general rules provide, among others, that a decision on enforcement may be subject to appeal and then cassation appeal (this “particularity” of the procedure was already signaled on this blog in a previous post). It seems that the non-return order should be subject to special provisions allowing for the full effectiveness of Article 42(1) Brussels II bis Regulation.

The above shows that there are provisions in the Code of Civil Procedure which give rise to doubts as to their compatibility with Brussels II bis Regulation (and the new Brussels II ter Regulation equally). The question remains open whether and when Poland will be willing to address them.

The author of this post is Michele Grassi, who is a post-doc at the University of Milan.


In 2010, Bechetti Energy Group (‘BEG’) commenced proceedings against Italy before the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR). The applicant complained that Italy had breached its obligations under Article 6(1) of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR) by failing to set aside an arbitral award rendered in a dispute between BEG and Enelpower, despite the apparent lack of impartiality of the arbitrator appointed by the opposing party. In particular, the concerned arbitrator had served as Vice-Chairman and member of the Board of Directors of Enel, Enelpower mother company, and had several professional links with the latter.

In May 2021, the ECtHR rendered its ruling and found that Italy had in fact violated Article 6(1) ECHR. Nonetheless, the Strasbourg Court dismissed the applicant’s request to order the reopening of the domestic proceedings in which Italian courts rejected the appeal for nullity of the arbitral award. They did so on the assumption that

it is in principle for the Contracting States to decide how best to implement the Court’s judgments without unduly upsetting the principles of res judicata or legal certainty in civil litigation.

However, the Court stressed the

importance, for the effectiveness of the Convention system, of ensuring that domestic procedures are in place to allow a case to be revisited in the light of a finding that the safeguards of a fair hearing afforded by Article 6 have been violated.

The Revocation of Final Civil Judgments under Italian Law

Under Italian procedural law, revocation of final civil judgments (and the reopening of the respective proceedings) is only available in a limited number of cases, listed at Article 395 of the Italian code of civil procedure (CPC). This same provision also applies (in part) to arbitral awards pursuant to Article 831 CPC.

Before 2022, revocation was not available in case of breach of the ECHR rights (see the judgments of the Italian Constitutional Court of 26 May 2017 no. 123, and of 27 April 2018 no. 93). The situation has now changed, following a recent reform of the Italian code of civil procedure that introduced, among other things, a new reason for revocation of civil judgments that have been found in breach of the Convention by the ECtHR (Article 391-quater CPC).

Still, the new provision requires that three cumulative – and quite restrictive – conditions be met: (1) The violation must concern a right of status of a natural person; (2) The just satisfaction awarded by the Court pursuant to Article 41 ECHR must not be sufficient to remedy the consequences of the violation; (3) The revocation of the judgment must not affect the rights of third parties (i.e. parties that did not participate in the proceedings before the ECtHR).

Those conditions resemble the requirements for the reopening of domestic proceedings provided by the laws of other States parties to the ECHR (e.g., Article L 452-1 of the French code de l’organisation judiciaire or Article 510 of the Spanish code of civil procedure. See also the recommendation issued by the Committee of Ministers to member States, R(2000)2 of 19 January 2000). Still, the combined application of the above conditions significantly narrows the scope and effectiveness of the Italian remedy. In particular, it is apparent that Article 391-quater CPC cannot be applied in the BEG case, since the violation of the ECHR addressed in the case does not concern a right of status of a natural person.

The Position of the Italian Government

In light of the above, on 3 August 2022, the Italian government submitted an Action Report to the Secretariat of the Committee of Ministers. According to the Report: the Italian State had promptly paid to BEG the “just satisfaction” awarded by the ECtHR judgment (€ 51,400); the domestic civil proceedings that led to the violation of the ECHR had not been reopened, in compliance with the decision of the Court that dismissed the applicant’s request to that end; the Italian State considered to have fully discharged its obligations under Article 46 ECHR; BEG had commenced proceedings in Italy against the Italian government, the opposing party in the arbitral proceedings and the arbitrator concerned, seeking compensation of further damages.

The Position of the Applicant

On 27 January 2023, BEG submitted a Communication pursuant to Rule 9(1) of the Rules of the Committee of Ministers for the supervision of the execution of judgments, whereby it: confirmed that it had commenced proceedings against, inter alia, the concerned arbitrator for compensation of the relevant damages; contested the Italian government’s contention that the judgment only entailed the payment of the amount of just satisfaction awarded by the Court pursuant to Article 41 ECHR; contested the Italian government’s argument that it had no obligation to ensure the reopening of the domestic proceedings, because the Court had dismissed the applicant’s request to that effect; contended that, from a theoretical standpoint, the re-examination or reopening of the domestic proceedings would constitute an appropriate measure of restitutio in integrum to re-establish the situation which would have existed if the violation had not been committed. At the same time, it acknowledged that, under Italian procedural law, it was not possible to reopen the domestic proceedings; requested, as a result, full financial compensation of the damages suffered.

The Effects of the BEG judgment in Italy

The Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe has not yet issued a final resolution and the supervision process is still pending. Accordingly, for the time being, the decision of Italian courts on the validity of the contested arbitral award still stands as res judicata. The applicant has not sought a revocation of the domestic judgment, as this remedy is not available under Italian procedural law, but it has rather commenced new proceedings, claiming full compensation of the relevant damages. Conversely, the Italian government contends to have fully discharged its international obligation to abide by the final judgment of the ECtHR by paying the just satisfaction awarded by the ECtHR.

One might then question the effectiveness of the ECtHR decision in this case. Following several years of litigation, the applicant is still bound by a decision that has been found in violation of its Convention rights. This is not the place to elaborate on the possible existence of an international obligation of the Italian State to ensure that the domestic proceedings are reopened, despite the ECtHR’s dismissal of the applicant’s claim to that end. I personally think that this is the case, based on the State’s customary law obligation to ensure the cessation of international wrongful acts and to make full reparation for the injury caused. Moreover, in a recent decision against Greece, the same Strasbourg Court held that “the taking of measures by the respondent State to ensure that the proceedings before the Court of Cassation are reopened, if requested, would constitute appropriate redress for the violation of the applicant’s rights” (see Georgiou v Greece, 14 March 2023, app. no. 57378/18).

What is worth mentioning – especially in light of the recent decision of the French Cour de Cassation, reported in the post by Gilles Cuniberti on this blog – are the possible side effects of the BEG judgment, concerning the recognizability of the arbitral award at stake outside Italy. Indeed, according to well established case-law of the ECtHR, requested States shall refuse the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments if the parties’ procedural rights were infringed in the State of origin (see Pellegrini v. Italy, 20 June 2000, app. no. 30882/96; Avotiņš v Latvia, 23 May 2016, app. no. 17502/07; Dolenc v Slovenia, 20 October 2022, app. no. 20256/20). This might explain why the Cour de Cassation did not focus on the possible irreconcilability between the Albanian judgment, whose recognition was sought in France, and the arbitral award between BEG and Enelpower. Nonetheless, it might still be quite contradictory to hold that a foreign decision cannot be enforced due to the party’s attempt to “evade” an award that has been found in violation of the Convention right to fair proceedings.

The European Parliament passed on 15 June 2023 a resolution expressing support for the accession of Ukraine to the Hague Convention of 2 July 2019 on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil or commercial matters.

As reported on this blog, the Council of the European Union had already decided on 24 April 2023 that the Union would establish treaty relations with Ukraine under the Convention following the accession of Ukraine.

According to Article 29 of the Convention, accession to the Convention by one State creates treaty relations between that State and the States that have already joined the Convention only if neither of them has notified the depositary that the accession should not have the effect of establishing treaty relations with the other. If a State intends to issue a declaration to that effect, it must do so within 12 months of the ratification or accession of the State concerned. Absent a declaration, the Convention comes into effect between the States in question on “the first day of the month following the expiration of the period during which notifications may be made”. 

The Council of the Union assessed, in its decision of 24 April 2023, that there were no reasons to prevent the accession by Ukraine from creating treaty relations between the Union and Ukraine under the Convention, and accordingly decided that an Article 29 declaration should not be issued.

By its recent resolution, the European Parliament basically expressed the same view.

The resolution does not entail, in itself, any effect on the international plane. Rather, it addresses a concern that relates to the role that the Parliament is entitled to play in the process leading to decisions regarding the establishment of the Union’s treaty relations with third countries.

Pursuant to Article 218(6) TFEU, the conclusion of an international agreement by the European Union requires a Council decision. When it comes to agreements covering fields to which the ordinary legislative procedure applies, including judicial cooperation in civil matters, the Council may only act “after obtaining the consent of the European Parliament”. The decision of 12 July 2022 whereby the Council decided that the Union would accede to the Hague Judgments followed precisely that pattern.

Now, under the current practice of the institutions, no formal procedure in accordance with Article 218(6) TFEU is initiated for the conventions that contain a non-objection mechanism, such as the Judgments Conventions. With respect to these conventions, the Commission only informs the Council and Parliament of any third country’s request to accede to a the convention in question. This means that if the Council decides to take no action regarding the third State’s accession (thus paving the way to the establishment of treaty relations with the latter), the Parliament risks being prevented from expressing its views on the desirability of the establishment of such relations.

In its recent resolution, the Parliament, having recalled that “an international agreement cannot affect the allocation of powers fixed by the Treaties”, stated that “the fact that at international level a silence procedure has been adopted to facilitate accession by third states should be of no consequence for the EU’s internal decision-making process”.

It is thus for the purposes of the internal decision-making process of the EU that the Parliament made use, by this resolution, of its prerogative under Article 218(6) TFEU to make a stance on the establishment of treaty relations between the Union and Ukraine under the Hague Judgments.

That said, the resolution also provided the Parliament with an opportunity to issue a political statement concerning the Union’s relations with Ukraine, in general. In the operative part, the Parliament reiterated its “unwavering solidarity with the people and leadership of Ukraine and its support for the independence, sovereignty and territorial integrity of Ukraine, within its internationally recognised borders”.

The Institute of International Shipping and Trade Law is organising its 18th annual colloquium on 6 and 7 September 2023 in Swansea. The topic of the event this year is on Commercial Disputes- Resolution and Jurisdiction.

Delegates can attend both in person and online. Early bird registration is available by the end of June.

The list of speakers and chairpersons confirmed includes Masood Ahmed, Simon Baughen, Michael Biltoo, William Blair, Ruth Hosking, John A. Kimbell KC, Monica Kohli, George Leloudas, Aygun Mammadzada, Karen Maxwell, Francesco Munari, Brian Perrott, Marta Pertegas Sender, Richard Sarll, David Steward, Andrew Tettenborn and Patricia Živković.

For registration and further info, see here.

This post was written by Felix M. Wilke.


Many papers and posts have already appeared on the EU rule of law crisis, in particular on serious doubts regarding the independence and impartiality of the judiciary in certain Member States. In light of the recent judgment against Poland (C-204/21), more are likely to follow. For the most part, the discussion concerns potential reactions under primary law and the effects the crisis already has had on the European Arrest Warrant. There have been some predictions that the crisis also would affect judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters (e.g. by Frąckowiak-Adamska). Indeed, how could it not? In this post I want to flag some issues and ideas to be fleshed out in a later publication, based on a presentation I gave at the IAPL Summer School 2023. As always, comments are very much welcome.

Mutual Trust and its Limits

It all goes back to mutual trust. According to the CJEU, mutual trust in particular means the presumption that other Member States comply with EU law and with the Charter of Fundamental Rights (Opinion 2/13). If we know or have very good evidence that another Member State’s judiciary is not independent or impartial, and the Member State thus cannot guarantee the right to a fair trial, this assumption seems to have been rebutted. One can hardly do business as usual, i.e. continue to apply instruments like Brussels Ibis that are based on mutual trust as if nothing had changed.

We actually have famous precedent for that from the field of judicial cooperation in criminal matters. In LM, the Court of Justice held that the “real risk” of a breach of the fundamental right to an independent tribunal “is capable of permitting the executing judicial authority to refrain, by way of exception, from giving effect to a [European Arrest Warrant]”. Granted, Article 1(3) of the Framework Decision on the European Arrest Warrant contains the express admonition that the Decision does not modify the Member States’ obligation to respect fundamental rights – even though the immediately prior provision of paragraph 2 requires them to execute any European Arrest Warrant based on mutual recognition.

In one area based on mutual trust, then, courts in one Member State can under certain circumstances review whether trust is actually warranted. This has been dubbed “horizontal Solange” (Canor), as opposed to “reverse Solange” (von Bogdandy et al.) and the good old regular “Solange” (Germany’s Constitutional Court). As long assolange – there are no systemic violations of the rule of law, each Member State should cooperate with the others. So, should we pull a “horizontal Solange” in civil and commercial matters? Should it perhaps be a “modified horizontal Solange”, adjusted to the specifics of civil proceedings?

Horizontal Solange as Part of Public Policy Reservations

One obvious answer is that we have been doing so in civil and commercial matters, anyway. For the Brussels Regime has always contained a public policy reservation (now Art. 45(1)(a) Brussels Ibis). Public policy is the classic tool of trust management (M. Weller). It is accepted that violations of procedural fundamental rights in another Member State can trigger this reservation. While Brussels Ibis lacks a clear statement on fundamental rights like Article 1(3) Framework Decision on the European Arrest Warrant, the obligation to respect the fundamental rights of the Charter exists as a matter of course when Member States are “implementing” EU law (Article 51(1) of the Charter). Thus, even if the vague Recital 38 Brussels Ibis did not exist, public policy must be interpreted against the backdrop of the Charter. More importantly, even instruments of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters without a written public policy reservation must be interpreted as allowing a review of potential fundamental rights violations in another Member State.

But to rely on public policy does not come without obstacles. Should the burden of proof rest with the applicant even where there are systemic deficiencies in another Member State? Should an application even be necessary? The seriousness of the rule of law problems and their relation to the public interest might suggest a negative answer, but this would likely ask too much of those tasked with enforcing foreign judgments, in particular non-judicial bodies. And what about the unwritten condition of exhaustion of all remedies in the Member State of origin (Diageo Brands)? Some would say that it does not make sense, period. At least it does not make sense if the foreign judiciary as such does not meet the standards of independence and impartiality. Systemic deficiencies obviate the exhaustion requirement as it itself is based on mutual trust.

Doubts about the Existence of “Courts” and “Judgments”

Speaking of independence and impartiality: Has not the CJEU held in Pula Parking – even though the actual problem was that Croatian notaries did not conduct inter partes proceedings – that these two features characterize “courts” for the purposes of Brussels Ibis? Without them, a national body is no “court”. Without being a “court”, it cannot give “judgments” within the meaning of Article 2(a) Brussels I bis. This calls into question already the scope of application of Chapter III of Brussels I bis (and, thinking it through to the end, also the application of the lis pendens rules). If this is not met, there would be no recognition and enforcement. The result thus would seem to be the same as after a successful application relying on public policy.

The scope of application, however, must be checked ex officio, and a failure to exhaust national remedies in the Member State of origin clearly could not change the nature of body that gave the decision. Hence, the requirements could be quite different from the public policy reservation. On the other hand, again, to require an assessment of the independence and impartiality of other Member States’ bodies in every single case would put the institutions in the Member State addressed in over their heads.

Exploiting Private Parties?

Moreover, one could characterize this approach with some merit as exploiting civil and commercial matters, ultimately: the parties of such matters to address a crisis not of their making. I feel a certain unease about this, and I do not think I am the only one who feels that way. Granted, to make a Member State a less attractive forum could be an effective tool of bringing about change in that State. And it does seem paradoxical to continue to apply an instrument of mutual trust where serious doubt has been cast on this trust.

Yet we can hardly blame a claimant for having pursued her claim in a certain Member State, even less so when jurisdiction in that State was based on entirely uncontroversial grounds, perhaps even on Brussels Ibis itself. To put a stop to EU judicial cooperation in civil matters without an individual violation of the defendant’s/debtor’s fundamental rights also would be questionable from the perspective of the claimant’s/judgment creditor’s fundamental rights. The ECtHR has recognized that the enforcement (even) of foreign judgments is an integral part of the guarantee of Article 6(1) ECHR (Hornsby v. Greece, McDonald v. France, Avotiņš v. Latvia). Then again, if one negated the scope of application of Brussels Ibis, at least national rules of recognition and enforcement could still apply.

Tentative Conclusions

I am inclined to let national bodies operate on the prima facie basis of a foreign “judgment” for now. There is less risk of legitimizing such bodies this way than accepting preliminary references from them (as the CJEU does, C-132/20). A potential gamechanger would be a decision under Article 7(2) TEU. Yes, such a decision seems unlikely. But the inadequacy of solutions under primary law do not imply the necessity of sweeping modifications of the rules for cross-border proceedings.

I would relegate the rule of law issues to the public policy clauses (whether express or implied). This implies court proceedings upon application (typically) of the debtor. The interpretation and application of the public policy reservation must sufficiently accommodate the applicant’s right to a fair trial. For example, if the applicant can establish systemic rule of law violations, she must not have exhausted all remedies in the State of origin. One could also be more liberal with the requirement of “manifest” violations. Additionally, I would advocate for a similar unwritten exception to the lis pendens rules, in line with LM. If there is the “real risk” that a later judgment from another Member State could not be recognized and enforced due to public policy, there is no point in staying one’s own proceedings. It will be hard to establish this real risk, to be sure. But that is not necessarily bad – civil and commercial matters are not the right place to try to solve systemic problems.

Apostolos Anthimos and Marta Requejo Isidro are the editors of The European Service Regulation – A Commentary, on Regulation (EU) No 2020/1784. The book has just been published by Edward Elgar in its Commentaries in Private International Law series.

Presenting a systematic article-by-article commentary on the European Service Regulation (recast), and written by renowned experts from several EU Member States, this book gives balanced and informed guidance for the proper operation of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters within the EU in the field of cross-border service of documents.

First setting out the origins and evolution of the Regulation, the Commentary proceeds to analyse in forensic detail the relevant case law of both the European Court of Justice and national courts on cross-border service. It moreover points the reader to the pertinent legal scholarship from various EU jurisdictions, and provides a pathway for solving practical problems surrounding the service of documents between Member States of the European Union in civil and commercial proceedings.

Key Features: systematic article-by-article analysis facilitates navigation and reference; integration of the relevant case law ensures a rounded interpretation of the Regulation; practical approach provides tangible guidance for complex cross-border proceedings; renowned team of contributors offer clarity and insight.

Thanks to its in-depth but also practical analysis of each provision of the Regulation, the Commentary will be a valuable resource for judges, scholars and students of European procedural law, as well as for practitioners involved in cross-border civil and commercial litigation.

Contributors include Apostolos Anthimos, Gilles Cuniberti, Stefano Dominelli, Pietro Franzina, Burkhard Hess, Alexandros Ioannis Kargopoulos, Christian Koller, Kevin Labner, Elena Alina Onţanu, Marta Requejo Isidro, Vincent Richard, Andreas Stein, Michael Stürner.

Further information are available here.

In a judgment of 17 May 2023 (Albaniabeg Ambient sh.p.k v. v. Enel Spa), the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) denied enforcement in France to an Albanian judgment on the ground that it had been sought for the purpose of evading an arbitral award made beforehand in Italy.

Background

In 2000, Italian company Bechetti Energy Group S.p.a. (‘BEG Italy’) concluded a co-operation agreement with another Italian company, Enelpower SpA, to develop and operate an Albanian hydroelectric power plant. Enelpower was a wholly owned subsidiary — previously an internal division — of ENEL, Italy’s well known power operator

As Enelpower decided not to pursue the project, BEG Italy initiated arbitral proceedings against Enelpower in Italy. The claims of BEG Italy were denied in an award rendered in 2002, which was subsequently declared enforceable in Italy. An action to set aside the award was lodged with Italian courts, in particular on the ground that one arbitrator had a conflict of interest. It was eventually rejected by the Italian supreme court (Cassazione) in 2009.

In the meantime, the Albanian subsidiary of BEG Italy, Albaniabeg Ambient sh.p.k, which had been created for the purpose of the project, initiated proceedings in Albanian courts in 2004 against Enelpower and its mother company, ENEL, Italy’s power operator, of which Enelpower was a wholly owned subsidiary.  It also claimed compensation for the loss sustained as a consequence of the fact that the project would not be pursued. Albaniabeg prevailed and obtained in 2009 a judgment ordering Enelpower and ENEL to compensate Albaniabeg.

Albaniabeg then started to seek enforcement of the Albanian judgment in various jurisdictions, including in France.

French Common Law of Judgments

Albania being outside of the EU, the enforcement of the Albanian judgment in France was governed by the French common law of foreign judgments. It lays down four condition for that purpose. The first is that the foreign court should have jurisdiction. The second is that the foreign judgment comports with French public policy.

The third and most interesting condition for present purposes is that the judgment should not have been obtained for the purpose of evading the application of French law or the making/enforcement of a French judgment (fraude). The condition is rarely applied. This is because the requirement that the foreign has jurisdiction implies that there is a sufficient connection between the dispute and the foreign court, will typically also give a justification to the plaintiff to bring proceedings and the foreign court, and make it very difficult to demonstrate that the sole purpose of the foreign proceedings were to avoid the application of French law or the making/enforcement of a French judgment.

The fourth condition is that there should be no irreconcilable decision in France. More on this later.

Evasion of an Arbitral Award (fraude à la sentence arbitrale)

The judgment of the Cour de cassation is remarkable for two reasons. First, it applies, for the first time to my knowledge, the concept of evasion (fraude) to an arbitral award. Secondly, it actually finds that the foreign judgment was obtained for the purpose of evading the arbitral award, and denies enforcement to the judgment on this ground.

The court agrees with the findings of the court of appeal that the following facts revealed BEG Italy’s willingness to evade the arbitral award: three months before Albaniabeg initiated the proceedings, its shareholdeds changed in order to create the misleading impression that it was autonomous from BEG Italy, which was in any case the only contracting party in the project at that time;  Albaniabeg had initiated the Albanian proceedings right after BEG had lost the arbitration; Albaniabeg was, in essence, alleging the same breaches (though on a delictual ground) and seeking compensation for the same loss.

The judgment of the Cour de cassation is also interesting as, for the first time, it applies the concept of evasion for a purpose other than protecting the application of French law or the integrity of French judicial proceedings.

Irreconcilable Decisions

Another argument which had been raised against the enforcement of the Albanian judgment was that it was irreconcilable with the arbitral award which was made earlier, and thus recognised in France before the Albanian judgment was made.

One important issue raised by this argument was that the parties were not the same in the arbitral and the Albanian proceedings. But there is a long line of authorities in France which have ruled that third parties cannot interfere with arbitral awards.

I have not seen the judgment of the court of appeal, but I understand that the court of appeal had also denied enforcement on this ground. The Cour de cassation, however, does not address the issue in its judgment. One reason is that it sufficed that it would only confirm that one ground for denying enforcement existed. Whether the judgment rendered by the  European Court of Human Rights in this case was another reason is unclear.

European Court of Human Rights

In January 2010, BEG Italy had lodged a complain against Italy before the European Court of Human Right. In a judgment of 20 May 2021, the ECtHR found that Italy had indeed violated Article 6, § 1, of the European Convention on the ground that it had not sanctioned an arbitration where one of arbitrators’ impartiality could be doubted.

The judgment of the Cour  de cassation does not mention this judgment of the ECtHR, and it is unclear whether it influenced its decision in any way.

One reason why it might not have is that, I understand, at the present time, Italy has not revoked its decision not to set aside the arbitral award. BEG had asked the ECtHR to rule on this, but the Strasbourg court refrained from doing so, leaving it to Italy to decide how to best implement its decision (a report on the situation from an Italian perspective, by Michele Grassi, will appear on this blog in the coming days).

Another reason might be that, whether the arbitral award was rendered by an arbitral tribunal which did not meet the standard of impartiality did not change the fact that the Albanian proceedings were initiated for the purpose of evading the arbitral award.

Sarah McKibbin (University of Southern Queensland) and Anthony Kennedy (Serle Court Chambers, London; St Edmund Hall and Somerville College, Oxford) edited a book titled The Common Law Jurisprudence of the Conflict of Laws, with Bloomsbury.

This book presents a collection of leading common law cases in private international law ranging from the 18th to the 21st century. The cases traverse issues of jurisdiction, choice of law and the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments. Questions of marital validity, domicile, foreign immovable property and choice of law in contract are just some of the topics that this collection examines. The ‘unusual factual situations’ of some 18th- and 19th-century English cases also reveal compelling human interest stories and political controversies worthy of further exploration.
Drawing on a diverse team of contributors, this edited collection showcases the research of eminent conflicts scholars together with emerging scholars from the United Kingdom, Australia, Canada, Ireland and South Africa.

The table of contents can be accessed here.

Those ordering the book online at www.bloomsbury.com are offered a 20% discount (the codes are GLR BE1UK for UK orders, and GLR BE1US for US orders).

On 31 May 2023, the Commission adopted an implementing decision whereby the European citizens’ initiative (ECI) entitled Effective implementation of the concept of judicial precedent in EU countries shall be registered. The English version can be downloaded here.

The decision has been taken pursuant to Regulation (EU) 2019/788 on the European citizens’ initiative. The Regulation establishes the procedures and conditions required for an initiative inviting the Commission, within the framework of its powers, to submit any appropriate proposal on matters where citizens of the Union consider that a legal act of the Union is required for the purpose of implementing the Treaties.

The initiative comes from a small group of persons (according to Article 5 of the Regulation, an initiative must be prepared by at least seven natural persons), whose affiliation is not disclosed on the webpage. The e-mail address of the substitute to the representative of the organisers points to the University of Bucarest.

The objectives of the initiative as expressed by the organisers are the introduction of ‘a mechanism at national level which guarantees mutual recognition of final judicial decisions adopted by courts’ in other Member States and ‘the option of invoking national judicial precedents decided by the courts of the country in question’, with a view to ‘consolidat[ing] a uniform judicial practice among the Member States’.

The mechanism would apply provided that: ‘(a) the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) has had occasion to interpret the applicable provisions of EU law’ and that ‘(b) the case in question concerns similar or identical legal questions’. The organisers ask for the mechanism to be ‘actually available to litigants, allowing them to request the recognition of another decision relevant to their case at any stage of the proceedings.’ Furthermore, they consider that ‘a certain degree of flexibility should be ensured in light of the ‘rebus sic stantibus’ clause, making it possible to change the case-law if certain fundamental circumstances have changed.’ In addition, Member States should be ‘obliged to impose  effective, dissuasive and proportionate penalties in cases where the mechanism is not complied with’.

The text of the initiative is available here. Judging from its last paragraph, it has wide ambitions in terms of material scope: ‘Firstly, the initiative is based on Articles 81 and 82(1) TFEU as regards the recognition of judgments with cross-border implications. Secondly, the proposal is based on Article 352 TFEU and potentially Article 114 TFEU, so as to cover all situations which lead to inconsistent application and interpretation of EU [law] that could impede the attainment of EU’s objectives and the proper functioning of its internal market.’

In the absence of further explanations, I am not sure (but curious) about how the future mechanism would relate to already existing EU legal texts on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters.

I fail to see third parties to a decision being granted, as per EU law, a right to requests its recognition in the usual sense of the word; but perhaps there is a new notion of recognition in the making – one providing for ‘precedential’ effect. Or, maybe, what makes the difference between the initiative’s desired mechanism in comparison to the status quo is the prong on ensuring litigants an option to rely ‘on national judicial precedents decided by the courts of the State concerned’, if ‘the State concerned’ is means a Member State other than the one where the court seized sits.

Again, I am not sure this is the correct understanding of the initiative, which at some point states that The mechanism ‘should apply not only to recognising final judicial decisions adopted in other Member States, but also to recognising final judicial decisions adopted in the country in question’ (italics added).

In any event, the future mechanism would only apply subject to three cumulative criteria being met: (i) the final judicial decision at stake applied provisions of Union law; (ii) the CJEU has already interpreted the same relevant provisions of Union law and (iii) the case concerned is governed by similar or identical points of law. First and second conditions do not look like too difficult to identify in a given case; the same can definitely not be claimed for the third one.

As a rule, all statements of support of a citizen’s initiative* shall be collected within a period not exceeding 12 months from a date chosen by the group of organisers (the ‘collection period’). According to Article 8 (1) of Regulation 2019/788, that date must be not later than six months from the registration of the initiative in accordance with Article 6. So far, I have found no indication on how to express support to this particular initiative. Pursuant to Article 11(7) of Regulation 2019/788, the recourse to individual online collection systems will no longer be possible for initiatives registered after the end of 2022; organisers will thus have to use the central online collection system, for which the Commission is responsible. It maybe that further clarification as regards the exact scope of the initiative’s proposed mechanism is to be found there (not to be taken for granted, though: assuming it is technically possible, there is a thin line between simply explaining an initiative and actually amending it).

*In order to ensure that a European citizen’s initiative is representative, a minimum number of signatories coming from each of those Member States is required. This translate into conditions set under Article 3 of the Regulation. Statistics on European Citizen Initiatives presented, registered, and valid, can be found in a recent report of the European Parliament.

Matthias Lehmann (University of Vienna) has made available on SSRN a new paper with the title Who Owns Bitcoin? Private Law Facing the Blockchain.

The abstract reads as follows:

Blockchain, or “distributed ledger” technology, has been devised as an alternative to the law of finance. While it has become clear by now that regulation in the public interest is necessary, for example to avoid money laundering, drug dealing or tax evasion, the particularly thorny issues of private law have been less discussed. These include, for instance, the right to reverse an erroneous transfer, the ownership of stolen coins and the effects of succession or bankruptcy of a bitcoin holder. All of these questions require answers from a legal perspective because the technology ignores them.
Particular difficulties arise when one tries to apply a property analysis to the blockchain. Surprisingly, it is far from clear how virtual currencies and other crypto assets are transferred and acquired. The traditional requirements posed by private law, such as an agreement between the parties and the transfer of possession, are incompatible with the technology. Moreover, the idea of a “void” or “null” transfer is hard to reconcile with the immutability that characterizes the blockchain.
Before any such questions can be answered, it is necessary to determine the law governing blockchain transfers and assets. This is the point where conflict of laws, or “private international law”, comes into play. Conflicts lawyers are used to submitting legal relations to the law of the country with the most significant connection. But seemingly insurmountable problems occur because decentralized ledgers with no physical connecting factors do not lend themselves to this type of “localization” exercise.
The issue of this paper therefore is: How can blockchain be squared with traditional categories of private law, including private international law? The proposal made herein avoids the recourse to a newly fashioned “lex digitalis” or “lex cryptographica”. Rather, it is suggested that the problems can be solved by using existing national laws, supplemented by an international text. At the same time, the results produced by DLT should also be accepted as legally protected and corrected only where necessary under the applicable national rules. In this way, a symbiosis between private law and innovative technology can be created.

Tobias Lutzi (University of Augsburg), Ennio Piovesani (University of Turin), Dora Zgrabljic Rotar (University of Zagreb) edited a book titled Jurisdiction Over Non-EU Defendants – Should the Brussels Ia Regulation be Extended?, with Bloomsbury.

The book is the result of the third project of the EAPIL Young Research Network.

This book looks at the question of extending the reach of the Brussels Ia Regulation to defendants not domiciled in an EU Member State. The Regulation, the centrepiece of the EU framework on civil procedure, is widely recognised as one of the most successful legal instruments on judicial cooperation. To provide a basis for the discussion of its possible extension, this volume takes a closer look at the national rules that currently govern the question of jurisdiction over non-EU defendants in each Member State through 17 national reports. The insights gained from them are summarised in a comparative report and critically discussed in further contributions, which look at the question both from a European and from a wider global perspective. Private international lawyers will be keen to read the findings and conclusions, which will also be of interest to practitioners and policy makers.

The table of contents is available here.

The Council of the European Union adopted on 9 June 2023 a political agreement on the proposal for a directive on the protection of persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings, also known as strategic lawsuits against public participation (SLAPPs).

Based on this common position, the Council will now start discussions with the European Parliament with a view to settling on the final text of the directive.

The text resulting from the Council’s general approach departs from the initial proposal (analysed by Marta Requejo in a previous post on this blog), in various respects. The suggested changes have been presented as underlying a concern for  more balanced solutions, and for increased discretion left to national courts, but have been criticised by some stakeholders as involving a watered-down compromise.

The most significant innovations include the following.

The Council, while agreeing that the future directive should apply only to matters with cross-border implications,  advocates the suppression of the provision in the Commission’s proposal that defined what matters should be considered to have such implications.

According to Article 4 of the proposal, a matter ought to be considered to have cross-border implications “unless both parties are domiciled in the same Member State as the court seised”. The proposal added that, where both parties are domiciled in the same Member State, the matter would still be deemed to have cross-border implications if (a) the act of public participation targeted by the SLAPP “is relevant to more than one Member State”, or (b) the claimant have initiated concurrent or previous proceedings against the same defendants in another Member State.

The rule providing early dismissal of manifestly unfounded claims should, according to the Council, be rephrased as follows: 

Member States shall ensure that courts may dismiss, after appropriate examination, claims against public participation as manifestly unfounded at the earliest possible stage, in accordance with national law.

The proposed rewording includes language that was not in the initial proposal (“after appropriate examination”, “at the earliest possible stage, in accordance with national law”). Conversely, the Council’s text fails to retain the paragraph in the initial proposal according to which “Member States may establish time limits for the exercise of the right to file an application for early dismissal”, provided that such time limits are “proportionate and not render such exercise impossible or excessively difficult”.

The Council further suggests the deletion of the provision in the proposal which asked Member States to “ensure that if the defendant applies for early dismissal, the main proceedings are stayed until a final decision on that application is taken”.

According to the Council, the provision on compensation in the Commission’s proposal should likewise be suppressed (arguably, because it was considered to be unnecessary, in light of the existing law). It read as follows:

Member States shall take the necessary measures to ensure thata natural or legal person who has suffered harm as a result of an abusive court proceedings against public participation is able to claim and to obtain full compensation for that harm.

The Council also seeks to modify the wording of the provision in the initial proposal whereby Member States should deny recognition to judgments given in a third State in the framework of a SLAPP brought against natural or legal person domiciled in the Union. The amended version of the provision no longer refers to violation of public policy as the reason for non-recognition.

As regards jurisdiction, the text agreed by the Council retains the rule whereby those targeted by a SLAPP brought in a third State should be able to seek compensation in the Member State of the courts of their domicile, for the damages and the costs incurred in connection with the proceedings in the third country, but adds that Member States “may limit the exercise of the jurisdiction while proceedings are still pending in the third country”.

Finally, according to the Council’s general approach, the Member States should be given three years, instead of two as initially contemplated, to implement the directive in their legal systems.

On 7 March 2023, the Italian Court of Cassation rendered a judgment (No 6723/2023) on the public policy exception as a ground for refusing, pursuant to Articles 45 and 46 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, the recognition and enforcement in Italy of a decision rendered by a Danish Labour Court.

In its judgment, the Court of Cassation addressed (and sometimes dodged) a number of questions concerning the interplay between, on the one hand, the uniform regime of the public policy exception set out by the Brussels I bis Regulation and, on the other hand, Italian procedural law, read in the light of the case law of the CJEU and of the ECtHR.

Facts and Procedure(s)

On 8 December 2017, a Labour Court in Denmark, sitting in a single-judge formation and as a judge of first and last instance, ascertained that a company established in Italy had violated a number of provisions of Danish employment law. Said Italian company had seconded a group of construction workers in Denmark, whose working conditions were regulated by a collective agreement concluded between this company and Danish trade unions.  Subsequently, however, the Italian company breached the obligations stemming therefrom, by omitting to pay salaries, pension insurance contributions, holiday remuneration and other social benefits in accordance with the conditions set by said agreement. Based on these grounds, the Danish Labour Court condemned the company to pay (to the trade unions) a total amount of € 1.900.000,00 ca. This amount was calculated by taking into account the making of budgetary savings unlawfully realized by the company (essentially, by underpaying its workers and omitting to comply with social security obligations) complemented by a 7% increase for deterrence (ca. € 129.000,00). In Danish law, this fine (bod) finds its legal basis in Article 12 of Act. No 106 of 2008.

The Danish trade unions subsequently sought to enforce that judgment in Italy. At this stage, the Italian company filed an application under Articles 45 and 46 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, claiming, inter alia, a breach of the Italian public policy stemming from:

  1. an alleged lack of impartiality of the Danish judge, based on the remark that “the majority of the members of the deciding court were designated by one of the trade unions who were parties to the procedure”.
  2. the Danish court’s refusal to submit a preliminary reference to the CJEU concerning the interpretation of a number of provisions of (primary and secondary) EU law, deemed relevant for the resolution of the dispute(notably, the freedom to provide services, the principle of non-discrimination based on nationality, Article 12 of the Charter, Article 3 of Directive 96/71/CE and Article 6 of Directive 98/49/CE).
  3. the “criminal” nature of the fine (bod) imposed by the Danish Tribunal and/or its non-conformity with the criteria set by the Combined Civil Sections of the Cassation itself for the recognition and enforcement in Italy of punitive damages.

The Italian Court of first instance (Tribunale di Siracusa) refused the recognition and enforcement of the Danish decision, deeming that the sanction inflicted by the Labour Court was indeed criminal in nature, in application of the Engel criteria.

The Court of Appeal of Catania reversed this ruling and granted recognition and enforcement, holding that this sanction aimed at compensating the trade union for a breach of contract, consistently with the ordinary function of civil liability. While the Court of Appeal acknowledged that the 7% increase (bod) might have an inhibiting or repressive purpose, it found it in compliance with the criteria established by the Court of Cassation for the recognition of punitive damage in Italy.

Called by the applicant to assess whether the lower courts had correctly interpreted and applied the law, the Court of Cassation came back to questions 1), 2) and 3), mentioned above.

Unpacking the Cassation’s Ruling

The Cassation’s judgment addresses a number of legal questions, which should be separately assessed.

a. On the Possibility of Raising the Public Policy Exception Ex Officio

This issue was brought to the attention of the Court of Cassation in connection with the alleged lack of impartiality of the Danish judge, who – according to the applicant – had been unilaterally appointed by one of the trade unions who were parties to the dispute (Danish law, it seems, allows the parties to labour disputes to appoint the members of the deciding panel). The fact that the Danish legal order offered no possibility of appealing the decision rendered by this judge constituted, in the applicant’s view, an additional violation of the right to a fair trial, having particular regard to the ‘criminal’ nature of the inflicted sanction

The Court of Appeal had refused to rule on this allegation, deeming that this claim had not been (adequately) substantiated by the applicants in the original application submitted before the court of  first instance. It should therefore be regarded as a new claim raised first the first time on appeal and dismissed as inadmissible. According to the applicant, however, this ground of refusal (contrariety to public policy for the lack of impartiality of the deciding panel) should have been raised ex officio by the first instance judge.

The Court of Cassation briefly considers this line of argument in an obiter, where it acknowledged that this way of reasoning would lead to an additional legal question. It should be determined, in particular, whether the Italian judge

is empowered to raise ex officio a breach of the substantive or procedural public policy of the forum, in application of the domestic procedural rules that usually allow for this possibility (in Italy, Article 112 of the code of civil procedure), or whether, conversely, this ex officio control is precluded by the favor that [the Brussels I Bis] Regulation expresses towards the recognition [of foreign judgments], in that it explicitly requires the party who has an interest in not having that judgment enforced in the forum to take appropriate steps to that end [free translation by the author of this post].

To answer this question, the Court of Cassation would have had to take a stance on the interplay between the uniform procedural regime established (sometimes implicitly) by the Brussels I bis Regulation and the domestic rules of procedure of the forum, as well as on the leeway granted to the latter by the principle of procedural autonomy. Regrettably, the Court of Cassation decided to “dodge” this question. In fact, it continues its reasoning by remarking that: “even admitting that the applicant had properly raised the claim concerning the partiality of the deciding panel at the first instance” (as the company was also alleging), the terms in which this claim was formulated would be too generic and unsubstantiated. This claim was solely grounded in the letter of the Danish law, which allows for the abstract possibility that the trade unions appoint the members of the deciding panel under specific conditions. However, this was not what happened in that concrete case, since the case file evidenced that the judge who issued the contested judgment had been chosen (through a different procedure) among those serving at the Danish Supreme Court. Moreover, it had never been recused by the applicant in the proceedings in the issuing State.

The Court of Cassation also rejected the applicant’s argument whereby the sheer existence of a provision allowing for the appointment of the judicial panel by trade unions who are parties to the dispute could amount to a “structural deficiency” of the Danish legal order. To this end, the Italian Court reminded that the notion of “public policy” under the EU PIL Regulations shall not be construed with reference to purely internal values, but rather according to a broader international perspective. In this vein, the Court of Cassation remarked that many foreign states establish similar systems of judicial appointment and that , in any case,

it is not for the judge called to decide on a cause of non-recognition of a judgment issued by a court of a EU Member State to investigate about systemic deficiencies in legal order of the State of origin (‘structural deficiencies’), in the light of the respect and consideration paid to this State (specifically, Denmark) at the pan-European level.

b. On the Breach of the Obligation to Request a Preliminary Ruling and the Public Policy Exception

This issue was solved in a rather straightforward manner by the Court of Cassation. The applicant claimed that, as the judge of first and last resort, the Danish court should have referred a preliminary question to the CJEU, since the interpretation of a number of provisions of EU law was, in his view, essential for the resolution of the dispute. The non-respect of the obligation established by the CILFIT case law would then result in legal impossibility of recognizing and enforcing the ensuing foreign judgment, this being contrary to the public policy of the requested State.

The Court of Cassation evoked, in this respect, the case law of both the ECtHR and the CJUE. In Ullens dr Schooten, the former held that a national court’s refusal to grant the applicants’ requests to refer to the Court of Justice preliminary questions on the interpretation of EU law, that they had submitted in the course of the proceedings, does not violate Article 6 of the ECHR if this refusal has been duly reasoned. In Consorzio Italian Management, the CJEU specified that

if a national court or tribunal against whose decisions there is no judicial remedy under national law takes the view… that it is relieved of its obligation to make a reference to the Court under the third paragraph of Article 267 TFEU, the statement of reasons for its decision must show either that the question of EU law raised is irrelevant for the resolution of the dispute, or that the interpretation of the EU law provision concerned is based on the Court’s case-law or, in the absence of such case-law, that the interpretation of EU law was so obvious to the national court or tribunal of last instance as to leave no scope for any reasonable doubt (§ 51).

Against this backdrop, the Court of Cassation deemed that the Danish Court had sufficiently explained the reasons behind its refusal to refer a preliminary question to Luxembourg. It also added that this assessment should be made solely on the basis of the reasoning developed in the judgment whose recognition is sought: any further assessment on this point, extending to the correctness of the interpretation given to the Danish provisions and their application to the facts of the case, would amount to a review on the merits, explicitly forbidden under the Brussels regime.

c. On the Allegedly Criminal Nature of the Danish Fine (Bod)

Concerning the disputed nature of the fine inflicted with the judgment whose recognition was sought, the Court of Cassation aligned with the view expressed by the Court of Appeal. It noted that, in the Danish legal order, the bod is characterized as a financial penalty (sanzione pecuniaria) belonging to the toolbox of civil liability. It can be inflicted solely for breaches of collective work agreements and pursues a double objective: on the one hand, strengthening the binding effects of these contracts (whose purpose would be defeated if, in case of non-compliance, the compensation granted by the court was limited to the damage effectively suffered by the trade union) and, on the other hand, fighting social dumping. The Cassation therefore recognizes that the bod combines the functions typically vested in civil liability with a deterrent effect typical of criminal law, aiming at the preservation of the general welfare. However, this “duality of functions” of the bod cannot, as such, serve as a basis to qualify this financial penalty as a criminal sanction.

For the purposes of a correct characterization of a fine as being “criminal” in nature, the Court of Cassation pointed to the judgment No. 43 of 2017 of the Italian Constitutional Court, which in turn refers to the Engel criteria. Accordingly, a fine may be recognized as being criminal in nature – even despite a different explicit characterization in positive law – if (a) it affects the population at large; (2) pursues aims that are not merely reparatory, but also punitive and preventative; (3) has punitive character, its consequences being able to reach a significant level of severity (§ 3.3).

Assessed from this standpoint, the Court of Cassation concluded that the Danish bod could not be regarded as being criminal in nature. Its (partially) “punitive” function should rather be ascribed to the system of civil liability.

In Italy, the recognition of foreign (civil) judgments awarding punitive damages is regulated by a ruling of the Combined Sections of the Court of Cassation of 2017 (No. 16601). Therein, that Court admitted, for the first time, that punitive damages could be compatible with Italian public policy under specific conditions: (1) they shall comply, first and foremost, with the principle of legality and the principle that there must be a legal basis, pursuant to which conduct giving rise to the imposition of punitive damages must be defined beforehand in legislation; (2) secondly, and relatedly, punitive damages damages shall be foreseeable; and (3) their amount should not be disproportionate, ie grossly excessive in nature. Having regard to these criteria, the Cassation concluded that the Danish bod could be recognized in Italy, given that: it found a sufficiently specific legal basis in Danish law (ie in the provisions of Act. No 106 of 2008); the application of these provisions was adequately foreseeable, also as concerns the determination of the amount of the fine, given that Danish courts have issued specific guidelines for these purposes; the damage awarded for “punitive purposes” was not grossly disproportionate in relation to the amount of the prejudice effectively suffered by the trade unions and their members (7% thereof).

Based on these arguments, the Court of Cassation finally gave the green-light to the recognition and enforcement of the Danish judgment in Italy, thus rejecting the claimant’s application under Articles 45 and 46 of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Edward Elgar Publishing has just published an Advanced Introduction to Cross-Border Insolvency Law, authored by Reinhard Bork (University of Hamburg).

The book is meant both for students who study company, commercial and private international law, and to practitioners who are not specialists of insolvency law. In its approach it provide both in-depth information for advance readers and accessible information for beginners and follows a comparative law approach to explore some of the most important issues of insolvency law.

The blurb of the book reads as follows:

The Advanced Introduction to Cross-Border Insolvency Law provides a clear and concise overview of cross-border insolvency law with particular focus on the rules governing insolvency proceedings that occur between and across countries. Increasingly, such proceedings have an international dimension, which may involve, for example, debtors with assets abroad, foreign creditors, contractual agreements with counterparties in different jurisdictions, or companies with offices or subsidiaries in a different country. The book expertly steers the reader through the complex interactions between national and supra-national rules, international model laws, and the principles that underpin them.

This post was written by Ugljesa Grusic, Associate Professor at University College London. It offers a preview of the upcoming developments relating to Zubaydah v Foreign and Commonwealth Office, a case pending before the UK Supreme Court.


While private international law is no longer regarded as an apolitical field, it is rare for it to become directly entangled in clandestine intelligence operations, secret state deals, and egregious human rights violations. However, the UK Supreme Court is set to hear precisely such a case on 14 and 15 June 2023 in Zubaydah v Foreign and Commonwealth Office. This case is important not only because of its context, but also because it raises a crucial question of private international law. Can reasonable/legitimate expectations, justice, convenience, fairness, and appropriateness, as fundamental principles underlying the application of foreign law, be of practical relevance for determining the applicable law in difficult cases?

Facts

Abu Zubaydah, the first detainee in a CIA black site and the first subject of what the CIA euphemistically refers to as ‘enhanced interrogation techniques’, but what should rightfully be recognised as torture and cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment, is currently a ‘forever prisoner’ in Guantánamo. He is suing the UK government for its alleged complicity in the CIA’s wrongful conduct, which itself was part of the US ‘war on terror’.

Claims

Zubaydah is suing the UK government for misfeasance in public office, conspiracy, trespass to the person, false imprisonment, and negligence. The crux of the claims is that the Security Service and the Secret Intelligence Service (better known as, respectively, the MI5 and the MI6) were aware that Zubaydah was being arbitrarily detained at CIA black sites, where he was being subjected to torture and maltreatment during interrogations conducted by the CIA, but nevertheless sent questions with a view to the CIA eliciting information from him, expecting and/or intending (or at the very least not caring) that he would be subjected to such torture and maltreatment. The defendants are neither confirming nor denying these allegations.

Central Issue

The claim is brought in tort. The Rome II Regulation does not apply due to the acta iure imperii exception. Section 15(1) of the Private International Law (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1995 states that the choice-of-law rules for torts in the Act apply ‘in relation to claims by or against the Crown as [they apply] in relation to claims to which the Crown is not a party’. The lex loci delicti applies pursuant to section 11 of the 1995 Act. However, section 12 provides an escape clause.

In this case, the claimant (respondent in the appeal) aims to plead and establish his claim by reference to English law. On the other hand, the defendants (appellants in the appeal) argue that the laws of Thailand, Poland, Cuba (Guantánamo Bay), Morocco, Lithuania, and Afghanistan (the ‘Six Countries’, where he was allegedly detained, tortured, and mistreated) should govern.

Private international law thus becomes the focal point of the power dynamics at play in this case. Of course, the defendants are not asserting that the MI5 and MI6 officers who sent questions to their CIA counterparts had the specific laws of the Six Countries in mind as governing their actions. Rather, they are arguing that the laws of the Six Countries apply because this would make the claimant’s claim more uncertain and resource intensive and, consequently, more challenging to establish. Lane J accepted the defendants’ argument, but Dame Sharp P, Thirlwall and Males LJJ unanimously allowed the appeal.

Importance of the Case

This case holds importance for private international law for two reasons. Firstly, it highlights the role of private international law in holding the executive accountable and vindicating fundamental rights, particularly in cases involving alleged wrongs arising out of the external exercise of British executive authority. I will not discuss this aspect of the case here, except to say that I have written a whole book on the topic, Torts in UK Foreign Relations, which will be published by Oxford University Press in their Private International Law series on 13 June 2023.

The focus here is on the second important aspect of the case, which involves the reliance by the parties and the courts on reasonable/legitimate expectations, justice, convenience, fairness, and appropriateness, as fundamental principles underlying the application of foreign law, as important factors in the choice-of-law process.

As elucidated by the editors of Dicey, Morris and Collins in paragraph 1-006, ‘The main justification for the conflict of laws is that it implements the reasonable and legitimate expectations of the parties to a transaction or an occurrence.’ In the following paragraphs, the editors further assert that failing to apply foreign law in ‘appropriate cases’ would lead to ‘grave injustice and inconvenience’. As private international lawyers, we recognise these and similar principles as the truths of our field. However, courts rarely delve into the reasons for applying foreign law and the practical relevance of these fundamental principles. It is in the most difficult cases, such as Zubaydah, that courts may have to go back to the drawing board.

Consider a scenario where a person negligently injures a Ruritanian victim while driving in Ruritania. It is well-established that Ruritanian law would govern the tort in such a case. The application of Ruritanian law can be justified based on the reasonable/legitimate expectations of the parties involved. By driving to Ruritania, the tortfeasor submits to Ruritanian law, and the Ruritanian victim naturally expects the application of its own country’s law. Additionally, the application of foreign law can be explained by notions of justice, either as the attainment of individual private justice or the systemic justice derived from the appropriate allocation of regulatory authority among states.

However, do these ideas still hold weight where the victim was forcibly and unlawfully ‘extraordinarily rendered’ from one country to another, where their senses of sight and hearing were deprived during transportation using goggles and earmuffs, and where they were kept unaware of their location by their captors and torturers? What if the defendant accomplice was oblivious and indifferent to the victim’s whereabouts? And what if the objective of the claims is to hold a government accountable and vindicate fundamental rights that are part of the forum state’s bill of rights?

Parties’ Arguments

These are big questions, and I address them all in my new book. Here, I want to limit myself to summarising the parties’ arguments, based on the arguments advanced in the High Court and the Court of Appeal.

The claimant is relying on three arguments. First, the focus should be on the defendants’ alleged tortious conduct of sending questions to the CIA, rather than the conduct of the CIA. Second, the factors connecting the tort to the Six Countries are weak because the claimant had no control or knowledge of his location, the defendants were unaware or indifferent to the claimant’s whereabouts, and the claimant was effectively held in ‘legal black holes’ in the Six Countries, outside any legal system. Third, the factors connecting the tort to England are strong because the relevant conduct occurred in England, it was undertaken for the perceived benefit of the UK, the defendants acted in their official capacity under UK law, and they were subjected to UK criminal and public law.

The defendants are relying on four arguments. The first and second arguments (the relevant conduct; the strength of the relevant factors) present a mirror-image of the claimant’s first two arguments. Third, the escape clause in section 12 of the 1995 Act should be strictly interpreted. Fourth, tortious claims arising out of the external exercise of British executive authority do not require the disapplication of the lex loci delicti and the application of the escape clause, as shown by a string of cases involving the wars in Afghanistan (Mohammed v MoD) and Iraq (R (Al-Jedda) v SoS for Defence; Rahmatullah v MoD), as well as the UK’s participation in the extraordinary rendition, arbitrary arrest, torture, and maltreatment by foreign states (Belhaj v Straw), where English courts refused to apply English law.

While the High Court aligned with the defendants’ arguments, adopting a broad view of the relevant conduct and a narrow interpretation of the escape clause, the Court of Appeal was sympathetic to the claimant’s arguments. The Court of Appeal relied in its decision on reasonable/legitimate expectations, justice, convenience, fairness, and appropriateness, as is clear from these paragraphs:

41. These are strong connections connecting the tortious conduct with England and Wales. They reflect also the parties’ reasonable expectations. While it is true that the claimant himself had no connection with this country, he could reasonably have expected, if he had thought about it during the 20 years in which he has been detained, that the conduct of any country’s security services having to do with him would be governed by the law of the country concerned. As for the Services, they would reasonably have expected that their conduct here would be subject to English law …

42. … This conclusion gives effect to the principles on which the 1995 Act is founded, including the reasonable expectations of the parties, and to the general principle of private international law identified by the Law Commission “that justice is done to a person if his own law is applied”… the Services can hardly say that it would be unfair (or to use the statutory term, inappropriate) for their conduct to be judged by the standards of English law, as distinct from (for example) Lithuanian or Moroccan law.

Conclusion

Zubaydah is now awaiting a decision from the UK Supreme Court, which will determine whether or not English applies. Regardless of the outcome, this case is likely to become a prominent authority on the reasons for applying foreign law and the practical relevance of fundamental principles underlying the application of foreign law.

The hearing at the UK Supreme Court will be streamed live for those interested, scheduled for Wednesday and Thursday, 14 and 15 June 2023. The live stream can be accessed by following the link ‘watch live court sittings’ on the court’s home page.

Luís de Lima Pinheiro (University of Lisbon) has posted Laws Applicable to International Smart Contracts and Decentralized Autonomous Organizations (DAOS) on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

International contracts, legal persons and other external organizations raise choice-of-law problems. Should smart contracts and DAOs in general be considered international? Are the choice-of-law rules in force for State courts and for arbitral tribunals appropriate for the determination of the applicable laws? To provide replies to these questions the present essay starts by general introductions to smart contracts and DAOs and also outlines the Private International Law framework of these realities. Solutions for difficulties on the application of the choice-of-law rules in force and more flexible approaches to address them are proposed.

The Legal High Committee for Financial Markets of Paris issued a report on the work of the international commercial chambers of Paris courts (Bilan du fonctionnement des chambres internationales du tribunal de commerce et de la cour d’appel de Paris) in March 2023.

The report discusses the competitive environment of the Paris international commercial courts, the resources of the courts, how they can be seized, and their procedural rules.

It concludes with 15 propositions for reform. They include:

  • Offering to the parties the power to agree on specialised judges assigned to other chambers (than the international commercial chamber) of the commercial court of Paris,
  • Reflecting on the possibility to appoint French and foreign lawyers to supplement the international chambers,
  • Introducing the possibility to hear private experts retained by the parties
  • Allowing the parties to agree on confidential proceedings in cases which could have gone to arbitration.

A book by Alexander DJ Critchley, titled The Application of Foreign Law in the British and German Courts, has been published by Hart in its Studies in Private International Law Series.

This book explores the application of foreign law in civil proceedings in the British and German courts. It focuses on how domestic procedural law impacts on the application of choice of law rules in domestic courts. It engages with questions involved in the investigation and determination of foreign law as they affect the law of England and Wales, Scotland, and Germany. Although the relevant jurisdictions are the focus, the comparative analysis extends to explore examples from other jurisdictions, including relevant international and European conventions. Ambitious in scope, it expertly tracks the development of the law and looks at possible future reforms.

More information is available here.

June 2023 begins at the Court of Justice with the decision in case C-567/21, BNP Parisbas, which will be read on 8 June. The request from the Social Chamber of the Cour de Cassation (France) had been lodged on September 15, 2021. It concerns the interpretation of Regulation 44/2001. The national court referred the following questions:

1. Must Articles 33 and 36 of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters 1 be interpreted as meaning that, where the legislation of the Member State of origin of the judgment confers on that judgment authority such as to preclude a new action being brought by the same parties for determining the claims that could have been raised in the initial proceedings, the effects which that judgment has in the Member State in which enforcement is sought preclude a court of that latter State, whose legislation, as applicable ratione temporis, provided in employment law for a similar obligation of concentration of claims, from adjudicating on such claims?

2. If the first question is answered in the negative, must Articles 33 and 36 of Council Regulation No 44/2001 be interpreted as meaning that an action such as a claim of unfair dismissal in the United Kingdom has the same cause of action and the same subject matter as an action such as a claim of dismissal without actual and serious cause in French law, so that the employee’s claims for damages for dismissal without actual and serious cause, compensation in lieu of notice, and compensation for dismissal before the French courts are inadmissible after the employee has obtained a decision in the United Kingdom declaring that there has been an unfair dismissal and making a compensatory award in that respect? Is it necessary in that regard to distinguish between, on the one hand, the damages for dismissal without actual and serious cause that might have the same cause of action and the same subject matter as the compensatory award and, on the other, the compensation for dismissal and compensation in lieu of notice which, in French law, are payable where the dismissal is based on an actual and serious cause, but are not payable in the event of dismissal based on serious misconduct?

3. Likewise, must Articles 33 and 36 of Council Regulation No 44/2001 be interpreted as meaning that an action such as a claim of unfair dismissal in the United Kingdom and an action for payment of bonuses or allowances provided for in the contract of employment have the same cause of action and the same subject matter when those actions are based on the same contractual relationship between the parties?

Advocate General P. Pikamäe had delivered his opinion on 16 February 2023. As of today, no official English translation is available. My own one reads:

1. Articles 33 and 36 of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters should be interpreted in the sense that the recognition of a court decision rendered in a Member State, the law of which provides for a rule of concentration of claims prohibiting the same parties from initiating a new action relating to claims which could have been made at the initial instance, does not preclude the court of that second State ruling on such claims, even in circumstances where the law of the Member State in which recognition is invoked provides for a similar obligation of concentration of claims.

2. Articles 33 and 36 of Regulation 44/2001 should be interpreted as meaning that, in the event that the recognition of a decision given in a first Member State is invoked incidentally before a court of a second Member State, claims based on the same employment contract relating to some of the obligations arising from the execution of this contract, and claims based on the obligations arising from the breach of this contract have the same cause but do not have the same object.

A comment by Fabienne Jault-Seseke appeared on this blog.

The case was allocated to the Third Chamber, presided by K. Jürimäe; N. Jääskinen was reporting judge.

On 22 June, Advocate General J. Richard de la Tour will publish his opinion on case C-497/22, Roompot Service. The request comes from the Landgericht Düsseldorf (Germany), and was lodged on 22 July 2022. In a nutshell, the question relates to the relevant criteria to be taken into consideration in order to classify a contract relating to the transfer of short-term use of a bungalow in a holiday park as a lease contract within the meaning of Article 24(1), first sentence, of Regulation 1215/2012, or as a contract relating to the provision of services.

Must the first sentence of Article 24(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 be interpreted as meaning that a contract which is concluded between a private individual and a commercial lessor of holiday homes in relation to the short-term letting of a bungalow in a holiday park operated by the lessor, and which provides for cleaning at the end of the stay and the provision of bed linen as further services in addition to the mere letting of the bungalow, is subject to the exclusive jurisdiction of the State in which the rented property is situated, irrespective of whether the holiday bungalow is owned by the lessor or by a third party?

The Fourth Chamber will decide, with C. Lycourgos presiding and O. Spineau-Matei reporting.

On the same day, a hearing is taking place on case C-339/22, BSH Hausgeräte. The request for a preliminary ruling has been sent by the Svea hovrätt, Patent- och marknadsöverdomstolen (Sweden), and lodged on May 24th, 2022. It comprises three questions on Regulation 1215/2012:

1. Is Article 24(4) of Regulation (EU) 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters to be interpreted as meaning that the expression ‘proceedings concerned with the registration or validity of patents … irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or as a defence’ implies that a national court, which, pursuant to Article 4(1) of that regulation, has declared that it has jurisdiction to hear a patent infringement dispute, no longer has jurisdiction to consider the issue of infringement if a defence is raised that alleges that the patent at issue is invalid, or is the provision to be interpreted as meaning that the national court only lacks jurisdiction to hear the defence of invalidity?

2. Is the answer to Question 1 affected by whether national law contains provisions, similar to those laid down in the second subparagraph of Paragraph 61 of the Patentlagen (Patents Law; ‘the Patentlagen’), which means that, for a defence of invalidity raised in an infringement case to be heard, the defendant must bring a separate action for a declaration of invalidity?

3. Is Article 24(4) of the Brussels I Regulation to be interpreted as being applicable to a court of a third country, that is to say, in the present case, as also conferring exclusive jurisdiction on a court in Turkey in respect of the part of the European patent which has been validated there?

In the case at hand, the parties to the main proceedings litigate on a European patent relating to a vacuum cleaner, validated in Austria, Germany, Spain, France, the United Kingdom, Greece, Italy, the Netherlands, Sweden and Turkey. BSH brought an action for infringement of this patent against Electrolux before a Swedish court, who raised an objection of invalidity of the patents in question. The court of first instance has dismissed BSH’s action on the basis of Article 24(4) read together with Article 27 of the Brussles I bis Regulation, insofar as it concerned patents validated in States other than Sweden – with the added element that one of them is a third State. BSH appealed to the referring court.

The case has been allocated to the Fourth Chamber (C. Lycourgos presiding, O. Spineanu-Matei reporting). An opinion will be delivered in due time by Advocate General N. Emiliou.

On 31 May 2023, the European Commission has proposed new rules aimed to ensure that the protection of adults is maintained in cross-border cases, and that their right to individual autonomy, including the freedom to make their own choices as regards their person and future arrangements is respected when they move within the EU.

The proposals, based on Article 81(2) TFEU, cover adults who, by reason of an impairment or insufficiency of their personal faculties, are not in a position to protect their own interests (e.g., due to an age-related disease).

Specifically, In the context of a growing cross-border mobility of people in the EU, this gives rise to numerous challenges. For instance, individuals concerned or their representatives may need to manage assets or real estate in another country, seek medical care abroad, or relocate to a different EU-country. In such cross-border situations, they often face complex and sometimes conflicting laws of Member States, leading to legal uncertainty and lengthy proceedings.

The proposed Regulation, which is meant to apply 18 months after its adoption, introduces a streamlined set of rules that will apply within the EU, in particular to establish which court has jurisdiction, which law is applicable, under what conditions a foreign measure or foreign powers of representation should be given effect and how authorities can cooperate. It also proposes a set of practical tools, including the introduction of a European Certificate of Representation, which will make it easier for representatives to prove their powers in another Member State.

The proposal for a Council Decision provides for a uniform legal framework for protecting adults involving non-EU countries. It obliges all Member States to become or remain parties to the 2000 Protection of Adults Convention in the interest of the Union. Once the Decision is adopted, the Member States that are not yet party to the Convention will have 2 years to join it. Actually, some Member States have already launched their own ratification process, with the latest to announce (or re-announce) such a move being Italy, just a few days ago.

The approach underlying the package – in short, ensuring that the Hague Adults Convention enters into force for all Member States, and adopting a Regulation aimed to strengthen the operation of the Convention in the relations between Member States – reflects the suggestions that were put forward, inter alia, by the European Law Institute and the European Association of Private International Law, notably through a position paper issued in April last year.

Further analysis of the two proposals will be provided through this blog in the coming weeks.

On 10 May 2023, UNIDROIT adopted the Principles on Digital Assets and Private Law. The Principles contain recommendations to national legislators on how to deal with the private law issues raised by digital assets, such as cryptocurrencies or tokens. The final text can be found here.

Principle 5 concerns the conflict of laws. A previous draft and online consultation by UNIDROIT (see this blogpost) led the European Association of Private International Law to create a Working Group on the Law Applicable to Digital Assets, which has provided special input on this provision. Some of the Working Group’s suggestions are reflected in the final version, which reads:

Principle 5: Applicable law

(1) Subject to paragraph (2), proprietary issues in respect of a digital asset are governed by:

(a) the domestic law of the State expressly specified in the digital asset, and those Principles (if any) expressly specified in the digital asset; or, failing that,

(b) the domestic law of the State expressly specified in the system on which the digital asset is recorded, and those Principles (if any) expressly specified in the system on which the digital asset is recorded; or, failing that,

(c) in relation to a digital asset of which there is an issuer, including digital assets of the same description of which there is an issuer, the domestic law of the State where the issuer has its statutory seat, provided that its statutory seat is readily ascertainable by the public; or

(d) if none of the above sub-paragraphs applies:

OPTION A:

(i) those aspects or provisions of the law of the forum State as specified by that State;

(ii) to the extent not addressed by sub-paragraph (d)(i), those Principles as specified by the forum State;

(iii) to the extent not addressed by sub-paragraphs (d)(i) or (d)(ii), the law applicable by virtue of the rules of private international law of the forum State.

OPTION B:

(i) those Principles as specified by the forum State;

(ii) to the extent not addressed by sub-paragraph (d)(i), the law applicable by virtue of the rules of private international law of the forum State.

(2) In the interpretation and application of paragraph (1), regard is to be had to the following:

(a) proprietary issues in respect of digital assets, and in particular their acquisition and disposition, are always a matter of law;

(b) in determining whether the applicable law is specified in a digital asset, or in a system on which the digital asset is recorded, consideration should be given to records attached to, or associated with, the digital asset, or the system, if such records are readily available for review by persons dealing with the relevant digital asset;

(c) by transferring, acquiring, or otherwise dealing with a digital asset a person consents to the law applicable under paragraph (1)(a), (1)(b) or (1)(c);

(d) the law applicable under paragraph (1) applies to all digital assets of the same description;

(e) if, after a digital asset is first issued or created, the applicable law changes by operation of paragraph (1)(a), (1)(b) or (1)(c), proprietary rights in the digital asset that have been established before that change are not affected by it;

(f) the ‘issuer’ referred to in paragraph (1)(c) means a legal person:

(i) who put the digital asset, or digital assets of the same description, in the stream of commerce for value; and

(ii) who, in a way that is readily ascertainable by the public,

(A) identifies itself as a named person;

(B) identifies its statutory seat; and

(C) identifies itself as the person who put the digital asset, or digital assets of the same description, into the stream of commerce for value.

(3) The law applicable to the issues addressed in Principles 10 to 13, including whether an agreement is a custody agreement, is the domestic law of the State expressly specified in that agreement as the law that governs the agreement, or if the agreement expressly provides that another law is applicable to all such issues, that other law.

(4) Paragraphs (1) and (2) are subject to paragraph (3).

(5) Other law applies to determine:

(a) the law applicable to the third-party effectiveness of a security right in a digital asset made effective against third parties by a method other than control;

(b) the law applicable to determine the priority between conflicting security rights made effective against third parties by a method other than control.

(6) Notwithstanding the opening of an insolvency-related proceeding and subject to paragraph (7), the law applicable in accordance with this Principle governs all proprietary issues in respect of digital assets with regard to any event that has occurred before the opening of that insolvency related proceeding.

(7) Paragraph (6) does not affect the application of any substantive or procedural rule of law applicable by virtue of an insolvency-related proceeding, such as any rule relating to:

(a) the ranking of categories of claims;

(b) the avoidance of a transaction as a preference or a transfer in fraud of creditors;

(c) the enforcement of rights to an asset that is under the control or supervision of the insolvency representative.

As one can see, the Principle is quite long and complex.

The starting point is that the law applicable to a digital asset may be chosen either in the digital asset itself (Principle 5(1)(a)) or in the system in which the digital asset is recorded (Principle 5(1)(b)). Thus, precedence is given to the principle of party autonomy. This remarkably resembles the recently adopted sec. 12-107 US Uniform Commercial Code (UCC).

In the absence of a choice of law, the law of the statutory seat of the issuer of the digital asset shall apply, provided that this seat is readily ascertainable to the public (Principle 5(1)(c)). This was one of the key proposals of the EA PIL Working Group. Yet the Principles define the issuer as the person who has put the asset “in the stream of commerce for value” and has identified itself as such as well as its statutory seat (Principle 5(2)(f)). This considerably reduces the provision’s significance. It would, for instance, not apply to those who distribute their assets via airdrop or those who choose not to identify their statutory seat.

If none of these rules apply, the Principles give the national legislator two options: Under Option A, it can submit digital assets to special rules of its national law, to be supplemented by the UNIDROIT Principles. Under Option B, it can directly refer to the UNIDROIT Principles as governing law. In both cases, any remaining gaps will be filled by the law that is applicable according to the conflict-of-laws rules of the forum state.

This latter technique, which effectively substitutes the law of the forum for the search for an applicable law, is known in French law as a substantive rule of PIL (règle materielle de droit international privé). It provides a simple solution to the conflict-of-laws conundrum. That the Principles suggest themselves as applicable law is novel, but well understandable given their goal of legal harmonisation.

Less harmonisation is the default rule, which refers to the conflict-of-laws rules of the forum. No indication whatsoever is given what these conflicts rules should look like. One might fear that this will lead to divergence between national laws. It is to be hoped that they can be overcome by the Joint Project of the Hague Conference on Private International Law and UNIDROIT on Digital Assets and Token, which was recently announced.

— Thanks to Felix Krysa and Amy Held for contributing to this post.

In June 2022, this blog posted about a joint webinar between the Singapore-based Asian Business Law Institute (ABLI) and the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) on the Choice-of-Court and Judgments Conventions. The two organizations return this year with their third joint session, this time on the 1965 Service Convention. ABLI has been engaging in work related to judgments recognition and enforcement in Asia for some time.

Titled Cross-border Commercial Dispute Resolution – HCCH 1965 Service Convention, the webinar will take place on 27 June 2023 between 4 to 5:10pm (Singapore time) or 10 to 11:10am (CEST), and is expected to discuss, among others, the actual operation of the Service Convention in practice, how the Service Convention works with the other HCCH Conventions for cross-border dispute resolution, and Singapore’s accession to and upcoming implementation of the Service Convention.

Invited speakers include Sara Chisholm-Batten (Partner, Michelmores LLP), Melissa Ford (Secretary, HCCH), Delphia Lim (2Director, International Legal Division, Ministry of Law, Singapore), Professor Yeo Tiong Min (Singapore Management University), and Professor Yun Zhao (University of Hong Kong and Representative of Regional Office for Asia and the Pacific, HCCH).

For more information or to register, click here. Queries about the webinar can be directed to ABLI at info@abli.asia.

On 17 May 2023, the CJEU delivered its judgment in Fonds de Garantie des Victimes des Actes de Terrorisme et d’Autres Infractions (FGTI) v. Victoria Seguros SA (Case C‑264/22).

This is a case on the delineation of the respective scopes of the law governing torts and the law governing subrogation. The answer given by the Court seems obvious, and one wonders why the question was asked in the first place, at least in such terms.

One interesting issue (possibly the only one) is whether the existence of a French judgment could have changed the answer of the Court, but the question was not asked.

Background

On 4 August 2010, while swimming and snorkelling in the sea off the beach at Alvor (Portugal), a person of French nationality was struck by the propeller of a boat registered in Portugal and suffered serious physical injuries.

The victim brought a claim for compensation in France against Fonds de garantie des victimes des actes de terrorisme et d’autres infractions (FGTI), a public fund which can compensate victims of certain torts. After compensating victims, FGTI is subrogated in their rights that it can exercise against tortfeasors.

FGTI settled in 2014. The settlement was approved by a French court, and FGTI paid the victim in April 2014, which triggered the subrogation.

At the end of November 2016, FGTI brought proceedings against Victoria Seguros, the insurance company of the alleged tortfeasor, in Portuguese courts.

Victoria Seguros argued that the claim brought by FGTI was governed by Portuguese law and thus time-barred. FGTI replied that French law applied and that the claim was not time-barred.

Lex loci delicti or lex subrogationis?

The issue before the court was whether the time limit was governed by the law of the tort or the law governing the subrogation.

Victoria Seguros argued that the law of the tort applied. As the damage was suffered in Portugal, it was thus Portuguese law (Rome II Regulation, Article 4), and the starting point of the limitation period was the day of the accident, i.e. 10 August 2010. Under Portuguese law, the applicable time limit was 3 years.

FGTI argued that the law of the subrogation applied (Rome II Regulation, art. 19). As the duty of the Fund arose under French law, this was French law, which provides for a 10 year limitation period starting in 2014.

Article 19 of the Rome II Regulation reads:

Where a person (the creditor) has a non-contractual claim upon another (the debtor), and a third person has a duty to satisfy the creditor, or has in fact satisfied the creditor in discharge of that duty, the law which governs the third person’s duty to satisfy the creditor shall determine whether, and the extent to which, the third person is entitled to exercise against the debtor the rights which the creditor had against the debtor under the law governing their relationship.

This provision establishes in complex terms a pretty simple distinction. The law governing the obligation of a person (here, the Fund) to compensate a victim determines whether this person is subrogated in the rights of this victim, and to which extent (for instance, only to the extent of the actual payment made to that victim). But the result of the subrogation is clearly to transfer to the Fund the rights of the victims. Subrogation does not establish new rights. It merely transfers existing rights from one person (the victim) to another (here the Fund).

Thus, the answer to the question referred to the CJEU seemed pretty obvious, and one can understand that no opinion of an Advocate General was requested. FGTI was exercising the victim’s rights against the (alleged) tortfeasor. These rights were governed by the lex loci delicti, and as clarified by Article 15, this included the limitation period for exercising those rights.

This is what the CJEU rules:

Article 4(1), Article 15(h) and Article 19 of Regulation No 864/2007 must be interpreted as meaning that the law which governs the action of a third party subrogated to the rights of an injured party against the person who caused the damage and which determines, in particular, the rules on limitation in respect of that action is, in principle, that of the country in which that damage occurs.

The Court offers quite an impressive number of reasons to justify such an obvious solution.

The French Judgment

In Portuguese courts, FGTI argued that French law provides “for a limitation period of 10 years from the date of the judicial decision at issue, which, in the present case, was made in March 2014“.

It is difficult to assess this argument without any further information.

There is no doubt that there is no special time limit for subrogation under French law. The French supreme court rules regularly that subrogation does not trigger any new time limit, and that it is always the time limit applicable to the right of the victim which applies, which is of 10 years for personal injury cases, starting on the date of the damage. Maybe this is the rule FGTI relied upon (though the starting point should not have been the 2014 judgment then).

There is, however, a special time limit of 10 years applicable to the enforcement of judgments.  In this case, FGTI referred to a time limit starting on the day of the French judgment approving the settlement, i.e. March 2014.

From a PIL perspective, this raises the issue of whether this judgment could have been the basis for an action in Portugal. Clearly, the insurer of the alleged tortfeasor was not a party to the French proceedings, and the French judgment had not ruled on whether the alleged tortfeasor was liable. But maybe an argument could have been made that the judgment could be recognised in Portugal to the extent that it might have declared that FGTI was subrogated (I do not know that it did). From the perspective of Portugal, it could then have raised the issue of whether a new right was created by the judgment (novatio), or whether Portugal would still have recognised the pre-existing right of the victim.

Registration is open for the 9th Journal of Private International Law Conference.

The conference will be held on 3 to 5 August 2023 at the Yong Pung How School of Law at the Singapore Management University. The keynote address will be delivered by Philip Jeyaretnam, President of the Singapore International Commercial Court.

The deadline for speakers to register is 30 May 2023. The deadline for other registrants is 25 June 2023.

Registration is complimentary for speakers, Journal of Private International Law editorial board members and SMU faculty, staff and students. Preferential rates apply for academics, government officials, SMU alumni and non-SMU students – register with your institutional e-mail to enjoy the preferential rate.

More information, including the draft programme and link to register, can be found here.

A Summer School on Cross-border litigation and international arbitration will take place between 17 and 22 July 2023 both on-site at the Ravenna Campus of the University of Bologna and on-line, under the direction of Michele Angelo Lupoi (University of Bologna) and Marco Farina (LUISS, Rome).

The course will address a broad range of issues relating to transnational litigation, as they arise in contexts as diverse as climate change litigation, commercial and maritime litigation, and family and succession disputes. International arbitration will also be covered.

The lecturers include Apostolos Anthimos, Giovanni Chiapponi, Elena D’Alessandro, David Estrin, Francesca Ferrari, Chris Helmer, Albert Henke, Emma Roberts, Marco Torsello, Stefano Alberto Villata, and Anna Wysocka-Bar.

The Summer School is aimed at law students as well as law graduates and practitioners.

Registrations are open until 6 July 2023. Further information are found here.

Hanoch Dagan (Tel Aviv University) and Sagi Peari (University of Western Australia) have posted on Choice of Law Meets Private Law Theory on SSRN.

Choice of law can, and often should, be an important feature of an autonomy-enhancing law as it expands the possible frameworks within which people can govern their affairs. The theory of choice of law we develop in this article builds on three core notions that dominate existing doctrine — states, party autonomy, and what we loosely refer to as ‘limitations’; but it releases choice of law from its subordination to private international law (or its inter-state equivalent in federal contexts). As a freestanding concept, choice of law belongs to private law’s empowering sections and thus participates in the obligation of liberal states to proactively promote people’s self-determination. This foundation of the field refines its three fundamental notions in a way that facilitates their peaceable cohabitation. It also recalibrates the boundaries of choice of law doctrine, clarifies its prescriptions, and offers grounds for its reform.

The paper is forthcoming in the Oxford Journal of Legal Studies.

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, Senior Lecturer at the Stockholm University.


Under Swedish copyright law, broadcasting organizations are granted certain exclusive rights over their broadcasts (“signal right”). A signal right is one of the “related” or “neighboring” rights to copyright along with the rights of performers and producers of phonograms. Pursuant to Section 48 of the Swedish Act (1960:729) on Copyright in Literary and Artistic Works (Swedish Copyright Act) broadcasting organizations have an exclusive right to inter alia authorize the rebroadcast or a communication to the public in places accessible to the public against the payment of an entrance fee. This section incorporates Sweden’s obligations under Article 8(3) of the EU Rental and Lending Directive 2006/115/EC.

As a general rule, the Swedish Copyright Act applies in relation to other countries only on condition of reciprocity, or if it follows from an international treaty. Article 6(1) of the 1961 International Convention for the Protection of Performers, Producers of Phonograms and Broadcasting Organizations (Rome Convention) requires that Sweden grant national treatment to foreign broadcasting organizations if (1) they are established in another contracting State; or (2) if the broadcast was transmitted from a transmitter situated in another contracting State. This treaty obligation is incorporated into Section 12 of the Swedish International Copyright Regulation (1994:193) (International Copyright Regulation). The second point of attachment is formulated slightly differently in the International Copyright Regulation. It refers to “broadcasts which have been made” but does not include the words “from a transmitter situated”.

In a case before the Swedish courts, the question arose of the interpretation of this point of attachment when a satellite broadcasting chain of transmission spans several States. On 12 May 2023, the Swedish Supreme Court held that a satellite broadcast should normally be considered to take place in the state where the transmission of the programme-carrying signals was initiated.

Facts

Two persons, acting in their capacity as representatives for a company established in Sweden, were prosecuted for intentionally or through gross negligence, retransmitting television broadcasts produced by another company established in Qatar. The Swedish company had retransmitted via IPTV the Qatari company’s broadcasts to its own customers all over the world without obtaining the Qatari company’s consent. The Qatari company brought a civil claim for damages in connection with the prosecution. A prerequisite for finding the two persons guilty of the offense of unlawful retransmission and liable for damages was that the Qatari company’s broadcasts were eligible for protection under Swedish law.

It is important to distinguish the question whether the Qatari company was eligible for protection under Swedish law, which deals with the rights of foreigners, from the traditional private international law question concerning the applicable law. In this case, the applicable law question did not arise. First, nationals courts only apply their own criminal law so it is clear that Swedish law applies in a Swedish criminal proceeding. Second, with respect to the Qatari company’s claim for damages, which it a private law question, the Qatari company claimed protection for Sweden so Swedish law was applicable under Article 8(1) Regulation (EC) No 864/2007 on the law applicable to non-contractual obligations (Rome II). As said, however, the application of Swedish law was never questioned. Instead, the question was whether the Qatari company was eligible for protection under Swedish law.

Qatar was not a contracting state to the Rome Convention at the time that the broadcasts took place. Although the Qatari company produced its television programmes in Qatar, it sent the programme signals via fibre cable to a related company in France and then to the United Kingdom and Spain. Via uplink stations in the United Kingdom and Spain, the signals were sent to satellites to be received by the public in the Middle East and Northern Africa.

The Swedish Patent and Market Court (PMD) found that the Qatari company’s broadcasts were made “at least” in the United Kingdom and Spain, which are both contracting states to the Rome Convention. On appeal, however, the Patent and Market Court of Appeal (PMÖD) reversed and held that the broadcast took place only in Qatar. The Supreme Court affirmed the decision of the PMÖD.

Swedish Supreme Court

Article 3(f) of the Rome Convention defines broadcasting as “the transmission by wireless means for public reception of sounds or of images and sounds”. Although the Rome Convention was drafted before the time of satellite broadcasts, the Court stated that such broadcasts could nonetheless be considered to fall under its scope.

The Court then observed that section 61 a of the Copyright Act deals specifically with satellite broadcasting and localizes the “copyright relevant act” “in the country where the broadcasting organization, under its control and its responsibility, introduces the subject matter into an uninterrupted chain of communication to the satellite and from there down towards the earth.” Section 61 a implements Article 1(2)(b) of the EU Directive 93/83/EEC on the coordination of certain rules concerning copyright and rights related to copyright applicable to satellite broadcasting and cable retransmission (SatCab Directive). The Court noted that the aim of this rule is to enable a broadcasting company that uses other people’s protected subject matters, to easily identify for which Member State it needs to obtain a license. The Court pointed out that the application of this rule presupposes that the subject matter (e.g. a broadcast) is protected under the Copyright Act. The Court therefore observed that this rule “had no immediate significance for the assessment of whether the broadcast as such is protected by that Act”.

The Court observed that neither Article 6 of the Rome Convention nor section 12 of the International Copyright Regulation contain specific provisions on where a broadcast is deemed to take place when the chain of transmission spans several different states. The Court noted however that “in a related context”, the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) held that customary technical activities to prepare signals for their introduction into a satellite communication uplink cannot be regarded as interruptions in the transmission in the meaning of Article 1(2) of the SatCab Directive (see Airfield and Canal Digitaal (C-431/09 and C-432/09).

The Court found that this approach was consistent with the text of the Rome Convention and the International Copyright Regulation. The Court stated therefore that in the case of a broadcast involving several intermediate technical steps, the broadcast “was transmitted” (within the meaning of the Rome Convention) and “was made” (within the meaning of the International Copyright Regulation) in the state where the transmission of the signals was initiated. The Court added that the fact that the chain of transmission includes elements which, individually, are not covered by the rules of the Rome Convention, e.g. because the signals at one stage are not transmitted by wireless means, does not preclude such a reading of the provisions.

The Court also found that this interpretation was in line with the aim of protecting broadcasting organizations against the unauthorized exploitation of their broadcasts. The Court reasoned that broadcasting companies make their primary investments in the state from which the broadcast is initially generated and using the state of uplink or where other intermediate technical steps are taken would not satisfy this aim to the same extent.

Thus, the Court held that the entire chain of transmission starting with the transmission of the signals via fibre cable from Qatar and ending with their reception on the ground to subscribers was one single broadcast which must be regarded as having been made in Qatar. This meant that the Qatari company was not eligible for protection under Swedish law and the prosecution against the two individuals for a violation of the Copyright Act and the Qatari company’s damage claim were rejected.

Analysis

It is a bit surprising that the Court first states that section 61 a of the Swedish Copyright Act and the SatCab Directive “had no immediate significance” for the question of whether a broadcast is eligible for protection but then applies the approach set out in the SatCab Directive to determine whether a broadcast is eligible for protection. It can be questioned whether the situation regulated in the SatCab Directive really can be said to be “a related context” as the SatCab Directive regulates a different situation than the Rome Convention and the International Copyright Regulation.

As noted above, the SatCab Directive deals with cross-border licensing of protected subject matter and Article 1(2)(b) localizes where a user is said to exploit another person’s protected subject matter when the subject matter is transmitted to a satellite from one Member State but received by the public on the ground in several other Member States. In contrast, Article 6 of the Rome Convention and the corresponding provision in the International Copyright Regulation deal with the protection of foreign broadcasters and lay down the conditions for affording national treatment to their signals.

Moreover, the SatCab Directive has a different aim than the Rome Convention and the International Copyright Regulation. The SatCab Diective aims to promote pan-European broadcasting by localizing the copyright relevant act in a single Member State while at the same time requiring a minimum level of harmonization to ensure that the protection level is sufficiently high in all Member States. This facilitates cross-border licensing because users of protected subject matters only need to clear the rights in one Member State as opposed to all Member States where the subject matters can be received. In line with this aim of avoiding the cumulative application of several national laws to one single act of broadcasting, normal technical procedures relating to the programme-carrying signals are not to be considered as interruptions to the chain of broadcasting (see recital 14 SatCab Directive).

In contrast, as the Court itself notes, the aim of the Rome Convention is to protect broadcasting organizations against the unauthorized exploitation of their broadcasts. To fulfil this aim, the Rome Convention contains alternative points of attachment (i.e. the broadcaster’s state of establishment or the state where a transmitter that transmits the broadcast is situated). It would be consistent with the aim of the Rome Convention to localize a broadcast in all states with which the broadcast has a significant connection such as a transmitter, or in a cascade-like fashion stopping at the first contracting state that has a significant connection to the broadcast.

It can be noted that the Court did not seem to place any emphasis on the wording “from a transmitter situated in another Contracting State” that appears in the Rome Convention, although not in the International Copyright Regulation. Normally, this point of attachment allows a broadcasting organization that is established outside a Rome contracting state to enjoy protection if its transmitter is situated in a contracting state. While a contracting state may declare that they will apply both points of attachment cumulatively, Sweden has not done so. Still, the practical effect of the ruling seems to require this as it is likely that signals will usually be initiated from the state where the broadcaster is established.

One can make an analogy with the Berne Convention that allows authors who are not nationals of a contracting state to the Berne Union to be eligible for protection under the Convention by publishing their works first in a contracting state to the Berne Union, or simultaneously in a state outside the Berne Union and in a state of the Berne Union. That said, one might view the right of foreign broadcasters in their signals as less deserving of protection than the right of authors in their works. Moreover, non-contracting states would not have any incentive to join the Rome Convention if their broadcasters could secure protection by sending their signal through contracting states.

A question could be raised whether the Court should have referred a question to the CJEU on the interpretation of the Rental and Lending Directive. As noted above, section 48 of the Swedish Copyright Act fulfills Sweden’s obligation under the Rental and Lending Directive to afford broadcasting organizations the exclusive right to authorize or prohibit the communication to the public of their broadcasts against payment of an entrance fee. While the Directive itself does not define who is considered to be a broadcasting organization eligible for protection under the Directive, the concept should be interpreted consistently with the EU’s international treaty obligations. See Recorded Artists Actors Performers (C-265/19). In this case, however, the relevant obligation was under the Rome Convention and the EU is not itself a contracting party.

Article 3 of the TRIPS Agreement, which is an international convention concluded by the EU, obligates the EU to accord national treatment to the nationals of other Members in respect of the rights provided under the Agreement. Article 14.3 TRIPS provides broadcasting organizations a signal right, albeit to a more limited extent than the Rome Convention. Importantly, Article 1.3 of TRIPS incorporates the criteria for eligibility for protection in the Rome Convention to determine who is eligible for protection under TRIPS. Thus, the question concerning the interpretation of Article 6 of the Rome Convention arguably falls indirectly within the CJEU’s adjudicative competence, notwithstanding that the EU is not itself a contracting party, when the right claimed is one that implements Article 14.3 TRIPS. This is because the CJEU may need to interpret the rules in Article 6 of the Rome Convention to establish the EU and its Member States’ obligations under TRIPS. Thus, it is possible that the CJEU will have the opportunity in the future to have its say about where a satellite broadcasting chain of transmission that spans several different states takes place for the purpose of determining its eligibility for protection under TRIPS.

As noted earlier on this blog, on 24 May 2023, from 6 pm to 8 pm CEST, the forth and last webinar of the series that has been organised under the title The Future of Cross-Border Parenthood in the EU – Analyzing the EU Parenthood Proposal will take place. The webinar, chaired by Steve Heylen, will deal with the following relations:  Authentic documents and
parenthood: between recognition and acceptance
(Patrick Wautelet), and The European certificate of Parenthood: A passport for parents and children? (Ilaria Pretelli).

Those wishing to attend have time until 23 May 2023 at noon to register. The registration form is available here.

Registered participants will receive the details to join the webinar by e-mail (please note the e-mails with these details occasionally end up in the spam folder).

The updated and final version of the program is available here.

On 30 June 2023, the second edition of the Austrian Private International Law Workshop will take place in Innsbruck. The organisers cordially invite all interested researchers and practitioners to participate and register via evip@uibk.ac.at. Participation is free of charge. The workshop will be conducted in German and will consist of two sessions, chaired by Florian Heindler and Andreas Schwartze, respectively.

Presentations will discuss, inter alia: Current trends in the case law of the CJEU on conflict of laws (Marlene Brosch, ECJ); The EU Succession Regulation and the Austrian Supreme Court – where it should have applied for a preliminary ruling (Gottfried Musger, Austrian Supreme Court); Parent in one country, parent in every country: The proposal for an EU Parenthood Regulation (Martina Melcher, University of Graz); International enforcement of legal rules on social networks (Brigitta Lurger, University of Graz); The corporation seat theory between connecting factor and domestic nexus (Chris Thomale, University of Vienna); Crypto assets in private international law (Matthias Lehmann, University of Vienna/Radboud University Nijmegen).

A forum chaired by Bernhard A. Koch (University of Innsbruck) and Simon Laimer (University of Innsbruck) on the the most pressing challenges for private international law in the coming years and decades will conclude the event.

The updated and final version of the program is available here.

This post was written by Carlos Santaló Goris (Lecturer at the European Institute of Public Administration in Luxembourg).


On 20 April 2023, the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) rendered its second judgment on Regulation 655/2014, establishing a European Account Preservation Order (‘EAPO Regulation’). In C-291/21, Starkinvest, the Court assessed whether an EAPO could be used to secure a claim resulting from a penalty payment, and if so, under what conditions.  

Background of the Case

C-291/21, Starkinvest, has its roots in a 2016 judgment rendered by the Court of Appeals of Liège (Cour d’appel de Liège) rendered in favor of Starkinvest SRL ordering Soft Paris and Soft Paris Parties, ‘to cease all sales of their goods and services under the word mark SOFT PARIS in the Benelux countries’ (para. 18). The judgment established a periodic penalty payment in the event the order to cease sales was not respected.

In 2021, Starkinvest SRL applied for an EAPO to attach Soft Paris’ French bank accounts for € 86 694.22. Of that amount, € 85.000 corresponded to the penalty payments resulting from Soft Paris’ infringement of the order to cease the sale of goods. Starkinvest used the referred judgment rendered by the Court of Appeals of Liège (Cour d’appel de Liège) as the title to obtain the EAPO.

At this point, it should be noted that the regime to obtain an EAPO varies depending on whether the creditor has an enforceable judgment or not. All creditors have to prove that ‘there is a real risk that, without such a measure, the subsequent enforcement of the creditor’s claim against the debtor will be impeded or made substantially more difficult’ (Article 7(1) EAPO Regulation. This first prerequisite corresponds to the periculum in mora. Creditors without an enforceable judgment ‘shall also submit sufficient evidence to satisfy the court that he is likely to succeed on the substance of his claim against the debtor’ (Article 7(2) EAPO Regulation). This second condition corresponds to another common prerequisite for obtaining a national interim measure, the fumus boni iuris.

For the Court of Appeals of Liège (Cour d’appel de Liège), it was not clear whether the judgment establishing the penalty payment but not specifying the amount the claim arising from that penalty payment was valid a judgment that would exempt creditors from satisfying the fumus boni iuris. In this regard, Belgian legislation does not require the prior quantification of the claim arising from a penalty payment to request a preservation order ‘provided that the decision ordering penalty payments is enforceable and has been serving’ (para. 23). Conversely, the Belgian court also acknowledges that Article 55 of the Brussels I bis Regulation establishes that ‘a judgment that ”orders a payment by way of a penalty” can only benefit from the simplified scheme of enforcement the amount of the payment has been finally determined by the court of origin.’ Having no answer to such inquiry, the Court of Appeal of Liège (Cour d’appel de Liège) decided to submit the following questions to the CJEU:

(1) Does a judgment which has been served, ordering a party to make a penalty payment in the event of breach of a prohibitory order, constitute a [judgment] requiring the debtor to pay the creditor’s claim within the meaning of Article 7(2) of [Regulation No 655/2014]?

(2) Does a judgment ordering a party to make a penalty payment, although enforceable in the country of origin, fall within the meaning of “judgment” in Article 4 of [Regulation No 655/2014] where there has been no final determination of the amount in accordance with Article 55 of [Regulation No 1215/2012]?

The CJEU’s Answer

In essence, the CJEU was asked whether the judgment that established the penalty payment was a valid judgment that would exempt the creditor from proving the fumus boni iuris. More concretely, whether or not the claim amount had to be specified in the judgment as a condition to consider the judgment a valid title. In this regard, neither Article 4(5), which contains the definition of judgment, nor Article 7(2), the provision on the fumus boni iuris, does not state anything about the quantification of the claim in the judgment (paras 42 – 43). Nonetheless, other provisions do so. Article 6 refers to the ‘amount specified in the judgment’, while Article 8(2)(g) states that creditors can apply for an EAPO in ‘the amount of the principal claim as specified in the judgment’ (paras 46 – 47). Therefore, a systematic interpretation suggests that the judgment would have to contain the precise amount of claim.

The CJEU found that the specification of the amount of the claim is also a guarantee to maintain an adequate balance between the creditor’s and debtor’s interests in the EAPO procedure (para. 50). If a judgment establishing the penalty payment without having specified the amount of the claim is considered a valid title to circumvent the fumus boni iuris, that would undermine the debtor’s position. The court’s examination of fumus boni iuris is both a condition for creditor to access the EAPO and a guarantee for the debtor against abusive applications when there is no title acknowledging the claim. When the amount of penalty payment is not quantified, courts should have the discretion to assess whether there is a basis for the amount the creditor requested the EAPO for. Interestingly, AG Szpunar added, in his opinion, that while the judgment establishing penalty payment would not constitute a valid title, it is not ‘is meaningless for the creditor’. Creditors could use it, along ‘with documents provided by a court official in which the court official declares the breaches of the prohibitory order’, to prove the fumus boni iuris (paras. 82 – 83). Creditors willing to secure a penalty payment through an EAPO can find a practical tip here.

Lastly, the CJEU addressed the enforcement regime of judgments ordering penalty payments under the Brussels I bis Regulation. In this regard, the Court clarified that even if the EAPO does not have an equivalent provision, that does not imply that the ‘intention of the EU legislature was to exclude penalty payments from the scope of that regulation’ (para. 55). Therefore, the EAPO could be used to secure penalty payments. However, the judgment ordering the penalty payment without quantifying the claim is insufficient to overcome the fumus boni iuris.

Overall Assessment of the Judgment

The main contribution of the C-291/21 judgment is that it shows that the EAPO can be used to secure penalty payments. In this regard, it aligned the EAPO Regulation with the Brussels I bis Regulation, which expressly acknowledges the possibility of recognizing and enforcing penalty payment judgments. Creditors can combine both instruments. While using the Brussels I bis Regulation to enforce the penalty payment, they can rely on the EAPO to secure its enforcement. Whether the EAPO can be used to secure a penalty payment might seem for many pretty obvious, the Cologne Higher Regional Court (Oberlandesgericht Köln) once rejected an EAPO request on the basis of a penalty payment under German law (Zwangsgeld), because it considered that such kind of claim fell outside the scope of the EAPO Regulation. The creditor requested a preliminary reference be submitted to CJEU, but the German court rejected such a possibility. This case came to the author’s knowledge through an interview with a German lawyer in the empirical conducted in the context of his Ph.D. dissertation.

This decision also sheds light on the autonomous notion of judgment under the EAPO Regulation (in this regard, see also Tobias Lutzi’s post on this judgment), more precisely, concerning the prerequisite that the claim has to be quantified.

As in C-555/18, the first CJEU judgment on the EAPO, the Court’s reasoning of this second judgment again pivots on the need to ‘strike an appropriate balance between the interest of the creditor in obtaining an Order and the interest of the debtor in preventing abuse of the Order’ (Recital 14). This is a recurring hermeneutic tool used by the CJEU when it comes to interpreting the EAPO and the EPO. It seems that the CJEU’s approach is to counterweight the pro-creditore spirit that underpinned the creation of the EAPO and EPO, reinforcing the debtor’s position.

At the request of the Committee on Petitions of the European Parliament, the European Parliament’s Policy Department for Citizens’ Rights and Constitutional Affairs commissioned  a study titled Cross-Border Legal Recognition of Parenthood in the EU. It is available here.

Authored by Alina Tryfonidou (Neapolis University of Pafos), the study examines the problem of non-recognition of parenthood between Member States and its causes, the current legal framework and the (partial) solutions it offers to this problem, the background of the Commission proposal for a regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood and on the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood, and the text of the proposal. It also provides a critical assessment of the proposal and issues policy recommendations for its improvement.

A group of German scholars, consisting of Christine Budzikiewicz (University of Marburg), Konrad Duden (University of Leipzig), Anatol Dutta (Ludwig Maximilian University of Munich), Tobias Helms (University of Marburg) and Claudia Mayer (University of Regensburg), collectively the Marburg Group, reviewed the European Commission’s proposal of 7 December 2022 for a regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood and on the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood.

The Group, while welcoming the initiative of the Commission issued a paper to suggest some fundamental changes, apart from technical amendments.

The Group’s comment can be found here.

Ralf Michaels (Max Planck Institute Hamburg) has posted Private International Law and the Legal Pluriverse on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

Private international law responds to the plurality of existing normative orders, and at the same time, as domestic law, it partakes in that plurality. As a consequence, private international law does not overcome legal plurality, nor does it provide a metanormativity shared between the regimes; it merely adds a second level to the plurality of substantive laws and conflicts regimes. This makes a legal ontology necessary that avoids oneness and embraces plurality. The chapter suggests pluriversality as such an ontology. Drawing on different theories – Carl Schmitt, William James, and decolonial theory – such an ontology is developed and analyzed. Private international law is not an add-on in such an ontology; instead it is a constitutive element.​

The paper is forthcoming in Philosophical Foundations of Private International Law, OUP, Roxana Banu, Michael Green, Ralf Michaels, eds.

As noted earlier on this blog, on 17 May 2023, from 6 pm to 8 pm CEST, the third webinar of the series that has been organised under the title The Future of Cross-Border Parenthood in the EU – Analyzing the EU Parenthood Proposal will take place. The webinar, chaired by Nadia Rusinova, will deal with the following relations: The mutual recognition of decisions under the EU Proposal: much ado about nothing? (Alina Tryfonidou), and Who decides on parenthood? The rules of jurisdiction (Maria Caterina Baruffi).

Those wishing to attend have time until 16 May 2023 at noon to register. The registration form is available here.

Registered participants will receive the details to join the webinar by e-mail (please note the e-mails with these details occasionally end up in the spam folder).

The form, then, will remain open for registration for the last webinar of the series.

The updated and final version of the program is available here.

The first issue of 2023 of the Journal of Private International Law is out. It contains the following articles:

David McCleanThe transfer of proceedings in international family cases

There is general agreement that jurisdiction over issues concerning children or vulnerable adults should lie with the court of their habitual residence. There are particular circumstances in which that is not wholly satisfactory and four international instruments have provided, using rather different language, the possibility of jurisdiction being transferred to a court better placed to decide the case. They include Brussels IIb applying in EU Member States since August 2022 and the Hague Child Protection Convention of growing importance in the UK. This paper examines that transfer possibility with a detailed comparison of the relevant instruments.

Matthias Lehmann, Incremental international law-making: The Hague Jurisdiction Project in context

The Hague Conference on Private International Law is currently working towards a new instrument on jurisdiction and parallel proceedings. But critics ask if we need another instrument, in addition to the Hague Choice of Court Convention of 2005 and the Hague Judgments Convention of 2019. This article gives reasoned arguments for a “yes” and explores possibilities for the substantive content of the new instrument. It does so by looking back and contextualising the new instrument with regard to the two preceding Conventions, and by looking forward to what is still to come, ie the interpretation and application of all three instruments. On this basis, it argues that a holistic approach is required to avoid the risk of a piecemeal result. Only such a holistic approach will avoid contradictions between the three instruments and allow for their coherent interpretation. If this advice is heeded, incremental law-making may well become a success and perhaps even a model for future negotiations.

Ben Köhler, Blaming the middleman? Refusal of relief for mediator misconduct under the Singapore Convention

The discussion surrounding the Singapore Convention on Mediation 2018 has gathered steam. In particular, the refusal of enforcement based on mediator misconduct as prescribed in Article 5(1)(e) and (f) has been the focus of debate and is widely perceived to be the Convention’s Achilles heel. These two provisions, already highly controversial in the drafting process, have been criticised as ill-suited to a voluntary process and likely to provoke ancillary dispute. This article defends these grounds for refusal, arguing that they play an indispensable role in guaranteeing the legitimacy of mediated settlements enforced under the Convention. It addresses some of the interpretative challenges within Article 5(1)(e) and (f) before discussing the tension between the provisions on mediator misconduct and the confidentiality of the mediation. The article then offers some guidance on how parties may limit the effects of the provisions, concluding with a brief outlook for the future.

Abubakri YekiniThe effectiveness of foreign jurisdiction clauses in Nigeria: an empirical inquiry

Business entities do not often include terms in commercial agreements unless those terms are relevant and are designed to maximise the gains of the parties to the agreement. To realise their reasonable and legitimate expectations, they expect that contractual terms and promises would be respected by the parties and courts. There is a growing body of literature suggesting that Nigerian courts are not giving maximum effects to foreign jurisdiction clauses (FJC). What is largely missing from the scholarly contributions is that no one has worked out a principled solution to overcome this conundrum. This article significantly contributes to the existing literature through an empirical analysis of Nigerian appellate court decisions on FJCs with a view to gaining deeper insights into the attitude of Nigerian courts to FJCs. Compared to the US where the national average of enforcement is 74%, a 40% rate for Nigeria does not project Nigeria as a pro-business forum. This outlook can potentially disincentivise cross-border trade and commerce between Nigeria and the rest of the world. To address this problem, the paper proceeds by presenting a normative framework, built principally on economic and contract theories, for enforcing FJCs. As most of the cases are B2B transactions, the paper invites the courts to treat FJCs and arbitration clauses equally and to replace forum non conveniens considerations with a more principled approach which limits non-enforcement to overriding policy, and a strong cause that is defined by reasonableness and foreseeability.

Mohammed Mjed Kabry and Azam Ansari, The enforcement of jurisdiction agreements in Iran

Parties to a contract may designate the court or courts of a particular country to decide their disputes which have arisen or may arise from a particular legal relationship. Many countries give party autonomy its binding effect in selecting the competent court and enforcing jurisdiction agreements. There is complete silence in Iranian law regarding the enforcement of jurisdiction agreements. The current study examines the enforcement of jurisdiction agreements under Iranian law. This study investigates whether parties in international disputes can agree to confer jurisdiction to Iranian non-competent courts and whether they can agree to exclude the jurisdiction of competent Iranian courts in favour of foreign courts. The study contends that parties can agree to grant jurisdiction to Iran’s non-competent courts unless the excluded foreign court has exclusive jurisdiction to hear the dispute. On the other hand, parties may agree to exclude the jurisdiction of the competent Iranian courts in favour of foreign courts unless the Iranian courts assert exclusive jurisdiction over the dispute.

Alexander A. Kostin and Daria D. Kuraksa, International treaties on assistance in civil matters and their applicability to recognition of foreign judgments on the opening of insolvency proceedings (reflections regarding the Russian national and international experience)

The article examines the question of admissibility of recognition of foreign judgments on commencement of bankruptcy proceedings on the basis of international treaties on legal assistance. It examines the background of these international treaties, as well as the practice of their application in respect of this category of foreign judgments. The authors conclude that foreign court decisions on opening of insolvency (bankruptcy) proceedings should be regarded as “judgments in civil matters” for the purpose of the international treaties on legal assistance. This category of foreign judgments should be recognised on the basis of international treaties in the Russian Federation, despite the existing approach of Russian courts (including the Judgment of the Arbitrazh (Commercial) Court of the Ural District of 09.10.2019 in case No. A60-29115/2019).

In this post, Sandrine Brachotte presents her doctoral work on private international law and so-called “conflicts of worldviews”, which she undertook at Sciences Po Law School (Paris), in English, under the supervision of Horatia Muir Watt. The PhD Dissertation, entitled ‘The Conflict of Laws and Non-secular Worldviews: A Proposal for Inclusion’, offers an alternative theory of party autonomy, public policy and international jurisdiction that aims to be more inclusive of postcolonial claims at the global level.


Introduction

This doctoral work connects the discipline of private international law with an intellectual movement that has found its way into several branches of law but remains marginal in this discipline, that is decolonial theory (called “decolonial legal studies” when focused on law). To put it in a nutshell, this movement calls for an alternative production of knowledge that would follow non-Western sources and processes. It also asks for the re-empowerment of non-Western ways of living and seeing the world, which are here called “worldviews”. It does not only target postcolonial contexts but aspires to be embraced at the global level. There, it does not demand that Western productions of knowledge and worldviews be replaced by their non-Western equivalents but instead that the latter be recognised as equal to the former. Such pluralisation requires departing from the ‘modern episteme of universalism’ to endorse the paradigm of pluriversality, i.e., to acknowledge that ‘several worlds, and not only the Western world, have world visions that they aspire to be universal’.

In this regard, the dissertation seeks to contribute to the decolonisation of private international law by proposing an alternative theory of several paramount concepts of the field, to make them more inclusive of non-Western worldviews. To do so, as further explained below, the PhD dissertation starts from three Western court cases involving postcolonial claims brought before Western state courts, to show that the latter are poorly addressed under conventional legal reasoning. The reason thereof is that the said claims relate to worldviews that conflict with the worldviews underlying Western state law – hence the expression “conflict of worldviews”.  Then, the dissertation links these conflicts of worldviews to the most relevant pillars of Western private international law.

The Case Studies: Religious Arbitration, Sacred Land and Faith-Based Politics

The decolonial approach does not only involve substantive requirements (simplistically summarised above) but also methodological requirements, which are to enable the researcher to think outside of the conventional legal framework (that is considered as reflecting Western worldviews). Therefore, the dissertation starts from cases that do not especially involve questions of private international law. What matters is that they involve postcolonial claims that challenge state law’s worldviews because they reflect postcolonial ways of living and understanding the world. More concretely:

(i) Jivraj v. Hashwani ([2011] UKSC 40) (hereafter “Jivraj”) confronts state law with a religious form of arbitration, i.e. Ismaili arbitration, where the collective interests of the Ismaili community are central to the resolution of the dispute, in line with the religious ethos. This conception of arbitration contrasts with the legal, “secular”, conception of arbitration, which is to reflect the materialistic and individual interests of the parties. This disparity justifies distinct understandings, in Ismaili arbitration and in “secular” arbitration respectively, of the fact to choose arbitration – a question that was at the heart of the Jivraj case. In “secular” arbitration, an arbitration clause reflects a choice limited to the specific contract or business relationship concerned, which is to better serve the interests of the parties than court litigation (which is the “by default” dispute resolution process). Differently, an arbitration clause in favour of Ismaili arbitration corresponds to the normal way to proceed in intra-Ismaili disputes. It reflects the parties’ Ismaili ethos, which is to solve disputes to safeguard the peace in the Ismaili community.

(ii) Ktunaxa v. British Columbia (2017 SCC 54) (hereafter “Ktunaxa”) confronts state law with Indigenous ways of living, especially the notion of sacred land, which is based on a conception of the land as a living thing that is the source of Indigenous spirituality. This conception can hardly be recognised within legal categories, including freedom of religion, which the Ktunaxa (an Indigenous People in Canada) claimed was violated by a ski resort project to be built on land sacred to them. Indeed, freedom of religion, like other legal categories, is grounded on a material conception of land, according to which the claim of a relationship with the land must be grounded on sovereignty or on private ownership. As a result, freedom of religion can lead to protecting a religious belief or practice, but not a sacred land, unless the believers have ownership thereof. However, under Indigenous ways of living, the right to private property of sacred land is a non-sense, since the land is “God” (who they often call “Mother Earth”).

(iii) SMUG v. Scott Lively (254 F. Supp. 3d 262 (D. Mass. 2017); No. 17-1593 (1st Cir. 2018)) (hereafter “SMUG”) confronts state law with the American Evangelical “anti-gay” propaganda in Africa, which constitutes a form of faith-based politics that places African LGBTQIA+  people in an even more vulnerable position. Yet, this phenomenon cannot be considered under the principle of state territorial jurisdiction and the doctrine of international comity that ground international jurisdiction in the United States (US). These legal concepts rely on the assumption that states govern society, not transnational economic or religious actors. Yet, in the case at hand, an American Evangelical was sued before US courts by African LGBTQIA+ rights defenders, for its active participation in the prosecution of LGBTQIA+ people in Uganda. In this context, Ugandan law appeared instrumentalised by a transnational religious actor, since the defendant had initiated and supported the drafting of a legislative proposal reinforcing the criminalisation of activism in favour of LGBTQIA+ rights.

Lessons Learned to Decolonise Private International Law: Another Theory of Party Autonomy, Public Policy and International Jurisdiction

The PhD dissertation links the conflict of worldviews at play in the cases presented above to one pillar of private international law that they resonate with or directly concern. It further shows that the conventional theory of these paramount concepts cannot make sense of the postcolonial claims involved in the cases, because they, unsurprisingly, reflect Western worldviews. Then, alternative theory are proposed that would better include the non-Western worldviews concerned in the case studied. Hence, the following research findings are proposed:

(i) The notion of choice of arbitration at stake in Jivraj is linked to the notions of choice of court and choice of law. All these notions rely on the principle of party autonomy, which justifies a secular and individualistic understanding of choice of court or arbitration and choice of law, which fit secular worldviews but not Ismaili (and other religious) worldviews. Therefore, the PhD. dissertation proposes a more politically engaged understanding of party autonomy, understood as a form of self-determination, which would entail courts’ enquiry about the motivations underlying the court, arbitration and law choices made by the parties.

(ii) The claim at the origin of Ktunaxa consists of a demand for the protection of Indigenous sacred land, irrespective of property and sovereignty issues. This notably requires prioritising ecology and spirituality over these issues, which is generally not reflected in the current private-international-law rules. More broadly, the claim made in Ktunaxa is an example of the rising claim for the recognition of Indigenous ways of living at the global level, which asks for the inclusion of Indigenous perspectives in law in general, and not only via the granting of “special Indigenous rights”. In these regards, the Ktunaxa case calls for an alternative theory of the exception of public policy. This notion would then not be to safeguard the core values of the forum, but instead to prioritise the respect of “eco-spirituality” over national laws and judgments that would be contrary thereto, including those of the forum.

(iii) The issue brought before US courts in the SMUG case boils down to unbalanced power relations at play in a postcolonial context, which are grounded on the map of state jurisdictions. Especially, transnational actors like Global North-based religious missionaries and multinational corporations strategize around this map, while vulnerable postcolonial communities are submitted to it – a situation that human rights NGOs try to counterbalance, notably via transnational human rights litigation. In this context, the theory of international jurisdiction appears crucial, especially regarding the practice of forum shopping, which can be notably used both by illiberal or economically overpowerful transnational actors and by human rights NGOs conveying the voice of vulnerable postcolonial communities. This circumstance is however not part of the considerations that underly the usual regulation of international jurisdiction. In this respect, the PhD dissertation advocates for the adoption of a theory of international jurisdiction that would consider global welfare and intersectional discrimination, opening the door to a case-by-case approach to forum shopping that targets the political recognition of postcolonial states’ vulnerable communities.

After the  completion of  three research projects, the chairs of the EAPIL Young Research Network (Tobias Lutzi, Ennio Piovesani and Dora Zgabrljić Rotar) are happy to announce the next endeavor.

The Network is ready to start working on the national rules of the Member States governing the recognition and enforcement of non-EU judgements in civil and commercial matters.

The aim of the project is to enable a comparison of the above-mentioned national rules, which, in turn, will allow a broader comparison between the latter rules and those of the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention.

The fourth project – like the previous and third one – will consist in the drafting of national reports, based on a questionnaire, by rapporteurs. Each national report will be expected to be roughly between 5,000 and 12,000 words (including footnotes). A first draft of the report will need to be sent to the heads of the project by the end of September 2023. Chairs are confident that the reports will be published (together with other materials) in a volume similar to the one from the third project.

Chairs are warmly inviting young researchers (see here for the notion) to provide a national report on the legal framework of the Member State they are based in (or which they are otherwise qualified to provide).

In particular, reports are currently requested from the following Member States: Cyprus, Czechia, Denmark, Estonia, Ireland, Lithuania, Portugal, Rumania, Slovakia, Slovenia and Sweden.

If you are interested in providing a national report – with respect to the Member States listed above – chairs would be grateful if you could come back to them at youngresearch@eapil.org by 21 May 2023.

This post was written by Nadia Rusinova (Hague University of Applied Sciences).


The judgment of the Court of Justice of the EU in the Pancharevo case (C-490/20) drew the attention of the legal community across Europe (see post on this blog here), as it analyzed the compatibility with the EU law of the refusal to issue a Bulgarian birth certificate indicating two persons of the same sex as parents. Following this judgment, the legal proceedings in Bulgaria continued and final Supreme Court judgment was issued on 1 March 2023. This final court act is important for the further developments in regard to the free movement and cross-border recognition of parenthood.

The Facts

To recall the facts, the Bulgarian V.M.A. and the British K.D.K. – both women – are married and have been living together in Spain since 2015. In December 2019, the couple had a daughter, S.D.K.A., who was born and lives in Spain. The Spanish authorities issued a birth certificate for S.D.K.A. which names V.M.A. and K.D.K. as her mothers. V.M.A. also applied to the Bulgarian authorities for a birth certificate for the child, which is needed to secure a Bulgarian identity document. Sofia municipality instructed V.М.А. to disclose the identity of the child’s biological mother. V.М.А. did not do so. Sofia municipality then refused to issue the birth certificate.

V.M.A. appealed before the Administrativen sad Sofia-grad (Administrative Court of the City of Sofia), which in turn referred to the Court of Justice of the EU. In its judgment, delivered by the Grand Chamber, the CJEU held that a child, who is an EU citizen and whose birth certificate, issued by the competent authorities of the host Member State, designates two persons of the same sex as the child’s parents, the Member State of which that child is a national is obliged (i) to issue to that child an identity card or a passport without requiring a birth certificate to be drawn up beforehand by its national authorities, and (ii) to recognise, as is any other Member State, the document from the host Member State that permits that child to exercise, with each of those two persons, the right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States.

Following the CJEU judgment in Pancharevo, the referring court obliged Sofia municipality to issue a birth certificate for the child noting V.M.A. and K.D.K as her parents. After an appeal the Bulgarian Supreme Administrative Court (Supreme Court) overruled this decision, upholding the refusal to issue a birth certificate for the child, stating that the child is not a Bulgarian citizen (author’s unofficial translation of the judgment into English here)

What are the Facts and was is the Law?

To answer this question, it is important to review the initial application: the request is to draw up a birth certificate for the child, a prerequisite for Bulgarian identity documents to be issued. As noted, CJEU explicitly points that the obligation of the Member State under Article 4, § 3 Directive 2004/38/EC is to issue an identity card or passport to its citizens. In this sense, the question of the nationality of the child becomes crucial: if the child does not have Bulgarian nationality, then the Republic of Bulgaria is under no obligation to draw up a birth certificate, and in this case the refusal would be fully in accordance with the law.

The CJEU confirms what is obvious, finding that it is for each Member State, having due regard to international law, to lay down the conditions for acquisition and loss of nationality. Then it stated that according to the findings of the referring court, which alone has jurisdiction in that regard, S.D.K.A. has Bulgarian nationality by birth. Therefore, the entire CJEU judgment is rendered under the initial assumption that the child has acquired Bulgarian nationality at birth, stating in § 44 that “since S.D.K.A. is a Bulgarian national, the Bulgarian authorities are required to issue to her an identity card”. Following the CJEU judgment, the referring court imposed an obligation on the Bulgarian authority to issue a birth certificate for the child, again assuming that the child is a Bulgarian citizen.

The Supreme Court as a last instance court has the power to reassess the facts. The Supreme Court then starts the assessment of the requirements de novo and notes that for a child to acquire Bulgarian nationality by birth, at least one of the parents must be a Bulgarian national, and points that of importance in this case (…) is the presence of filiation with the Bulgarian citizen”. Indeed, Article 25 of the Bulgarian Constitution and Article 8 of the Law on Bulgarian Citizenship state that a Bulgarian citizen is anyone whose at least one parent is a Bulgarian citizen. How then can it be established who has the capacity of “parent” in this situation, and is it decisive that in the Spanish birth certificate the child has two (same-sex) parents?

In their plea to the first instance court, the applicants referred to the provisions of the Bulgarian Private International Law (PIL) Code. They essentially argued that the Spanish law is applicable to the establishment of parenthood and since both mothers have validly acquired the status of parent of the child in Spain, thus filiation with the Bulgarian mother is established and leads to acquisition of Bulgarian nationality. It is however questionable if these PIL provisions can be applied for the purpose of nationality determination, which is traditionally purely domestic issue. According to the Article 83 § 1 of the PIL Code, establishment of a parent-child relationship is governed by the law of the State whose nationality the child acquired at the time of birth. It is true that if the child has Spanish nationality by birth, then parenthood should be established according to the Spanish law. If it is stateless Article 83, para. 2 and 3 of the PIL Code would again point to the Spanish law as applicable law as more favorable to the child. However, for these provisions to be applicable, the child first needs to be found to be a Spanish citizen by birth or stateless, both logically following a determination of its nationality.

To initially determine whether the child has Bulgarian nationality under Article 25 of the Constitution, the parenthood would therefore inevitably be established under the Bulgarian law. Pursuant to Article 60, paras. 1 and 2 of the Family Code the origin from the mother is determined by birth. The child’s mother is the woman who gave birth, including in instances of assisted reproduction. It was therefore necessary in the present case to identify the woman who gave birth, information the couple concerned refused to disclose. This refusal led to the result that filiation with the Bulgarian mother cannot be established. The Supreme Court then held that After it was established in the case that the child (…) is not a Bulgarian citizen, in the sense of the applicable law, there is no obligation for the Republic of Bulgaria (…) to draw up a birth certificate.

The conclusion concerning the nationality of the child, and the judgment in this part, are technically correct. They are also very convenient in that they provide the ideal setting for the Bulgarian authorities to achieve the result they need to achieve, that is, to not recognise same-sex parenthood under the Bulgarian legal order. This approach allowed a formally accurate judgment and released the Supreme Court from an obligation to rule on several decidedly inconvenient issues, the first and most important one being the thorny question on the same-sex parenthood.

In addition, no danger of statelessness is present because the child is entitled to Spanish nationality. When Bulgarian nationality by birth is not possible, no other ground for acquisition can be applied to the present case. The Supreme Court notes also that the child did not acquire British nationality by birth because the British mother, who was born in Gibraltar to a parent who was a British national, cannot pass on her nationality to a child when that child is born outside the territory of the United Kingdom (footnote 14 of the AG Opinion). Since concerns regarding potential statelessness were raised, the Supreme Court needed to examine whether a danger existed for the child to be stateless – an undesired outcome for the Bulgarian authorities as it would bring supranational response and potential accountability.

To exclude potential statelessness, after establishing that the child is not Bulgarian national, the Supreme Court referred to the Spanish law that Spanish citizens by origin are persons born in Spain when the national law of neither of their parents confers nationality on the child.

Given the facts established in the case, that the national legislation of either of the parents named in the child’s birth certificate drawn up in Spain, where it was born, does not grant citizenship, it [the child] should, by virtue of the said provision, be a citizen of Spain, member of the European Union. […] its applicability, in the present case, was expressly confirmed by the Spanish Government […] as the Advocate General points out, there is no danger of the child being stateless.

Essentially, by stating that the child is not a Bulgarian national, the Supreme Court provides the mothers with the only condition needed to claim the child’s right to Spanish nationality and shifts the responsibility for the current statelessness to them.

As a consequence, the child is also an EU citizen and therefore has the right to free movement. The Supreme Court mentions that because the child is not a Bulgarian citizen, she cannot invoke either the rights arising from 4, § 3 of Directive 2004/38/EC, or those arising from Articles 20 and 21 TFEU. But this would be true only if the child was not an EU citizen. Because the child’s right to Spanish nationality “upon request” is established, it is for the mothers to exercise the right and receive the protection of the rights of the child through the acquisition of Spanish citizenship.

Is Bulgaria in Violation of its Obligations under EU law?

In § 67 and 68 of the Pancharevo ruling, CJEU also considered the possibility that S.D.K.A. does not have Bulgarian nationality. In this case, it pointed out that regardless of their nationality and whether they themselves are EU citizens, K.D.K. and S.D.K.A. must be regarded by all Member States as being, respectively, the spouse and the direct descendant of an EU citizen – V.M.A., within the meaning of Article 2(2)(a) and (c) of Directive 2004/38, and therefore must be regarded as being V.M.A.’s family membersfor the purposes of the exercise of the rights conferred in Article 21(1) TFEU and the secondary legislation relating thereto”. Can we then say that Bulgaria refuses to recognize the parent-child relationship legally established between a child and both her (same-sex) parents in another Member State for the purpose of exercising EU free movement rights with both parents?

Such conclusion appears to be rushed. With the Supreme Court judgment Bulgaria does not create obstacles to the child’s freedom of movement because to exercise without impediment, with each of her two parents, her right to move and reside freely within the territory of the Member States as guaranteed in Article 21(1) TFEUis not at all what was requested from the Bulgarian authorities. The two mothers requested a Bulgarian birth certificate intended to be used to apply for a Bulgarian identity document (this is also established and noted in §15 of the Request for preliminary ruling) and the legal nature of this request inevitably triggered the application of Bulgarian law on nationality.

The Pancharevo ruling does not require the Member States to mutually recognize the contents of birth certificates in regard to matters that do not relate to free movement rights. If the request had concerned indeed the right to free movement on the basis of the child’s being a direct descendant and V.M.A.’s family member, the authorities would not have had grounds to refuse. However, this should have been anticipated at an earlier stage of the proceedings. It is not in the Court’s power to rule on an issue not raised in any of these administrative proceedings.

What Would be the Right Way to Proceed?

It perhaps remains true that if the applicants had asked the right question, they would have received the right answer. Adequate proceeding is currently available under the Law on the entry, residence and departure of the citizens of the European Union and their family members (it is worth to note that indeed before 2019 this avenue was not available for Bulgarian citizens as this instrument used to encompass the citizens of the European Union who are not Bulgarian citizens and their family members.) As an example, this same Supreme Court rendered not so long ago a judgment recognising same-sex marriage for the purposes of free movement, in line with the Coman ruling, by issuing a permit for a long-term residence of a family member of a citizen of the EU in Bulgaria. Indeed, Bulgarian law does not permit same-sex marriage, and the Bulgarian Constitution stipulates that marriage is a voluntary union between a man and a woman. The Court then rightly noted that the disputed issue in the case is not related to the conclusion or recognition of a same-sex civil marriage in Bulgaria, but to the presence or lack of the prerequisites for a family member of an EU citizen to reside lawfully in Bulgaria. In addition, the Court’s decision holds that

It follows that a Member State cannot invoke its national law to refuse to recognize on its territory, solely for the purpose of granting a derived right of residence to a third-country national, a marriage concluded by him/her with a Union citizen of the same sex in another Member State in accordance with its law.

The latest issue of the open-access journal Cuadernos de Derecho Transnacional has just been released. It comes with several studies (Estudios) and some shorter notes (Varia).

The studies include the following.

María Chiara Malaguti, Principios UNIDROIT a través de los laudos de arbitraje internacional de inversiones (UNIDROIT principles through international investment arbitration awards)

The International Institute for the Unification of Private Law – UNIDROIT will start in 2023, in collaboration with the ICC Institute of World Business Law, a project that will evaluate the most appropriate rules in investment contracts in the light of the evolution of the contents of these contracts and international investment law in general. A fundamental part of the analysis will be the verification of the application of the UNIDROIT Principles to these contracts. In preparation for this project, this contribution describes the use that has been made so far of the Principles by arbitral tribunals whose awards are public, revealing how many of the Principles’ rules apply to investment contracts, for example in relation to the principle of good faith, situations of hardship, renegotiation of terms and the calculation of damages. In addition, the arbitral awards commented upon, also reveal how they can be used as applicable law not only in case of specific choice of the parties, but also in case of lack of indication of applicable law, as well as a tool for interpreting national law. For these purposes, the awards described are divided in this contribution by category according to the role attributed to the Principles in each award. However, the same analysis can be read to verify, in relation to the investment contracts analyzed, which rules have been referred to and to what extent (and yet in some cases, for example when using the Principles to determine damages, in reality the latter have also been invoked in relation to investment treaties).The analysis provided in this contribution, which hopefully shall be expanded on the basis of the investment contracts subject of arbitration to which we shall be able to have access under the Project, can be considered as one of the starting points for the exercise that will be carried out in the coming months.

Isabel Antón Juárez, Los contratos de distribución en Europa a través de las normas de Derecho de la competencia europeo. Las novedades aportadas por el Reglamento (UE) 2022/720 de exención de acuerdos verticales (Distribution contracts in Europe through the rules of European competition law. The novelties provided by Regulation (EU) 2022/720 on the exemption of vertical agreements)

On June 1, 2022, Commission Regulation (EU) 2022/720 of 10 May 2022 on the application of Article 101(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union to categories of vertical agreements and concerted practices entered into force in the Spanish legal system. This Regulation replaces Regulation 330/2010, which allowed distribution agreements that may contain competition restrictions contrary to article 101.1 TFUE to be exempt from prohibition by meeting the criteria established by the Regulation itself and the Guidelines that accompanied it. At present and until May 31, 2034, the key Regulation to verify whether a distribution contract complies with the rules of European competition law will be the aforementioned Regulation (EU) 2022/720. The objective of this paper is the study of the novelties presented by Regulation 2022/720 compared to its predecessor Regulation 330/2010.

Isabel Antón Juárez, El proceso europeo de escasa cuantía. Luces y sombras de un proceso clave para la reclamación transfronteriza de pequeñas deudas en la Unión Europea (European small claims procedure. Lights and shadows of a key process for claiming small debts in the European Union)

Small debts are one of the most common in practice, however, they are the least claimed in court. The European Small Claims Procedure seeks to encourage cross-border debts, even if they are small (from an economic perspective), can be claimed. The possibility of collecting unpaid debts implies a very positive aspect from a social, economic and legal perspective. However, despite the fact that Regulation (EC) 861/2007 establishing the European small claims procedure is not new, since it has been applied since January 1, 2009, the results offered by European studies who have analyzed its impact on cross-border debt claims show that it has been rather scant. One of the reasons is because it has been an unknown tool for its potential users (small businesses and consumers) until relatively recently, but another has to do with its own configuration. About how this process has been conceived by the European legislator (in the initial version and also in the successive modifications) and the problems it raises in practice is what this paper will deal with.

Laura Aragonés Molina, La corrupción en las inversiones internacionales. Análisis de los efectos jurídicos de la corrupción en el arbitraje de inversiones ante el CIADI (Corruption in international investments. Analysis of the legal effects of corruption in ICSID arbitration)

Corruption is no longer a local problem but has taken on a transnational dimension. The intensification of international economic relations and the removal of barriers to trade and investment contribute to the economic and social development of states, but this development is undermined when corrupt practices are involved in the processes of formalising international investments. It is not surprising, therefore, that conflicts arise between the foreign investor and the host state at some point in the life of the investment and that they turn to the International Centre for Settlement of Investment Disputes (ICSID) as the most appropriate forum for resolving their disputes. In this paper, we analyse ICSID’s practice in cases in which one of the parties has alleged acts of corruption, with two essential objectives; a particular objective that consists of analysing the legal effects that these allegations can produce in the proceedings depending on who makes the allegation as well as the procedural difficulties that arise in these cases; and a general objective that transcends the particular case, which is to find out whether international arbitration can constitute an effective legal tool to dissuade investors and states from engaging in corrupt practices.

Cristina Argelich Comelles, Deberes de transparencia del Reglamento 2019/1150(P2B Regulation) para prevenir la discriminación algorítmica del consumidor en los sistemas de prelación de ofertas (Ranking transparency guidelines in Platform-to-Business Regulation to prevent algorithmic discrimination of consumers)

This paper examines the ranking transparency guidelines of online platforms in the P2B Regulation, as a legal treatment of algorithmic discrimination in consumer contracts. Therefore, this work considers duties related to standard contract terms, as well as others related to the right to information, the processing of personal data, contractual good faith, and remedies for breach of contract.

Ying-Feng Shao, Laura Carballo Piñeiro and Maximo Q. Mejia Jr., Allanando el camino para el reconocimiento de las ventas judiciales de buques celebradas en el extranjero. Análisis comparado de los procedimientos de venta judicial en jurisdicciones seleccionadas (Paving the way to recognising foreign judicial sales of ships. A comparative analysis of judicial sale proceedings in selected jurisdictions)

The extent to which a state will recognise the effects of a foreign judicial sale of a ship is subject to its private international law rules, which consist of various conditions for recognition. The application of these conditions may be mediated by the principles informing domestic sales. Thus, to understand better how national recognition mechanisms work, this article undertakes a comparative legal analysis of sale proceedings in selected jurisdictions to examine whether these principles fundamentally diverge and may impair the recognition. Varying principles exist as regards six aspects of the sale proceeding. In light of the prevailing conditions for recognition of foreign judicial sales, it is inferred that the principles concerning four sale aspects may resurface at the recognition stage, putting in danger the free circulation of the ship purchaser’s title. These four sale aspects include the ship’s location, the notification of sale, the variance in the standard sale, and the extra protection given to high-ranking creditors in the distribution of proceeds. In contrast, the principles in respect of the remaining two sale aspects, viz., the time to initiate a sale and the approach to obtaining the best possible price, though substantially divergent, may not impede the recognition.

Ying-Feng Shao, Laura Carballo Piñeiro and Maximo Q. Mejia Jr., Allanando el camino para el reconocimiento de las ventas judiciales de buques celebradas en el extranjero. Análisis comparado de los procedimientos de venta judicial en jurisdicciones seleccionadas (Paving the way to recognising foreign judicial sales of ships. A comparative analysis of judicial sale proceedings in selected jurisdictions)

The extent to which a state will recognise the effects of a foreign judicial sale of a ship is subject to its private international law rules, which consist of various conditions for recognition. The application of these conditions may be mediated by the principles informing domestic sales. Thus, to understand better how national recognition mechanisms work, this article undertakes a comparative legal analysis of sale proceedings in selected jurisdictions to examine whether these principles fundamentally diverge and may impair the recognition. Varying principles exist as regards six aspects of the sale proceeding. In light of the prevailing conditions for recognition of foreign judicial sales, it is inferred that the principles concerning four sale aspects may resurface at the recognition stage, putting in danger the free circulation of the ship purchaser’s title. These four sale aspects include the ship’s location, the notification of sale, the variance in the standard sale, and the extra protection given to high-ranking creditors in the distribution of proceeds. In contrast, the principles in respect of the remaining two sale aspects, viz., the time to initiate a sale and the approach to obtaining the best possible price, though substantially divergent, may not impede the recognition.

Javier Carrascosa González, La Ley aplicable a los contratos internacionales en la historia de los conflictos de leyes (Law applicable to international contracts in the history of the conflict of laws)

This study aims to unveil the keys of the law applicable to international contracts in history. From Antiquity and the Dark Ages to the 21st century. Connecting factors such as the place of celebration of the contract, the place of performance of the obligations arising from the contract, the choice of law agreement, the habitual residence of the contracting party who must perform the characteristic performance and the closest links clause have been considerated for different reasons. In this paper, the contributions of great legal scholars experts in private international law, such as Bartholo da Sassoferrato, Rochus Curtius, Charles Dumoulin, F.K. von Savigny and especially Jacobo de las Leyes, are present. This work argues, contrary to the Marxist view of the history and the law, that the progress of private international law is due to individuals, with names and surnames, genuine geniuses of private international law.

María José Cervilla Garzón, Algunos problemas relacionados con la integración de los miembros de la comunidad islámica en el sistema español de Seguridad Social (Some problems related to the integration of members of the Islamic community in the Spanish Social Security System)

Two types of problems that may affect members of the Islamic community, regarding their posible integration into the Spanish Social Security System are addressed in this study. On the one hand, those derived from the posible provision of services, in the Islamic country of origin and in Spanish territory, being necessary to coordinate the legislation of both states for there cognition of benefits. On the other, those caused by certain practices and institutions of Islamic law, not recognized by our legal system, with particular reference to the Kafala and the continuity that the Supreme Court doctrine may have had on there cognition of a widow’spension to all beneficiaries, in case of polygamous marriage.

Clara Isabel Cordero Álvarez, Delimitación de la residencia habitual como principal criterio de competencia en el derecho europeo de familia y normas de aplicación en defecto de Estado miembro competente ante la reciente doctrina del TJUE: desde un posible foro de la nacionalidad del demandado encubierto a supuestos claudicantes (Delimitation of habitual residence as the main attributive criteria of jurisdiction in european family law and applicable rules in the absence of a competent member state in accordance with the recent doctrine of the CJEU:from a possible undercover forum on the nationality of the defendant to faltering cases)

The Court of Justice has recently issued a resolution with significant practical consequences in the field of European Family Law, although the assessments on it are very different depending on the issues resolved by the meaning of the ruling. The ruling of August 1, 2022 (C-501/20, MPA vs. LCDNMT), addresses two major issues, both linked to the sector of international judicial competition, which deserve an in-depth analysis for different reasons. On the one hand, the Court specifies the relevant elements to determine the habitual residence of the parties in matters of Divorce (marital crisis), parental responsibility and maintenance obligations, as a fundamental criterion of jurisdiction under the Brussels II and Brussels III Regulations, completing the doctrine already in force and adapting it to the referenced case. Starting from the premise that none of these European instruments contains any definition in this regard, this judgment is decisive in locating the competent national jurisdiction in a case such as the one at hand, in which the spouses are EU agents, so the diplomatic immunity is raised, and consequently its potential incidence in this issue. On the other hand, this ruling specifies the conditions under which a court of a Member State of the EU, before which the claim has been filed, can establish its jurisdiction to rule on matters of divorce, parental responsibility and maintenance obligation when, in principle, no Member State is competent, when those involved hold the nationality of different Member States but have residence outside the Union, based on the rules of residual jurisdiction or forum necessitatis provided for in the applicable European instrument. The -restricted- interpretation that is made of the rule of residual jurisdiction in matrimonial matters in the Brussels II Regulation, is especially controversial, to the extent that it opens the door to a potential forum of the defendant’s nationality as well as to possible faltering cases, due to a denial of justice, when the internal jurisdiction law does not provide for this type of connection criteria.

Jonatán Cruz Ángeles, Los guardianes de acceso al metaverso. (Re)pensando el Derecho de la competencia de la Unión Europea (The guardians of access to the Metaverse. (Re)thinking the European Union Competition Law)

Metaverse, a completely virtual space, is called to pose new challenges to the European Union Competition Law. The so-called technology giants are investing billions of dollars in developing new platforms, self-named metaverse. Among these, we can highlight the started projects of Epic Games, Roblox Corporation, Meta, or Microsoft. However, the average user is still confused about what this new market consists of or how it will be classified in antitrust terms. Thus, in this paper, we will focus on the definition of this new virtual world. Besides, we will study how the European Union new category: access guards, to designate those companies or higher volume platforms. Thus, they will have a set of obligations to guarantee a balanced and disputable interacting space in the market.

David Cuenca Pinkert, A comparative study of the reimbursement of extrajudicial attorneys’ fees

»Reimbursement of Extrajudicial Attorneys’ Fees in Spanish Law. A Systematization of Procedural and Substantive Claims« (PhD-thesis published in German language, Duncker & Humblot, 2021, Schriften zum Internationalen Recht (SIR), Volume 229.) David Cuenca Pinkert examines the recoverability of extrajudicial attorneys’ fees in cross-border civil law cases under Spanish law and thereby demonstrates structural parallels to other European legal systems and universal principles of cost recovery. This approach systematizes procedural and substantive claims, which the author sees as a key to a better understanding of reimbursability.

Carlos Manuel Díez Soto, La incidencia del derecho de consumo en el crowdfunding financiero (The incidence of Consumer Law on financial crowdfunding)

The development of financial crowdfunding raises, among other questions, the problem of determining how the rules on consumer protection should affect this area, not only with respect to investors (whose protection has been legally articulated on the basis of the instruments and categories of the financial market), but also with respect to those consumers who resort to this channel to finance projects of a non-business nature (with respect to which, in particular, the question of the applicability of the rules on consumer credit arises). All this, taking into account the peculiarities of crowdfunding as a financing system in which, together with project-owners and investors, the intermediary platform assumes a leading role. In this paper we analyze the response that Spanish and European legislators have been giving to the questions raised, giving rise, at the present time, to a situation of notable uncertainty.

Laura García Álvarez, La determinación de la residencia habitual en las crisis matrimoniales transfronterizas y la importancia de su fundamentación en las resoluciones judiciales (The determination of habitual residence in international marital crises and the importance of its legal substantiation in judicial decisions)

The reason for writing this contribution came as a result of reading a decision from the AP de Santander, on the 4th of May 2022, and the corresponding first instance decision with regards the divorce between two Romanian nationals, temporary workers in Spain. In addition to the incorrect application of EU Regulations (2201/2003 and 2019/1111), the decisions scarcely substantiate the place where the parties were “habitually resident”, an essential point when this determines the access to justice in our domestic courts. In a wider study of other domestic decisions, it has been observed that this type of errors is not infrequent, both in relation to the scope of application of the EU Regulations and of the domestic rules on international jurisdiction, both critically analised, and also to the autonomous concept of “habitual residence” which is present in most of the alternative forums of international jurisdiction concerned.

Ana Gascón Marcén, The push for the international regulation of cross-border access to electronic evidence and human rights

This paper describes the different solutions used by China, the United States and the European Union to access electronic evidence for criminal investigations and the problems raised by their different approaches. The unstoppable trend to create mechanisms that allow authorities from one State to request data directly from a service provider located in another State is assessed together with the human rights challenges it poses and the need for the inclusion of certain safeguards in this kind of initiatives. The Second Protocol to the Budapest Convention is also analyzed as a recently negotiated multilateral solution to tackle this issue.

Aurora Hernández Rodríguez, Las cláusulas de elección de foro en los contratos de transporte marítimo de mercancías en régimen de conocimiento de embarque. Los arts. 251 y 468 de la Ley de Navegación Marítima (Jurisdiction agreements in contracts for the carriage of goods by sea under bill of lading. Arts. 251 and 468 of Spanish Maritime Navigation Act)

Jurisdiction clauses play a particularly important role in the field of contracts for the carriage of goods by sea, which are essentially international in nature, providing legal certainty and at the same time promoting commercial traffic. The forum selection clauses inserted in bills of lading, however, raise certain problems of formal validity of the consent and opposability against third parties. Article 25 RBI-bis is silent on the translational effectiveness of jurisdiction agreements, this gap being filled by the jurisprudence of the TJUE. The application and interpretation of this jurisprudence in relation to arts. 251 and 468 LNM has given rise to conflicting positions both in the doctrine and in the Spanish courts, and has finally led to the presentation of a preliminary ruling before the CJUE.

María del Ángel Iglesias, Algunas notas sobre el fuero indígena y la jurisdicción especial indígena (Some notes on indigenous law and special indigenous jurisdiction)

The recognition of the rights of indigenous peoples leads, in its necessary evolution, to the recognition of a particular indigenous jurisdiction, understood as the power to administer justice in the different branches of law, following ancestral uses and customs, their own rules and procedures and, in short, a certain legislation. It implies that, together with state law, there is a kind of exceptionality when specific requirements are met, which these lines address. Its application reveals problems relating to jurisdiction and the applicable law, and the recognition of the decisions issued in a particular venue; an exception that has its objective limits in the affectation of the Constitution, human rights and public order. All this is based on the recognition of legal pluralism, ethnic plurality, multiculturalism, and cultural identification and self-determination of peoples understood within the respect for the sovereignty and integrity of the State.

Carmen Jerez Delgado, Francisco Verdún Pérez, A la vuelta de treinta años. La implementación de la Directiva 93/13 sobre cláusulas abusivas, tarea conjunta y progresiva del legislador y los jueces (Thirty years on. The implementation of Directive 93/13 on unfair terms, a joint and
progressive task of legislators and judges)

Thirty years after the publication of Directive 93/13 on unfair terms, the process of progressive implementation continues in Spain, both legally and jurisprudentially, in which the judges play an important role through the preliminary ruling question. This Directive is – like no other – a paradigm of the institutional game between the Member States and the European Union. The Spanish case is a case in point. A Directive that in principle has a material or substantive content has turned out to be a real Trojan horse in Spanish formal (procedural) law, altering its classic principles, to the astonishment of procedural doctrine.

Oleksandra O. Karmaza, Oksana O. Hrabovska, Olena S. Zakharova, Settlement of inheritance relations in bilateral international agreements of Ukraine with foreign states on legal assistance in civil cases

The main features of inheritance relations with a foreign element are given. The main issues to be resolved in inheritance relations with the help of international agreements concluded by Ukraine with foreign states on legal assistance in civil cases were identified. It has been established that the norms of two dozen bilateral international agreements on legal assistance and about three dozen consular conventions that Ukraine has concluded with many states are devoted to the issue of international inheritance. Some of the conventions operate in the order of succession of Ukraine after the collapse of the USSR. Comparative analysis of the content of the texts of bilateral international agreements of Ukraine with foreign states on legal assistance in civil matters allowed classifying them by methods of regulation of inheritance relations into three groups: ones that do not contain separate articles (articles) on the regulation of inheritance relations; agreements on legal relations and legal assistance in civil matters between Ukraine and foreign countries, which contain provisions on inheritance relations, which in turn are divided into two groups depending on the structure and content of the articles: inheritance cases and the right to inheritance. The analysis gives grounds to claim the lack of a unified approach to the conclusion of contracts in the third group. This cannot be explained by the will of the parties, because the content of this group of agreements has a high level of identity. The agreement between Ukraine and the Republic of Cyprus on legal assistance in civil matters, which has a separate section IV on inheritance, has an exceptional content in the regulation of inheritance relations, but in comparison with other two groups of agreements with foreign countries contains very brief information. From the analyzed bilateral international agreements it was concluded that most aspects of inheritance relations are regulated by the personal law of a testator or the right of location of a property. There is a gradual overcoming of the problem of splitting the inheritance status, regardless of the location of the inheritance, the spread of the possibility of choosing the applicable law to the estate.

Julián Lozano Hernández, Lecciones del Covid-19. El incumplimiento previsible como una alternativa viable frente a la fuerza mayor y hardship del Art. 79 CISG (Lessons from Covid-19. Anticipatory breach as a feasible alternative to force majeure and hardship under Art. 79 CISG)

Article 79 of the United Nations Convention on Contracts for the International Sale of Goods imposes very strict requirements for its application as a ground for exemption from liability. As an alternative to it and in line with modern relational contracts theories, this article proposes, in situations where there are circumstances that prevent a normal development of the contract, the use of the anticipatory breach mechanism contained in Articles 71 to 73 of the Convention, especially for contracts of a certain complexity and of medium and long term, such as supply contracts.

María del Mar Maroño Gargallo, Marcas no tradicionales. Especial referencia a la marca patrón, la marca de posición y la marca de color (Non-traditional marks. Special reference to the pattern mark, the position mark, and the colour mark)

One of the elements that shows the expansion of the trademark law is the great variety of signs whose registration is admitted as a trademark. This study focuses on three types of signs that are integrated or confused with the appearance of the products: the pattern mark, the position mark and the color mark. These types of marks are an excellent example of the tension between the desire of the economic operators to have attractive elements of differentiation and the need to ensure the free availability in the market of certain elements. Having this into account, we analyze the concept of these non-traditional trademarks and their representation requirements, the main absolute grounds for refusal and the scope of legal protection that they receive once registered.

Enrique J. Martínez Pérez, Los órganos de tratados de las Naciones Unidas como alternativa limitada para la salvaguarda de los derechos humanos en España (United Nations treaty bodies as a limited alternative for the protection of human rights in Spain)

The aim of this research is to analyze the legal status of pronouncements of expert bodies established under various human rights treaties at the universal level from an international and domestic standpoint, with particular emphasis on remedies and procedures to give legal effect to their decisions in Spain.

Pablo M. Melgarejo Cordón, Consideraciones sobre el control de oficio de la competencia en el ámbito de los Reglamentos europeos de familia y sucesiones (Considerations on the ex officio examination of jurisdiction in European family and succession Regulations)

The purpose of this paper is to study the special features of ex officio monitoring of international competition in the material field of European family and succession Regulations. It also carried out an analysis of the STJUE of 7 April 2022, referring to the application of the provisions of Regulation 650/2012 in matters of succession, collecting some personal reflections and opinions in this regard.

Miguel-Ángel Michinel Álvarez, El TJUE y el Derecho internacional privado. Ante la digitalización de bienes y servicios (The CJEU and the International Private Law. Facing the digitalization of goods and services)

Faced with the problems that may arise when it comes to articulating community freedoms within the framework of the internal market for goods and services affected by the growing and unstoppable process of digitization, private law, for its part, responds with new rules that, each time with greater intensity, they unify aspects where there are discrepancies between the systems of the different Member States. But, given the clearly cross-border dimension of the type of existing relationships, the existing EU private international law acquis retains an important function, fine-tuned by the CJEU, on the path towards the establishment of a European digital sovereignty. This paper examines, from the perspective of this jurisprudence, the most relevant advances, from the perspective of liability, both contractual and non-contractual, related to that market.

Luis María Miranda Serrano, Adopción de acuerdos por escrito y sin sesión. Encaje del ordenamiento español en una tendencia de Derecho comparado flexibilizadora de los procesos de formación de la voluntad social (Adoption of written resolutions and without a meeting. The fit of the the Spanish legal order into a trend of comparative law that makes the processes of company will formation more flexible)

There is a clear trend in comparative law in favor of admitting that in closed companies the resolutions may be adopted in writing and without a meeting (as is the case, for example, in German, British, Italian, Portuguese, Swiss or Argentine legislation). In 1953 the Spanish legislator moved in the same direction. However, since 1995 our corporate legislation has omitted express reference to this flexible mechanism for the formation of the company will. In spite of this, there are arguments to sustain that our law fits in with the aforementioned trend. This paper presents and analyzes these arguments, offering a study of the issue both from the perspective of current law (lege lata) and from a prospective point of view (lege ferenda).

Lidia Moreno Blesa, Los negocios internacionales de electricidad. El mixti fori de lo público y lo privado (International businesses of electricity. The mixti fori of the public and private)

The world energy system is unstable because of Russia’s military aggression against Ukraine. For the European Union, it has meant a considerable increase in gas prices, due to its great dependence on imports of this raw material from the invading territory. Therefore, electricity has also suffered an alarming increase in prices, due to its status as derived energy that can be obtained from primary sources such as gas. This situation has caused that price of goods and services also increased, since energy is necessary for any human activity. Ensuring supply and reducing inflation is important now. The application of international trade regulations is considered, as well as the pactum de lege utenda in electricity contracts. The objective is to offer an overview of the rules of private international law in this sector of economic activity and learn about the peculiarities that govern the use of electricity.

Gisela Moreno Cordero, La justicia adversarial frente a las nuevas tendencias en la resolución alternativa de daños masivos a los consumidores. El ajuste al modelo español (Adversarial justice in the face of new trends in alternative resolution of mass consumer damages. Adjustment to the Spanish model)

Relatively recently, Directive (EU) 2020/828 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November on representative actions for the protection of consumers’ collective interests was adopted. Its main objective has been to ensure that consumers have at least one procedural mechanism capable of effectively protecting their collective interests. However, the Directive is based on an adversarial model of proven ineffectiveness that did not take into account the new dispute resolution models adopted by some Member States, whose effectiveness is indisputable in terms of time and results. By means of these new models (new technologies) it is possible to quickly and easily obtain redress for the massive damage caused to consumers through voluntary agreements, without the need to resort to a procedure. Taking as a starting point the extensive comparative experience and scientific doctrine, our proposal is aimed at evaluating the possible introduction of new technologies -regulatory redress and the Ombudsman- in the Spanish legal system in those consumer sectors where this is feasible.

Mª Carmen Núñez Zorrilla, Hacia un marco legal europeo uniforme en la prevención de los riesgos y de la responsabilidad civil en el ámbito de la conducción automatizada inteligente (Towards a uniform European legal framework in the prevention of risks and civil liability in the field of intelligent automated driving)

Worldwide, we are moving towards fully automated or autonomous intelligent transport systems, by means of which we want to combat greenhouse gas emissions, air, noise and water pollution, traffic accidents, congestion and the loss of biodiversity. Hence, the concern for the development, from the European Union, of a legal framework for the prevention of risks and the regulation of civil liability derived from the damage that these systems may cause, since the specific characteristics that define this technology create new risks that are not adequately covered by traditional regulations, which must be reviewed to adapt to new technologies with artificial intelligence.

Xabier Orbegozo Miguel, Embargo preventivo y declaración de avería gruesa. A propósito del incidente del buque Ever Given (Arrest of ships and general average. Legal lessons from the Ever Given case)

In March 2021, the Ever Given ran aground in the Suez Canal generating an unprecedented collapse in the main shipping route linking the Asian continent with European ports. After the initial impact, the legal interest focused in the following days on the arrest for the debt generated to the Canal authorities and on the declaration of general average by the shipowner, which was probably the largest amount for which this instrument has been used to date. This paper aims to show the main characteristics of these singular institutions of Maritime Law.

AlFonso Ortega Giménez, La nacionalidad española de los habitantes del Sáhara occidental. Práctica jurisprudencial española (The Spanish nationality of the inhabitants of Western Sahara. Spanish jurisprudence practice)

Western Sahara ceased to be under Spanish sovereignty on February 26, 1976. Therefore, all citizens born in this territory before that date claim Spanish nationality. The Saharawis understand that they were born in an area which, at that time, was part of Spain. But justice does not think so, since, in June 2020, a ruling of the Supreme Court denied this theoretical right to the Saharawis and established that being born in Western Sahara before that date did not give the right to obtain the Spanish nationality of origin, as it was not considered to be national territory.

Fabio Ratto Trabucco, Neurorights between ethical and legal implications

Advances in neuroimaging and brain-machine interfacing (BMI) increasingly enable the large-scale collection and further processing of neural data as well as the modulation of neural processes. In parallel, progresses in artificial intelligence (AI), especially in machine learning, create new possibilities for decoding and analysing neural data for various purposes including health monitoring, screening for disease, cognitive enhancement, and device control. This contribution discusses some major ethical, technical, and regulatory issues associated with neural data analytics and delineates a roadmap for responsible innovation in this sector. Moreover, this paper review a variety of themes including mind reading, mental privacy, cybersecurity in commercial BMI, and issues of neurotechnology governance. Finally, a framework for responsible innovation and governance is presented.

Teresa Rodríguez de las Heras Ballell, La ratificación de España del Protocolo de Luxemburgo al convenio de Ciudad del Cabo: la entrada en vigor del régimen jurídico internacional para la financiación de material rodante ferroviario (Spanish ratification of the Luxembourg Protocol to the Cape Town convention: the entering into force of the international legal rules for railway rolling stock finance)

The deposit of the instrument of ratification by Spain to the Luxembourg Protocol on international interests related to railway rolling stock, the second protocol to the Cape Town Convention, put into motion the entering into force of the Protocol once the International Registry will be fully operative. The Spanish ratification is of great importance for the expansion of the Cape Town system, for the position of Spain as a Contracting State, and for the access to credit in the railway sector. This Paper studies the ratification of Spain to the Luxembourg Protocol, enabling it to enter into force, analyzes the declarations made by Spain to the Protocol within the framework of the Cape Town system and considering the equipment-specific provisions.

Mercedes Sabido Rodríguez, Las vías penal y civil para proteger al menor frente a supuestos de sustracción internacional. Su coexistencia en el espacio judicial europeo (The criminal and civil ways to protect the minor against international abduction. Its coexistence in the European judicial area)

Protection against international child abduction is articulated through different channels. The international conventions and, more recently, the European texts are intended to regulate the instruments through which civil protection is articulated. Through it, the restitution of the minor is sought or, where appropriate, the recognition and/or execution of a decision adopted in another State regarding parental responsibility. Along with this route, national legislation contemplates the crime of international child abduction, through which the criminal protection route is articulated against this type of crime. The coexistence of both channels, which use optional and cumulative, is not exempt from difficulties, particularly for the sake of the functioning of the European judicial area. A space governed by the principles of equality and prohibition of discrimination, in which freedom of movement and residence is configured as a basic freedom and where the principle of mutual recognition is configured as a cornerstone of the cooperation system in both the civil and social spheres. in the prison. An approach to the issues raised by the coexistence of this double path of protection in the European judicial space is the object of this study.

Sara Sánchez Fernández, Información engañosa al inversor. De nuevo sobre la localización del daño puramente financiero (Misleading information and investors. Back to the localisation of the financial damage)

The pivotal element of capital markets regulation is disclosure. Where misleading information is disseminated, investors may suffer a pure economic loss, which is immaterial and, thus, difficult to locate. This paper covers the dynamics between information, price and damage in capital markets as the fundamental element to correctly locate financial loss in cross-border scenarios. On this basis, I analyse the CJEU case law on the interpretation of art. 7.2 Brussels I bis Regulation, in particular the latest judgment VEB, which apparently turns to a market-oriented location of the damage. Lastly, I discuss whether the conclusions may be extrapolated to the determination of the law applicable under art. 4.1 of Rome II Regulation.

Tahimí Suárez Rodríguez, Expropiación indirecta en los Tratados Bilaterales de Inversión latinoamericanos: la caja de Pandora de las controversias neerlandesas en la región (Indirect expropriation in Latin-American Bilateral Investment Treaties: the Pandora’s box of Dutch controversies in the region)

This paper analyzes the pronouncement on indirect expropriation in the bilateral investment treaties signed by the Latin American countries with Netherlands, which has constituted a preponderant basis in the Dutch Investor-State claims against Latin America, due to the shortcomings of the existing wordings under the Dutch Models BIT previous. The requirement of a new formulation on indirect expropriation in Latin American APPRI ́s with the European country which incorporates the realities and experiences of the nations of region as well as the provisions of the Dutch BIT Model of 2019 in this regard, shows posibilities to mitigate the claims of this kind.

Esther Torrelles Torrea, Las expectativas del consumidor en los criterios de conformidad del TRLGDCU y CCCAT (The expectations of the consumer in the conformity criteria of the TRLGDCU and CCCAT)

The objective requirements for conformity are based on the characteristics and purposes that goods and digital content and services of the same type normally have and on the reasonable expectations of the consumer. The objective of this work is to study, on the one hand, the objective criteria of conformity in the TRLGDCU and in the Civil Code of Catalonia, and on the other hand, the consumer expectations, specifically in the light of the standard of reasonableness and the assessment elements that grant its delimitation.

Deng Jiayuan, Los efectos de la inscripción y la entrega en las transacciones de bienes inmuebles en el Derecho civil chino (The effects of registration and delivery in the transactions of immovables in Chinese Civil Law)

According to Civil Code of China, the ownership of immovable is transferred through registration after the sales contract was signed. The delivery of immovable does not have the effect of transferring the ownership of immovable. The buyer has no real right to the immovable before registration after delivery of the immovable, and his right is limited to the creditor’s rights on the seller based on the sales contract. After the delivery, the possession, use and enjoy of such an immovable by the buyer are based on the creditor ́s rights to the seller derived from the sales contract. In judicial practices, however, there are circumstances in which this general doctrine cannot be fully adhered to. This has often been a source of controversy among scholars.

Below are the titles of the shorter articles.

Salomé Adroher Biosca, ¿Exequatur de la sentencia de divorcio de reagrupado o reagrupante como condición para el ejercicio del derecho a la reagrupación familiar? La relevante doctrina legal del Tribunal Supremo de 2022 (Exequatur of the divorce judicial decision of the marriage of husband or wife as a condition to exercise the right to family reunification? The relevant legal doctrine of the Spanish Supreme Court of 2022)

Isabel Antón Juárez, Proceso monitorio europeo e interrupción de plazos procesales por la pandemia causada por el Covid-19. A propósito de la STJUE de 15 de septiembre de 2022, C-18/21, Uniqa Versicherungen AG c. VU (Order for payment procedure and interruption of procedural periods for the pandemic created for the Covid-19. On purpose of the CJEU Judgment of 15 septemberof 2022 C-18/21, Uniqa Versicherungen AG c. VU)

Flora Calvo Babío, Agentes contractuales de la Unión Europea destinados en un tercer país, ¿se pueden divorciar en un Estado miembro? Y, ¿qué pasa con los diplomáticos? (Can European Union contract staff posted to a third country be divorced in a member State? And what about diplomats (ECJR of 1 august of 2022 )?)

Luis F. Carrillo Pozo, Cambio de residencia de un menor durante el proceso y perpetuatio iurisdictionis. Comentario a la sentencia del Tribunal de Justicia (Sala Cuarta) de 14 de julio de 2022, asunto C-572/21 (Change of residence of a child during the lawsuit and perpetuatio iurisdictionis. Purpose to the cjeu judgement of 14th july 2022, case C-572/21)

David Cuenca Pinkert, Concreción de la conexión “residencia habitual” en el Protocolo de La Haya sobre alimentos ante un traslado o retención ilícitos según el Reglamento (CE) 2201/2003. Aclaración propuesta por la STJUE de 12 de mayo de 2022, asunto C-644/20, W. J (Concretion of the connection “habitual residence” in the maintenance obligations Hague Protocol in the event of a wrongful removal or retention according to Regulation (EC) 2201/2003. Clarification proposed by the CJEU of May 12, 2022, case C-644/20, W. J.)

Diana Gluhaia, El efecto directo del principio de proporcionalidad en el contexto de las sanciones previsto en el artículo 20 de la Directiva 2014/67/UE (The direct effect of the principle of proporcionality in the context of the sanctions provided for in article 20 of Directive 2014/67/EU)

Natividad Goñi Urriza, Cláusulas de elección de foro en el Derecho Internacional Privado y condiciones generales incluidas en documentos comerciales emitidos unilateralmente: un análisis desde el Auto del Juzgado de Primera Instancia e Instrucción núm. 2 de Miranda de Ebro, núm. 17/2022, de 21 de enero de 2022 (Choice of court agreements under Private International Law and general terms and conditions within unilateral commercial documents: an analysis in light of the Resolution of the Civil and Criminal Court Nº 2 of Miranda de Ebro, Nº 17/2022, dated 21 January 2022)

Nerea Magallón Elósegui, Ley aplicable a la validez formal y material de la declaración de renuncia a la herencia en el Reglamento europeo 650/2012 sobre sucesiones (Law applicable to the formal and substantive validity of the declaration concerning the waiver of succession in the Regulation 650/2012)

Ada Lucía Mariscal González, El (des)interés del TJUE del traslado del centro de intereses principales en un procedimiento de insolvencia en tiempos de Brexit, a propósito de la STJUE de 24 de marzo de 2022, Galapagos BidCo, asunto C-723/20 (The (dis)interest of the CJEU in the transfer of the centre of main interests in insolvency proceedings in times of Brexit. Commentary to CJEU Ruling of 24th March 2022, Galapagos BidCo, C-723/20.)

Carmen María Noriega Linares, Laudo arbitral extranjero y orden público internacional. El desafío (Foreign arbitral award and international public policy. The challenge)

Juliana Rodríguez Rodrigo, La aplicación del artículo 1320 CC como orden público en el ordenamiento español. A propósito de la resolución de 31 de enero de 2022, de la Dirección General de Seguridad Jurídica y Fe Pública (The application of article 1320 CC as public policy in spanish law. Regarding the resolution of 31 january 2022, of the Directorate General For Legal Certainty and Public Faith.)

Mª Jesús Sánchez Cano, La incidencia de la doctrina de los actos propios en la aplicación del CH 1980 a supuestos de sustracción internacional de menores. Comentario a la SAP Oviedo de 7 de abril de 2022 (The incidence of the doctrine of own acts in the application of the CH 1980 to cases of
international child abduction. Commentary to the SAP Oviedo of April 7, 2022)

Mª Jesús Sánchez Cano, La determinación de la ley aplicable al contrato de cesión de créditos con elemento internacional. A propósito de la sentencia de la Audiencia Provincial de Soria de 21 de junio de 2022 (The determination of the law applicable to the contract for the assignment of receivables with an international element. Regarding the judgment of the Provincial Court of Soria of June 21, 2022)

Anabela Susana de Sousa Gonçalves, Direito de asilo versus rapto internacional de crianças (Right to asylum versus international child abduction)

Julia Suderow, Carsten Krüger, La presunción del daño causado por un ilícito antitrust según el Tribunal Federal Alemán (Bundesgerichtshof) (The presumption of the harm caused by anticompetitive conducts, jurisprudence of the German Federal Court (Bundesgerichtshof))

As noted earlier on this blog, on 10 May 2023, from 6 pm to 8 pm CEST, the second webinar of the series that has been organised under the title The Future of Cross-Border Parenthood in the EU – Analyzing the EU Parenthood Proposal will take place. The webinar, chaired by Fabienne Jault-Seseke, will deal with the following relations: The EU Proposal and primary EU law: a match made in heaven? (Susanne Gössl), and The law governing parenthood: are you my father? (Tobías Helms).

Those wishing to attend have time until 9 May 2023 at noon to register. The registration form is available here.

Registered participants will receive the details to join the webinar by e-mail (please note the e-mails with these details occasionally end up in the spam folder).

The form, then, will remain open for registration for the subsequent webinars of the series.

The updated and final version of the program is available here.

Pablo Quinzá Redondo, Lecturer of Private International Law at the University of Valencia, is the author of this monograph published in 2022 by Tirant Lo Blanch. The author has kindly provided the following abstract.


The European regulations concerning the property consequences of marriages and registered partnerships (Regulations (EU) 2016/1103 and 2016/1104, respectively) entered into application four years ago. Since then, many valuable research studies have been published. Most of them have departed from the provisions of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1103 to explain the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104, given their similarities -both regulations were adopted as a package-. However, not many of them have followed the opposite approach or have analyzed the later instrument independently. Alongside this, in the Spanish legal doctrine, only a few research studies have been focused on the application in Spain and/or to Spanish formalized partnerships under the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104. Pablo Quinzá saw in those circumstances an opportunity for writing the book Uniones registradas en la Unión Europea. El Reglamento (UE) nº 2016/1104 en perspectiva española.

The monograph is divided in three parts, preceded by an introduction, following a classical PIL structure.

In the introductory chapter, the author draws a general overview of the phenomenon of non-matrimonial unions in the European Union, focusing in particular on formalized partnerships and their patrimonial consequences. This substantive-law perspective will facilitate the proper understanding of the content of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104 at a later stage.

In many jurisdictions, formalized partnerships were conceived and regulated as a functional equivalent to marriage for same-sex couples; in others, as an alternative to marriage open to all couples. In Spain, the regulation of formalized relationships emerged at a time when same-sex marriage was not yet allowed. Besides, it did with notable differences with respect to the legal framework institution for couples, marriage. This general statement, however, should be spelled out in the Spanish reality. There is no Spanish state law dealing with formalized partnerships; legislation have been enacted by the Autonomous Communities Parliaments, with a heterogeneous content -e.g., different requirements to access to the legal institution or different provisions in respect to their patrimonial consequences-. These divergences are per se a source of complexity. The situation is even trickier due to the fact that the Spanish Constitutional Court has declared some regional provisions unconstitutional, while, as of today, very similar ones remain ‘untouched’. For example, the judgment of the Spanish Constitutional Court 93/2013, of 23 April, declared Article 2.3 of the Navarre Act on formalized relationships (Foral Law 6/2000) unconstitutional. In the Court’s view, requiring Navarre civil neighborhood (vecindad civil) of one of the partners is, in fact, a conflict-of-laws rule; per Article 149.1.8 of the Spanish Constitution, only the Spanish lawmaker (as opposed to the regional one) has regulatory competence in conflict of law matters. Meanwhile, other regional laws also make registration as a couple conditional upon the vecindad civil of one of the partners. This is the case, to a greater or lesser degree, of some provisions of the laws dealing with formalized partnerships in the Basque Country, Galicia or the Balearic Islands. Until they are not declared unconstitutional, they continue being applicable in their respective territories.

In light of the foregoing, the introduction to the monograph is essential to understand that the problems of application of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104 in Spain are strictly connected with the fragmentary regulation of formalized relationships and the internal constitutional problems.

The first chapter of the book addresses the Regulation’s scope of application from four perspectives: substantive, geographical, personal and temporal. The first two approaches are the most controversial ones. From the Spanish point of view, it is unclear which of the formalized partnerships foreseen under regional law correspond to the autonomous definition provided for in Article 3.1.a). In the author’s view, all registered formalized partnerships should fall under the scope of application of the Regulation, regardless of the constitutive or declarative effect of the registration according to regional law. A different opinion would lead to unbearable consequences: only some Spanish formalized partnerships would be covered by the Regulation; other would remain outside. It would not be surprising if, sooner rather than later, a preliminary ruling is requested from the CJEU in this subject matter.

Chapter two is devoted to international jurisdiction rules. This is one of the most complicated parts of the Regulation, since some provisions refer to jurisdictional rules enacted elsewhere (e.g., to Regulation (EU) 650/2012), while in other cases the provisions of the law applicable of the Regulation itself are invoked. For the sake of clarity, a division is made following the main subject areas provided in the Regulation: jurisdiction in the event of the death of one of the partners; jurisdiction in cases of dissolution or annulment of the registered partnership; jurisdiction in other cases (including choice of forum agreements and implicit submission) and alternative jurisdiction. From the Spanish perspective, it is important to bear in mind that the mere dissolution or annulment of Spanish formalized partnerships does not require a judicial procedure. This probably explains -but not justifies- the absence of jurisdictional rules in the Spanish legal system regarding the dissolution or annulment of formalized partnerships. By way of consequence, difficulties in the application of Article 5 of the Regulation in Spain are to be expected.

Chapter three focuses on the determination of the law applicable to the property consequences of registered partnerships under the rules of the regulation. At a first stage, both choice of law agreements and objective connecting point are studied. Later, the application of Spanish law under the conflict-of-law rules of the Regulation is stress-tested, tackling the most relevant situations in which clarification of the applicable regional law will be needed. It is important to bear in mind that in Spain there are not ‘internal conflict-of-laws’ for the dissolution or annulment of formalized partnerships -in terms of Article 33.1 of the Regulation-, so the application of one regional law or another would depend on the subsidiary connections of Article 33.2. Nevertheless, as mentioned before, as of today the validity itself of some regional laws is a very controversial topic, where the constitutional perspective and the solutions of the jurisprudence should be taking into account.

In short, this book raises, and proposes solutions to, the legal problems arising from the application of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1104, from the Spanish legal system point of view. An issue which is not only relevant for Spanish legal operators, but also for foreign ones, as long as a member of the couple is connected with the Spanish legal system or Spanish law is applicable.

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, who is a Senior Lecturer at the Stockholm University.


On 27 April 2023, the Court of Justice delivered its judgment in Lännen MCE (C-104/22) (no written opinion by the Advocate General) (also mentioned here on this blog) on factors relevant for establishing international jurisdiction over an infringement action pursuant to Article 125(5) of Regulation 2017/1001 (EU Trade Mark Regulation) when advertising, displayed on a website accessible from a territory covered by the trade mark, does not unambiguously specify the geographical area of supply.

Article 125(5) is a lex specialis rule on jurisdiction in relation to the rules in Regulation 1215/2012 (Brussels I bis) that allows the proprietor of a EU trade mark to bring a targeted action in the courts of the Member State in which the ‘act of infringement’ has been committed or threatened in respect of acts committed or threatened within the territory of that Member State. As the concept of ‘act of infringement’ in Article 125(5) relates to active conduct on the part of the alleged infringer, the CJEU held in AMS Neve and Others (C-172/18) that acts of infringement are committed in the territory where the consumers or traders to whom advertising and offers for sale are directed are located. In that case, the CJEU specifically stated that a relevant factor for the national courts to consider is whether the advertising contained details of the geographical areas of supply. The CJEU did not however provide guidance on other possible relevant factors.

This lacuna was addressed in Lännen MCE (C-104/22), where the CJEU held that a proprietor of a EU trade mark may bring an infringement action if an alleged infringer has paid for referencing on a search engine website which uses a national top-level domain name of the Member State in which the court seised is situated, but not if an alleged infringer has merely used meta tags to organically reference images of its goods on an online photo-sharing service under a generic top-level domain.

Facts

Lännen, a company established in Finland that sells amphibious dredgers under the EU trade mark WATERMASTER, brought an action before the Finnish Market Court against two companies established in Germany (Senwatec and Berky) both of which belonged to the same group. Lännen alleged that Senwatec committed an act of infringement in Finland by purchasing its trademark as an Adword on Google’s search engine website operating under the Finnish top-level domain to sell competing products. While neither the link nor Senwatec’s website specifically mentioned Finland or specified the geographical area of supply, the website indicated that Senwatec’s products are used worldwide and included a world map highlighting the countries in which Senwatec claimed to be active. The map did not highlight Finland. Lännen alleged that Berky infringed its trade mark by using it as a meta tag to enable internet search engines to identify images of Berky’s machines accessible on the internet.

Lännen argued that because Senwatec and Berky’s products are sold throughout the world, the advertising, which is in English, is addressed to an international public which extends beyond the areas covered by the map, and is directed at every country in which it is visible. In contrast, Berky and Senwatec, who objected to jurisdiction of the Finnish court, argued that there must be a relevant connecting factor with Finland and that the accessibility of the allegedly illegal content in Finland is not decisive. They maintained that they do not offer their products for sale in Finland and their marketing activities did not target Finland as evidenced by the map.

The Finnish Market Court asked the CJEU what factors were relevant, and specifically whether the nature of the products concerned, the scope of the market in question and the fact that that display occurred on the website of a search engine operating under the national top-level domain of that Member State were relevant factors for determining jurisdiction pursuant to Article 125(5).

The Court’s ruling

The CJEU recalled its previous case law holding that the determination of jurisdiction does not amount to an examination of the substance of that action (see e.g. Universal Music International Holding (C‑12/15)). It thereafter held that evidence which gives rise to ‘a reasonable presumption’ that acts of infringement may have been committed or threatened on the territory of a Member State is sufficient to establish jurisdiction under Article 125(5) (para 39). The CJEU stated that ‘where the display of online content is, even if only potentially, directed at consumers or traders located in the territory of a Member State’, the proprietor of an EU trade mark is entitled to bring an action pursuant to Article 125(5) as these courts are particularly suited to assessing whether the alleged infringement exists (para 42).

The CJEU stated that the map on Senwatec’s website cannot, in itself, establish a connecting factor with Finland, since the context of which that map forms part does not support the conclusion that Senwatec directs its activity towards the Finnish market (para 43).

With regard to other relevant factors, the CJEU stated that its judgment in Pammer and Hotel Alpenhof (C 585/08 and C 144/09) interpreting what is now Article 17(1)(c) Brussels Ia Regulation on jurisdiction over consumer contracts may be relevant. In that case the CJEU held that the international nature of the activity, use of a language or a currency other than the language or currency generally used in the Member State in which the trader is established, mention of telephone numbers with an international code, outlay of expenditure on an internet referencing service in order to facilitate access to the trader’s site or that of its intermediary by consumers domiciled in other Member States, use of a top-level domain name other than that of the Member State in which the trader is established, and mention of an international clientele composed of customers domiciled in various Member States were relevant factors (paras 46-47). The CJEU emphasized however that the mere fact that a website is accessible from the territory covered by the trade mark is not a sufficient basis for establishing jurisdiction (para 48).

Accordingly, the CJEU held that an undertaking that pays the operator of a search engine website with a national top-level domain of a Member State other than that in which it is established, in order to display, for the public of that Member State, a link to that undertaking’s website, directs its activity to the public of that Member State in the meaning of Article 125(5). In contrast, the CJEU stated that the use of the trade mark as a meta tag on an online photo-sharing service under a generic top-level domain was not sufficient to establish jurisdiction. The CJEU noted that this situation was different because a website with a generic top-level domain is not intended for the public of any specific Member State and, also, that the meta tag is intended only to enable search engines better to identify the images contained on that website so as to increase their accessibility.

As regards the nature of the products in question and the extent of the geographical market, the CJEU stated that it is for the court hearing the infringement action to assess on a case-by-case basis the extent to which those matters are relevant in order to conclude that referencing accessible on the territory covered by the trade mark is targeted at consumers in that territory.

Analysis

As an initial matter, one might ask whether the CJEU lowered the threshold for establishing jurisdiction from ‘if it is apparent … ’ as stated in AMS Neve and others to ‘a reasonable presumption’ as stated in Lännen MCE. What, if anything, this means in a specific case is difficult to say.

Under either threshold, it seems clear that buying a Adword on a search engine website with a national top-level domain of a Member State is sufficient evidence to establish a connecting factor with that Member State. Likewise, it seems clear that using a meta tag on an online photo-sharing service under a generic top-level domain is of itself not sufficient evidence to establish a connecting factor with any specific Member State under either threshold.

However between these two extremes exist a number of fact constellations that are not as clear.  For instance, would it be sufficient if the alleged infringer buys an Adword on a search engine website which uses the top-level domain for the European Union (.eu)? What about if a trademark is used as a meta tag on an online photo-sharing service under a national top-level domain?

In addition, while the CJEU made clear that ‘mere accessibility’ of a website in a territory covered by the EU trademark was not sufficient, it did not specifically answer the referring court’s question whether the fact that that display occurred on the website of a search engine operating under the national top-level domain of that Member State was a relevant factor. If a search in Finland on http://www.google.fi using the term ‘Watermaster’ produced an organic search result whereby links to Senwatec’s website and images of Berky’s products were displayed first in the list, might this not create a reasonable presumption that acts of infringement may have been committed or threatened on the territory of that Member State?

As I have stated elsewhere, it seems reasonable that in cases of ambiguity the burden is placed on a trader to take steps to ‘exterritorialise’ its websites by making clear that it is not directing its advertising and offers for sale to certain Member States. Failing this, the trader should be deemed to have targeted those Member States. A generous approach will minimise the risk that jurisdiction is foreclosed even though the right holder – if given a chance – would have been able to prove that an infringement occurred in the forum Member State. At the same time a clear threshold will exclude the cases where the right holder is making a frivolous claim.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The table of contents is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

Th. Pfeiffer, Judicial Presumptions: Finding of Facts or Application of Law? The characterization of so-called factual presumptions in private international law

This article discusses whether so-called factual presumptions and prima facie-evidence rules qualify as substantive or procedural rules for choice of law purposes. Having analyzed typical situations such as rear-end collisions and the use of standard terms as well as provisions in the Rome I- and II-Regulation, differentiated solution is submitted: Factual presumptions and prima facie evidence are to be qualified procedurally, unless they are exceptionally based on a specific substantive rationale and not on fact related judicial experience.

D. Moura Vicente, The Role of the Brussels I-bis Regulation in European Private International Law and the Challenges Facing it

The 1968 Brussels Convention sought to promote mutual trust between Member States in jurisdictional matters by adopting uniform rules on judicial competence in civil and commercial matters, with a view to implementing a principle of automatic recognition of foreign judgments among them. Such rules could however be formulated only in respect of a limited number of subjects, which explains the Convention’s relatively narrow scope of application. Over the half century since the Brussels Convention’s conclusion, both its nature and that of the Regulations that succeeded it have changed substantially. From an instrument originally restricted to patrimonial matters, the Convention and its successor Regulations became the backbone of a system aimed at ensuring the free movement of judgments and judicial cooperation in a broad spectrum of matters. The Brussels I-bis Regulation has provided the conceptual foundations of the other instruments that integrate that system, which at times replicate its notions and rules or simply refer to it, thereby ensuring the system’s coherence. The Regulation has moreover had a modernising effect on the domestic legal systems of its Member States. The Regulation’s referential role in European Private International Law role nevertheless faces significant challenges arising inter alia from certain shortcomings of its substantive and subjective scope of application, as well as of the available heads of jurisdiction under its rules. It is submitted that these challenges, which this paper seeks to identify, call for a limited reform of the Regulation, the opportunity for which is provided by its review as foreseen in Article 79.

A. Dutta, Reform of German private international law for the names of persons

German private international law dedicates much (probably too much) attention to the names of persons. Based on earlier ideas for a European instrument on the law applicable to names and taking into account the current debate on German substantive law, the article argues for at least a unilateral reform of the current German conflict rules, in particular, for replacing nationality by habitual residence as the primary connecting factor and for a new approach to party autonomy.

T. Helms, German Private International Law and Co-Parenthood

German law of descent does not recognise co-parenthood between two women or two men. This article examines the conditions under which co-parenthood is nevertheless accepted in international cases on the basis of German Private International Law.

M. Pika, On the pathway to European arbitration law or to non-European seats?

In Prestige, the CJEU held that judgments confirming arbitral awards under sect. 66(2) English Arbitration Act 1996 are “decisions” for the purposes of Art. 45(1) lit. c Brussels Ibis-Regulation. In addition, the CJEU held that those judgments cannot prevent recognition of an irreconcilable, earlier judgment if the arbitral tribunal (i) disregarded the lis pendens principles of the Brussels Ibis-Regulation and/or (ii) unduly extended the arbitration agreement to third parties. This is the most significant restriction of the Brussels Ibis-Regulation’s carve-out of arbitration matters in Art. 1(2) lit. d ever since the West Tankers judgment.

T. Kindt, The Pechstein-Decision of the German Federal Constitutional Court

In a long-awaited decision on June 3, 2022, the German Federal Constitutional Court annulled the contested Pechstein-judgment of the German Federal Court of Justice from 2016 that had upheld the validity of an arbitration agreement between Germany’s most prominent speed skater and the International Skating Union (ISU) in favor of the Court of Arbitration for Sport (CAS) in Lausanne. The Constitutional Court holds that the Federal Court of Justice failed to attribute sufficient weight to the claimant’s right to a public hearing as part of her fundamental right of access to justice. Considering the imbalance of power in the contractual relationship between individual athletes and international sports federations, a resort to arbitration could only be accepted if the arbitral proceeding lives up to the minimum standards of constitutionally protected procedural safeguards. In the Constitutional Court’s view, this requirement had not been met by the applicable procedural rules of the CAS at the time, given that they did not provide individual athletes with the right to one-sidedly request a public hearing. This paper argues that the Constitutional Court’s decision, despite its laudable intentions, leaves more questions open than it answers (especially with regard to the question of impartiality and neutrality of the CAS), fails to take into account an important trait of the international arbitral system and will likely only be of limited importance for the further reform of sports arbitration.

R. Geimer, Exclusive international Jurisdiction of Germany based on article 25 (1) Brussels I bis-Regulation without an additive prorogation of a local forum

A German Company registered in Mannheim and a Spanish Company registered in Barcelona had prorogated “the civil courts in Frankfurt, Germany” in a International Distributor Agreement (IDA). It was unclear, which Frankfurt was chosen: Frankfurt on the Main or Frankfurt on the Or? The Higher Regional Court of Frankfurt on the Main ruled that Frankfurt on the Main is the prorogated forum arguing as follows: The representatives on the Spanish Company came by plane over the airport Frankfurt on the Main to Mannheim for signing the International Distributor Agreement including the prorogation clause. They did not know anything about Frankfurt on the Or. Therefore also the representatives of the Spanish Company have nominated Frankfurt on the Main as the exclusively competent forum.

L. Hornkohl, Group Liability in EU Competition Law and International Jurisdiction

In Sumal, the ECJ for the first time applied the single economic entity doctrine in private enforcement of competition law towards corporate groups. According to the ECJ, a subsidiary is liable for the cartel violations of the parent company in descending order if the parent and subsidiary are linked by corresponding economic, organisational and legal relationships. Furthermore, the ECJ requires a connection between the economic activity of the subsidiary and the object of the parent’s infringement to transfer liability. The case law in Sumal has severe international and local jurisdictional consequences. Especially concerning EU-wide cartel agreements, the jurisprudence gives claimants the possibility to sue each legal entity belonging to a single economic entity jointly and severally and thus offers huge potential for forum shopping under the Brussels Ibis Regulation.

C. Mayer, (Supposed) Competing paternities in private international law

Time and again, German courts are confronted with cases in which, as a result of the alternative links in Art. 19 Para. 1 EGBGB, several legal systems are applicable to the parentage of a child. This can result in the child being assigned different legal fathers. The German Federal Court of Justice has already had several opportunities to comment on such conflicting paternity situations and to develop basic structures. Its decision to be discussed here regarding a postnatal acknowledgment of paternity, which competes with a presumption of paternity, fits seamlessly into this line of case law, but raises the interesting question as to where newborns have their habitual residence at the time of birth. The Higher Regional Court Brandenburg, on the other hand, had to clarify the more difficult constellation of whether a prenatal acknowledgment of paternity can take precedence over a presumption of parentage resulting from foreign law, although both become effective at the same time at birth.

D. Henrich, Recognition of private divorces

Private divorces are divorces not by judgment but by agreement of the parties. Art. 21 of the Brussels IIa-Regulation prescribes the automatic recognition of all Member States decisions without any procedure being required. Whether this includes the recognition of non-judicial divorces was unclear. The European Court of Justice decided, that whenever a Member State provides a special proceeding for the recognition of a private divorce, the recognition is a question of procedural law. Whenever a civil status officer of a Member State records the agreement of the parties about their divorce and the parties confirm that the procedure has been performed according to the regulations of the Member State, the record is a judgment in the sense of Art. 2 No. 4 of the Brussels IIa-Regulation. Object of the recognition is here not the decision of a court but a special procedure.

P. Scholz, Mandatory Family Protection in Succession and Ordre Public

In almost every jurisdiction today, rules on mandatory family protection qualify the principle of freedom of testation. However, not only the beneficiaries of such laws vary from country to country. Moreover, over time, different systems of mandatory protection have evolved – and they span from fixed shares in the testator’s estate (like in Austria, Germany, or France) to needs-based judicial awards for the testator’s next of kin (like in England or New Zealand). Under the choice of law regime of the EU Succession Regulation, courts in fixed-share systems will eventually have to decide whether the application of needs-based rules is incompatible with the forum’s public policy where such laws do not result in sufficient claims of the disinherited next of kin. On February 2, 2021, Austria’s Supreme Court positioned itself against such ideas. This stands in stark contrast to the decision of the Cologne Higher Regional Court issued just a few weeks afterwards, which the German High Court upheld with a questionable judgement of June 29, 2022.

This post was authored by François Mailhé, who is Professor of Private Law at the University of Picardie Jules Verne.


At last !

It has been more than 10 years since the French Cour de cassation decided to declare war on asymmetric forum selection clauses in the Banque de Rothschild case (Cass. fr. civ. 1, 26 September 2012, No. 11-26.022). In the span of those 10 years, no less than 7 judgments were rendered by the Cour de cassation itself. And if it found its rationale in 2015 (Cass. fr. civ. 1, 25 March 2015, No. 13-27.264, ICH), almost each new judgment tested and tried a different angle, a different legal basis. At last, two weeks ago, thCour de cassation chose the path of wisdom and referred a prejudicial question to the European Court of Justice (Cass. fr. civ. 1, 13 April 2023, No. 22-12.965)! 

Once upon a Time: The Brussels Convention

Let’s remember the surprise most felt at reading the Banque de Rothschild decision in 2012. Even if some French court of appeal decisions in maritime cases had already excluded the clause as “potestative” in the 1990s, paragraph 3 of Article 17 of the Brussels Convention seemed to set them aside as a marginal and wrong stream of cases.

Why “potestative”? Because those clauses characteristically consist of two limbs : one, restrictive, pointing in general to only one court and which binds one party, another, liberal, offering the other party a much vaster choice of forum.

The Brussels convention used to hold a specific rule on such clauses, implicitly accepting such imbalance (Article 17, §3 : “If an agreement conferring jurisdiction was concluded for the benefit of only one of the parties, that party shall retain the right to bring proceedings in any other court which has jurisdiction by virtue of this Convention”), but its existence and the reasons of its disappearance from the texts (uselessness, as it seems…) was progressively forgotten by French courts, who became suspicious of such clauses.

From Potestative to Imbalance

This suspicion grew at the same time as the generalization of the “significant imbalance” test. Starting in consumer law, it later appeared in French business law (today at L. 442-6, I, 2° of the French Commercial Code) and last as a general norm of contractual law for standard form contracts (art. 1171 of the Civil Code). The same concern for imbalance in asymmetric forum selection clauses was clear when the Banque de Rothschild decision set one aside as “potestative” (i.e. to the sole power of one of the parties, a much criticized legal ground) but also later, when the ICH case changed the standard from potestativity to foreseeability, as the Cour expressly refer to imbalance as the justification for this new standard.  

It would be a long reading if this post was to detail all the different phrasings, legal grounds and sometimes even contradictory decisions that the Cour de cassation employed to keep its case-law. One may only refer, in English, to the excellent work of Brooke Marshall, published last month, to study the whole case law in depth. Just to give a hint as to its subtlety (or confusion, depending on the point of view), a clause stating that “the bank is nevertheless entitled to bring an action against the borrower before any other competent court” was set aside for unforeseeability (the ICH case), while a clause that “reserved for Apple the possibility of bringing an action, at its choice, before the Irish courts, the courts of the place where eBizcuss has its registered office or the courts of the countries in which Apple suffered damage” was validated (Cass. 1re civ, 7 October 2015, No. 14-16.898, eBizcuss). 

However, the solution still raised many difficulties. The first is, and will perhaps remain for a long time, its inadequacy to the problem. In the terms of the case law, the “potestative” character first, the “imbalance” second, betrays the fact that the solution aimed primarily at restoring a certain fairness to the clauses, a fairness defended by the Brussels texts for employees, insureds and consumers, but absent for SMEs and other non-consumers, who are often without sufficient jurisdictional protection in the face of these clauses. On this point, one can only hope for a reform of the texts, but this does not yet seem to be part of the debate (see the Study to support the preparation of a report on the application of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012).

What Legal Basis?

The second difficulty is of source: where to find the normative support of this solution? The Cour has used several bases, some of which are taken from European case law, but none of which is very solid (see e.g. Cass. 1re civ., 3 October 2018, No. 17-21.309. I discussed that in Lexisnexis’ JCP G 2018, 1300: among other things, in my opinion, the ECJ never really required selected forums to be foreseeable as a condition of their validity). 

This difficulty has been deepened by Brussels I bis regulation, introducing a specific rule for such clauses substantial validity: “unless the agreement is null and void as to its substantive validity under the law of that Member State” as stated by Article 25.

A new question arose : was this French case-law the national proposition of a European uniform solution, interpreting Article 25, or could it be a French solution, by extension of the scope of this referral to the national law of the chosen court (provided French courts are chosen)?

And, as a problem never comes alone, the asymmetric nature of the clause made the application of the second limb of the question even more complex : in case asymmetry was a substantive problem to be dealt with by the national law of the chosen court, which court must be taken into account?

Those two questions are asked, at last, by the Cour de cassation in this 13 April decision. A third one completes the package: whether the enforceability of such asymmetric clause (more specifically one which allows one of the parties to choose any objectively competent court) is an issue to be governed by a uniform European rule.

The Questions Referred

From this very debatable French case-law were therefore born three interesting questions.  

First, the ECJ will have to interpret the scope of the substantial validity rule : what is to be governed by uniform European rules, and what may be delegated to national laws? 

Second, in case the ECJ decides for a uniform rule, what is to be the future of asymmetric clauses? Will the Court draw from the old versions of the Brussels convention? Will it be sensitive to problems of imbalance beyond consumer-professional relationships? 

Last, in case the ECJ decides for the inclusion in the scope of Article 25 conflict rule, how to apply this conflict rule, relying on the chosen court, when the clause actually points at several chosen courts or, worse, an undetermined number of courts? 

Three very interesting and important questions were asked. Now it is up to the ECJ to pick up the glove. Let’s hope (perhaps with moderate expectations though) that its answer fits the challenge. 

The Special Interest Group on Family and Succession Law of the European Law Institute invites everyone interested to participate in the webinar titled Application of the EU Succession Regulation in the Member States.

The webinar will present the results gathered during the five webinars on the application of the EU Succession Regulation in the Member States organized in 2022 ( which EAPIL blog covered here).

The webinar will take place on 15 May 2023 between 3 and 5 pm CET.

Attendance is free of charge. A Zoom link will be sent to those who register by sending an e-mail to: zivilrecht@uni-graz.at.

The second issue of the Journal du droit international for 2023 was released. It contains two articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues.

In the first article, Guillaume Payan (University of Toulon) analyses the recent recast of the EU regulation in matrimonial matters, the matters of parental responsibility and on international child abduction (“Brussels II ter”) in the broader context of EU judicial cooperation in civil matters.

The English abstract reads:

As its title indicates, Regulation (EU) 2019/1111 – known as “Brussels II ter” – of 25 June 2019 has three clearly identified sections: marital disunity, parental responsibility and wrongful removal or retention of a child. Within the limits of its scope thus circumscribed, it contains interesting provisions relating to the recognition and enforcement of court decisions and extrajudicial titles. Either classic or innovative, the solutions adopted converge towards the objective of a generalized abolition of the exequatur. While this development, characterized by an intensification of the principle of mutual recognition, is appropriate, it nevertheless appears insufficient with regard to the issues targeted in Regulation (EU) 2019/1111 and, by extension, the objective of creating a genuine European civil judicial area. Although it identifies the contributions of this new text in the light of Regulation (EC) n°2201/2003 – known as “Brussels II bis” – which preceded it, this study provides an opportunity to question the overall consistency of action of the European Union legislator in the field of civil judicial cooperation.

In a second article, Éric A. Caprioli (Avocat à la Cour and  Member of the French UN Delegation in the field of e-commerce) discusses the UNCITRAL Model Law on Electronic Transferable Records (MLETR), since some countries such as France and Germany are currently working on its implementation into national law.

The English abstract reads:

The UNCITRAL Model Law on Electronic Transferable Records (MLETR) has been adopted on July 13, 2017, during the 50th session of the Commission. The purpose of this document is to develop provisions about electronic equivalents of transferable paper records or instruments. This mainly relates to bills of landing, bills of exchange and promissory notes, insurance policies, and warrants. These documents are essential in the financing of international trade. UNCITRAL has used the three general principles of electronic commerce in its instruments since the Model Law of 1996: non-discrimination against the use of electronic means, technological neutrality, and functional equivalence. Two Articles of the MLETR are fundamental. According to Article 10, Electronic Transferable Record (ETR) must meet two main requirements: the document must contain information required by instrumentum (written documents) and use a reliable method. The second one requirement imposes three other requirements: (i) identify the electronic record as the ETR, (ii) render the ETR capable of being subject to control from its creation until it ceases to have any effect or validity; and (iii) retain the integrity of the electronic record. Another key concept, the Article 11 discusses the control of the electronic record, which constitutes the functional equivalent of possession in the paper environment. Indeed, the individual who has the exclusive control over the document will be allowed to request the performance of the obligation or to transfer the document. Therefore, a reliable method must be used to establish the exclusive control over this ETR and identify this person as an individual who has the control. France has launched a transposition process of the MLETR into its national legislation like other countries of G7 (UK, Germany,…).”

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

As noted earlier on this blog, on 3 May 2023, from 6 pm to 8 pm CEST, the first webinar of the series that has been organised under the title The Future of Cross-Border Parenthood in the EU – Analyzing the EU Parenthood Proposal will take place. The webinar, chaired by Claire Fenton-Glynn, will deal with the following relations: Surrogacy in comparative perspective (Jens Scherpe), and The EU Proposal on Parenthood: What’s in it? Subject matter, scope and definitions (Cristina González Beilfuss).

Those wishing to attend have time until 2 May 2023 at noon to register. The registration form is available here.

Registered participants will receive the details to join the webinar by e-mail (please note the e-mails with these details occasionally end up in the spam folder).

The form, then, will remain open for registration for the subsequent webinars of the series.

The updated and final version of the program is available here.

In May 2023, the Court will decide on C-264/22, Fonds de Garantie des Victimes des Actes de Terrorisme and d’Autres Infractions. The decision is expected on 16 May.

The request for a preliminary ruling from the Tribunal da Relação de Lisboa (Portugal) concerns the interpretation of the Rome II Regulation. It was lodged in April 2022.

A French citizen was hit by a boat at Alvor Beach (Portugal) in 2020; as a result, he suffered serious bodily injuries and underwent a number of medical treatments. He sued in France the Fonds de Garantie des Victimes des Actes de Terrorisme et d’Autres Infractions, in its capacity as the French body which covers, inter alia, compensation due for accidents, claiming compensation for the damage suffered. The parties agreed compensation of EUR 229 480.73.

The civil liability of the boat’s owner was insured by Victoria Seguros, S.A., the defendant in the Portuguese proceedings, where the Fonds de Garantie des Victimes des Actes de Terrorisme et d’Autres Infractions seeks an order that the defendant must reimburse to the applicant the abovementioned amount paid. According to the applicant, Portuguese law should apply in relation to the accident and the obligation to pay compensation, and French law should apply in relation to the rules on the limitation period and the calculation of time limits, as is apparent from Article 19 of the Rome II Regulation. In its defence, the defendant put forward a substantive plea that the claim is time-barred. As regards the merits, it denied many of the facts relating to the accident and claimed that the action should be dismissed.

The national court considers it necessary to decide whether French law is applicable (in accordance with which the limitation period for the right claimed has not expired), or whether, in the alternative, if it is decided to apply Portuguese law, the right has not lapsed either, in view of the date of the last payment to the injured party. In this context, the national court is referring the Court of Justice of the EU the following question for a preliminary ruling:

Is the law applicable to the limitation rules for the right to claim compensation that of the place of the accident (Portuguese law), in accordance with Articles 4(l) and 15(h) of [the Rome II Regulation], or, if the injured party’s place is taken by subrogation, is the ‘law of the third person’ subrogee (French law) applicable in accordance with Article 19 of that Regulation?

The decision will be taken by a chamber of three judges (L.S. Rossi, J.C. Bonichot, O. Spineanu-Matei as reporting judge). The opinion of an advocate general was not requested.

The first issue of the Revue critique de droit international privé of 2023 is primarily dedicated to the Restatement Third of Conflict of Laws.

Restatement Third

Lea Brilmayer (Yale) starts the discussion with an article on The (Third) Restatement of Conflicts and “The Ordinary Processes of Statutory Construction”

One of the reporters of the Restatement, Kermitt Rooselvet III (UPenn), then offers a short response: Third Restatement and Method : A Response from Kermitt Roosevelt III.

Three articles follow on more specific topics: Maggie Mills, Statutes of limitation and the substance-procedure dichotomy: a missed opportunity; Sarah Quinn, How should a state choose when to apply foreign law? Comparing answers from the American Law Institute’s Third Restatement and Rome II in the European Union; Catherine Lee, A Cross-Border Maze: Remote Work, Employment Contracts, and the Draft Restatement (Third) of Conflict of Laws.

Other articles

The issues contains two other articles and a number of case notes.

In the first article, Christelle Chalas (University of Lille) offers a comparative analysis of protection measures of children wrongfully removed under the 1980 Hague Convention after the judgement of the U.S. Supreme Court in Golan v. Saada (Les mesures de protection de l’enfant illicitement déplacé et le risque grave de danger : comparaison de l’office des juges américains et européens).

In the second article, Baptiste Delmas (Paris I University) discusses the emergence of exequatur actions in transnational labour law.

The full table of contents can be found here.

This post was written by Giesela Rühl, LL.M. (Berkeley), Humboldt-University of Berlin, and is also available via conflictoflaws.net.


On 25 April 2023 the German Federal Ministry of Justice (Bundesministerium der Justiz – BMJ) has published a bill relating to the establishment of (international) commercial courts in Germany. It sets out to strengthen the German civil justice system for (international) commercial disputes and aims to offer parties an attractive package for the conduct of civil proceedings in Germany. At the same time, it is the aim of the bill to improve Germany’s position vis-à-vis recognized litigation and arbitration venues – notably London, Amsterdam, Paris and Singapore. Does this mean that foreign courts and international commercial arbitration tribunals will soon face serious competition from German courts?

English-language Proceedings in All Instances

Proposals to improve the settlement of international commercial disputes before German courts have been discussed for many years. In 2010, 2014, 2018 and 2021, the upper house of the German Federal Parliament (Bundesrat) introduced bills to strengthen German courts in (international) commercial disputes. However, while these bills met with little interest and were not even discussed in the lower house of Parliament (Bundestag) things look much brighter this time: The coalition agreement of the current Federal Government, in office since 2021, promises to introduce English-speaking special chambers for international commercial disputes. The now published bill of the Federal Ministry of Justice can, therefore, be seen as a first step towards realizing this promise. It heavily builds on the various draft laws of the Bundesrat including a slightly expanded version that was submitted to the Bundestag in 2022.

The bill allows the federal states (Bundesländer) to establish special commercial chambers at selected regional courts (Landgerichte) which shall, if the parties so wish, conduct the proceedings comprehensively in English. Appeals and complaints against decisions of these chambers shall be heard in English before English-language senates at the higher regional courts (Oberlandesgerichte). If the value in dispute exceeds a threshold value of 1 million Euros and if the parties so wish, these special senates may also hear cases in first instance. Finally, the Federal Supreme Court (Bundesgerichtshof) shall be allowed to conduct proceedings in English. Should the bill be adopted – which seems more likely than not in light of the coalition agreement – it will, thus, be possible to conduct English-language proceedings in at least two, maybe even three instances. Compared to the status quo, which limits the use of English to the oral hearing (cf. Section 185(2) of the Court Constitution Act) and the presentation of English-language documents (cf. Section 142(3) of the Code of Civil Procedure) this will be a huge step forward. Nonetheless, it seems unlikely that adoption of the bill will make Germany a much more popular forum for the settlement of international commercial disputes.

Remaining Disadvantages vis-à-vis International Commercial Arbitration

To begin with, the bill – like previous draft laws – is still heavily focused on English as the language of the court. Admittedly, the bill – following the draft law of the Bundesrat of March 2022 – also proposes changes that go beyond the language of the proceedings. For example, the parties are to be given the opportunity to request a verbatim record of the oral proceedings. In addition, business secrets are to be better protected. However, these proposals cannot outweigh the numerous disadvantages of German courts vis-à-vis arbitration. For example, unlike in arbitration, the parties have no influence on the personal composition of the court. As a consequence, they have to live with the fact that their – international – legal dispute is decided exclusively by German (national) judges, who rarely have the degree of specialization that parties find before international arbitration courts. In addition, the digital communication and technical equipment of German courts is far behind what has been standard in arbitration for many years. And finally, one must not forget that there is no uniform legal framework for state judgments that would ensure their uncomplicated worldwide recognition and enforcement.

Weak Reputation of German Substantive Law

However, the bill will also fail to be a resounding success because it ignores the fact that the attractiveness of German courts largely depends on the attractiveness of German law. To be sure, German courts may also apply foreign law. However, their real expertise – and thus their real competitive advantage especially vis-à-vis foreign courts – lies in the application of German law, which, however, enjoys only a moderate reputation in (international) practice. Among the disadvantages repeatedly cited by practitioners are, on the one hand, the numerous general clauses (e.g. §§ 138, 242 of the German Civil Code), which give the courts a great deal of room for interpretation, and, on the other hand, the strict control of general terms and conditions in B2B transactions. In addition – and irrespective of the quality of its content – German law is also not particularly accessible to foreigners. Laws, decisions and literature are only occasionally available in English (or in official English translation).

Disappointing Numbers in Amsterdam, Paris and Singapore

Finally, it is also a look at other countries that have set up international commercial courts in recent years that shows that the adoption of the bill will not make German courts a blockbuster. Although some of these courts are procedurally much closer to international commercial arbitration or to the internationally leading London Commercial Court, their track record is – at least so far – rather disappointing.

This applies first and foremost to the Netherlands Commercial Court (NCC), which began its work in Amsterdam in 2019 and offers much more than German courts will after the adoption and implementation of the bill: full English proceedings both in first and second instance, special rules of procedure inspired by English law on the one hand and international commercial arbitration law on the other, a court building equipped with all technical amenities, and its own internet-based communication platform. The advertising drum has also been sufficiently beaten. And yet, the NCC has not been too popular so far: in fact, only 14 judgments have been rendered in the first four years of its existence (which is significantly less than the 50 to 100 annual cases expected when the court was set up).

The situation in Paris is similar. Here, a new chamber for international commercial matters (chambre commerciale internationale) was established at the Cour d’appel in 2018, which hears cases (at least in parts) in English and which applies procedural rules that are inspired by English law and international arbitration. To be sure, the latter cannot complain about a lack of incoming cases. In fact, more than 180 cases have been brought before the new chamber since 2018. However, the majority of these proceedings are due to the objective competence of the Chamber for international arbitration, which is independent of the intention of the parties. In contrast, it is not known in how many cases the Chamber was independently chosen by the parties. Insiders, however, assume that the numbers are “negligible” and do not exceed the single-digit range.

Finally, the Singapore International Commercial Court (SICC), which was set up in 2015 with similarly great effort and ambitions as the Netherlands Commercial Court, is equally little in demand. Since its establishment, it has been called upon only ten times by the parties themselves. In all other cases in which it has been involved, this has been at the instigation of the Singapore High Court, which can refer international cases to the SICC under certain conditions.

No Leading Role for German Courts in the Future

In the light of all this, there is little to suggest that the bill, which is rather cautious in its substance and focuses on the introduction of English as the language of proceedings, will lead to an explosion – or even only to a substantial increase – in international proceedings before German courts. While it will improve – even though only slightly – the framework conditions for the settlement of international disputes, expectations regarding the effect of the bill should not be too high.

— Note: Together with Yip Man from Singapore Management University Giesela Rühl is the author of a comparative study on new specialized commercial courts and their role in cross-border litigation. Conducted under the auspices of the International Academy of Comparative Law (IACL) the study will be published with Intersentia in the course of 2023.

The Swiss Institute of Comparative Law in Lausanne will host its 34th Private International Law day on 1 June 2023, under the title Personal Identity and Status Continuity – A focus on Names and Gender in the Conflict of Laws.

The event continues a series inaugurated last year with two webinars on filiation and same-sex marriage, respectively.  The programme and materials of those webinars can be found here and here (under media & fichiers).

The three panels are co-organised with ELI special interest group on family and succession law.

The day before the conference, a special side event organized by the Institute with the collaboration of Walter Stoffel, University of Fribourg, and Lucie Bader, film and media scholar, Bern, will introduce the topic of Law and Gender.

More details here.

The EU has decided on 24 April 2023 to establish treaty relations with Ukraine under the Hague Judgments Convention. Ukraine acceded to the Convention on 29 August 2022 by submitting its ratification to the depositary, the Dutch Ministry of Foreign Affairs. From that moment, the other Signatories have 12 months to object against the establishment of treaty relations with the new member (Article 29 of the Convention).

The EU Council decided not to do so. According to the Press Release, the Council considers that

there are no fundamental obstacles, such as related to the independence and efficiency of the judiciary, the fight against corruption or the respect of fundamental rights, which could prevent the EU from entering into treaty relations with Ukraine.

The Swedish Minister for Justice, Gunnar Strömmer, said on the occasion that “[w]ith this decision to recognise and enforce each other’s judgments the ties between the EU and Ukraine will only become stronger.”

The Judgments Convention will enter into force for all Signatories on 1 September 2023. Although the EU theoretically still has time until the 29 August 2022 to notify the depositary of its objections to establish relations with Ukraine under the Convention, this is unlikely after the decision by the Council. Courts in the EU will therefore soon be obliged under the Convention to recognise and enforce Ukrainian judgments in civil or commercial matters, and vice versa.

Within the framework of the Jean Monnet Module “CoRiMaR” (2020-2023), the University of Udine, in cooperation with a consortium of European universities, now including University of Essex , De Montfort University, Universitatea de Vest din Timisoara, East Anglia University, University of Rijeka, University of Belgrade and University of Szeged, organizes the 16th edition of the Summer School on Consumer’s Rights and Market Regulation in the European Union, to be held 12-21 July 2023 in Udine.

The 2023 Summer School will consist of 40 hours of lectures, a workshop and a moot court. It aims to provide a comprehensive training on the legal discipline of consumer protection and market regulation in the European Union Law, with a particular reference to digital technologies, the following relevant aspects: consumer protection and empowerment; private international law; dispute resolution and redress; market regulation.

The call for application and the brochure are respectively available here and here.

The application deadline is 31 May 2023.

For further info, please write an email to ip.europeanlaw.uniud@gmail.com.

As announced on this blog, the IX Congress of Private International Law of the University Carlos III of Madrid will take place on 4 and 5 May 2023.

It will be devoted to the Proposal for a Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood and on the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood, presented by the European Commission on 7 December 2022.

The speakers include: Esperanza Castellanos Ruiz, Juliana Rodríguez Rodrigo, Ilaria Pretelli, Estelle Gallant, Antonia Durán Ayago, María José Castellanos Ruiz, Aurora Hernández Rodríguez, Javier Carrascosa González, Asunción Cebrián Salvat, Isabel Lorente Martínez, Fabrizio Marongiu Buonaiuti, Emelina Santana Páez and Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca.

The programme and further information are available here.

Two relatively new Scandinavian free online law library projects ease the accessibility of older legal writings, which opens new possibilities for researchers. First, the Danish law library project jurabog was launched. Being inspired by that, the similar Swedish project juridikbok.se followed. The two projects are both free and their respective focus are to collect older legal writings and make them available online.

Whereas the Danish project aims at collecting Danish legal writing, the Swedish project collects Swedish legal writings. The collections are general, but content several books on private international law. Even if most of them are in either Danish or Swedish, one can find private international law books written in English.

On the Danish website, one can for instance find Ole Lando’s General Course of 1985 for the Hague Academy (Recueil des Cours) which had the title The Conflict of Laws of Contracts – General Principles. Also, the general course in the same series from 1958 on The Scandinavian Conventions on Private International Law by Allan Philip is found on the website.

The Swedish library contains e.g. Michael Bogdan’s dissertation Expropriation in Private International Law (1975) as well as Stig Strömholm’s dissertation Torts in the conflict of laws (1961).

In the contemporary digital reality, the free Scandinavian law library projects seem to be pioneering by offering an alternative to the paywalls that often delay and hinder research.

Judge François Ancel (Cour de cassation) and Professor Gustavo Cerqueira (University of Nice) are the editors of a book on the Respective Roles of (French) Courts and Parties in the Application of Choice of Law Rules (L’office du juge et la règle de conflit de lois).

The book collects the proceedings of a conference held at the Cour de cassation in May 2021.

A summary of the conference is available on the website of the court in French and in English.

The Commentary on the Brussels II ter Regulation, edited by Ulrich Magnus and the late Peter Mankowski, part of the European Commentaries on Private International Law series published by Otto Schmidt, has recently been released.

The list of authors includes Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca, María-Asunción Cebrían Salvat, Gilles Cuniberti, Stefano Dominelli, Agnieszka Frąckowiak-Adamska, Estelle Gallant, Thomas Garber, Oliver Knöfel, Vesna Lazić, Luís Pietro Rocha de Lima Pinheiro, Ulrich Magnus, Peter Mankowski, Maire Ní Shúilleabháin, Marta Pertegás Sender, Walter Pintens, Ilaria Queirolo, Dimitrios K. Stamatiadis and Spyros Tsantinis.

See here for further information.

The University of Urbino will host on 17 May 2023 a conference on the international aspects of the Digital Services Act (DSA) in a hybrid way.

The speakers include Marie-Elodie Ancel, Basile Darmois, Federico Ferri, Valère Ndior, Edoardo Alberto Rossi, Massimo Rubechi and Maria Isabel Torres Cazorla.

For registration and the full programme, see here.

For further info, write an email at edoardo.rossi@uniurb.it.

The author of this post is Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld, University of Vienna.


Since the introduction of the Rome II Regulation, the question whether rules of conduct of non-governmental organisations are to be taken into account in the context of Article 17 of that Regulation has been the subject of extensive discussion.

A recent decision of the Austrian Supreme Court dealt with the impact of the FIS Rules, which are drawn up by the international ski federation (FIS) and contain guidelines to assist in the promotion of skiing and snowboarding (I.1. FIS rules), with regard to Article 17 Rome II. The court held that the FIS Rules can generally fall within the “rules of safety and conduct” defined in Article 17 Rome II. However, this is only the case if the rules at the place of the event causing the damage are not identical to the rules of safety and conduct of the applicable law. Further examination was therefore not necessary, as the FIS rules are used to determine the duty of care in both states: the state where the harmful act was committed and the state of the applicable law. Nevertheless, the ruling contributes to provide clarity on the interpretation of “rules of safety and conduct” and enrich the case law on Article 17 Rome II.

Facts of the case

The case at hand concerned the collision of two skiers domiciled in the Netherlands in an Austrian ski resort. Prior to the accident, the plaintiff was on the slope above the defendant when the defendant crossed the plaintiff’s lane without turning to see if any skiers are coming from above. In the following crash, both parties were injured.

Judgment

The Austrian Supreme Court first found the application of Dutch substantive law under Article 4(2) Rome II to be undebated. Article 4(2) Rome II provides an exception to the law of the place where the damage occurred, as appointed in Article 4(1) Rome II, in favour of the law of the common habitual residence of the person claimed to be liable and the person sustaining the damage. As the place where the damage occurred and the place where the harmful act was committed normally coincide in skiing accidents, the issue of the FIS rules as foreign rules of safety and conduct arises mainly in cases governed by Article 4(2) Rome II.

The further examination was therefore limited to the assessment of the FIS Rules, as the defendant’s conduct could have constituted a breach of Rule 1. According to this rule every skier must behave in a way not to endanger or harm others. The Court holds that the question whether the conduct in question results in liability is governed exclusively by the lex causae determined in Article 4(2), and thus by Austrian law. However, the court confirms the FIS Rules can be taken into account as a rule of conduct and standard of due care. As both Austrian and Dutch law measure the conduct of skiers against the FIS Rules, the latter are in any case taken into account by the application of Dutch law. Thus, no conduct rules foreign to the applicable law needed to be taken into account and their consideration under Article 17 Rome II was superfluous.

Assessment

Although ultimately the “rules of safety and conduct” at the place of the harmful event were not taken into account, the Supreme Court thus seems to have clarified that for the required standard of care, also norms established by non-state organisations are to be considered under Article 17 Rome II.

While mandatory rules, e.g. of formalised and customary law, distinguishing legal from illegal conduct, are evidently encompassed by Article 17 Rome II, it is debated whether purely private safety and conduct rules can also be considered as “rules” in the understanding of Article 17 Rome II. “Soft law”, such as the FIS Rules of Conduct, is the most prominent example of such standards.

The question of the relevance of the FIS rules to cross-border situations in the context of Rome II has been addressed by other courts before. In a similar case, the Higher Regional Court Munich had assumed that the FIS Rules were to be taken into account as customary law at the place of the harmful event (Austria). However, according to Austrian case law, the FIS Rules cannot be considered customary law in Austria. Moreover, in Austria as in the Netherlands, the FIS Rules of Conduct were never legally codified or given legal force in the form of a decree. The situation, however, differs in European countries. In Italy, for example, the conduct on the ski slopes is prescribed by special law through the third section of the law on safety in skiing (Law No. 363 of 24 December 2003). Also, in Slovenia the obligatory conduct of skiers is regulated by special law (Act No. 110/2002 of 18 December 2002).

There is also controversy in literature as to what significance rules of non-state actors have within the framework of Article 17 Rome II. The key question is whether Article 17 Rome II requires a binding nature of the rule or whether purely factual obedience of rules set by private actors is sufficient.  According to the “local data theory”, a very broad approach is to be taken. As even state law is only taken into account as a matter of fact, a differentiation between the legally or factually binding nature between statutory law and “soft law” created by non-state organizations cannot be justified (Calliess/Renner/v. Hein Art 17, para. 19; Dicey/Morris/Collins CoL 34-069).

A second theory seeks to distinguish between two aspects: The question whether and to what extent non-legal standards of conduct are relevant for the liability shall be assessed exclusively in accordance with the lex causae. Insofar as the lex cause takes recourse to soft law when determining liability, the standards of conduct at the place of the event giving rise to the liability must then be taken into account on a second level (BeckOGK/Maultzsch Art 17 Rn 21; NK-BGB/Lehmann Art 17 para 34).

A third theory considers it neither possible nor necessary for the FIS Rules to be taken into account under private international law per se. Nevertheless, on the level of substantive law, they can serve as an interpretative aid for the liability if the national tort law system provides a general clause for the assessment of the conduct of the tortfeasor (Diehl IPRax 2018, 374)

With the present decision, the Austrian court has not explicitly taken a position on the controversy raised in the literature. Up until now it seemed that the Supreme Court would follow the second theory. In a purely domestic decision, the Supreme Court stated that under Austrian Civil Law, considerable importance to the FIS rules is to be attributed, but only “in applying the general principle that everyone must behave in such a way as not to endanger others.” However, the fact that the Supreme Court does not mention the Dutch sweeping clause and recourse to soft law when determining liability, which would be a necessary precondition for the applicability of the FIS Rules under the second theory, seems contradictory to this approach. The reference in the case at hand to the FIS Rules for assessing the duty of care with regard to Article 17 Rome II without further explanation is therefore rather surprising. For the final act of the ongoing debate, a decision of the CJEU will nevertheless have to be awaited. In any way, whether the FIS Rules are considered under Dutch Law cannot, contrary to the Supreme Court’s judgment, matter in their application under Article 17 Rome II. 

The European Commission published on 13 April 2023 a study on the application of Regulation 4/2009 on maintenance obligations. The study, authored by Marion Goubet, Sophie Buckingham,  Cécile Jacob, Michael Wells-Greco and Quentin Liger, consists of a final report and various annexes, including a synthesis report. Details on the operation of the Maintenance Regulation in the Member States between 2011 and 2019 are found here.

The final report finds that the majority of stakeholders consider the Maintenance Regulation to be effective in establishing common rules for the recovery of maintenance claims across the EU, but acknowledges that, in response to the challenges and issues raised in terms of practical implementation of the Regulation’s provisions, “certain adjustments could be made were it to be recast”.

The report observes, among other things, that the provisions regarding jurisdiction appear to be fragmented and can thus difficult to apply due to there being multiple possible fora and no hierarchy amongst them. In addition, “certain inconsistencies arise both within the Regulation itself, and when compared to other instruments, including Brussels IIa and Brussels IIa recast”.

Concerning the applicable law, which is to be determined in accordance with the Hague Protocol of 2007, the report highlights the practical difficulties experienced in respect of Article 10, concerning public authorities. One issue, the report notes, “was that the process for a public body to prove permissible representation of a creditor is sometimes lengthy and burdensome”. In addition, “if recovery is already under way for the applicant (not a public body) for unpaid maintenance, a public body can be denied legal aid given that two recoveries from the same debtor are not possible”.

As to recognition and enforcement, the study indicates that challenges have arisen in the enforcement of maintenance decisions that set the amount of maintenance obligations on the basis of a percentage of the salary of the debtor or of the requesting State’s minimum wage, but adds that, in this aspect, “a greater uptake and update of the current non-compulsory standard form on the statement of maintenance arrears created by the EJN could be recommended”. For example, “the form could also include information on how to calculate the maintenance based on the State’s minimum monthly wage”. 

The report also signal that “delays are still encountered to enforce maintenance decisions originating from Member States other than the Member State of enforcement”, which is “partly due to the obligation under Article 41 of the Regulation to afford the same conditions for enforcement in the Member State of enforcement to those decisions originating from another Member State”. In fact, if “criteria that are necessary for enforcement in some Member States are not met, this circumstance explains the delays faced for the enforcement of decisions originating from a Member State other than the Member State of enforcement”. The lack of minimum procedural harmonisation, it is contended, “also encompasses differences in the service of maintenance decisions across Member States, termination of maintenance proceedings and different practices in the recovery of lawful interests”. In the end, “a minimum harmonisation of enforcement procedures of maintenance decisions across Member States could be recommended”, in particular as concerns “the procedures for the location of the income and other financial circumstances of the debtor abroad, the possibility to access some information about the debtor, and the introduction of grounds for the suspension and the termination of the maintenance proceedings”.

Challenges (and proposals aimed to address them) are identified in the report also as regards legal aid and cooperation between authorities.

Various remarks are made concerning the interplay between the Maintenance Regulation an other instruments. It is observed, inter alia, that the Regulation and the 2007 Lugano Convention “are not sufficiently aligned, and their interaction can be complex, especially when it comes to jurisdictions rules such as in the case of choice of court agreements”. If the Regulation were to be revised, “the opportunity could be taken to abide by the 2007 Lugano Convention, especially when dealing with the application of exclusive jurisdiction clauses agreed based on the Convention”. Likewise, the Regulation “could allow the EU second seized court to decline jurisdiction in favour of the first seized non-EU court, thus ensuring the respect of the lis pendens rule of the 2007 Lugano Convention”: a recommendation would be to “draft choice of law rules that leaves less leeway for different interpretations in different States”. 

The report also stresses the benefits that (further) digitalisation in this area would provide.

Determining financial loss has become the neuralgic point of Art 7(2) Brussels Ibis and Art 4(1) Rome II Regulation. By leaving the EU, the UK has not been able to leave the issue behind. It has retained the Rome II Regulation as domestic law. Additionally, it is obliged to keep the place of damage as a criterion for determining jurisdiction under the Brussels Ibis and the Lugano Convention at least for those proceedings that started before 31 December 2020, the end of the implementation period. This means that English courts will need to continue determining the place of financial loss for a while.

Facts

A recent case, Kwok Ho Wan and Others v. UBS AG (London branch), involved a suit against a Swiss bank brought in London by an individual based in Hong Kong and two companies, one from Hong Kong and the other from the British Virgin Islands.

The subject matter was a botched investment made by the first claimant – a prominent exiled billionaire from China – into shares of a Hong Kong company via a third company, also based in Hong Kong. When entering into the investment agreement, Kwok Ho Wan allegedly relied on misstatements by UBS’ London branch – misstatements which were made in Hong Kong. The London branch of the bank had also partly financed a loan to the acquiring company via a financing and security agreements, which were subject to English law and jurisdiction.

When the investment turned south, the London branch exercised its right under the security agreement and sold the shares, resulting in a heavy loss for the claimants. Unhappy about this, they sued the Swiss bank in London.

Legal Issue and Holding

To decide whether it had jurisdiction, the Court of Appeal had to determine where the damage had occurred in accordance with Art 5(3) Lugano Convention 2007 (“Lugano II”). It held that this was in England.

Rationale

The Court of Appeal discusses the case law of the CJEU, in particular the decisions Kronhofer, Kolassa, Universal Music, Löber and VEB. After a thorough analysis, Sir Geoffrey Vos, the Master of the Rolls, writes that

I am not certain that there is any rule that is universally applicable to financial loss cases, as UBS London seeks to establish. The answer will depend on the facts of those cases as the contrast between the outcomes in Kronhofer and VEB on the one hand and Kolassa and Löber on the other hand, demonstrates. It is, in my judgment, dangerous to seek to define the test for where damage occurs in a wide range of financial loss cases, because they are likely to be so fact dependent” [at 45 and 46].

Few observers on the continent will disagree with this sober assessment.

The Swiss bank submitted that the claimants had suffered loss in Hong Kong when they had entered into the investment agreement there. Sir Geoffrey finds this approach “over technical and not appropriate in this case” [at 51]. In his view, it “puts form above substance, and places too much reliance on the shape of the pleadings” [ibid.]. Instead, an autonomous approach to Art 5(3) Lugano Convention would require an answer to “pragmatic questions”, namely where the damage manifested itself and whether there were sufficient connections to London to displace the rule that defendants have to be sued at their domicile.

He finds such connections in the present case because (1) the loss had manifested itself when the shares were sold in London (2) the loan and the security agreements “were founded” there (3) any real loss to the shares “was always likely to be suffered in London”, and (4) the Swiss domicile of the bank had no connection to the transaction “whatsoever”. As a result, the damage would have occurred in London, not in Hong Kong, and the English courts would have jurisdiction.

Assessment

It is hard to follow the arguments of the Court of Appeal. Under Kolassa, Löber and VEB, the place where the shares are listed or offered is decisive, which would be in Hong Kong. One can of course disregard this line of decisions in the present case on the grounds it does not involve issuer liability. Then, one would end up with Universal Music, which refers to the place where the disadvantageous transaction was entered into. But again, this was in Hong Kong! One way or the other, all roads therefore lead to Hong Kong and away from London.

The counterarguments of the Court are hardly convincing: (1) The sale of the shares certainly generated a loss, but this loss already existed before the sale. It would not have impacted jurisdiction if the Swiss bank had sold the shares from the botched investment e.g. in Zurich. (2) The loss resulted from the investment agreement, not from the financing and the security agreement. The fact that the latter are subject to English law and jurisdiction does not change the place of the loss resulting from the investment itself. (3) Where loss was expected to be suffered cannot impact where it was actually suffered. It was not unforeseeable either that the loss already occurred when the investment agreement was signed in Hong Kong. (4) The rule that the defendant has to be sued at the place of his or her domicile (Article 2 Lugano II) is the general rule of the Convention. It applies irrespective of whether the case has any connection to this place.

The interpretation of the Lugano Convention by the Court of Appeal is thus misconceived. While it is understandable that the English judges prefer not let a profitable case go and assume jurisdiction, one can only hope that this case was an outlier and will not be the harbinger of a larger trend of estrangement from the CJEU’s case law.

The Institute of International Shipping and Trade Law (Swansea University) and UCL Centre for Commercial Law have joined forces to organise a day event on 19 April 2023 at the UCL Faculty of Laws in London. The conference is devoted to a very contemporary topic with the objective of generating debates that can inform policy making and future direction of law and regulation in the green transition of the shipping industry.

Session chairs include Michael Biltoo and Cathal Leigh-Doyle. The list of speakers includes Lia Amaxilati, Lia Athanasiou, Simon Baughen, Gabriel Castellanos, Grant Hunter, Jolien Kruit, Alicia Mackenzie, Aygun Mammadzada, Melis Ozdel, Tristan Smith, Sam Strivens, B. Soyer, Andrew Tettenborn, Vibe Garf Ulfbeck and Haris Zografakis.

For further info on the conference, and in order to book your place, see here.

Readers of this blog are aware that an EAPIL Working Group has been set to reflect on the reform of the Brussels I bis Regulation. A survey has been launched to collect feedback and comments on the proposals included in the Working Group’s preliminary position paper (see further here and here). Those wishing to share their views are invited to take the survey by 15 April 2023.

Participation in the survey is opened to anybody familiar with Brussels I bis, regardless of their membership in the European Association of Private International Law.

The members of the Working Group are eager to know about the opinion of scholars and practitioners both  on the operation of the Regulation and on the improvements proposed by the Group.

All the received input is valuable for the work that is being done in preparation of the Brussels I bis Reform. Warm thanks to those who have already provided their feedback and to those who plan to so in the next few hours!

As announced on this blog, a series of webinar has been organised under the title The Future of Cross-Border Parenthood in the EU – Analyzing the EU Parenthood Proposal to discuss the issues that surround the proposal of the European Commission for a Regulation dealing with the private international law of parenthood (COM (2022) 695 final).

Registrations are now open through the form available here.

Each webinar will start at 6 pm and end at 8 pm CEST, and will focus on two topics, each presented by one expert, who will discuss the content of the proposal and examine the questions and possible improvement it raises. There will be ample room for discussion.

The programme of the series is as follows:

  • 3 May 2023, webinar chaired by Claire Fenton-Glynn: The EU Proposal on Parenthood: lessons from comparative and substantive law (Jens Scherpe), and What’s in it? Subject matter, scope and definitions (Cristina González Beilfuss)
  • 10 May 2023, webinar chaired by Fabienne Jault-Seseke: The EU Proposal and primary EU law: a match made in heaven? (Susanne Gössl), and The law governing parenthood: are you my father? (Tobías Helms)
  • 17 May 2023, webinar chaired by Nadia Rustinova: The mutual recognition of decisions under the EU Proposal: much ado about nothing? (Alina Tryfonidou), and Who decides on parenthood? The rules of jurisdiction (Maria Caterina Baruffi)
  • 24 May 2023, webinar chaired by Steven Heylen: Authentic documents and parenthood: between recognition and acceptance (Patrick Wautelet), and The European certificate of Parenthood: a passport for parents and children? (Ilaria Pretelli)

The series of webinars is organized by Cristina González Beilfuss (Universitat de Barcelona), Susanne Gössl (Universität Bonn), Ilaria Pretelli (Institut Suisse de Droit Comparé), Tobias Helms (Universität Marburg) and Patrick Wautelet (Université de Liège) under the auspices and with the support of EAPIL, the European Association of Private International Law.

Attendance is free, but prior registration is required.

On 6 December 2022, the European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR) ruled in the Danish surrogacy case of K.K. and Others v. Denmark.

In a 43 judgment, the ECtHR held that Denmark violated the rights enshrined in Article 8 of the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR), as claimed by  two children born through a commercial surrogacy arrangement in Ukraine, by not recognizing their intended Danish mother as a legal parent. However, the three dissenting judges held that there was no violation of Article 8 in the circumstances. According to the minority, a State must be able to have a policy opposing commercial surrogacy arrangements. They emphasized that Denmark recognized the legal relationship between the father and the children.

Facts

In December 2013, twins were born by a surrogate mother in Ukraine after a commercial arrangement. Ukrainian authorities issued birth certificates for the children. In the birth certificates, a Danish wife and husband were registered as mother and father. Upon their return to Denmark, the Danish authorities refused to recognize the Danish woman named in the birth certificate as a legal parent under Danish law, as she had not given birth to the children. The father was recognized, as he indeed was the biological father of the children. Due to their family connection to the father, the twins obtained Danish citizenship.

The woman continued her struggle with the Danish authorities to become registered as mother of the twins. Shortly after the refusal to recognize her as a mother, she was granted joint custody of the children together with the father. To become a legal parent, she applied for adoption of the children as a step-mother. That application was processed in different Danish authorities and court procedures for more than six years. Eventually, the Danish Supreme Court held that adoption would be contrary to Section 15 of the Danish Adoption Act as the Ukrainian surrogate mother had received remuneration.

The woman and the father filed an application to the ECtHR, claiming that their rights to a family life under article 8 of the ECHR had been violated.

Judgment

The ECtHR found, with smallest possible majority, that Denmark had violated the family rights of the two children who were also applicants in the case. In its judgment, the ECtHR referred to the principles primarily set out in the landmark judgments Mennesson and Paradiso and Campanelli. Those principles, which were effectively summarized in the ECtHR’s 2019 advisory opinion, can be said to indicate that article 8 of the ECHR, read in the light of the principle of “the best interests of the child,” protects the rights of children produced through surrogacy. Non-recognition of a parent-child relationship is therefore a violation of the children’s article 8 rights. Following those principles, the ECtHR held that Denmark did not violate article 8 in relation to the woman by not recognizing a legal parent-child relationship. However, the children’s rights under article 8 were violated by not having their relationship to the intended mother recognized. In its conclusion, the court stressed that it was in the best interests of the children to have the legal relationship recognized.

Dissenting Opinions

It is noteworthy that the judgment was a close call for the applicants. Only four of seven judges voted for the judgment. In stark contrast to the majority, the remaining three judges’ joint dissenting opinion was that Denmark had not violated any ECHR rights at all. Emphasizing that there is no consensus within the member states of the Council of Europe on the sensitive matter of commercial surrogacy, the dissenters initially held that there must be a margin of appreciation for states to strike a balance between private and public interests or convention rights. According to the minority, the judgment “practically eliminate[s] altogether, in substance, the margin of appreciation” for foreign commercial surrogacy arrangements. The minority also questioned the majority’s application of the principle of the best interests of the child. In the judgment, it is held that the best interests of the children are “paramount”. For its part, the dissenting opinion states that the best interests of the children shall be a “primary consideration” which is the standard set out in international law.

Analysis

It is illustrative of the split opinions that the judgment only gathered the narrowest possible majority. For states opposed to commercial surrogacy arrangements, there seems to be very few tools in the toolbox. On the other hand, it is clear how highly the best interests of the child are valued. For the time being, it seems hard to bridge the differing values underlying the judgment’s majority opinion and the dissenting minority opinion, respectively.

Tobias Lutzi (Junior Professor for Private Law at the University of Augsburg) made available on SSRN a pre-print short contribution that is forthcoming in Dalloz IP/IT entitled The Scope of the Digital Services Act and Digital Markets Act: Thoughts on the Conflict of Laws.

The abstract reads as follows:

The DSA and the DMA both define their territorial scope of application through a unilateral conflicts rule following a marketplace approach; but they remain silent on any other question of private international law. This paper will explain why this provides an unsatisfactory answer to the many problems arising out of the inevitable overlaps of national laws in the digital space, including in areas that will soon be governed by the two new regulations. While this approach appears to be part of a wider trend to delegate any question of private international law other than the definition of an instrument’s territorial scope to the general instruments that exist in that area, this paper will argue that a true ‘Digital Single Market’ can only be achieved by addressing the specific challenges it raises for private international law through multilateral conflicts rules.

The points this contribution raises are valuable as they bring to the forefront some of the challenges digital technology is posing for users and the EU internal market when dealing with cross-border aspects. As the DSA and DMA do not contain dedicated private international law rules addressing jurisdiction and matters of applicable law, the challenge remains with private international law instruments. Hopefully, contributions such as these can play a valuable role in raising awareness as to the importance of dedicated rules and mechanisms to be added in the process of review of the EU private international law instruments. In this way a ‘missed opportunity’ may turn into a broader gain for the Digital Single Market from a Private International Law perspective.

Mediation has acquired a growing and unstoppable implantation during the last years, becoming an alternative dispute mechanism for the resolution of international disputes in civil and commercial matters with a great impact on the comparative and international arena. As a result, the normative responses that have been developed to face the challenges generated by the organisation of cross-border mediation have been successive in recent years, both at national and regional level. However, it was not until recently that the international legislator paid attention to this matter. In this framework, the publication of the United Nations Convention on International Settlement Agreements resulting from Mediation (Singapore Convention) constitutes a significant step forward in this direction.

Undoubtedly, one of the major practical difficulties raised by the implementation of mediation to resolve international commercial disputes lays with the cross border enforcement of the agreements resulting from it. Hence the logical aspiration to provide mediation with an international regulatory framework of multilateral origin favoring the international circulation of the agreements resulting from a mediation procedure. This ambition culminated finally in the approval of the Singapore Convention, whose negotiation was not, however, a simple task, but rather plagued by obstacles and complications.

The Singapore Convention represents an outstanding conventional instrument, drawn up within the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL), approved by Resolution of the General Assembly of the United Nations (UN) on 20 December 2018; its adoption was accompanied by the publication of the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Mediation and International Settlement Agreements Resulting from Mediation, 2018 (amending the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Conciliation, 2002). Consequently, the approval and entry into force of the Singapore Convention, on 12 September 2020, is of an extraordinary importance for the global development and promotion of mediation, since it is the first conventional instrument drawn up in this field by the UNCITRAL –and which has already been ratified by 10 States, Parties to the Convention-.

The Singapore Convention constitutes a concise text (with 16 articles), endowed with great flexibility and a clear functional character. Resulting from a high level of compromise, this UNCITRAL Convention not only builds on its precedents and normative models – mainly the 1958 New York Convention on international arbitration – but also offers novel responses and a uniquely advanced circulation model aiming at solving the main obstacle for mediation practitioners: the international effectiveness of mediation agreements.

A timely Commentary, edited by Guillermo Palao Moreno (Professor of Private International Law, University of Valencia) and published by Edward Elgar in its Commentaries in Private International Law Series, offers academics and practitioners an article-by-article examination of the Singapore Convention, as well as insights into the negotiation process through which the Convention was developed.

It provides deep theoretical and practical analysis of the Convention and its consequences for the promotion of mediation as a mechanism to solve commercial conflicts with a cross-border character. In particular, this work includes a comparative approach with perspectives from five continents and a variety of legal traditions, a critical discussion of every stage from the negotiation to the conclusion of the Convention, with proposals for the Convention’s implementation and application by States and regional organisations. A particular feature of the work is that it provides contributions of a diverse group of leading practitioners and academics from diverse legal backgrounds and jurisdictions, including some who participated of the negotiation of the Singapore Convention itself.

Contributors to the commentary include Itai Apter, Gabriela Balseca, Roni Ben David, Ximena Bustamante, Pablo Cortés, Stefano Dominelli, Carlos Esplugues, Nuria González Martín, Mark T. Kawakami, Gyooho Lee, Dulce Lopes, Peter Mankowski, Théophile M. Margellos, Cedr Mciarb, Achille Ngwanza, Guillermo Palao, Afonso Patrão, Ilaria Queirolo, Valesca Raizer Borges Moschen, S.I. Strong, Sven Stürmann, Dai Yokomizo

See here for the table of contents.

El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea y el Derecho Internacional Privado (The Court of Justice of the European Union and Private International Law), is a compilation of essays conceived to pay a tribute to the lawyers who dreamed of a European society where people could freely move and circulate among Member States.

Since the Brussels Convention of 27 September 1968, the Court of Justice of the European Union has interpreted, applied and complemented the rules of European private international law with a ‘fist of iron’ and ‘kid gloves’. It has been a legislating court when needed. It has carried out a European reading of European rules against the pro lex fori vagaries of certain Member States. It has shown the way to follow so that the European Union is more than a political sum of States. The Court of Justice of the European Union has believed in Europe. It has believed in free movement and in the freedom of people. The outcome of its work in this regard is inconmensurable.

The book brings together 22 studies devoted to the work of the Court of Justice in the field of European private international law. The Court’s case law is thoroughly examined in individual chapters addressing the EU Regulations on judicial cooperation in civil matters: the Brussels I-bis Regulation (international contracts, non-contractual obligations, express and tacit submission of the parties, exclusive jurisdiction, consumer and employment contracts, and free movement of judgments), the Brussels Ia Regulation (divorce disputes, disputes concerning children), the Rome III Regulation, the Maintenance, European Insolvency and European Succession Regulations, the Service and Evidence Regulations, the Regulation on the European Enforcement Order and the Regulation on the European Account Preservation Order, and the Regulations on European Order for Payment and Small Claims. In addition, it explores as well the principle of mutual recognition, PIL aspects of company law, the free movement of lawyers in the European Union and issues of family reunification.

The book can thus be described as a compilation of research, reflections and comments on the main contributions of the Court of Justice of the European Union in its interpretative, enforcement and regulatory work on European private international law. The Court’s input in the most representative sectors of European private international law is analysed in depth with a view to explaining its contribution to the building of the European system of private international law. In this sense, it is a very useful book for both theoretical and practical purposes – for, as it is well known, law reigns, but case law governs. Those who know jurisprudence master the law; and by mastering the law they dominate the world of private international law. In this way, the dream of creating a free Europe for free people can become a reality.

El Tribunal de Justicia de la Unión Europea y el Derecho Internacional Privado, edited by A.-L. Calvo Caravaca and J. Carrascosa González, Aranzadi, Pamplona, 2021, ISBN: 978-84-1345-495-5, 630 pp.; see here the table of contents.

Aukje van Hoek (Professor of Private International Law and Civil Procedure at the University of Amsterdam, The Netherlands) has made available on SSRN a new research paper dedicated to Teaching Private International Law – A View From the Netherlands. A version of this paper is a forthcoming publication in Xandra Kramer and Laura Carballo Piñeiro, Research Methods in Private International Law, a Handbook (Edward Elgar).

This paper is very interesting for those teaching Private International Law around the world as it provides an insight into how the topic is approached and what choices are made for students in the Netherlands in familiarising them with a topic that is reputably very technical and relying on various layers of rules – national, European, and international. Although the context may be very different from the European one, such contributions can be a point of inspiration for other colleagues tackling this topic for their students around the world, not only on the topic of Private International Law itself, but also on the pedagogical approach to teaching and evaluating the students in line with the objectives of the course.

The abstract of the contribution reads as following:

This contribution discusses the choices facing academics who teach private international law. It builds on the theory of constructive alignment – a theory which is explained in paragraph 3. The author demonstrates that in order to reach depth of understanding, choices have to be made as to the comprehensiveness of topics to be discussed. In paragraph 4 to 6 the author describes different approaches to the teaching of private international law and the concurrent choices as to topics to be discussed and materials to be used. Which choices are eventually made when developing a specific course, will depend on the staff teaching the course and the ‘Umfeld’ in which the course is situated. This Umfeld consist of the societal context, the sources of private international law which are relevant in practice, the overall university system and the programme goals toward which the course contributes.

The author of this post is Uglješa Grušić, Associate Professor, Faculty of Laws, University College London.


As has already been reported on this blog, on 29 March 2023 the European Commission published a study to support the preparation of a report on the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation. This is an important and potentially very influential document.

It is because of its importance and potential influence that I want to share my disappointment with the part of the study that deals with jurisdiction in employment matters (pp 165-171). This part of the study contains some obvious mistakes and omissions.

Let me turn first to the mistakes. The study says this about the comparison between the 2012 Brussels I bis Regulation and the 2001 Brussels I Regulation on p 165:

[Section 5 of Chapter II] remains substantially the same in the Brussels Ia Regulation, with a small change in Article 20(1) (previously Article 18(1)), to which was added ‘(…) in the case of proceedings brought against an employer, point 1 of Article 8’. This insertion clarifies rather than changes the Article’s scope of application.

The study makes the same point on p 166:

The Regulation remains unchanged regarding the provisions addressing jurisdiction relating to individual employment contracts, except for an alteration inserted in Article 20(1).

These statements are not entirely correct. In addition to specifying that employees can join third parties pursuant to Article 8(1), the Brussels I bis Regulation introduces one further novelty in Section 5 of Chapter II. This novelty is the rule in Article 21(2), which provides that an employer not domiciled in a Member State may be sued in a court of a Member State in accordance with Article 21(1)(b), that is, in the courts for the habitual place of work if the habitual place of work is in the EU or, in the absence of the habitual place of work, in the courts for the engaging place of business if the engaging place of business is in the EU.

Another, seemingly innocuous mistake is the wrong citation of an academic commentary on which the authors of this part of the study heavily rely, namely Louse Merrett’s chapter on ‘Jurisdiction over Individual Contracts of Employment’ in Dickinson and Lein’s edited collection on the Brussels I bis Regulation. The mistake in the citation is that Merrett’s chapter was not published in 2020, as the study says, but in 2015. The relevance of this mistake lies in the fact that the authors of this part of the study rely on Merrett’s chapter as supporting the claims made on p 166 that the “concerned parties are satisfied with the solutions adopted and its application in practice through court judgments” and that “[t]here is little case-law related to jurisdiction on individual employment contracts, suggesting that this section has not been subject to much litigation”. Misciting Merrett’s chapter creates a wrong sense of complacency: if a leading scholar writes in a piece published relatively recently that Section 5 of Chapter II works well and there is little case-law, then the implication is that the European Commission need not worry too much about this part of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The problem, however, is that Merrett’s chapter was published in 2015, the same year when this regulation started to apply, and a lot has happened since then.

This brings me to the omissions. The study was completed in January 2023 and was published on 29 March 2023. The study was largely informed by the case law of the CJEU. The problem with the part of the study that deals with jurisdiction in employment matters is that it was outdated the moment it was completed because the authors did not take into account the controversial judgment in ROI Land Investments Ltd v FD that was handed down on 20 October 2022.

While persons domiciled outside the EU can, generally speaking, be sued in the Member State courts under national jurisdictional rules (Article 6(1)), employers domiciled outside the EU can only be sued in the courts for the habitual place of work or, absent a habitual place of work, in the courts for the engaging place of business if the habitual place of work/engaging place of business is located in the EU. The CJEU has clarified in ROI Land Investments Ltd v FDthat, if the habitual place of work/engaging place of business is located in the EU, employers domiciled outside the EU cannot be sued in the Member State courts under national jurisdictional rules. This makes little sense from the perspective of employee protection. As Recital 18 states, ‘[i]n relation to…employment contracts, the weaker party should be protected by rules of jurisdiction more favourable to his interests than the general rules.” ROI Land Investments Ltd v FD achieves the opposite effect.

The purpose of this post is to indicate that there are deficiencies in the part of the study that deals with jurisdiction in employment matters. Consequently, the European Commission should approach this part of the study with care and look at other sources when preparing its report on the application of Section 5 of Chapter II.

For what it’s worth, I have already shared on this blog my proposals for reform of this part of the regulation.

On 26 May 2023 the Center for the Future of Dispute Resolution (Ghent Univeristy) in collaboration with leading organizations, including ArbTech, Arbitrate.com, Cepani, Cepani40 CyberArb, MetaverseLegal, and UNCITRAL will bring together leading voices in technology and dispute resolution to discuss how blockchain, the metaverse and Web3 affects and will transform arbitration

The conference proposes five panels that will debate the impact of the blockchain, the metaverse and Web3 technologies on the fundamentals of arbitration and explore how arbitration practitioners and arbitration institutions have to adjust to stay relevant.

The blockchain, the Metaverse, and Web3 have become part of the conversation in the arbitration community, but few understand their true significance and potential impact. That is why this conference aims to explore how these technologies will transform arbitration and how practitioners and institutions can adapt to stay relevant.

The questions to be addressed are:

  • Blockchain: what is it and (why) should the arbitration community care?
  • Metaverse: what is it and (why) should the arbitration community care?
  • Bringing down the house: How a new architecture (may) affect the fundamentals of arbitration
  • A role and place for lawyers: Is the legal market prepared for this new dispute resolution constellation?
  • Arbitration institutions in an era of decentralized spaces: on the cutting edge (or falling off)?

Additionally, UNCITRAL will present its insights and work in the area of blockchain and arbitration.

The list of confirmed speakers includes Mihaela Apostel, Pedro Arcoverde, Elizabeth Chan, Paul Cohen, Dirk De Meulemeester, David Earnest, Elizabeth Zoe Everson, Anna Guillard Sazhko, Wendy Gonzales, Emily Hay, Cemre Kadioglu Kumptepe, Crenguta Leaua, Matthias Lehman, Niamh Leinwather, Aija Lejniece, Maud Piers, Colin Rule, Sean McCarthy, Sophie Nappert, Ekaterina Oger Grivnova, Pietro Ortolani, Amy Schmitz, Takashi Takashima, David Tebel, Leandro Toscano, and Dirk Van Gerven.

The conference will take place at Ghent University (Belgium). Additional details related to the event and the speakers can be found here.

For registration, information can be found here.

On 9 March 2022, the CJEU ruled on the concept of “consumer” under Article 17(1)(c) of Brussels I bis Regulation (Wurth Automotive, Case C-177/22).

According to the CJEU, national court may take into account the “impression” created by a person’s conduct towards the other contracting party in order to deny the former consumer status. Behaving like a trader may therefore lead to the consumer being deprived of his/her procedural protection provided by Brussels I bis Regulation, Section 4. Although this solution is already found in the Gruber judgment (paras 51-52), the facts of this new case are quite different. It is therefore questionable whether the analogical reasoning followed by the Court is fully justified.

Facts and Issue

A person, domiciled in Austria bought a second-hand car over the Internet from a German seller. In practice, however, she had asked her partner, a provider of an online car sales platform, to handle the purchase for her. The contract mentioned that it was concluded between the buyer, described as a “trader” and the German seller. The buyer did not ask for any modification. A few months later, she brought an action for warranty of hidden defects against the German seller before the Austrian court.

Did the Austrian court have jurisdiction based on the consumer’s domicile pursuant to Article 18(1) Brussels I bis Regulation?  And to begin with, was there a “consumer” at all?

The German seller argued that the contract was a B2B contract and raised an objection to international jurisdiction. The Austrian court referred the matter to the Court of Justice to find out how to overcome the factual uncertainties surrounding the characterisation of the “consumer” in this case.

Classical Criterion: Private Consumption’s Purposes of the Contract

As recalled by the CJEU, the concept of consumer within the meaning of Article 17(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation is based on the purposes (present or future) pursued by the conclusion of the contract. These purposes must be (for the most part) private or, put differently, for non-business use. The rest, in particular the professional status of the person (i.e., whether the person is employed or self-employed) does not matter. In the present case, the buyer was the regular web designer for her partner’s online car sales platform. The only question to be analysed by the referring court here is therefore whether this car was purchased for personal purposes or (mainly) for the pursuit of a professional activity.

Proof of the Private Consumption’s Purposes: From Objective Assessment to Behavioural Analysis

In order to ascertain the private purposes of the contract, the national court must first and foremost rely on the evidence which objectively results from the case in question. But what if this evidence is insufficient? According to the CJEU, the national court may take into account more subjective, “psychological” elements, by checking whether the alleged consumer’s behaviour gave the impression to the other party (i.e. the trader) that she was acting for business purposes.

Consequently, the Court of justice held that

even if the contract does not as such serve a non-negligible business purpose, … the individual must be regarded, in view of the impression he or she has given to the other party acting in good faith, as having renounced the protection afforded by those provisions (para 32, by analogy, Gruber, C‑464/01, para 53).

Hence, a B2C dispute can be removed from Section 4 of Brussels I bis Regulation by a form of “implied waiver” by the consumer.

How to Assess the Behaviour of the Customer?

In order to assess the behaviour of the buyer, the national court must rely on a body of evidence showing “the impression created by that person’s conduct on the other contracting party” (Section 2 of the operative part). In the case at hand, this impression could be revealed (inter alia) by a lack of a reaction on the part of the person relying on the status of consumer to the terms of the contract designating him or her as a trader, by the fact that she had concluded the contract through a professional intermediary in the field of covered by the contract (her partner) or by the fact that, after the contract was signed, the latter had asked the seller about the possibility of mentioning the VAT on the invoice (Section 2 of the operative part).

In addition, where it proves impossible to determine certain circumstances surrounding the conclusion of a contract, the national court must assess the evidentiary value of the available information “in accordance with the rules of national law, including whether the benefit of the doubt must be given to the person relying on the status of consumer” (Section 3 of the operative part). This is a classic expression of procedural autonomy in EU law. Even though the “consumer” within the meaning of Article 17 of the Brussels I bis Regulation is an autonomous concept of EU law, the national court’s assessment shall be based on the lex fori (within the limits of the principles of equivalence and effectiveness).

Critical Assessment

In contrast to the Gruber judgment, the present case did not involve a contract with a twofold private and professional purpose. It was thus not a question of assessing the “non-negligible business purpose” of the contract in order to exclude consumer procedural protection. Therefore, the consideration of the behaviour of the consumer acting as a trader does not have the same scope here as in Gruber. The CJEU is certainly aware of this since it insists on the “good faith” of the professional contractual party as a counterbalance (paras 34 and 37). The good faith of the other party is a necessary condition for denying the consumer his/her procedural protective regime, whereas in theory he/she should be entitled to it in the case of a contract concluded for entirely private purposes.

The implicit reason why the consumer may lose procedural protection is that traders need legal certainty in contractual matters. Either they are dealing with a consumer and they know (and can anticipate) that the consumer enjoys a favourable regime. Or they are doing business with a partner of their own category and party autonomy fully applies. Vis-à-vis a careless or negligent consumer who, inter alia, did not deny entering into the contract as a “trader”, it can be considered that his/her professional co-contracting party was not able to anticipate and integrate the “risk” of concluding a contract with a weaker party.

From a rational point of view, the solution can be approved. But based on the functional logic of consumerism, offering a derogatory regime to protect the weaker party, one may have a doubt. Was the poker player in the judgment Personal Exchange International (analysed here) more of a consumer than this buyer of a second-hand car? The methodology provided by the Court of Justice is not easy to handle and implies a tricky case-by-case analysis. It is therefore not sure that in the end legal certainty will really be strengthened.

The desirability of adopting a French code of private international law in a field dominated by EU law is hotly debated in France.

In October 2022, the French Committee of Private International Law hosted a conference on the project. The text of the presentations is freely available here. The presentations were followed by a Q&A session where a number of French scholars expressed their criticism of the draft code and indeed of the entire project. The drafters of the code have since then responded in writing to these critiques.

Some of the criticisms voiced during this conference were since then published. They include an article by Dominique Bureau and Horatia Muir Watt and an article by Louis d’Avout.

The European Commission has published, on 29 March 2023, a Study to support the preparation of a report on the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation, on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters.

The blurb reads as follows.

Regulation 1215/2012 (Brussels Ia Regulation) was adopted on 12 December 2012, entered into force on 9 January 2013, and started to apply from 10 January 2015 onwards. It aims to establish a uniform and comprehensive set of rules governing jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in cross-border civil and commercial matters. The scope of the Regulation encompasses a wide range of civil and commercial matters, including insurance, consumer, and employment contracts. It applies in all EU Member States. Since the adoption of the Regulation, several developments, such as the case-law of the CJEU, increased worker mobility, digitalisation, the adoption of new international instruments in the field of private international law (PIL) (such as the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention), the adoption of other EU instruments providing for PIL rules applicable in civil and commercial cross-border matters (such as the Maintenance Regulation or the Insolvency Regulation) are likely to have had an impact on its operation. In this context, the objective of the Study is to assist the Commission in preparing the report on the application of the Brussels Ia Regulation (as provided under its Article 79), and to provide a thorough legal analysis of the application of the Brussels Ia Regulation in the Member States. In particular, the Study aims to determine whether the Regulation is correctly applied in the Member States and to identify specific difficulties encountered in practice. The Study also aims to assess whether recent socioeconomic changes pose challenges to the application of Brussels Ia Regulation’s rules, definitions, and connecting factors. The analysis – based on desk research, CJEU and national case-law analysis and interviews at both the EU and national levels – covers 34 questions on the main legal and practical issues and questions arising from the application of the Brussels Ia Regulation.

The study, written by Milieu, is based on advice provided by Pedro de Miguel Asensio and Geert Van Calster, and draws on input from a team of national experts including Florian Heindler and  Markus Schober, Michiel Poesen, Dafina Sarbinova, Christiana Markou, Hana Špániková, Bettina Rentsch and Maren Vogel, Morten M. Fogt, Thomas Hoffmann and Karine Veersalu, Argyro Kepesidi Eduardo Álvarez-Armas, Katja Karjalainen, Virginie Rouas, Ivan Tot, Tamás Fézer, William Binchy, Laura Carpaneto and Stefano Dominelli, Yvonne Goldammer and Arnas Stonys, Vincent Richard, Aleksandrs Fillers, Emma Psaila, Kirsten Henckel, Anna Wysocka-Bar, Maria João E. de Matias Fernandes, Sergiu Popovici, David Jackson, Ela Omersa, and Natalia Mansella.

The report can be found here.

As many readers of the blog surely know already, the Unified Patent Court Agreement (UPC Agreement) will enter into force on 1 June 2023.

With this in mind, a 3-month Sunrise period started on 1 March 2023. From that date, an opt-out from the jurisdiction of the Court, as laid down in Article 83(3) of the UPC Agreement, can be filed. According to the provision, applicants for and proprietors of a “classic” European patent, as well as holders of a supplementary protection certificate (SPC) issued for a product protected by a “classic” European patent, can opt out their application, patent or SPC from the exclusive competence of the Court. As a result, the UPC will have no jurisdiction concerning any litigation related to this application, patent or SPC. The application to opt out can only be made via the Case Management System of the Court (CMS); the conditions are explained here. It should be noted that the opt-out will only become effective on the date of entry into force of the Agreement on a Unified Patent Court.

Filing a request to become a representative before the UPC, as per Article 48 of the Agreement, is also possible since 1 March 2023. Two categories are eligible to become representative before the UPC: lawyers authorised to practice before a court of a Contracting Member State  (Article 48(1) UPCA) and European Patent Attorneys who are entitled to act as professional representatives before the European Patent Office and who have appropriate qualifications as per Article 48(2) UPCA and the European Patent Litigation Certificate Rules.

The first experiences with the live version of the Court’s Case Management System (CMS) have just been reported by the Registrar (a week before, Luxembourg launched a call for applications for administrative support staff at the Registry and Court of Appeal of the Unified Patent Court in Luxembourg, deadline ending soon, in case of interest. Other vacancies are posted here).

Just for the record: 24 EU Member States have signed the Agreement on a Unified Patent Court (Spain, Poland and Croatia have not). Initially, the UPCA will be in force in 17 states which have ratified the Agreement (Cyprus, Czech Republic, Greece, Hungary, Ireland, Romania, Slovakia have not). The unitary patent is the outcome of enhanced cooperation procedure; it was established via Regulation No 1257/2012 of 17 December 2012. In 2014, Regulation No 542/2014 was adopted amending Regulation No 1215/2012 as regards the rules on jurisdiction to be applied with respect to the Unified Patent Court (see consolidated version of the latter Regulation, whose Article 24(4) will still remain in force after 1 June 2023, albeit with a more limited scope of application).

The European Commission has published in December 2022 an ambitious proposal for a new Regulation dealing with the private international law of parenthood (COM (2022) 695 final).

With this proposal, the EU could for the first time adopt a private international law instrument dealing with the creation (and not only the effects) of a family status. While both the CJEU and the ECtHR have somewhat limited the freedom enjoyed by States faced with parenthood established abroad, there is not yet any precedent of an international instrument dealing with all issues arising when parenthood crosses national borders.

The proposal is currently being discussed in the Council, with the assistance of the Commission. There is no guarantee that a Regulation will effectively be adopted. Nor is it possible to tell at this stage how much a future Regulation will deviate from the proposal.

The proposal raises, however, many intriguing questions which are likely to trigger an intense debate. It offers a unique opportunity to discuss the private international law treatment of parenthood with a special focus on the proposal.

During four sessions in May 2023, experts from various Member States will discuss the main elements of the proposal, find weaknesses and possibilities of improvement. Each webinar will start at 6 pm and end at 8 pm CEST, and focus on two topics, each presented by one expert, who will discuss the content of the proposal and examine the questions and possible improvement it raises. There will be ample room for discussion.

The programme of the series is as follows:

  • 3 May 2023, webinar chaired by Claire Fenton-Glynn: The EU Proposal on Parenthood: lessons from comparative and substantive law (Jens Scherpe), and What’s in it? Subject matter, scope and definitions (Cristina González Beilfuss)
  • 10 May 2023, webinar chaired by Fabienne Jault-Seseke: The EU Proposal and primary EU law: a match made in heaven? (Susanne Gössl), and The law governing parenthood: are you my father? (Tobías Helms)
  • 17 May 2023, webinar chaired by Nadia Rustinova: The mutual recognition of decisions under the EU Proposal: much ado about nothing? (Alina Tryfonidou), and Who decides on parenthood? The rules of jurisdiction (Maria Caterina Baruffi)
  • 24 May 2023, webinar chaired by Steven Heylen: Authentic documents and parenthood: between recognition and acceptance (Patrick Wautelet), and The European certificate of Parenthood: a passport for parents and children? (Ilaria Pretelli)

The series of webinars is organized by Cristina González Beilfuss (Universitat de Barcelona), Susanne Gössl (Universität Bonn), Ilaria Pretelli (Institut Suisse de Droit Comparé), Tobias Helms (Universität Marburg) and Patrick Wautelet (Université de Liège) under the auspices and with the support of EAPIL, the European Association of Private International Law.

A post on this blog will announce the opening of registrations in mid-April 2023 and provide further details.

For inquiries, please contact sgoessl@uni-bonn.de.

“A rose is a rose is a rose”, goes the famous quote. It indicates a basic, intuitive truth: the words we use to designate things usually have the ability to evoke a specific imagery and the mainstream understanding of the “essence” of such things. Usually: this specification is essential in current EU private international law (EUPIL), which is based on judicial cooperation – and therefore communication – among 27 different legal systems, with all the difficulties this might entail. In particular, in this Tower of Babbel of legal languages, some of the legal concepts used by uniform EUPIL Regulations may carry an avoidable ambiguity and present problematic gray areas, where “a rose” might intuitively be “a rose” for some Member States, while appearing like a totally different exotic flower to the eyes of others.

This post focuses on the problems raised by the notions of “judgment” or “decision”, which are in turn strictly linked to the notion of “court”. In this respect, the principle of autonomous interpretation of EUPIL concepts, as established by the CJEU since 1976, seems to have undergone a certain evolution, and more recent case law has lent a remarkably multifaceted character to the interpretive approach to shape the meaning of those notions.  The preliminary ruling handed down by the CJEU on 15th November 2022 in C-646/20, Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport, as well as the fact of this case, are particularly relevant for this purpose.

The Root of the Problem

The uncertainties surrounding the meaning of the notion of “judgment” in EUPIL stem from two main factors.

The first trigger lies in the limited competences of the EU, whose legislative action is bound by the principles of conferral, subsidiarity and proportionality. As a result, large areas of the Member States’ private and procedural laws remain, to the present days, untouched by the process of EU harmonization or approximation, with domestic legislators maintaining high degrees of discretion in shaping their internal laws. This is not necessarily a problem for private international law (PIL), whose raison d’être is, precisely, legal diversity. The problem of characterisation – ie the alternative between lege fori and lege causae – is a leitmotif of PIL and has engaged scholars over centuries. The “real problem” arises when EU law forces the private international lawyer to think out of the box of this traditional alternative, with the CJEU having since long established that, in interpreting the legal notions used by EUPIL instruments, “reference must be made not to the law of one of the States concerned but, first, to the objectives and scheme of [each instrument] and, secondly, to the general principles which stem from the corpus of the national legal systems’. This is the famous LTU v Eurocontrol principle, set out by case 29/76, § 3. I will come back to this principle in a moment.

The second trigger of said “communication difficulties” is inherent to, and exacerbated by, the current structure of EU law in general, and of EUPIL in particular. In the latter, the EU legislator has notably adopted a piecemeal approach to harmonization. As a result, EUPIL is composed by a wide array of subject-specific Regulations, each having a limited material scope of application and covering a particular sub-area of civil law. While the legal notions used across different EUPIL instruments could, in principle, profit from the principle of inter-textual interpretation to receive similar meanings (cf Recitals 7 of the Rome I and Rome II Regulations), the CJEU has warned against a too liberal use if this approach. In C-45/13, Kainz, the Court held that the objective of consistency cannot, in any event, lead to interpreting the notions used by a specific Regulation in a manner which is unconnected to the scheme and objectives pursued by the concerned instrument (§ 20). This is to say that the meaning of uniform legal concepts used by several EU law Regulations could undergo important sectoral variations in accordance with the specific material scope, scheme of objectives of each of them.

This problem acquires a particular importance in relation to some notions, such as the concept of “judgment”, that are used cross-cuttingly by almost all EUPIL Regulations. In a previous post, I pointed to the ambiguity of the term ‘court’ and to the different drafting techniques (and wordings) adopted by the EU legislator with respect to statutory definitions thereof. The same reasoning could be extended to the (bordering) notions of ‘judgment’ or ‘decisions’. The CJEU acknowledged the disrupting effect of these two triggers in a judgment rendered in April 2022, where it remarked that, owing to the limited (material) scope of application of EUPIL Regulations, and lacking a complete unification of Member States’ laws, ‘certain types of proceedings and court judgments in one Member State do not necessarily have an equivalent in the other Member States’ (Case C-568/20, H Limited, commented on this blog here and here). This is precisely the problem of  the “exotic rose”.

The LTU Criteria under a Growing Pressure?

Case C-646/20, Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport is a good example thereof. As previously reported on this blog (here, here and here), this case concerned the recognition, in a Member State (Germany) of the dissolution of a marriage established in an agreement between spouses and pronounced by a civil registrar of another Member State (Italy).

Born from the objective of easing the burden on the court system and making divorce procedures swifter in the most “unproblematic” cases of dissolution of marriage by mutual consent, the Italian rules on extra-judicial divorces caused some interpretive doubts in Germany, where the recognition of the resulting divorce deed was sought. Ultimately, the question raised by the referring German court cut down to the definition (and the outer boundaries) of the notions of ‘judgment’ and ‘court’ retained by the Brussels IIa Regulation. Consistently with the general principle set in LTU, the starting point of the reasoning is that no weight should be given, for these purposes, to the explicit characterization established under Italian law, which specifies that the agreement concluded before the civil registrar replaces judicial decisions relating, in particular, to the procedure for dissolution and termination of the civil effects of the marriage (§§ 22-23 of the judgment).

It is worth stressing that the field of family law presents a particular challenge for the “second prong” of the LTU principle, ie for the interpretative value of the “general principles stemming from the corpus of the national legal systems”.

The LTU judgment was handed down in 1976, within the framework of a much more limited EUPIL (limited to the 1968 Brussels Convention) and a much smaller and less “legally diverse” Community (made of just nine States, with all the parties to this Convention belonging to the civil law tradition, since  the UK, Ireland and Denmark only acceded to it in 1978). The possibility of identifying some “general principles”, common or at least familiar to all of those legal systems, was not, at the time, such a preposterous idea. Indeed, in the second prong of LTU, the Court seemed to draw inspiration from both Savigny’s idea of the community of law and Rabels’ comparative approach to characterization.

Several decades later, and within the framework of a much bigger and more diverse Union, the viability and practical usefulness of said approach could be doubted, especially with respect those branches of private (and civil procedural) law that are characterized by remarkable variations at the domestic level. Over the last decade, several Member States have undertaken wide-ranging (and non-coordinated) reforms in a variety of fields, such as debt recovery or divorce law and divorce proceedings, having adopted in this respect a variety of solutions.

Concerning the latter, a common denominator of divorce reforms consists in the momentum gained by extrajudicial divorces, which have been introduced by 9 Member States (see here for the complete legal references to these reforms). Besides this general common feature (the devolution of divorce proceedings to a non-judicial body), the system set in place by said reforms vary greatly from country to country.

Firstly, there is no common solution as concerns the identification of the (non-judicial) authority empowered to hear divorce proceedings. Portugal, Italy and Estonia have chosen to delegate such proceedings to the Civil Registry Office. In Estonia, this competence is shared with the notary. The notary is also the designated authority for Latvia, Romania, France, Greece, Spain and Slovenia. Secondly, there is no common take on the breath of the devolution of divorce proceedings to non-judicial authorities. It seems (this premise is essential given the language barrier and the scarce information available in English with respect to certain jurisdictions) that in some Member States, these non-judicial authorities exercise a mandatory and exclusive jurisdiction over divorce proceedings. This means, in practice, that there is no alternative (i.e., judicial) procedural avenue open to applicants who wish to get divorced by mutual consent.

Combined together, these factors make it particularly difficult to envision the existence of the “general principles stemming from the corpus of the national legal systems” in the field of (extrajudicial) divorce.

A Practical Guide to Deciphering the “Scheme and Objectives” of EUPIL Instruments

In the light of the above, it is not surprising  that, in Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport, the CJEU relied primarily on the first prong of the LTU principle, that is the “scheme and objectives” of the Brussels IIa Regulation. In particular, this judgment is especially interesting for the way in which the Court approaches the assessment thereof:  this analysis proceeds through several steps, in which the Court mobilizes distinct interpretive elements to shed better light on the scheme and/or objectives of the Brussels Ia Regulation.

My impression is that this approach, and said elements, are deemed to acquire increasing importance in future cases, especially in areas where the second prong of the LTU principle – ie the “general principles stemming from the corpus of the national legal systems” – is not of much help owing to the uncoordinated and diverse evolution of the domestic laws of Member States.

These “general interpretive guidelines” can be summarized as follows:

1. The importance of the letter of the law (and of statutory definitions)

After having recalled the principle of autonomous interpretation of the notions used by the Brussels IIa Regulation, and particularly by its Articles 2 (4) and 21 (§ 41 of Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport), the CJEU summarizes the general objectives pursued by this instrument (§§ 42-45).

The judgment places particular emphasis on the broad wording used by Article 2 (1) and (4) of these Regulation, pursuant to which “the term court shall cover all authorities in the Member States with jurisdiction in the matters falling within the scope of the [Brussels IIa] Regulation pursuant to Article 1”, whereas the notion of “judgment” shall include, inter alia, “a divorce…whatever the judgment may be called…”.

Siding on this point with the Opinion of AG Collins, who also referred to the wide definition of “judge” adopted by Article 2(2) (§ 35), the CJEU concluded that the Brussels IIa Regulation is “is capable of covering divorces which have been granted at the end of both judicial and extrajudicial proceedings, provided that the law of the Member States also confers jurisdiction in relation to divorce on extrajudicial authorities ”.

As I have already remarked elsewhere, however, EUPIL statutory definitions of “court” vary greatly from instrument to instrument, as concerns both their specific contents and the drafting technique (see a recap table here). This circumstance must be born in mind when trying to transplant interpretive solutions from one EUPIL instrument to another.

2. The importance of ‘inter-textual’ interpretation.

It is also significant to note that, in Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport, the CJEU itself resorts to inter-textual interpretation. In that case, however, the Court adopts a “vertical”, rather than a “horizontal” approach: that is to say, reference is made not to EUPIL instruments covering tangential subject-matters, but to the evolution (if any) of a single instrument over time, through subsequent recasts.

In support of the broad reading of the notion of judgement resulting from the wording of Article 2(4), the CJEU referred to the considerably clearer stance taken on this point by the successor of Regulation 2201/2003 (§ 58). In particular, Recital 14 of the Brussels IIb Regulation states that “any agreement approved by the court following an examination of the substance in accordance with national law and procedure should be recognized or enforced as a decision”. On this point, the Court accepts the Commission’s submission whereby the Brussels IIb Regulation is no innovation in the pre-existing legal regime, its Recital 14 being therefore useful to clarify the notions used by the Brussels IIa Regulation (§ 61; see, in this respect, the opposite stance taken by the German Government, summarized in §§ 52 and 53 of the AG Opinion).

3. The importance of preparatory works.

While the “vertical” approach is, in theory, less risky than the “horizontal” one, insofar as it should not expose to the dangers of evoked by Kainz, it may require to invest considerable efforts in researching preparatory woks. Very often, the legislator’s intent is not clearly expressed by the initial Proposal made by the EU Commission, but emerges later on in the debates within the Parliament or in other exchanges held during the legislative process.

This was the case as concerns the definition of court in the Brussels IIb Regulation. Even though the Commission’s Proposal already made clear that the scope of the Recast should have been limited to matters of parental responsibility (and should therefore not have touched too much upon most of the general definitions set by Article 2) a political discussion about the notion of court topic took place and appeared for the first time in this document, well into the negotiation phase. An explicit proposal to include a Recital dedicated to this issue emerged later on (see this document).

In proceedings before the CJEU, important insights on the unfolding of the legislative process may come from the Commission’s observations, which are systematically filed in all EUPIL preliminary references (see here). Outside this specific context, however, researching the original intent of the EU legislator might be quite burdensome for the “average interpreter”, in cases where this intent does not clearly stand out in the Commission’s proposal.

4. The importance of the type of examination (on the merits) involved in extrajudicial proceedings.

As specifically concerns the notions of “judgment” or “decision”, and “court” or “tribunal”, the most important criterion used by the CJEU remains the assessment of the type of functions performed by the seized domestic authority.

This approach is used by the CJEU even outside the field of EUPIL (for example, in order to identify the “courts or tribunals” of a Member State for the purposes of Article 267 TFUE), with important sectoral variations. In fact, the Court has always stressed that the uniform meaning of these notions (and of “court” in particular) in EU Law must be fitted to the specific context in which they are called to operate.

In this respect, Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport is no exception, as the most important in the clarification provided by Recital 14 of the Brussels IIb Regulation consists, precisely, in  the explicit identification of the constitutive element of a “decision” in the field of family law and parental responsibility. This “constitutive element” is of fundamental importance for distinguishing “decisions” from the two other types of legal acts contemplated by that Regulation, ie the “authentic instrument” on the one side, and the “agreements that are neither a decision nor an authentic instrument, but have been registered by a public authority competent to do so”, on the other side.

According to the CJEU, the decisive element in the definition of decision is the existence of a prior examination, made by or under the supervision of the competent (public) authority, of the substance of the matter. While the AG endeavored to demonstrate the substantial identity of the tasks performed by the authority conducting a procedure of divorce by mutual consent, which remain essentially the same in a judicial and in an extrajudicial setting (§ 41 of the Opinion), the CJEU focused on the substantive content of these tasks (§§ 54, 57 and 63-66).

What shall an “examination of the substance of the matter” entail, according to the Court?

First, referring to Solo Kleinmotoren, the CJEU reasserts that the competent authority “must retain control over the grant of the divorce”, which implies the examination of the content of the divorce agreement in the light of the applicable provisions of national law, with a view to verify whether the legal requirements set therein are satisfied, as well as the existence and validity of the spouses’ consent to divorce (§§ 54-55). This aspects marks an important difference between consensual divorces and other types of settlement which are “essentially contractual in nature”, as the tasks of the competent authority are limited to the “passive” recording of an agreement, without any examination of its content in the light of the legal provisions in force (§ 57).

Second, the Court attached specific importance to the binding nature of the agreement drafted by the Italian civil registrar (§ 63), as well as to the means and formalities for the examination of the validity and existence of the spouses’ consent (§ 64).

Combined with the analysis of the tasks relating to the examination of the content of the agreement in the light of the Italian legal provisions on extrajudicial divorces (§ 65), these elements led the CJEU to consider that the Italian Civil Registrar retained sufficient control over the grant of the divorce, the resulting agreement being therefore a “judgment” within the meaning of Article 2 (4) of the Brussels IIa Regulation, interpreted in the light of Recital 14 of the Brussels IIb Regulation.

5. The importance (if any) of practical and/or “political” considerations.

As seen above, the arguments drawn from the inter-textual interpretation of the Brussels Ia and Brussels IIb Regulations played a significant role in supporting the solution finally retained in Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport. Such inter-textual reading  was deployed by the CJEU to reinforce the argument based directly on the “open-ended” statutory definitions set out by Article 2 of the Brussels IIa Regulation.

In this respect, the Court accepted the Commission’s view that, in adopting the newest Regulation, “the EU legislature was not seeking to innovate and introduce new rules, but only to ‘clarify’, on the one hand, the scope of the rule already laid down in Article 46 of the Brussels IIa Regulation and, on the other hand, the criterion for distinguishing the concept of ‘judgment’ from those of ‘authentic instrument’ and ‘agreement between the parties’, namely the criterion relating to the examination of the substance” (§61). As a result, the CJEU could hold that “that interpretation of the concept of ‘judgment’ cannot be invalidated by the fact that no Member State had yet made any provision in its legislation, at the time of the development and adoption of the Brussels IIa Regulation, for the option for spouses to divorce through extrajudicial means” and that this “interpretation follows directly from the broad and open definitions of the concepts of ‘court’ and ‘judgment’ referred to in Article 2(1) and (4) of that regulation” (§ 50).

This “temporal dimension” of the evolution of extrajudicial divorces across EU Member States was approached much more pragmatically by AG Collins. Without referring to the alleged continuity between the two Regulations, and deeming the latest Recast incapable of supporting “any conclusions…for the purposes of interpreting Regulation 2201/2003” (§ 54, last sentence), AG Collins derived a separate duty, for the judiciary, to interpret “clearly open” definitions set out by EU law “in the light of present day circumstances” (§ 54). “The law cannot cut itself from society as it is, and must not fail to adjust to it as quickly as possible, since it would otherwise risk imposing outdated views and adopting a static role”, he contended. Therefore, “in accordance with that view, EU law must be interpreted in a dynamic manner, in order to avoid it becoming ‘fossilised’”.

While the solution adopted the CJEU is to be appreciated for its strong foundations in the letter of the law and the clear legislative intent behind said EUPIL Regulations, the approach proposed by AG Collins is certainly alluring from an academic point of view. It is in fact indisputable that, at the time the Brussels Ia was adopted, no Member State had introduced extrajudicial divorces in its national legal order. Portugal was the first Member State to proceed in this sense, followed in 2010 by three additional Member States (Estonia, Romania and Latvia). Italy followed in 2014 with the procedure analyzed by the CJEU in Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport, tailed by Spain (2015) and France (2016). Finally, in 2017, the new family law code of Slovenia and the Greek law No. 4509/2017 completed the current picture. Seen from this standpoint, it is quite clear that extrajudicial divorces have recently become a veritable legislative trend, which is slowly acquiring a pan-European dimension.

Against this evolving backdrop, AG Collins’ warning against the risks of a “fossilised” EUPIL, no longer suitable for the needs of its final users, reflected a serious concern and evokes the “political dimension” of this field of law remarked by Professor Kinsch in his Hague Academy Course. The latter is linked, among others, to a consistent rhetoric of the EU Commission, which tends to highlight the benefits and advantages that “mobile citizens” can derive from the unified and pan-European EUPIL regimes.

In this vein, the Commission’s initial Proposal for the Brussels IIb Regulation stressed that a Recast was needed in conformity with the objectives set by the Juncker Commission’s Political Guidelines. According to these Guidelines, judicial cooperation among EU Member States had to “be improved step by step keeping up with the reality of increasingly mobile citizens across the Union getting married and having children, by building bridges between the different justice systems and by mutual recognition of judgments, so that citizens can more easily exercise their rights across the Union”. In line with these objectives, the Commission is presenting the new rules as a tangible proof that “the EU works to protect our children and families, ensuring that Member States enforce each other’s judicial decisions” (see the promotional video available here). In particular, “considering the growing number of Member States which allow out-of-court agreements on legal separation and divorce or on matters of parental responsibility, the new rules will facilitate the circulation of [authentic] instruments and [out-of-court] agreements” (here).

In the end, this “pragmatic argument” based on the consideration that EUPIL should keep in touch with an evolving reality in order to serve properly the interests of its final intended users, found no space in the Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport, but could hypothetically become an additional interpretive tool in future cases, in those field of substantive private law presenting a similar evolution.

The fourth issue of 2022 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out. In addition to recent case law and other materials, it features five contributions.

Christian Kohler, Private International Law Aspects of the European Commission’s Proposal for a Directive on Slapps (“Strategic Lawsuits Against Public Participation”)

The Commission’s proposal for a Directive on SLAPPs (“Strategic lawsuits against public participation”) aims at protecting journalists and human rights defenders who engage in public debates from manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings with cross-border implications. Inter alia, it protects SLAPP defendants against judgments from third countries that would have been considered manifestly unfounded or abusive if they had been brought before the courts or tribunals of the Member State where recognition or enforcement is sought, and allows SLAPP defendants to seek compensation of the damages and the costs of the third country-proceedings before the courts of the Member State of his or her domicile. The article examines the conflicts rules in question and discusses the broader private international law context of the proposed Directive, in particular the rules of jurisdiction and the mosaic approach of the CJEU for the interpretation of Article 7(2) of Regulation Brussels Ia. In order to limit the forum shopping potential of the present rules on jurisdiction and applicable law in defamation cases, an intervention by the EU legislator should be envisaged. 

Pietro Franzina, Il Contenzioso Civile Transnazionale sulla Corporate Accountability (Cross-Border Civil Litigation on Corporate Accountability)

Civil proceedings are brought with increasing frequency against corporations for allegedly failing to prevent or mitigate the adverse impact of their activity on the protection of human rights and the environment. Most of these proceedings are initiated by non-governmental organisations whose activity consists in safeguarding or promoting the collective interests at issue, or otherwise benefit from support provided by such organisations. A cross-border element is almost invariably present in these proceedings, as they often involve persons from different countries and/or relate to facts which occurred in different States. Litigation in matters of corporate accountability is, distinctively, strategic in nature. The aim pursued by those bringing the claim does not consist, or at least does not only or primarily consist, in achieving the practical result that the proceedings in question are meant, as such, to provide, such as compensation for the prejudice suffered. Rather, the goal is to induce a change in the business model or industrial approach of the defendant (and, possibly, of other corporations in the same field or with similar characteristics) and increase the sustainability of their corporate activity at large. The paper gives an account of the factors that determine the impact of the described proceedings, that is, the ability of those proceedings to effectively prompt the pursued change. The analysis focuses, specifically, on the factors associated with the rules of private international law, chiefly the rules that enable the claimant to sue the defendant before the courts of one State instead of another. The purpose of the article is not to examine the latter rules in detail (actually, they vary to a large extent from one State to another), but to assess the strategic opportunities, in the sense explained above, that the rules in question may offer to the claimant, depending on their structure and mode of operation.

Lenka Válková, The Commission Proposal for a Regulation on the Recognition of Parenthood and other Legislative Trends Affecting Legal Parenthood

The developments in science and changing family patterns have given rise to many problems, including those of non-recognition of parenthood, which affects mostly children of same-gender parents and children in cases of surrogacy. The basic drivers of the current difficulties in recognising parenthood lie in the differences of the national rules on the establishment and recognition of parenthood and the lack of the uniform conflict rules and rules on recognition of judgments in the area of parenthood. Despite the numerous case-law of CJEU and ECtHR, which plays a crucial role in allowing flexibility in law with regard to parenthood, there is still no legal instrument which provides for a clear framework seeking to outline a consistent and systematic approach in this area. In 2021 and 2022 three important legislative actions have been taken. The Parenthood Proposal for a Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions has been published on 7 December 2022. At the same time, the Final Report of the Experts Group on the Parentage/Surrogacy Project of the HCCH has been issued on 30 November 2022. Moreover, the Report on Review of the Implementation of the European Convention on the Legal Status of Children Born Out of Wedlock has been prepared in November 2021 as a preliminary step to a possible future update of the substantive law provisions of the Convention. All regulatory initiatives are addressed in this article, with a special focus on the Parenthood Proposal. In particular, this article offers a first appraisal of the Parenthood Proposal in light of other two legislative efforts and examines whether the works on international level may eliminate the need for an action concerning recognition of parenthood at EU level.

Stefano Dominelli, Emoji and Choice of Court Agreements: A Legal Appraisal of Evolutions in Language Methods Through the Prism of Art 25 Brussels Ia Regulation

Starting from the consideration that emoji and the alike are becoming increasingly common in computer-based communication, this article transposes current debates in material law surrounding emoji and their aptitude to express intent into the field of choice of court agreement through the prism of Art 25 Brussels Ia Regulation. The aim of this article is to develop some hypotheses and methods for the assessment of emoji in the conclusion of choice of court agreements.

Michele Grassi, Revocazione della Sentenza Civile per Contrasto con la Convenzione Europea per la Salvaguardia dei Diritti dell’uomo e delle Libertà Fondamentali (Revocation of a Civil Judgment for Conflict with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms)

This article comments on the recent reform of the Italian Code of Civil Procedure, with a specific focus on the introduction of the possibility to seek revocation of a civil judgment conflicting with a decision of the ECtHR. The possibility to re-open proceedings in breach of the ECHR was not contemplated by the previous rules applicable to the matter, and the Italian Constitutional Court had excluded that the obligation of Contracting States to conform to the judgments of the ECtHR could imply the need to review national res judicata in civil or administrative law matters. Against this background, this article examines the new mechanism of review of national decisions introduced by the recent reform, pointing out that such mechanism has been designed to apply in limited circumstances and that, consistently with the reparatory perspective adopted by the Italian Constitutional Court, it gives little to no consideration to the obligation of cessation of international wrongful acts consisting in violations of human rights protected by ECHR.

Erik Sinander (Stockholm University) has published an article titled The Role of Foreseeability in Private International Employment Law in the first issue of the brand new Nordic Labour Law Journal.

The abstract reads as follows:

The EU’s private international employment law rules contain several measures intended to protect employees. Hence, unlike in the case of general contracts, one party (the employee) is given more forum shopping alternatives than the other (the employer), party autonomy is limited for employment contracts, and the objectively applicable law is based on the idea that the law of the place where labour is performed shall govern the contract. In this article, I argue that these protective measures are illusory and undermined in practice by the lack of foreseeability that is built into the choice of law rules. The conclusion of the article is that although it might be important to include protective measures in choice of law rules, the overarching principle for private international law rules should be to guarantee foreseeability. Paradoxically, EU private international employment law is highly unforeseeable, which, I argue, undermines the employee protection measures that are inserted into the EU private international employment law rules.

On 30 March 2023, just before the Easter holidays, the Court of Justice will deliver two judgments on the interpretation of private international law instruments.

The first ruling refers to case C-343/22 PT (Injonction de payer de droit suisse), where the German Bundesgerichtshof required the interpretation of the Lugano Convention of 2007:

Must Article 34(2) of the Lugano Convention on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters of 30 October 2007 (‘the Lugano Convention’) be interpreted as meaning that the statement of claim in an action seeking repayment of a debt, which was brought after a Swiss order for payment (Zahlungsbefehl) had been issued previously and which did not include an application for the annulment of the objection (Rechtsvorschlag) lodged against the order for payment, constitutes the document which instituted the proceedings?

The facts of the case can be summarized as follows. Upon application by the claimant, the Debt Enforcement Office of Geneva issued an order for payment in respect of claims for rent against the defendant, resident in Germany. The order was served on the defendant on 19 January 2013. On 28 January 2013, he lodged an objection (Rechtsvorschlag) against it in accordance with Swiss Law.

The claimant subsequently brought an action against the defendant before the Court for Lease and Tenancy Matters of the Canton of Geneva; he did not include an application for the annulment of the objection. The court attempted to serve the statement of claim, written in French, on the defendant at the address where he resides in Germany. The defendant refused to accept service because a German translation was not attached. In the further course of the procedure, the defendant did not receive any further information about the proceedings.

By a judgment of 30 January 2014, the court ordered the defendant to pay CHF 4 120.70 plus interest. The objection to the order for payment was not annulled. The judgment was served by public notice.

The claimant applied for a declaration of enforceability of the judgment in Germany in accordance with Articles 38 and 53 of the Lugano Convention. The Regional Court granted the application; the appeal brought by the defendant before the Higher Regional Court was dismissed. According to the Higher Regional Court, Article 34(2) of the Lugano Convention does not preclude recognition of the judgment: the defendant had been served in a manner that precluded the ground for refusal under Article 34(2) of the Lugano Convention. In this regard, the order for payment served on the defendant on 19 January 2013 is to be considered as the document instituting the proceedings. By virtue of that order, the defendant was informed about the claims for rent against him, and, as demonstrated by the objection of 28 January 2013, he was also able to participate in the proceedings in a manner that safeguarded his rights.

Moreover (always according to the Higher Regional Court) the recognition of the Swiss judgment does not infringe Article 34(1) of the Lugano Convention. A breach of public policy was ruled out in any event because the defendant did not assert the defences by means of which he would have defended himself against the claims asserted.

The Court of Justice will decide represented by a chamber of three judges, with M. Safjan reporting.

On the same day, the Court will publish its decision on case C-651/21 М. Ya. M. (Renonciation à la succession d’un cohéritier). I reported on the facts here. The Sofiyski rayonen sad (District Court, Sofia, Bulgaria) had referred these questions for a preliminary ruling on Regulation 650/2012:

(1) Is Article 13 of [Regulation No 650/2012], read in conjunction with the principle of the protection of legal certainty, to be interpreted as precluding, after an heir has already had registered with a court of the [Member] State in which he or she is habitually resident his or her acceptance or waiver of the succession of a deceased person who was habitually resident in another [Member] State of the European Union at the time of his or her death, a request to have that waiver or acceptance subsequently registered in the latter State?

(2) If the answer to the first question is that such registration is permissible, is Article 13 of [Regulation No 650/2012], read in conjunction with the principles of the protection of legal certainty and the effective implementation of EU law, and the obligation of cooperation between [Member] States under Article 4(3) TEU, to be interpreted as permitting a request for the registration of a waiver of the succession of a deceased person effected by an heir in the [Member] State in which he or she is habitually resident by another heir residing in the State in which the deceased was habitually resident at the time of his or her death, irrespective of the fact that the procedural law of the latter State does not provide for the possibility of having a waiver of a succession registered on behalf of another person?

In his opinion, delivered on 10 November 2022, Advocate General M. Szpunar had proposed that the Court answers:

(1) Article 13 of Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 4 July 2012 on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of decisions and acceptance and enforcement of authentic instruments in matters of succession and on the creation of a European Certificate of Succession does not preclude, after an heir has had registered with a court of the Member State in which he or she is habitually resident his or her acceptance or waiver of the succession of a deceased person who was habitually resident in another Member State at the time of death, another heir from subsequently requesting registration of that declaration in the latter Member State.

(2)     Article 13 of Regulation No 650/2012 must be interpreted as not precluding a co-heir other than the person who made the declaration of waiver in the Member State of his or her habitual residence from informing the court dealing with the succession of the existence of that declaration.

Here, a chamber of three judges will decide with M. Ilešič acting as reporting judge.

Lotario Benedetto Dittrich (University of Trieste) has written a Study at the request of the JURI committee of the European Parliament on Ensuring Efficient Cooperation with the UK in civil law matters.

The abstract reads:

This study, commissioned by the European Parliament’s Policy Department for Citizens’ Rights and Constitutional Affairs at the request of the JURI Committee, analyses the implications of Brexit in relation to the profile of judicial cooperation in civil matters. It examines the existing legal framework in order to identify the areas of law in respect of which there is a gap in the relationship between the EU and the UK. It assesses the consequences of the UK’s failure to accede to the 2007 Lugano Convention. Concludes that the conclusion of new treaties between the EU and the UK should be pursued in relation to those areas where there is a regulatory gap, with particular reference to the area of human rights.

And from the executive summary:

The paper is divided into seven chapters.

In the first chapter, the effects of the Withdrawal Agreement in the field of civil judicial cooperation are outlined, with particular reference to the residual applicability of the individual European Regulations in relations with the UK in the so-called transitional period, that is, from the entry into force of the Withdrawal Agreement until December 31, 2020. The reasons why the revival of the 1968 Brussels Convention is not conceivable are also explained.

It then goes on to examine the “body of law” consisting of the Hague Conventions (1961 Apostille Convention; 1965 Service Convention; 1970 Evidence Convention; 1970 Divorce Convention; 1980 Child Abduction Convention; 1996 Child Protection Convention; 2005 Choice of Court Convention; 2007 Child Support Convention) to see which of them and to what extent still apply to the relationship between the EU and the UK.

The third chapter discusses the content of the so-called EU Reitaned Laws, i.e., the set of UK rules transposing sectors of EU legislation into that country’s legal system. The continued applicability of the Rome I and Rome II Regulations and their effects in relations with the EU will be the subject of analysis, as well as, conversely, the superseded inapplicability of European simplified procedures and exclusion from the European Judicial Network.

The fourth chapter is specifically devoted to an analysis of the most relevant gaps left by Brexit in the area of, in particular, the following matters: legal separation and divorce, maintenance obligations, successions, notifications, taking of evidence, public documents, access to justice, mediation, and insolvency.

Particular attention is paid in Chapter Five to the effects resulting from the United Kingdom’s non accession to the 2007 Lugano Convention.

Indeed, as is well known, on June 28, 2021, the European Commission submitted a Note Verbale to the Swiss Federal Council as the Depositary of the Lugano Convention, in which it denied its consent to the UK’s application for accession.

The effect of the UK’s accession to the aforementioned Lugano Convention would have been that Regulation No. 44/2001, on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (so-called Brussels I), would also apply to it. This accession would have entailed renewed UK participation in the European judicial area, albeit without the automatic recognition of court decisions introduced only by the subsequent Regulation No. 1215/2012 (so-called Brussels I bis).

The effects on the legal services market of the UK’s exclusion from the European legal system are also analysed. Indeed, there is the emergence of specialized commercial courts, located in several EU countries, which are bidding to be alternative judicial hubs to the London courts. Such competition would be fostered by the easier circulation of judicial orders rendered by EU courts in the European legal space than judicial orders rendered by UK courts.

The study dwells on the actual likelihood of success of such initiatives, raising the possibility in the future of the establishment at the EU level of a single court specializing in commercial matters, which could more effectively undermine the continued attractiveness of London courts.

The study then turns to viable remedies to prospectively reduce the impact of Brexit in the area of rights protection, with particular reference to individuals, families and Small Medium Enterprises (SMEs).

In particular, a possible path is outlined, as a result of which covenanted regulations can be introduced in the following matters: divorce and legal separation, alimentary obligations, Small Claims, and cross border insolvencies.

Finally, special attention is given to the phenomenon of Strategic Lawsuits Against Public Participation (SLAPPs), the subject of a European Commission proposal for a directive, concluding as to the desirability of agreements involving the UK as well, in order to ensure broader protection for freedom of the press and opinion, limiting phenomena of forum shopping and possible circumvention of decisions on the subject.

In summary, the study pragmatically suggests that the parties establish negotiations on specific and limited matters of particular social relevance as a first step in rebuilding a system of international cooperation between the EU and the UK.

At the same time, the study points to the existence of areas in which economic competition is currently taking place in the area of legal services.

Thanks to Jorg Sladic for the pointer.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The table of contents is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

H.-P. Mansel, K. Thorn and R. Wagner, European conflict of laws 2022: Movement in international family law

This article provides an overview of developments in Brussels in the field of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters from January 2022 until December 2022. It presents newly adopted legal instruments and summarizes current projects that are making their way through the EU legislative process. It also refers to the laws enacted at the national level in Germany as a result of new European instruments. Furthermore, the authors look at areas of law where the EU has made use of its external competence. They discuss important decisions and pending cases before the CJEU pertaining to the subject matter of the article. In addition, the article also looks at current projects and the latest developments at the Hague Conference of Private International Law.

N. Elsner and H. Deters, Of party requested service by post and courts as transmitting agencies under the EU Service Regulation

On 1 July 2022, the EU Regulation on the Service of Documents No. 1784/20 (Recast) (EU Service Regulation) took effect and changed the law on service by postal services in cross-border proceedings. This calls for a revisiting of the divergent opinions and ways of interpretation of service by postal services according to Art. 14 EU Service Regulation 2007 and its relation to Art. 15 EU Service Regulation 2007. Against this background, this article discusses a decision of the Higher Regional Court Frankfurt (OLG Frankfurt) holding that service by postal services pursuant to Art. 14 EU Service Regulation 2007 is in principle only open to a court when effecting service in cross-border proceedings. A party shall affect service according to Art. 15 EU Service Regulation 2007 by contacting directly the foreign authorities designated to effect service in the other member state.
Firstly, the reasoning of the court and the opinions in legal scholarship on the admissibility of service by postal services effected by parties are assessed critically. Subsequently, the authors propose a different application of Art. 14 and 15 EU Service Regulation 2007 in Germany. It will be argued that the OLG Frankfurt was indeed correct in stating that service by postal services must be effected through a transmitting agency according to Art. 2 EU Service Regulation 2007. Under German law, only courts are considered transmitting agencies. However, this does not preclude parties from effecting this type of service. When parties are required to effect service themselves under German law, they may send the documents to the court, inform the court of the address of the other party and apply for service in accordance with Art. 14 EU Service Regulation 2007. The court then acts as a mere transmitting agency on behalf of the party, and thus, in its administrative capacity.

S. Schwemmer, Direct tort claims of the creditors of an insolvent company against the foreign grandparent company

In its ruling of 10 March 2022 (Case C-498/20 – ZK ./. BMA Nederland), the ECJ had to deal with a so-called Peeters/Gatzen-claim under Dutch law brought by the insolvency administrator. The court had already ruled in an earlier judgement that these claims fall under the Brussels I Regulation (recast). So the main question was now where the harmful event occurred within the meaning of Art. 7 para. 2 of the Regulation. The ECJ opts for the seat of the insolvent company, basing its analysis on the differentiation between primary damage and consequential damage. The same analysis is also used to determine the applicable law under the Rome II Regulation. In this context, however, the ECJ examines more closely the specific breach of duty of care to determine whether the claim falls under the scope of the Rome II Regulation or under the rules of international company law.

A. Kronenberg, Disapproved overriding mandatory provisions and factual impossibility

Two years after the Higher Regional Court (Oberlandesgericht, OLG) of Frankfurt am Main, the OLG Munich also had to rule on a lawsuit filed by an Israeli against Kuwait Airways. The plaintiff had demanded to be flown from Munich to Sri Lanka with a stopover in Kuwait City in accordance with the contract the parties had concluded. The OLG Munich dismissed the claim with regard to a Kuwaiti Israel boycott law, which, although inapplicable, according to the court had the effect that it was factually impossible for the defendant airline to transport Israeli nationals with a stopover in Kuwait. The ruling shows that in cases of substantive law level consideration of disapproved foreign overriding mandatory provisions the legally required result can be undesirable. However, this result depends on the circumstances of the individual case as well as on certain prerequisites that must be observed when taking into consideration overriding mandatory provisions. The article sets out these prerequisites and shows why the OLG Munich probably should have ordered the defendant to perform its obligation. It also explains why, in cases in which factual impossibility indeed exists, the result of the dismissal of the action most likely cannot be changed even by enacting a blocking statute.

C. Thomale and C. Lukas, The pseudo-foreign British one man-LLC

The Higher Regional Court of Munich has decided that a Bristish one man-LLC, which has its real seat in Germany, under German conflict of laws and substantive rules lacks legal personality altogether. This case note analyzes this decision’s implications for the conflict of company laws, notably for the interpretation of the TCA and application of the so-called “modified real seat theory”.

M. Brinkmann, Discharge in England and subsequent declaratory judgement against debtor in Germany – Binding effects of judgement trump recognition of prior bankruptcy proceedings

The Higher Regional Court Düsseldorf (OLG Düsseldorf) had to decide upon an action for the payment of damages based on a declaratory judgement. The declaratory judgement had established the defendant’s liability and was, at the time, not challenged by the defendant. In his defense against the action for payment the defendant now tries to invoke a discharge, which he had already obtained in insolvency proceedings in the UK in March 2012, i.e. prior to the declaratory judgement.
The OLG argued that under the applicable EIR, the English insolvency proceedings were, in principle, subject to automatic recognition. Under Art. 17 EIR 2002, these proceedings produce the same effects in all Member States. The OLG Düsseldorf nevertheless precluded the defendant from invoking the discharge. As the English bankruptcy proceedings were concluded before the action for the declaratory judgement was initiated, the defendant should have invoked the discharge already in the proceedings that led to the declaratory judgement in March 2013.
The OLG correctly found that the declaratory judgement was procedurally binding between the parties and hence barred the defendant from invoking the discharge in subsequent proceedings.

M. Andrae, Modification or suspension of enforcement of a decision under Article 12 of the Hague Child Abduction Convention?

The article discusses which procedural options exist if, after a final decision pursuant to 12 Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction, circumstances arise which would justify the refusal of an application for the return of the child. A procedure to change the decision is only permissible if the international jurisdiction of the German courts exists. For child abduction from EU Member States, this is determined in principle according to Art. 9 of the Regulation (EU) n 1111/2019 and for child abduction from other Contracting States of The Hague Protection of Children Convention according to Art. 7 of the Convention. As long as jurisdiction thereafter lies with the courts of the state in which the child was habitually resident immediately before the removal or retention keep, the German courts are limited to ordering the temporary stay of enforcement.

J. Oster, Facebook dislikes: The taming of a data giant through private international data protection law

Just as the Data Protection Directive 95/46/EC, the General Data Protection Regulation (GDPR) suffers from a deficit concerning both its public and its private enforcement. Among other things, this deficit is owed to the fact that European data protection law still raises many questions regarding jurisdiction and the applicable law. In its interlocutory judgment that will be discussed in this article, the Rechtbank Amsterdam established its jurisdiction and declared the GDPR as well as Dutch data protection and tort law applicable to a lawsuit by the Dutch Data Protection Foundation for alleged violations of rules of data protection and unfair competition. This article agrees with the Rechtbank’s findings, but it also draws attention to weaknesses in its reasoning and to unresolved questions of European private international data protection law.

The issues surrounding the possible extension of the rules of jurisdiction in the Brussels I bis Regulation to non-EU domiciliaries will be discussed at a conference that will take place in Turin on 3 May 2023.

The topic formed the object of the third project of the EAPIL Young Research Network, which resulted in a collection of essays due to be published in the coming weeks by Bloosmbury. One of the purposes of the Turin conference is to present the results of that project.

Speakers include Marisa Attollino, Silvia Bortolotti, Raffaele Caterina, Stefano Dominelli, Pietro Franzina, Enrico Maggiora, Ennio Piovesani, Margherita Salvadori and Dora Zgrabljić Rotar.

The conference will be held mostly in Italian. Both on-site and on-line attendance are possible. Those wishing to attend remotely should write to Ennio Piovesani at ennio.piovesani@unito.it.

For further information see here.

This post was written by Gilles Cuniberti and Anna Wysocka-Bar.


4k, Flag of Poland, grunge flags, European countries, national symbols, brush stroke, Polish flag, grunge art, Poland flag, Europe, PolandOn 26 January 2023, the European Commission has launched an infringement procedure against Poland for violation of the Brussels II bis Regulation.

The EAPIL Blog has learnt about the details of one of the cases which has triggered this procedure. It is described below.

Background

The case is concerned with a girl born in 2013 from a British father residing in England, and a Polish mother. The child has been living with her mother in Poland since 2017.

First English Return Order

In 2017, an English family court issued an order of return of the child to England and Wales.

The English court found that the child was habitually resident in England in 2017, and that her removal to Poland was wrongful.

Polish Dismissal of Return Order

The father applied in Poland for a return order based on the 1980 Hague Convention.

The application was allowed in first instance, but dismissed by a Polish regional court in June 2018, on the ground that there was a defence under Article 13(b) of the Hague Convention.

Although the EAPIL Blog could not read this decision, it seems that the mother of the child was blaming the father of a child for being aggressive towards her and seeking revenge instead of being truly interested in the happiness and wellbeing of the child. The religion of the father of the child was also discussed, as the mother suggested that he hates Catholics. The mother alleged that she was also afraid that the father might discriminate against the child only because she is a girl. The mother also alleged that the father of the child has a family and a wife in another country. With respect to the child, the mother also alleged that she is surrounded by love in Poland, is in a very close relationship with her grandparents and is perfectly adapted in the society. The mother argued that the child never misses her father and never asks about him. Hence, the mother concluded, the return to the father to the UK would have a devastating effect on the child.

Second English Return Order

Later in 2018, the Polish mother then wrote an email to the English court that she would not bring the child back to England notwithstanding the 2017 return order.

The father then applied to the English family court for a return order of the child to England and Wales into the care of her father in accordance with Article 11(8) of the Brussels II bis Regulation.

The court noted that the mother had failed to abide to the 2017 return order, and had written to the court that she would not.

The court ruled that given the age and immaturity of the child, it was inappropriate to hear her.

The court then ruled that it was satisfied that the mother was properly served, by email, by post by the Polish lawyer of the father, and by the Polish court itself, in accordance with the EU Service Regulation.

The court noted that the mother worked as an English interpreter and as a English teacher in Poland, and thus did not need an interpreter in the English proceedings, that she had not required in any case.

Finally, the court noted that the mother was offered the possibility to be heard and participate in the English proceedings by telephone.

The return order was issued in October 2018 and was supplemented with a certificate on the form provided in the Annex IV of Brussels II bis Regulation.

Non-Recognition of the English Return Order in Poland 

In February 2019, pursuant to Article 42 of the Brussels II bis Regulation, the Polish local court obtained, through the Polish Ministry of Justice, the application from the father for the enforcement of the English child return order.

Then, the local court in March 2020 refused the enforcement basing its decision on (interestingly) Article 23 of the Brussels I bis Regulation. Later, the court of the second instance, to which the father of the child filed an appeal, upheld the decision on non-enforcement of the English return order. The reasons provided by both courts are numerous and might be categorized as follows.

First, the court explained that the mother of the child has not participated in the UK proceeding and was not duly informed about it. Even though, the UK court asked Poland for the correspondence to be served on the mother through legal aid procedure, the documents were not duly served. The documents were served to the mother’s attorney-at-law, whose power of attorney was already revoked on the date of service. Even if theoretically – the lawyer would have a mandate to receive a correspondence addressed to the mother of the child, the time between the service and the issuance of the UK return order was too short to prepare for the defense. Consequently, neither the mother, nor the child were heard during the UK proceeding.

Secondly, the principle of the best interest of the child was raised. The court explained that the child had no contact with the father since 2017. The child lives in Poland with the mother, takes violin lessons and horseback riding classes in Poland, started primary education in Poland, has family and friends in Poland. The child should not be abruptly taken from such environment. The child is now rooted in Poland and has the center of life interests in Poland.

Thirdly, other, not explained in detail, arguments were raised. The court underlined that the ongoing pandemic should also be considered, however without stating what is exactly the influence of the pandemic on its decision. The court submitted that the English return order does not indicate the deadline by which the child should be returned to the UK. Also, the fact of Brexit was contemplated. The court stated that it is not sure whether English courts are still correctly applying the Brussels II bis Regulation after the Brexit referendum, and any doubts to that respect should be interpreted to the benefit of the citizens of the EU Member States (presumably, the mother of the child in this case).

Assessment

It seems that the problematic stage of the proceedings is what happened in Poland after the English return order delivered in accordance with Article 11(8) of the Brussels II bis Regulation and supplemented with the certificate from Annex IV of the Brussels II bis Regulation was transferred to the local court in Poland in order to be enforced.

As explained by the Court of Justice of the EU in Inga Rinau (C-195/08 PPU), the enforceability of a judgment requiring the return of a child following a judgment of non‑return enjoys procedural autonomy. It means that once the certificate has been issued, the judgment requiring the return of a child referred to in Article 40(1)(b) is to be recognised and enforceable in another Member State without the need for a declaration of enforceability and without any possibility of opposing its recognition (see: para. 68, Inga Rinau).  Hence, opposition to the recognition of the decision ordering return is not permitted and it is for the requested court only to declare the enforceability of the certified decision and to allow the immediate return of the child (see: para. 89, Inga Rinau).

In this case, the Polish courts of two instances were analyzing the procedure before English court, the current situation of the child, the influence of the pandemic and Brexit to conclude that the English return order should not be enforced. No such review is admissible under the Brussels II bis Regulation.

We cannot help but pick up the argument that English courts might have lost their competence in EU law after Brexit. Are Polish judges fully aware that the EU was not established in 2004, and that, at that time, English courts had already been applying EU law for almost 20 years?

It might be easier to understand how the factual background of the case fits into the provisions of Brussels II bis Regulation making use of the schema included in the EU Practice Guide for the Application of Brussels II bis Regulation below.

A conference on the codification of European private international law will take place on 21 April 2023 at the Université Catholique de Louvain. The conference, titled Vers un code Européen de droit international privé, is meant to be a tribute to Marc Fallon.

The working language will be French and English.

Speakers and moderators include: Jean-Yves Carlier, Stéphanie Francq, Pietro Franzina, Cristina González Beilfuss, Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Thomas Kadner Graziano, Catherine Kessedjian, Patrick Kinsch, Thalia Kruger, Paul Lagarde, Johan Meeusen, Marie-Laure Niboyet, Etienne Pataut, Fausto Pocar, Sylvie Sarolea, Andreas Stein, Jinske Verhellen, Pieter-Augustijn Van Malleghem, Melchior Wathelet, Patrick Wautelet, Alain Wijffels, Dai Yokomizo. The concluding remarks will be offered by Marc Fallon.

The concept is as follows.

Why and for what purpose should European private international law be codified? This twofold question will be at the heart of the discussions on April 21, 2023, during a colloquium paying tribute to the remarkable work of Professor Marc Fallon in the fields of private international law and European law, and in particular to his involvement in the Belgian and European codification of private international law.

How did we come to envisage a European codification of private international law? What do we expect from it? Does an EU codification have the same ambitions as national codifications? Do these ambitions not vary according to the place, the time and the context of international constraints imposed on the legislator? Does a codification at the European level, and at the present time, imply specific needs, challenges and consequences, even dangers, for both the national and the European legal orders?

And above all, does it offer new prospects or hopes for the European project and for the discipline of private international law?

The full programme is available here, together with the registration form.

The author of this post is Stefano Ferrero, partner at Gattai Minoli, Milan.


As a follow-up to the post by Pietro Franzina on this blog regarding the approach of Italian courts to worldwide freezing injunctions issued in common law countries, I would like to share some additional information and remarks on the matter.

By a ruling of 28 December 2021, the Court of Appeal of Naples provided guidance also to the second issue mentioned in the post, i.e., whether a worldwide freezing order should undergo some adaptation in the State requested (in particular, Italy) at the stage of enforcement.

It is worth noting that the relationship between the sequestro conservativo, a precautionary measure typical of the Italian legal system, and the freezing (formerly Mareva) injunction (or order), a precautionary measure typical of English law, has long been the subject of doubts and uncertainties. The difficulties encountered reflect, in my view, a misunderstanding.

Based on the assumption that a sequestro operates in rem whereas a common law freezing injunction operates in personam, and that the two measures would accordingly be fundamentally different in substance, Italian Land Registrars have generally refused to record English freezing orders affecting immoveable property located in Italy.

Registrars have mostly relied, for this purpose, on a decision rendered in January 2014 by the Court of First Instance of Bologna, which rejected a complaint pursuant to Articles 2674 bis of the Italian Civil Code and 113 ter of the Italian Civil Code made against the temporary and precarious registration of a freezing order that was effected pursuant to Article 2674 bis of the Italian Civil Code.

However, Land Registrars have apparently long been unaware that in June 2014 the Bologna Court of Appeal (with the agreeing opinion of the Attorney General’s Office) had then upheld the complaint against the Bologna Court decree, ordering the Registrar to proceed with registration without reservation.

A similar case has been brought a few years later in Naples. The Registrar had ordered the registration with reservation of an English freezing order, the Court had rejected the complaint with a decree of December 2020 that the Court of Appeal of Naples eventually overturned (under an unreported decision, available here, in Italian), despite the opposition of the Italian revenue authorities (Agenzia delle Entrate).

The decisions of the two Courts of Appeal share the basic idea that the distinction between the sequestro as a measure in rem and the freezing order as a measure in personam has no relevance in the context of the present discussion: a careful examination of the rules of the two judicial remedies (as regards the United Kingdom, the Civil Procedure Rules, the Land Registration Act 2002 and the Land Registration Rules 2003) reveals that they have, also from the point of view of their operation and effects, profound similarities.

Such conclusions had already been reached in 2015 by the English High Court (Arcadia Petroleum Ltd and others v Bosworth and others [2015] EWHC 3700 (Comm) – 15 December 2015), that had declared the full equivalence between English freezing orders and continental attachments, confirming that the (however limited) difference between in rem and in personam nature is, in fact, a false problem.

Moreover, the two Italian measures are based on the assumption that within the European judicial area there is the fundamental principle, confirmed by Article 54 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, whereby the requested State must implement unknown foreign measures by adapting them in the manner and with the effects proper to an equivalent domestic measure.

Admittedly, adaptation may not be available where the foreign measure in question is at odds with the fundamental principles of the requested Member State.

With reference to this last profile, the Court of Appeal of Naples confirmed in the unreported decision mentioned above the full compatibility of the freezing orders with Italian public policy. The Court emphasized that the good arguable claim and the fumus boni iuris tests are largely equivalent, as do the risk of dissipation and periculum in mora tests. Registration in the Italian land registers and the restriction in the English Land Registries are also similar, in that they have an effect limiting the circulation of the goods affected, although the restriction imposes an ex ante (and stricter, for it concerns the validity itself of the act of disposal) limit, whereas the registration operates ex post through the sanction of the relative ineffectiveness of the act of disposal.

The Court of Appeal eventually endorsed the principle affirmed by the Court of Cassation in the ruling of 2021 reported by Pietro Franzina in his post, which had already clarified that the fact that the violation of a freezing order may give rise to a personal criminal sanction (the contempt of court) is a recurring consequence also in Italian law, which punishes the failure to comply with court orders (Article 388 of the Criminal Code).

Freezing orders, i.e., orders that prevent a person from disposing of their assets pending a determination as to the existence of a claim, are governed by procedural rules that vary greatly from one legal system to another.

English courts, and more generally the courts of common law jurisdictions, may grant orders that can prove remarkably powerful in practice.

Unlike the freezing injunctions that civil law courts are normally permitted to issue, which operate in rem, English freezing orders are in personam measures. They are not given in respect of one or more assets designated for this purpose,  but rather address the person of the (alleged) debtor. The latter will found themselves in contempt of court, and face the relevant penalties (which may include imprisonment, in some circumstances), if they ignore or breach the order.

How Well Do Freezing Injunctions Travel Abroad?

Injunctions granted in common law countries may aim to prevent the person concerned from disposing of any of their assets, mo matter whether those assets are located in the forum State. The issue arises then of whether a “worldwide” freezing injunction may be given effect in a State other than the State of origin, notably a State whose law ignores in personam precautionary orders.

The enforceability of a foreign worldwide freezing injunction can only be at issue, in reality, where and to the extent to which the law of the State where the assets are located includes interim measures among the foreign decisions that are eligible, in principle, for recognition and enforcement.

Domestic rules on the recognition and enforcement of foreign decisions mostly exclude interim measures from their scope, but some internationally uniform texts provide otherwise, subject to appropriate safeguards. That is the case, in particular, of the Brussels I bis Regulation, pursuant to Article 2(a), which applies to provisional measures originating in a Member State of the Union.

The markedly different approach to freezing orders followed by civil law and common law jurisdictions, respectively, involves that injunctions emanating from a common law country could be denied (recognition and) enforcement in a civil law country on grounds of public policy. Secondly, where a common law injunction is not prevented as such from having effect in a civil law State, the issue may arise of whether, and how, the measure should undergo some adaptation (as the term is understood in Article 54 of the Brussels I bis Regulation) in the State requested, at the stage of enforcement.

The View or the Italian Supreme Court’s on the Issue

A ruling of the Italian Supreme Court (order No 25064, of 16 September 2021) provides an illustration of the kind of concerns that may surround the first of the two issues above (the second issue will not be discussed here).

The Case in a Nutshell

The Supreme Court’s ruling, in reality, only deals with the issue in an indirect way. The question, in fact, was not whether a foreign freezing injunction qualified for enforcement in Italy, but rather whether a foreign judgment on the merits ought to be denied recognition on the ground that, in the course of the proceedings leading to that judgment, a freezing injunction had been granted against the party that eventually lost the case.

By a judgment of 2011, the Royal Court of Guernsey awarded damages to Credit Suisse Trust Ltd for the negligent performance by N.G. and others of their obligations under a contract for professional services (it is worth noting that during the period when the United Kingdom was a Member State of the European Union, Guernsey was neither a Member State nor an Associate Member of the Union; some EU law provisions applied to Guernsey and in Guernsey, but these did not include legislation on judicial cooperation in civil matters, such as the Brussels I Regulation).

Credit Suisse Trust filed an application with the Court of Appeal of Rome to have the judgment enforced in Italy. The Court, however, dismissed the request on the ground that the judgment failed to meet the requirements for recognition set out in Article 64(b) and (g) of the Italian Statute on Private International Law. Article 64(b) provides that a foreign judgment may not be recognized in Italy if the act instituting the proceedings was not served upon the defendant in conformity with the law of the State of origin and if the basic rights of defence (“i diritti essenziali della difesa”) were violated in the proceedings in that State. Article 64(g), for its part, stipulates that a foreign judgment may not be given effect in Italy if doing so would contravene public policy.

The Court of Appeal came to this conclusion based on the fact that, on 26 January 2011, upon a request by Credit Suisse Trust, the Royal Court of Guernsey had granted a freezing order which restrained N.G. from dealing with his assets, whether located in Guernsey or anywhere else in the world, under penalty of contempt of court. The order belonged to the kind of interim measures that English courts used to refer to as Mareva injunctions.

The measure in question, the Court of Appeal noted, was an in personam freezing injunction, whereas, under Italian law, a freezing order cannot operate otherwise than in rem, meaning that it necessarily refers to one or more particular assets, specified in the order itself.

Additionally, the Court of Appeal noted that the Guernsey Court had ordered that the respondent disclose his most valuable assets, and do so within days, again under penalty of contempt, whereas Italian law courts are generally not permitted to impose a duty of disclosure of this kind, let alone one requiring such a prompt reaction, in connection with an asset preservation order. According to the Court of Appeal, the Royal Court of Guernsey had, by granting a freezing injunction with the described characteristics, undermined the ability of N.G. to present his case, and had significantly limited N.G.’s right to deal with his assets.

The result, the Court of Appeal found, was all the more objectionable since the orders of the Royal Court of Guernsey apparently failed to put any burden on the other party in the proceedings and its assets. In the view of the Court of Appeal, all this substantiated a violation of the principle of the equality of arms, as well as of the principle whereby all parties should be given an opportunity to effectively present their case, which implies the right to adequate time and facilities to prepare a defence.

Credit Suisse Trust sought to have the ruling of the Court of Appeal quashed by the Italian Supreme Court. The move proved successful.

The Supreme Court’s Ruling

The Corte di Cassazione held that the fact that the order was of a kind unknown to Italian law does not entail, as such, that the proceedings were unfair, let alone that the resulting judgment should be barred from recognition. The public policy defence, taken in its procedural limb, can only succeed, the Supreme Court reasoned, where it clearly appears that the proceedings before the court of origin were tainted by a serious violation of basic procedural rights.

Thus, a judgment on the substance of the case may not be refused recognition on grounds of public policy for reasons relating to an interim measure given in the course of the proceedings in the State of origin, unless it is established that, by granting such a measure, the court of origin violated the procedural rights of the party concerned in such a fundamental way as to undermine the fairness of the whole proceedings. The Corte di Cassazione, however, found no evidence of such a violation in the circumstances. In fact, the Court considered that the freezing order and the disclosure order came with appropriate safeguards and concluded that the Guernsey judgment fulfilled the conditions for recognition in Italy.

The Supreme Court reached this conclusion based on an analysis of the concerns underlying the common law and the Italian law approach to freezing injunctions.

The Court began by observing that Interim measures, specifically those aimed at preserving assets, are an essential component of all domestic legal systems. They are not meant, as such, to discriminate the alleged debtor vis-à-vis the requesting party. The goal of interim measures is rather to ensure the effectiveness of the decision that the court is ultimately asked to render and avert such risks as may be associated with the time needed to bring the proceedings on the substance to an end.

While the goal pursued is basically common to all legal systems, each jurisdiction surrounds interim measures with the safeguards that it considers appropriate. One should not give a decisive weight to the diversity of these safeguards, the Supreme Court argued, insofar as they all ensure the equality of the parties’ arms.

One key question, then, is whether, in the State of origin, the person affected by the order had been granted “arms” which enabled him to react to the “arms” of the other party. In the case at hand, the Supreme Court noted, the Royal Court of Guernsey had retained the power to revoke and modify the measure upon a request by the alleged debtor, and had the power to require the applicant to enter into such undertakings on such terms as may be specified, notably to compensate such prejudice as the freezing order may cause to the other party. Significantly, the Supreme Court added, a failure to comply with such an undertaking may result in the applicant, too, being in contempt of court, in the same way as the respondent in the event of a failure to observe the freezing or the disclosure orders.

The Supreme Court further observed that the fact that the Guernsey orders involved the threat of harsh penalties in case of non-compliance does not entail that the granting of the measures in question necessarily involve a violation of procedural public policy.

The Court acknowledged that indirect coercive measures raise some delicate issues. It noted, however, that recourse to coercive measures to promote compliance with a court order is not alien to the Italian legal system: Article 388 of the Italian criminal code, for example, makes it a criminal offense to deliberately evade from an order given in court proceedings, and Article 127 of the Italian code on intellectual property goes as far as to criminalize any failure to answer (or any false information in response to) the questions that a court may ask where seized of proceedings relating to counterfeiting and other infringements of intellectual property rights. According to the Supreme Court, this is an indication that the mere fact that the provision of penalties, in common law jurisdictions, for the non-compliance of freezing orders is not in itself a reason to regard such orders as inconsistent with Italian public policy.

A more detailed analysis of the ruling (in English) can be found in a comment which appeared on the open-access journal Italian Review of International and Comparative Law, published by Brill.

A follow-up to this post, by Stefano Ferrero, was published on this blog on 17 March 2o23, under the title “Further Remarks on the Enforceability of Worldwide Freezing Orders in Italy”.

As already announced on this blog, the University of Bonn will host a two-day conference titled The HCCH 2019 Judgments Convention: Cornerstones, Prospects, Outlook, 9 and 10 June 2023.

The event, organised in cooperation with the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law, is meant to provide a comprehensive analysis of the Hague Convention of 2 July 2019 on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters, and to assess its possible implications in various regions of the world.

Opened by welcome addresses by Matthias Weller (University of Bonn) and Christophe Bernasconi (Secretary General of the Hague Conference on Private International Law), the conference will feature panels  moderated by Moritz Brinkmann, Nina Dethloff, Matthias Lehmann, João Ribeiro-Bidaoui, nd Melissa Ford. Speakers include Xandra Kramer, Wolfgang Hau, Pietro Franzina, Marcos Dotta Salgueiro, Cristina Mariottini, Paul Beaumont, Andreas Stein, Linda J. Silberman, Geneviève Saumier, Ilija Rumenov, Burkhard Hess, Béligh Elbalti, Abubakri Yekini, Chukwuma Okoli, Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Adeline Chong, Zheng (Sophia) Tang, Ning Zhao, José Angelo Estrella-Faria, and Hans van Loon.

Registrations are still open. Those willing to attend are invited to write an e-mail to sekretariat.weller@jura.uni-bonn.de.

The full programme, together with information concerning the registration fees and other practical aspects, can be found here. See also the conference poster here.

A collection of essays on the Judgments Convention, written by the experts involved in the conference, is due to be published by Bloosmbury in May 2023.

 

The author of this post is Francesca Maoli (University of Genova).


On 9 March 2023, the CJEU delivered a judgment on the European Certificate of Succession, created by Regulation No 650/2012 on matters of succession, and the recording, in a land register, of a right of ownership in immovable property (C‑354/21, R.J.R. v Registrų centras VĮ).

The Court held that land registry authorities of a Member State may reject an application for registration of immovable property, where the only document submitted in support of that application is a European Certificate of Succession which does not identify the immovable property in question.

The Case

The facts of the case are summarized here. The matter concerned the refusal of the Lithuanian VĮ Registrų centras (State Enterprise Centre of Registers) to register ownership rights on the basis of a European Certificate of Succession alone, which was issued by the competent German probate court. According to Lithuanian authorities, the Certificate did not contain the data required by the Lithuanian Law on the Real Property Register, as it did not identify the immovable property inherited by the applicant. In other words, no information was provided to clearly detect the asset(s) attributed to the heir for whom certification was requested.

The decision was appealed and the Lietuvos vyriausiasis administracinis teismas (Supreme Administrative Court of Lithuania) referred a question to the CJEU for a preliminary ruling. The Lithuanian judge highlighted a prima facie incompatibility between German succession law and Lithuanian law concerning the recording of a right of ownership in land registers. In fact, German law of succession is governed by the principle of universal succession and consequently, it is not possible to indicate or designate the assets forming part of the estate. In particular, according to the Lithuanian court, this happens where a single heir inherits the deceased’s entire estate. On the other hand, the Lithuanian Law on the land register provides that an application for registration of rights in rem in immovable property shall contain supporting documents and information that allow for precise identification of the immovable property in question: in particular, it requires the address and the so-called Unikalus No. (unique number of the property).

The Court’s Ruling

The CJEU – by reframing the question proposed by the domestic court – identified the issue as concerning not only the relationship between Article 1(2)(l) and Article 69(5) of the Succession Regulation, but also Article 68, that specifically concerns the content of the European Certificate of Succession.

The Court highlighted that Article 1(2)(l) of the Succession Regulation excludes from its scope of application “any recording in a register of rights in immovable or movable property, including the legal requirements for such recording, and the effects of recording of failing to record such rights in a registers”. According to Article 69(5), the European Certificate of Succession constitute a valid document for the recording of succession property in the relevant register of a Member State “without prejudice to points (k) and (l) of Article 1(2)”. Coherently, the Certificate contains certain information in so far as it is necessary for the purpose for which it is issued and “if applicable, the list of rights and/or assets for any given heir” (Article 68(l)).

According to the CJEU, the content of the Certificate may vary from case to case. However, this does not depend only on the applicable succession law, but rather on the purposes for which the Certificate is issued. While the Certificate may constitute a valid document for the recording of succession property in public registers, the legal requirements for such recording are governed by national law. This means that, according to the Succession Regulation, each Member State is free to determine the conditions for the registration of an immovable property and may impose the applicants to include all identifying data of such a property. If the only supporting document to the application is a European Certificate of Succession which does not contain those information, national authorities may reject that application.

Assessment  

The CJEU adopted an interpretation of the Succession Regulation that does not go beyond the intent and aim of its provisions. While the European Certificate of Succession has the scope to demonstrate the quality and the rights of the heirs, Article 1(2)(l) is clear in attributing to national law the discipline of the legal requirements for property registration. According to the CJEU, the effet utile of the Certificate is not undermined by the need to identify the immovable property on which the heir may exercise their rights.

Indeed, the CJEU’s reasoning is coherent with the position expressed by the European Commission already in 2016. In response to a question from the European Parliament, the Commission stated that the European Certificate of Succession must contain all the required information, based on the purpose for which it is issued: since the function of the certificate is primarily to enable the heir to prove their status with regard to the assets of the estate located in another Member State, it is necessary for these assets to be identified and described in the document. Only in this way can the certificate constitute a valid title for the registration of the property in the relevant registers of a Member State.

In the specific case, the situation was quite straightforward: as the heir was the sole heir, the German probate court could have easily identified the assets, especially if Lithuanian registers were to make it possible to trace a deceased person’s property. On the other hand, German case law considers this practice incompatible with German inheritance law, regardless of the circumstances of the case. At the same time, Lithuanian law is free to determine the rules and conditions for property registration: the Succession Regulation is clear in this regard.

Indeed, an interesting consideration stems from the opinion of Advocate General Szpunar, who fostered the effet utile of the European Certificate of Succession, which the CJEU did not follow.  According to the Advocate General, the content of the Certificate is determined by the applicable succession law. Since German law adheres to the principle of universal succession, the heir succeeds to the estate as a whole, rather to particular assets, which are transferred as a totality. This means that the fragmentation of domestic succession laws may indeed undermine the effet utile of the Certificate, since the Certificate alone may not be sufficient to allow for the recording in national land registers and therefore to produce its effets in all Member States according to Article 69(5).

It has already been announced on this blog that a conference on The Law of Treaties as Applied to Private International Law is set to take place in Milan, on 5 and 6 May 2023, under the auspices of SIDI, the Italian Society of International Law and EU Law, and EAPIL.

The early bird period, which was initially meant to end on 6 March, has been extended until 20 March 2023. Those registering before the latter date will benefit from a discounted registration fee of 80 Euros (further reduced to 50 Euros for PhD students and those who earned their PhD over the last few weeks).

For more information, and the registration form, see here.

On 8 February 2023, the European Commission presented two proposals, the purpose of which is to pave the way to the negotiation (and conclusion) of bilateral agreeements between France and Algeria in the field of private international law.

One proposal is for a decision of the Council of the Union and the European Parliament that would authorise France to negotiate a bilateral agreement on matters related to judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters (COM/2023/65 final). The other is for a Council decision authorising France to negotiate a bilateral agreement with Algeria on matters related to judicial cooperation concerning family law matters (COM/2023/64 final).

The future agreements are meant to replace bilateral agreements concluded in 1962, 1964 and 1980, and to align cooperation with Algeria with EU standards in this area.

The subject matter of the new agreements falls, to a large extent, within the exclusive external competence of the Union. In these circumstances the negotiation of bilateral agreements of Member States with third countries is generally limited to the possibilities offered by the special mechanism provided by Regulation No 662/2009 (on particular matters concerning the law governing contractual and non-contractual obligations) and Regulation No 664/2009 (regarding jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of judgments and decisions in matrimonial matters, matters of parental responsibility and matters relating to maintenance obligations, as well as regarding the law applicable to matters relating to maintenance obligations).

Also relevant, in principle, is Article 351 TFEU. This begins by establishing that the rights and obligations arising from agreements pre-dating the launch of the European integration process between one or more Member States on the one hand, and one or more third countries on the other, are not affected by EU law. However, the provision goes on to state that, to the extent that such agreements are not compatible with the Treaties (and EU legislation), “the Member State or States concerned shall take all appropriate steps to eliminate the incompatibilities established”.

When the prospect of one or more bilateral agreements between the two States emerged, in 2016, the Commission, while recognizing the exceptional economic, cultural, historical, social and political ties between France and Algeria, remarked that, in its judicial cooperation with third States, the Union broadly relies on the existing multilateral framework, such as the one created by the Hague Conference on Private International Law, rather than bilateral agreements. The Commission observed that  authorising a Member State to negotiate and conclude bilateral agreements with third countries in the area of civil justice falling outside the scope of Regulations No 662/2009 and No 664/2009 would not be in line with the EU policy in this field.

The position of the Commission was later reviewed in light of further developments and additional information, including the fact that an accession of Algeria to key Hague Conventions was (and still is) unlikely to happen in the foreseeable future (Algeria is not a member of the Hague Conference and has not acceded, so far, to any convention elaborated under the auspices of the Conference), and the fact that an EU-Algeria agreement related to judicial cooperation in civil matters is not planned by the Commission.

The Commission observed that the EU policy in the field of private international law is based on multilateralism, and that bilateral agreements between the EU and a third country, even where the third country consistently refuses to accede to Hague Conventions, could be contemplated only where a sufficiently strong Union interest can be identified based on the substantial relevance of judicial cooperation with this country across Member States and not only for an individual Member State. In the opinion of the Commission, this is not the case of the relations with Algeria.

The Commission further contended that neither the possibility offered by Article 351 TFEU nor an authorisation under Regulations 662 and 664/2009 are applicable in the present case.

Article 351, the Commission explained, is of no avail because it applies, for a founding Member (like France), only to agreements concluded prior to 1958, whereas the existing bilateral agreements between France and Algeria date from 1962, 1964 and 1980 (the Commission does not seem to give weight to the fact that, back in 1985, the European integration process simply did not include judicial cooperation: the latter became a concern for the European Community, as it was then, only with the entry into force of the Amsterdam Treaty, in 1999).

The Regulations of 2009, for their part, are of limited help, according to the Commission, because their scope is very narrow and they do not cover the range of matters dealt with in the France-Algeria draft agreements. Besides, the Commission stressed, the two Regulations are of exceptional nature and should be interpreted in a restrictive manner.

Therefore, the Commission concluded that an ad hoc authorization under Article 2(1) TFEU to France could be considered (according to Article 2(1), where the Treaties confer on the Union “exclusive competence in a specific area, only the Union may legislate and adopt legally binding acts”, but clarifies that the Member States are permitted to do so themselves, inter alia, “if so empowered by the Union”).

The decisions that the Commission has proposed to adopt would authorise France to negotiate (and at a later stage conclude) bilateral agreements with Algeria in matters falling within the EU exclusive external competence, having considered the exceptional ties which link these two countries, provided that this would not constitute an obstacle to the development and the implementation of the Union’s policies.

In the memorandum that accompanies the two proposals, the Commission reiterated that “multilateralism remains a cornerstone of the EU policy towards third countries in the field of judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters”, and clarified that the authorisation to negotiate, if granted, should be “considered exceptional” and by no means serve as a precedent. The mere refusal of a third State to accede to the relevant Hague Conventions, the Commission added, “should not be regarded as a the only pre-requisite to grant an authorisation under Article 2(1) TFEU, but evidence of the exceptional situation of the relationship of a Member State with a given third country should be duly demonstrated”.

The call for papers is open for the IX International Conference on Private International Law of the Carlos III University of Madrid, which will take place on 4 and 5 May 2023.

This year’s conference will focus on the Proposal for a Council Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood and on the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood, presented by the European Commission on 7 December 2022.

The proposed papers will be selected by the Scientific Committee of the Conference, composed of Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca, Heinz-Peter Mansel, Javier Carrascosa Gonzalez, Ilaria Pretelli and Fabrizio Marongiu Buonaiuti. Papers may subsequently be published in the online journal Cuadernos de derecho transnacional.

All those interested are invited to send the title of the paper they intend to propose and an abstract of a maximum length of 800 words by 17 April 2023 to the email congresodipr@uc3m.es.

For all further info, see here.

This post was contributed by Fabienne Jault-Seseke, who is Professor at University Paris Saclay (UVSQ), and a member of GEDIP.


I reported here on the French judgment which questioned the Court of Justice of the European Union (ECJ) on res judicata. Two months later, in a Recamier case, the French Court of cassation referred again to the ECJ on res judicata as reported by François Mailhé here.

AG Pikamäe delivered his opinion on 16 February 2023 in the first case C-567/21, BNP Paribas. As a reminder, the case relates to an action for payment of various sums, brought in France against a French company by one of its former employees in connection with his dismissal. Previously, he had initiated proceedings in London, his last place of work, and had obtained a judgment ordering the company to pay him compensation for unfair dismissal. In the first instance, a French labour court declared the claims relating to his dismissal inadmissible, because of the res judicata effect of the English judgment. On appeal, the judgment was overturned: the Court of Appeal considered that the various claims for compensation had not been examined by the English court.

The first question referred to the ECJ concerns the obligation to concentrate claims provided for by both legal system at stake.  The second and third questions are related to the notions of cause and subject-matter of the action. In this case, the question is whether an action for unfair dismissal in the United Kingdom has the same cause of action and the same subject-matter as an action for dismissal without real and serious cause in French law or an action for payment of bonuses or premiums provided for in the employment contract, as these actions are based on the same contractual relationship between the parties.  The answers depend on the respective role of Union law and national laws to determine res judicata. Res judicata is not mentioned in the Brussels I Regulation. So the Advocate General first looks at the relationship between res judicata and recognition. Not surprisingly, he states that res judicata is one of the facets of recognition.

AG Pikamäe focuses on two issues, that of the scope of res judicata and that of the consequences for the court of another Member State hearing a related case.

Res Judicata

In a first step, regarding the scope of res judicata and the impact of an national rule of concentration of claims, AG Pikamäe refers to the Jenard Report and the Hoffman judgment (145/86) to justify appliying the doctrine of “extension of effects”, leaving it to the law of the Member State of origin to determine the effects of the judgment invoked in a second Member State (para 46). Therefore, no independent interpretation of the res judicata is given. The Gothaer judgment that might have led to the opposite conclusion. is here irrelevant. It is specific and only apply to jurisdictional decisions.

Thus the law of the United Kingdom must be “taken into account” (applied would have been more precise) for the purpose of determining the authority and effectiveness of the judgment given by the British court (para 52).

But the obligation to concentrate claims does not affect the authority and effectiveness of the judgment (para 53). For AG Pikamäe the rule of “abuse of process”, which is the source of this obligation is not related to res judicata: it is only a means to sanction abuses (para 55). Here it seems that in a somewhat confusing way AG Pikamäe is not interpreting EU law but English law. He refers also to the scheme of Regulation 44/2001 and considers that taking into account, at the stage of the recognition of a decision, a national rule on the concentration of claims could jeopardise the subsequent implementation of the specific rules on jurisdiction in matters relating to individual contracts of employment and of the provisions governing lis pendens and related actions (para 60).  The reasoning does not really convince even in matters of employment contracts where the rules of jurisdiction ensure the protection of the worker. Indeed, one could consider that the protective effect is exhausted with the first proceeding initiated by the worker against his employer. In other words, the employee only has the option of choosing between the place of work and the employer’s home once.

AG Pikamäe goes very far in questioning procedural autonomy when he states that the application of the provisions of Regulation 44/2001 cannot depend on the content of the procedural rules of a Member State (para 62). It does not matter, he adds, that the two Member States concerned have the same rule (para 63). He concludes that a domestic procedural rule on concentration of claims is not an effective criterion for determining the authority attached to a decision given in a Member State. In short, the concentration of claims rule has no consequences for the recognition of decisions. This statement may be surprising. It is up to the law of the country from which the decision originates to specify the extent of res judicata, but the rule on the concentration of claims that it contains is not applied. Thus, while new claims could not have been made in the State of origin, they can be made in another State. Such an attitude is likely to fuel forum shopping and sharpen procedural strategies. In any case the aim of procedural economy is clearly not a priority.

Cause and Subject Matter of Action

In a second step, the opinion focuses on the concepts of cause and subject-matter. The French Cour de cassation had asked the Court of Justice whether a claim for unfair dismissal in the UK has the same cause of action and the same subject-matter as a claim for dismissal without real and serious cause under French law. It also wondered whether a claim for unfair dismissal in the UK has the same cause of action and the same subject-matter as claim for payment of bonuses or premiums provided for in the employment contract, since these actions are based on the same contractual relationship.

The answer to these questions presupposes a precise comparison of the provisions of English labour law with those of French labour law, which is beyond the role of the Court (para 71) but AG Pikamäe suggests that the Court reformulates the questions referred to it in this way : for the purposes of Articles 33 and 36 of Regulation No 44/2001, do actions based on the same employment contract and relating to obligations arising out of the performance of that contract and to obligations arising out of its termination have the same cause of action and the same subject-matter?

As expected, a parallel between the conditions of lis pendens and those of res judicata is made. AG Pikamäe notes that “the rules on lis pendens and recognition have the common purpose of contributing to the full authority of the judgment given in the Member State of origin, which must not be called into question by a judgment given by a court in another Member State” (para 80). Consequently, he suggests transposing the criterion of identity of parties, cause and subject-matter applicable to lis pendens to res judicata (para 90). As for lis pendens, the terms cause and subject-matter must be regarded as independent.

Building on Gubisch Maschinenfabrik (144/86), Tatry (C‑406/92), and Merck (C‑231/16), AG Pikamäe considers that the claims brought before the Employment Tribunal and those brought before the French Courts, based on the same contractual relationship, are based on the same cause of action.

As regards the ‘subject matter’, the case is more complicated. The Court has stated on different occasions that this means the end the action has in view, that the concept is to be interpreted broadly and cannot be restricted so as to mean two claims which are formally identical and that account must be taken in that regard of the applicants’ respective claims in each of the sets of proceedings. AG Pikamäe distinguishes then between claims relating to the termination of the employment contract and its financial consequences and those relating to the performance of the employment contract (claims for payment of sums due for the performance of work). They have not the same subject-matter (para 106). Nevertheless, the “second” court hearing claims for payment of remuneration in respect of the performance of an employment contract should take into account the possible implications of the original decision. An example is given, the case of the determination, in accordance with the law of the State of origin, by the initial decision of the date of termination of the employment contract, which would be likely to have an impact on the end of the period during which remuneration is due.

AG Pikamäe focuses on the distinction between issues relating to the end of the contract and those relating to the performance of the contract. He considers then that a claim for unfair dismissal in the UK has not the same subject-matter that a claim for payment of sums due for the performance of work. In doing so, it leaves part of the question unanswered. Has a claim for unfair dismissal in the UK the same subject-matter as a claim for dismissal without real and serious cause under French law? A positive answer is only suggested. It is to be hoped that the ECJ will be clearer. The worker is sometimes encouraged to pick and choose among the different laws that may be applied to the employment relationship. The effect would be multiplied if he were also allowed to multiply the proceedings in different countries.

The first issue of the Journal du droit international for 2023 was released. It contains one article and several case notes relating to private international law issues.

In her article, Valérie Pironon (University of Nantes) discusses the issue of international competence in private litigation in the field of anti-competitive practices (L’adaptation des règles de compétence juridictionnelle issues du règlement Bruxelles I bis aux actions en réparation des préjudices causés par une pratique anticoncurrentielle).

The English abstract reads:

Private litigation in the field of anti-competitive practices often has a cross-border dimension justifying the application of private international law mechanisms. Where the dispute is integrated into the European Union, the rules of jurisdiction are those of Brussels I bis Regulation. The implementation of this general regulation in such a specific field of law is often problematic. It seems that the interpretation given by the Court of justice when asked is aimed at encouraging the development of these actions. However, this motivation does not result clearly from the judgments. After considering the hypothesis of a hidden adaptation of the rules of jurisdiction to the material competition stakes at issue, the article questions the prospect of a more transparent adaptation. 

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

Marco Biasi (Università degli Studi di Milano) has published Decent Work and the Virtual Dimension: Reflections about the Regulation of Work in the Metaverse in Lavoro Diritti Europa 2023/1. The article (written in Italian) deals with conflict-of-laws and substantive law issues of working in the virtual world.
What is the Metaverse?

The metaverse is more than the eponymous project of Facebook, which has recently rebranded itself as “Meta”. The term was first mentioned in 1992 in the novel “Snow Crash” by Neal Stephenson, and describes a virtual space in which participants are fully immersed and can interact with each other almost as in real life. In essence, the metaverse is thus a special type of computer programme which allows people to interact in digital space. To do so, they need equipment, in particular a virtual reality headset and controllers, which are readily available today at a relatively affordable price. Nowadays, a multitude of projects exist aiming to create such a metaverse. Well-known projects in this field are Decentraland and The Sandbox, and of course the ”Metaverse” developed by Meta.

What Kind of Disputes Could Arise?

In the metaverse, various forms of activity can be performed, such as office work, reunions, sales meetings, education – under an employment agreement. As such, disputes between employers and employees will soon emerge, and with them, the question which law applies to work performed. The problem of connecting a metaverse to the labour law of a particular nation state is as obvious as it is baffling.

Where is Work in the Metaverse Habitually Carried Out?

In the European Union, according to Article 8 Rome I Regulation, the country from which or in which the work is habitually performed is of particular importance for determining the law applicable to a contract of employment, irrespective of whether there is a choice of law. Although Article 8(1) Rome I Regulation follows the principle of party autonomy by allowing the parties to choose the applicable law, this choice is limited by the mandatory rules of the country in or from which the work is habitually carried out.
At first sight, both connecting factors seem to lead nowhere given that the work is performed in the virtual space. But Marco Biasi rightly distinguishes the situation of metaverse workers from that of posted workers and pulls us down to a more realistic view point: an employee who sits in their home in country X with a headset and a controller in fact performs their work in this country, and nowhere else.

Labour Law as Overriding Mandatory Rules

This seems to settle the question, yet it would provide very strong incentives for metaverse employers to pick and choose employees living in countries with the lowest labour law standards possible. One way of avoiding this problem could be to assume a closer connection between the contract and the country of establishment of the employer under Art 8(4) Rome I. Marco Biasi suggests, however, another solution: if the employees themselves were to bring a claim in the country of domicile or seat of the employer, the courts there could apply the provisions of their national labour law as overriding mandatory rules (Art 9 Rome I Regulation).

The (possibly) too lenient rules of the place of habitual residence of the worker could thus be overcome and fairness between employer and employee could be re-established. In this way, a nucleus of essential workers protections could be preserved, e.g. the maximum working hours, the minimum wage, and health and safety rules.

There are, however, two problems with this suggestion: First, the employee would have to make the effort of bringing a suit in the country of the employer, which will often be fraught with difficulties such as distance, language, and costs. Second, the suggestion presupposes that mandatory labour law rules could be applied via Article 9 Rome I, even though Article 8 Rome I seems to conclusively determine their application. While many authors indeed are of this view, it is in no way the subject of consensus.

Going Further

Marco Biasi assumes that, in any event, the protection of the employee will be incomplete and differ from country to country. Therefore, he suggests introducing international rules (such as a convention) on the rights of metaverse employees. Some problems will be hard to solve, though; trade negotiations on behalf of a class of workers scattered around the planet will be particularly challenging. There remain, therefore, enough problems to think about even after this first in-depth study of labour law in the metaverse.

On 9 March 2023, the Court will deliver the judgment in C-177/22, Wurth Automotive. The Landesgericht Salzburg (Austria) referred the following (extremely case-specific) questions on the interpretation of the Brussels I bis Regulation and the consumers’ heads of jurisdiction:

  1. Does the assessment of whether the applicant is a consumer within the meaning of Articles 17 and 18 of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 depend on

a) whether the applicant pursued the activity of a graphic and web designer declared by her in the proceedings only as an employed person or, at least in part, also in the context of a freelance activity at the time of concluding the contract of sale and immediately thereafter and

b) the purpose for which the applicant acquired the vehicle, that is to say solely for the purpose of satisfying her own needs in terms of private consumption or also in connection with a current or future trade or professional activity or purpose?

2. Would the applicant no longer be able to rely on her status as a consumer if she had resold the passenger car in August 2019, and would any profit made in the process be relevant?

3. Must the applicant be considered not to be a consumer merely because she signed a standard contract of sale prepared by the defendant, the printed form of which designated the buyer as a ‘company’ and contained the text ‘business-to-business/no return, no warranty/delivery only after receipt of money’ under the heading ‘special agreements’ in a smaller font, without objecting to this and referring to the fact that she was a consumer?

4. Must the applicant accept responsibility for the conduct of her partner, who acted as a car dealer in arranging the purchase, from which the defendant could have concluded that the applicant was a trader?

5. Is it to the detriment of the applicant in the assessment of whether she is a consumer if the court of first instance was unable to determine why the written contract of sale differed from the preceding offer by the applicant’s partner in terms of the designation of the buyer or what was discussed in that regard during the telephone calls between the applicant’s partner and one of the defendant’s salespeople?

6. Is it relevant to the applicant’s status as a consumer if the applicant’s partner telephoned the defendant several weeks after taking delivery of the vehicle to enquire whether it was possible to state the VAT on the invoice?

The case has been allocated to a chamber of three judges (L.S. Rossi, J.C. Bonichot, O. Spineanu-Matei as reporting judge). No opinion was requested.

All remaining PIL-related events will take place on Thursday 23 March. A hearing is scheduled on case C-90/22, Gjensidige, also regarding the Brussels I bis Regulation, this time in relation to the CMR (Convention on the contract for the international carriage of goods by road, Geneva, 19 May 1956). The main proceedings concern a claim for compensation of loss on the basis of subrogation. In cassation, the Lietuvos Aukščiausiasis Teismas (Lithuania) is asking the Court of Justice:

  1. Can Article 71 of Regulation No 1215/2012, having regard to Articles 25, 29 and 31 and recitals 21 and 22 thereof, be interpreted as permitting the application of Article 31 of the CMR Convention also in cases where a dispute falling within the scope of both those legal instruments is the subject of an agreement conferring jurisdiction?
  2. Having regard to the legislature’s intention to strengthen the protection of agreements conferring jurisdiction in the European Union, can Article 45(1)(e)(ii) of Regulation No 1215/2012 be interpreted more broadly, as covering not only Section 6 of Chapter II of that regulation but also Section 7 thereof?
  3. After assessment of the specific features of the situation and the resulting legal consequences, can the term ‘public policy’ used in Regulation No 1215/2012 be interpreted as covering the ground for deciding not to recognise a judgment of another Member State where the application of a specialised convention, such as the CMR Convention, creates a legal situation in which both the agreement conferring jurisdiction and the agreement on the applicable law are not observed in the same case?

The deciding chamber is composed of judges A. Arabadjiev, P.G. Xuereb, T. von Danwitz, A. Kumin (as reporting judge), and I. Ziemele. On the occasion of the hearing, AG N. Emiliou will indicate the date he will publish his opinion.

The same day the Court will publish the opinions on cases C-590/21, Charles Taylor Adjusting, and C-832/21, Beverage City Polska, both by AG J. Richard de la Tour; C-21/22 OP, by AG M. Campos Sánchez-Bordona; and C-87/22, TT (Déplacement illicite de l’enfant), by AG P. Pikamäe.

In C-590/21, Charles Taylor Adjusting (on which I already reported here) the Court has been asked whether injunctions of a court capable of hindering  the continuation of proceedings pending before the jurisdiction of another State, in particular by awarding compensation to cover the costs of the defendants before that jurisdiction, are contrary to the public policy of the European Union in the sense of Article 34(1) of Regulation  44/2001. The referring court – the Greek Areios Pagos- is asking :

(I)      Is the expression ‘manifestly contrary to public policy’ in the EU and, by extension, to domestic public policy, which constitutes a ground for non-recognition and non-enforcement pursuant to point 1 of Article 34 and Article 45(1) of Regulation No 44/2001, to be understood as meaning that it extends beyond explicit anti-suit injunctions prohibiting the commencement and continuation of proceedings before a court of another Member State to judgments or orders delivered by courts of Member States where: (i) they impede or prevent the claimant in obtaining judicial protection by the court of another Member State or from continuing proceedings already commenced before it; and (ii) is that form of interference in the jurisdiction of a court of another Member State to adjudicate a dispute of which it has already been seised, and which it has admitted, compatible with public policy in the EU? In particular, is it contrary to public policy in the EU within the meaning of point 1 of Article 34 and Article 45(1) of Regulation No 44/2001, to recognise and/or declare enforceable a judgment or order of a court of a Member State awarding provisional damages to claimants seeking recognition and a declaration of enforceability in respect of the costs and expenses incurred by them in bringing an action or continuing proceedings before the court of another Member State, where the reasons given are that: (a) it follows from an examination of that action that the case is covered by a settlement duly established and ratified by the court of the Member State delivering the judgment (or order); and (b) the court of the other Member State seised in a fresh action by the party against which the judgment or order was delivered lacks jurisdiction by virtue of a clause conferring exclusive jurisdiction?

(II)    If the first question is answered in the negative, is point 1 of Article 34 of Regulation No 44/2001, as interpreted by the Court of Justice of the European Union, to be understood as constituting a ground for non-recognition and non-enforcement in Greece of the judgment and orders delivered by a court of another Member State (the United Kingdom), as described under (I) above, where they are directly and manifestly contrary to national public policy in accordance with fundamental social and legal perceptions which prevail in Greece and the fundamental provisions of Greek law that lie at the very heart of the right to judicial protection (Articles 8 and 20 of the Greek Constitution, Article 33 of the Greek Civil Code and the principle of protection of that right that underpins the entire system of Greek procedural law, as laid down in Articles 176, 173(1) to (3), 185, 205 and 191 of the Greek Code of Civil Procedure cited in paragraph 6 of the statement of reasons) and Article 6(1) of the [European Convention on Human Rights], such that, in that case, it is permissible to disapply the principle of EU law on the free movement of judgments, and is the non-recognition resulting  therefrom compatible with the views that assimilate and promote the European perspective?

The case has been assigned to a chamber of five judges (K. Jürimäe, M. Safjan, N. Piçarra, M. Gavalec, N. Jääskinen reporting).

C-832/21, Beverage City Polska (hearing last January was announced here) concerns the interpretation of Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, in particular the condition of a close relationship (‘so closely connected’) required for the purposes of applying the head of international judicial jurisdiction in a situation which, potentially, could amount to “forum shopping”. The request has been referred by the Oberlandesgericht Düsseldorf (Germany), in proceedings brought by the proprietor of a number of EU trade marks including: an application for injunction throughout the territory of the Union, and an application (limited to acts in Germany) for information, the disclosure of accounts and a declaration of liability for damages. They are both directed against a German company and a Polish company as well as against two natural persons, in a personal capacity and as managers of these companies. The question referred reads:

Are claims ‘so closely connected’ that it is expedient to hear and determine them together to prevent irreconcilable judgments, within the meaning of Article 8(1) of the Brussels Ia Regulation, where, in infringement proceedings for infringement of an EU trade mark, the connection consists in the fact that the defendant domiciled in a Member State (here, Poland) supplied the goods which infringe an EU trade mark to a defendant domiciled in another Member State (here, Germany) whose legal representative, against whom infringement proceedings have also been brought, is the anchor defendant, if the parties are connected to each other only through the mere supply relationship beyond which there is no legal or factual connection?

Judges E. Regan, D. Gratsias, I. Jarukaitis, Z. Csehi and M. Ilešič (reporting) will decide on the requested interpretation.

C-21/22, OP (Choix du droit d’un État tiers pour la succession), is a request from the Sąd Okręgowy w Opolu (Poland), on appeal lodged against the refusal by a notary practising in Poland to draw up a notarial will on behalf on an Ukrainian national; the will would contain a clause stipulating that the law applicable to all matters relating to the succession and modification of the legal order of succession would be Ukrainian law. The questions referred require the interpretation of the Succession Regulation and the ascertainment of its relationship to bilateral conventions between Member States and third States:

  1. Must Article 22 [of Regulation No 650/2012] be interpreted as meaning that a person who is not a citizen of the European Union is entitled to choose the law of his or her native country as the law governing all matters relating to succession?
  2. Must Article 75, in conjunction with Article 22, of Regulation No 650/2012 be interpreted as meaning that, in the case where a bilateral agreement between a Member State and a third country does not govern the choice of law applicable to a case involving succession but indicates the law applicable to that case involving succession, a national of that third country residing in a Member State bound by that bilateral agreement may make a choice of law?

Judges K. Jürimäe, M. Safjan, N.J. Piçarra,  M. Gavalec and N. Jääskinen (reporting) will decide on the matter.

Finally, in C-87/22, TT (Déplacement illicite de l’enfant), the Landesgericht Korneuburg (Austria) is asking about the scope of Article 15 of Regulation 2201/2003 (Brussels II bis), the conditions of application of that article and its relationship with Article 10 of that regulation.

  1. Must Article 15 of [the Brussels II bis Regulation], be interpreted as meaning that the courts of a Member State having jurisdiction as to the substance of the matter, if they consider that a court of another Member State, with which the child has a particular connection, would be better placed to hear the case, or a specific part thereof, may request such a court to assume jurisdiction even in the case where that other Member State has become the place of habitual residence of the child following wrongful removal?
  2. If Question 1 is answered in the affirmative: Must Article 15 of [the Brussels II bis Regulation], be interpreted as meaning that the criteria for the transfer of jurisdiction that are set out in that article are regulated exhaustively, without the need to consider further criteria in the light of proceedings initiated under Article 8(f) of the Hague Convention of 25 October 1980 on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction?

The request has been attributed to judges C. Lycourgos, K. Lenaerts, J.C. Bonichot, O. Spineanu-Matei, and L.S. Rossi (reporting).

Nikitas Hatzimihail (University of Cyprus) has published on SSRN an article titled Private International Law Matters involving Non-Recognized States: The View from Cyprus.

The abstract reads as follows:

This essay examines how private-law matters involving non-recognised States and territories under de facto administration from the post-Soviet space are dealt with in Cyprus – a jurisdiction of interest, whose approach is influenced by the existence of a Turkish-controlled de facto administration in its north. The chapter proposes a distinction between cases concerning the establishment of forum jurisdiction over a private party, cases which potentially involve the application of law, or legal actions, in or regarding, the contested space and cases in which the forum may be seen as called to acknowledge, explicitly or implicitly, the political entity itself. The article advocates an approach of principled pragmatism, which takes into account both the legitimate private interests and the political repercussions of any legal decision.

The article is to be published in Alexander Trunk et al (eds.), Legal Position of Non-Recognized States in the Post-Soviet Space under International Trade Law, Private International Law and International Civil Procedure, Springer Science: 2022.

A conference of the same title as the above-mentioned volume was organized in July 2018 in Bordesholm and Kiel. The programme and some of presentations may be downloaded from the website of the conference.

The 2023 special issue of the open-access journal Papers di diritto europeo collects the proceedings of the conference organized in the framework of the “Identities on the move. Documents cross borders DxB” project (see this post).

Opened by a foreword by Maria Caterina Baruffi and Laura Calafà, the issue features the following papers.

Małgorzata Balwicka-Szczyrba, Anna Sylwestrzak and Dominik Damian Mielewczyk, Transcription of foreign civil status documents of children of same-sex parents in Polish law

In the Polish legal system marriage is a formal union of a man and a woman. Due to a different definition of marriage in some foreign legislations doubts arise as to the transcription of foreign civil status records in which spouses or same-sex parents are registered. Entry in the Polish register has far-reaching consequences, both public law and private law. Civil status records constitute the sole evidence of the events contained therein, and their incompatibility may be proven in court proceedings and sometimes by administrative action. Civil status records are intrinsically linked to personal and family law, and any refusal to transcribe them will have consequences in terms of the legal situation of the person concerned.
The study analyses the positions of jurisprudence and doctrine relating to the problem under examination. It was found that on the basis of applications for the transcription of birth certificates of children of same-sex parents, two disputable positions have developed in the jurisprudence. Public administration bodies and administrative courts generally refuse the transcription. However, 2018 marked a break in the previous line of rulings of the Supreme Administrative Court, which allowed for such a possibility. However, the reasoning raised in the justification of the court’s decision attracted widespread criticism, which resulted in the lack of consolidation of this view.
The research carried out into the problem of the transcription of foreign civil status documents of children of same-sex parents under Polish law has shown that the Polish legal system is not adapted to the transcription of foreign civil status documents of children of same-sex parents.
In conclusion, it should be stated that in view of the noticeable conflict between the fundamental principles of the Polish legal system (including the public order clause) and the rights of the child (including personal rights), the lack of the possibility of making transcriptions of foreign civil status documents of children of same-sex parents unduly violates the principle of the welfare of the child. In particular, it results in a far-reaching diminution of the rights of the child, i.a. due to the impossibility of obtaining an identity card. This state of affairs requires urgent intervention either through a change in the direction of interpretation of the existing provisions of the Act on Civil Status Records, or through amendments to this Act.

Matteo Caldironi, The circulation of the child’s legal status in Italy: open issues

The essay aims to deepen the theme of the circulation of the legal status of minors, with reference to those conceived using ART (artificial reproductive technologies). It will focus on the prejudice to the rights of minors and the downgrading of their status caused by the lack of homogeneous recognition of the phenomena of social parenthood in EU countries. The analysis will start with two pronouncements of the Italian Constitutional Court (nos. 32 and 33 of 2021) that have dealt with the recognition of the parental relationship with the intentional parents in two cases of ART carried out abroad, where the practices are prohibited in our country. The first case involved the practice of heterologous fertilization carried out by a female couple and the second involved surrogacy. Among the many issues addressed, it is particularly interesting that it was found impossible to recognize the foreign provision of the filiation relationship due to the existence of public order obstacles presented by the criminal prohibition of surrogacy in Italy. However, also due to the lack of other adequate instruments of recognition under domestic law, the Court finds a void of protection that, even if «intolerable», must be resolved by the national legislator. In other words, the Constitutional judge notes that the «best interest of the child» cannot be automatically prejudiced by the other interests at stake, but the most appropriate balance is left to the exercise of legislative discretion.
It will then be shown how an attempt has been made at a European level to respond to the same problems. In its recent judgment (14 December 2021) the Court of Justice ruled that Member States (MS) are required to recognize the filiation relationship with both parents (even if the parental relationship with the intended parent is not recognized by the MS) at least to allow the child to exercise, together with each of their two parents, their right to free movement. On the other hand, both parents must have a document authorizing them to travel with that child. Indeed, while it is true that the status of persons falls within the competence of the MS, they are free to provide or not, in their national law, for same-sex marriage and social parenthood. However, in exercising this competence, each Member State must respect Union law and the provisions of the Treaty relating to freedom of movement and residence for citizens of the Union, recognizing, to this end, the status of persons established in another Member State in accordance with the law of that State.
In conclusion, the paper will show how Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 can eventually hypothesize an alternative instrument such as common European civil status framework to recognize a «unique» legal status that thus best protects the best interest of the child in a broader context.

Cristina Campiglio, «Recognition» of civil status records in the aftermath of Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 on public documents: a new functional identity for EU citizens

Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 sets the objective of ensuring the free movement of persons through the free circulation of public documents establishing «facts» standing for legally defined and relevant situations (name, marriage, parenthood, etc.). As the aim of this Regulation «is not to change the substantive law of the Member States», the interpreter is confronted with notions whose meaning is liable to vary from State to State. The lack of harmonization of the notions of «marriage» and «parenthood», in particular, re-proposes the characterization problems already encountered with regard to the EU Citizens’ Free Movement Directive 2004/38/EC, which includes spouses and direct descendants among the family members, although without providing a definition. Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 is expressly not intended to apply «to the recognition in a Member State of legal effects relating to the content of public documents issued by the authorities of another Member State» (Art. 2(4)). In other words, the document certifying the existence of a marriage or parenthood guarantees the spouse or parent/child of an EU citizen free movement to another Member State, regardless of whether the marriage or parenthood at issue may be recognised in that State. In line with the Regulation,in the 2018 Coman judgmentthe Court of Justice – applying the principle of mutual recognition – stated that, in the name of the right to free movement, a Member State cannot refuse the EU citizen’s same-sex spouse a right of residence on the ground that the law of that Member State does not provide for marriage between persons of the same sex. Given the limited effects of the recognition of this marriage, the Court has found no evidence of an attack on national identity (Art. 4(2) TEU) and consequently of a threat to public order of the Member State concerned. The same conclusion has been reached by the Court of Justice in the 2021 Pancharevo case, regarding a child born through medically assisted procreation. Birth certificates drawn up in a Member State shall be recognized by the other Member States as part of the exercise of the rights under Art. 21 TFEU. On the contrary, there is no obligation for other Member States to recognize that filiation relationship for other purposes, since respect for national identity (and public policy) may be invoked in this regard. In summary, the recognition of personal status appears now to be heading towards a double track: with no control for the sole purpose of enabling such persons to exercise the rights they enjoy under EU law, and still subject to the traditional limit of public policy for the purpose of exercising the rights conferred under national law. As a consequence, the same person may be considered married or parent for the purposes of circulation within the EU, while unmarried or not parent for civil purposes. Beyond practical utility, the compatibility of such a split personal identity – one merely functional to circulation, while the other one to its full extent – with the EU Charter of Fundamental Rights principles may be called into question.

Mădălina Cocoșatu and Claudia Elena Marinică, Case law of the European Court of Justice on free movement of persons and public documents: focus on Romania

Free movement of persons in the European Union, a foundation of European Union citizenship which implies an increase in the movement and cross-border nature of public documents, is a topic that has become part of the discussions in the European Union and in the member states in recent years, that are known for their commitment to help regulate a regional order regarding the mobility of citizens in an area without borders. It was therefore not at all surprising that Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 on the promotion of free movement of citizens was adopted and entered into force by simplifying the requirements for the presentation of certain public documents in the EU, as a facilitator and accelerator factor for enforcing cross-border free movement, so that now, five years after its adoption, its effects are increasingly visible.
The purpose of this article is to encourage the analysis and reflection at the level of the European Union and at national level (in Romania) on a series of challenges determined by the jurisprudence of the Court of Justice of the European Union, which seeks to ensure compliance with the provisions of the Treaties, the Charter of Fundamental Rights, as well as all other legislative acts in force. Such an approach cannot be taken out of the context of public and private international law applicable in this field and of treaties, conventions or agreements to which Member States are a part of, in particular the Convention concerning the abolishing of the Requirement of Legalisation for Foreign Public Documents, signed in The Hague on 5 October 1961 (Apostille Convention) regarding public documents and their authenticity but it should only be regarded as a supplement.
The article will focus on the case law of the Court of Justice of the European Union related to the scope of Regulation (EU) 2016/1191, in cases concerning citizenship and a number of family law issues that have a direct impact on public documents and the free movement of persons, without bringing prejudice to the national identity or public policy of the Member States. The analysis mainly concerns the different legislative regulations of the Member States and how to use their common points that should follow the provisions of Regulation (EU) 2016/1191, for the most efficient free movement of persons and public documents in order to ensure the predictability of EU freedoms in cases with a cross-border impact. The conclusions drawn from this analysis emphasize the need for collaboration between theoretical and practical aspects, taking into account the considerable impact on the authenticity, recognition and legal security of these documents that are meant to create the facilitation of free movement in the European Union, while respecting EU law and the material law of the Member States.

Ester di Napoli, Giacomo Biagioni, Ornella Feraci, Renzo Calvigioni e Paolo Pasqualis, La circolazione dello status dei minori attraverso le «frontiere» d’Europa: intersezioni tra diritto dell’Unione e diritto internazionale privato alla luce della sentenza Pancharevo

The paper moves from the judgment issued by the Court of Justice of the European Union in the Pancharevo case to reflect on the repercussions, in the context of the intra-EU circulation of the status of children created abroad, on the level of substantive European Union Law, and of Private International Law, as well as in the practical perspective of those professionals, such as the registrar and notary, are closely engaged with the recognition of personal and family status, and its respective implications, in the requested Member State.

Marco Gerbaudo, Public documents on the move in the Area of Freedom, Security and Justice: uniformisation or free circulation?

The maintenance of the Area of Freedom, Security and Justice (AFSJ), introduced with the Amsterdam Treaty, is one of the main challenges of EU legislation on freedom of movement and external migration. An impressive body of legislation has been adopted to «achieve», «create», «maintain» and «develop» such an area. In 2016, Regulation 2016/1191 was added to the group. The simplification of the requirements for presenting certain public documents is indeed purposed to ease free movement and, consequently, maintain the AFSJ.
The circulation of public documents is an important issue also in the other pillar of the Area: external migration. Contrary to freedom of movement, migration from third countries is neither free nor communitarised, as Member States retain a great degree of discretion in regulating migration flows. At the same time, once entered the AFSJ, third-country nationals are entitled to a certain degree of intra-EU mobility. To better control and facilitate such mobility, the format of migration-related public documents, such as residence permits and visas, has been uniformised across the EU. These legal acts are expressively purposed to «establish progressively» an Area of Freedom, Security and Justice.
This paper aims to compare administrative cooperation on public documents in the field of free movement, on one side, and external migration and intra-EU mobility, on the other. Through the analysis of primary sources, Regulation 2016/1191 will be compared with Regulation 1030/2002 (uniform format for residence permits) and Regulation 1683/95 (uniform format for visas). Differences and similarities between uniform formats and multilingual standard forms will be assessed. Also, the respective provisions on anti-fraud and data collection on IT databases will be analysed.
The free circulation of public documents is an often overlooked yet critical component of the AFSJ. It is thanks to these practicalities that values such as freedom of movement and common policies as migration become (or not) a reality. Many elements of Regulation 2016/1191 are an advancement if compared to the provisions governing the uniformisation of visas and residence permits. However, if compared to the uniformisation process of migration-related documents, free circulation of EU public documents still maintains several flaws and imperfections.
KEYWORDS: Area of Freedom, Security and Justice; civil status records; visa; residence permit; uniformisation; free circulation.

Marion Ho-Dac, Elsa Bernard, Susanne Lilian Gössl, Martina Melcher and Nicolas Nord, Reassessing Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 on public documents in the light of EU citizenship

The contribution aims to analyse the effects of cross-border circulation of public documents under EU law (i.e. mere circulation of the instrumentum, exclusive to any recognition of the negotium), following a twofold approach based on legal methodology (i.e. EU free movement law and private international law techniques) and legal policy (i.e. EU integration and functionalism).
The starting point of the analysis is the current contradiction/tension within the EU legal order between, on the one hand, the need to ensure the permanence of the personal status of individuals and families (such as family name, parentage or marital status) on the basis of EU citizenship (Arts. 18 to 21 TFEU) and, on the other hand, the limited scope and effects of the legal instruments in force in EU law, i.e. Regulation 2016/1191 on public documents, complemented by international conventions in force within all or some Member States, such as the HCCH Apostille Convention of 1961 and ICCS Convention (No 16).
In this context, the article proposes to explain this contradiction, to assess it and finally to submit legal ways to overcome it, while considering the restraints of political feasibility. It provides for a cross-cutting analysis of the (above-mentioned) legal frameworks, complemented by relevant case law of the CJEU, of the ECtHR and of national courts of the Member States, under this specific perspective.

Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Right to identity and undocumented migrants

In various cases, migrants have no documents or no valid documents. Their right to identity is therefore threatened. There are various solutions to combat this risk. On the one hand, the improvement of civil status services in countries of origin, namely through digitalization or biometric techniques, is to be explored. On the other, reconstitution of civil identity in transit and host countries should also be considered.

Eva Kaseva, The scope of Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 in the light of Bulgarian domestic law

This paper is focused on the Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 – Public Documents Regulation. In particular, it concerns the general characteristic of the Regulation, the conditions to be met in order to apply the Regulation, and its scope of application. The analysis addresses specifically the documents that can be issued in the Republic of Bulgaria under its domestic law to certify the facts included in the scope of Regulation under Art. 2(1)(a)-(m). It is indicated which national act settles each document and clarified which are the requirements to be issued.

Francesca Maoli, Civil status and circulation of public documents in EU and worldwide: the need for a European common framework for third countries

While the EU fosters and protects the right of free movement of its citizens, it is necessarily concerned by the reception of third-country nationals. Migration issues are among the EU competences in the area of freedom, security and justice. In both scenarios – i.e. intra-EU movements and immigration from outside the EU – there is a need to ensure the continuity of personal and family status: this represents a condition of effectiveness, as concerns the enjoyment of rights. With specific reference to third country nationals, the implementation of the European migration rules requires the resolution of civil status issues for which there is no common approach so far. However, the simplifications introduced by the EU Regulation 2016/1191 do not work for documents from third countries. The EU rules coexist with the fragmented (yet, in some cases, more advanced) regime contained in international conventions. However, this does not mean that the EU cannot have uniform rules to deal with such documents (compare with foreign judgments and the ratification of the 2019 Hague Convention). Common rules for public documents on civil status would reinforce the coherence of the EU migration law.
The need for a common legal framework is the focus of the present paper, which highlights the opportunity for the EU to act in synergy with the Hague Conference on Private International Law and the International Commission on Civil Status.

Guillermo Palao, Challenges to the codification of cross-border dimension of the digitalization of civil status records and registers

The increase of internationalisation and digitalisation are two essential elements deeply affecting the current activity of civil status registers. The incorporation of new technological tools in the management of civil status registers has proved to be highly beneficial, affecting also to their international dimension and the cross-border circulation of civil status records. As a result, an intense codification effort has taken place at the national, regional and international levels over the last few years, to promote the digitisation and the international circulation of civil status documents. The global challenges faced by this matter call for the need of supra-national responses, although the high level of complexity deriving from the plurality of codification venues and applicable legal sources, as well as the limited and fragmentary nature of the normative solutions contained in such instruments. Three are the main international codification venues whose normative results should be analysed from the perspective of the digitisation and the internationalisation of the activity of civil status registers: the HCCH, the ICCS/ CIEC and the EU. In this respect, despite of the undeniable efforts made in the different codification centres, it is advisable to reconsider the current model, with the aim of taking full advantage of the opportunities offered by ICTs and reducing the legal obstacles that the current situation generates in the international mobility of persons. Therefore, this would require, a deepening of dialogue and constructive cooperation between the different institutions involved in this area and to take advantage of the strengths offered by the various codification initiatives.
KEYWORDS: Civil status registers; digital civil status records; cross-border circulation of public documents; private international law; Hague Conference on Private International Law; International Commission on Civil Status; European Union.

Stefania Pia Perrino, «If you are a parent in one country, you are a parent in every country»: is it true for social parenthood?

Parenthood is the legal relationship between a child and the child’s parents and recently EU citizens are establishing this relationship through consent or intended parent agreements, without any genetic link. The new concept is known in case law as social parenthood and can be traced in different scenarios: same sex couples’ adoption; artificial reproduction; surrogacy; post mortem fertilization.
The paper will investigate if the lack of a common notion of social parenthood can constitute an obstacle for the free movement of citizens and analyze the recent case Pancharevo of the Court of Justice of the European Union.

Marco Poli, Quo vadis mater? Motherhood, freedom of movement, and the circulation of documents

Building on the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) judgment on the case C-490/20, V.M.A. v. Stolichna obshtina, rayon Pancharevo, this paper considers the circulation of birth certificates under Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 investigating its effects on the legal notion of motherhood.
Developing reproductive technology and social changes impacted differently on the EU Member States’ national law on parentage and motherhood. In this sense, as seen in the aforementioned CJEU judgment, some legal scenarios, such as the Bulgarian one, recognise the legal effects of the sole biological tie between the child and their mother, clinging on to a monist notion of mother. Differently, other national laws opened up to a pluralist concept of motherhood: indeed, in addition to childbirth, intent gives rise to the legal status of mother. For example, under Spanish law, both the woman who delivered the baby and the female social parent are recognised the status of mother. In such a diverse lawscape, free movement and respect for human rights have made motherhood accessible to a wider group of people. What happens then when a monist legal system deals with a birth certificate issued for one of its citizens by another Member State recognizing intent-based motherhood? Answering this question will help us get closer to understanding quo vadis mater?.
In order to do so, this paper primarily explores whether the circulation of birth certificates implies circulation of status as well. As explicitly stated in Recital 18, the aim of Regulation 2016/1191 is not to change substantive law relating to parenthood. Furthermore, the same recital provides that the Regulation should not affect the recognition in one Member State of legal effects relating to the content of a public document issued in another Member State. Secondly, the paper aims at investigating to what extent, if any, the circulation of public documents under Regulation 2016/1191 makes a contribution to the shaping the legal notion of motherhood. Despite the EU Court of Justice’s use of gender-neutral language concerning parentage (i.e., parents, instead of mothers), this work aims at exploring the impact of legal developments concerning the circulation of birth certificates on motherhood.

Irena Ryšánková, Die Verordnung im Vergleich zu den Übereinkommen der CIEC und anderen relevanten internationalen Übereinkommen (z.B. Haager Apostille-Übereinkommen (1961))

The present article gives a brief overview of how cross-border movement of public documents is regulated in different instruments of International and European Civil Procedure. After explaining the role of legalisation, it then focuses on the Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 and compares its dispositions with the 1961 Hague Convention, the Convention of 25 May 1987 abolishing the legalisation of documents in the Member States of the European Union and some relevant conventions of the ICCS.

Brody Warren and Nicole Sims, The changing nature of trust: the Apostille Convention, digital public documents, and the chain of authentication

The Convention of 5 October 1961 Abolishing the Requirement of Legalisation for Foreign Public Documents (Apostille Convention) was developed in response to an increasing number of public documents circulating around the world and forged a new path in the authentication of foreign public documents. At its core, the Convention established a simplified mechanism by which contracting parties could trust that the documents they were receiving were authentic. The essence of this solution was the Apostille certificate and the authorities designated as competent for its issuance.
More recently, the European Union (EU) has attempted to further simplify the circulation of public documents between its member states, most notably through Regulation (EU) 2016/1191. While the Regulation relies on the inherent trust between EU Member States to better the approach used by the Convention, its goal is the same: to abolish the authentication requirements for presenting public documents abroad.
Over sixty years on from the adoption of the Apostille Convention, public documents are increasingly executed in digital rather than paper form. This rapidly evolving technological landscape inspired the establishment of the electronic Apostille Programme (e-APP), to promote and encourage the digitalisation of the Apostille process. In comparison, the Regulation has not needed any special programme or initiative to operate in a digital context, as it was developed with the realities of digital public documents in mind.
As the digital transition intensifies, both the Convention and the Regulation face similar challenges in overcoming the hesitation of authorities and individuals with respect to digital public documents. However, as governments and citizens become more comfortable with the technology, and more importantly the security underlying it, the Regulation may be able to reach its full potential and the issuance of Apostilles under the Convention may become entirely unnecessary.
Against this background, this paper considers how the pursuit of trust in the authentication process has shaped the development of the Apostille Convention. The authors also consider the EU Regulation, as it follows in the footsteps of an instrument 50 years its senior. With the digital environment in mind, the paper concludes that technology will eventually enable ultimate trust in the authentication of public documents.

The new edition of the Commentary on the Brussels I bis Regulation, edited by Ulrich Magnus and the late Peter Mankowski, part of the European Commentaries on Private International Law series published by Otto Schmidt, has recently been released.

The list of authors includes Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca, Javier Carrascosa González, Gilles Cuniberti, Carlos Esplugues Mota, Richard G. Fentiman, Stephanie Francq, Thomas Garber, Mizuki Hashiguchi, Helmut Heiss, Xandra Ellen Kramer, Luís Pedro Rocha de Lima Pinheiro, Ulrich Magnus, Peter Mankowski, Louise Merrett, Horatia Muir Watt, Sarada Nateshan, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Ilaria Queirolo, Pippa Rogerson, Didimi Sturua, Paul Vlas and Patrick Wautelet.

See here for further information.

On 13 April 2023, the University Paris Dauphine will host a conference on State Immunity from Enforcement (L’immunité d’exécution de l’Etat).

The conference will be divided in four parts. The first will discuss the interaction of the various sources of the immunity from enforcement. The second will discuss the influence of human rights and arbitration. The third part will be a round table offering comparative insights from England, Italy and Canada. Finally, the fourth part will discuss the scope of the immunity, with a panel composed of academics and a second panel composed of judges and practitioners.

Speakers will include Philippe Thery, Catherine Kessedjian, Louis Perreau Perreau-Saussine, Juliette Morel-Maroger, Sophie Lemaire, Arnaud De Nanteuil, Louis d’Avout, Duncan Fairgrieve, David Pavot, Mathias Audit, Jérôme Chacornac, Helene Tissandier, Etienne Farnoux, Renaud Salomon, Jérôme Ortscheidt, Guillaume Tapie,  Victor Grandaubert, Francoise Moneger, Gilles Cuniberti, Fabrizio Marrella and Jacques Alexandre Genet.

The full programme of the conference can be found here.

The conference will be held in the context of the 150th anniversary of the International Law Association.

Participation is free, but registration is compulsory.

As the Matrimonial Property Regimes Regulation and the Property Regimes of Registered Partnerships have celebrated their fourth anniversary of application recently (namely on 27 January 2023), it might be a good occasion to mention three publications devoted to them, all available in open access.

All three books are the product of the EU-funded project EU-Fam Pro.

The first book, edited by L. Ruggeri, A. Limantė and N. Pogorelčnik Vogrinc, is titled The EU Regulations on Matrimonial Property and Property of Registered Partnerships, and was published by Intersentia in 2022.

The book may be downloaded from the website of the publisher. Translations of the book into Lithuanian, Italian, Spanish, Slovenian and Croatian may be downloaded from the website of the project.

As the editors explain

This book presents an in-depth analysis of these instruments, revealing the substance of the provisions in the regulations and exploring their practical implications in EU family law by discussing questions that are closely related to matrimonial and partnership property regimes. The contributors also cover the relevant CJEU case law and, where available, the national case law of the EU countries. Case studies are used to interrogate the potentialities of these new instruments.

The second book was authored by L. Ruggeri and M.J. Cazorla González, and comes under the title Cross-Border Couples Property Regimes in Action Before Courts. Understanding the EU Regulations 1103 and 1104/2016 in Practice. It was published by Dykinson in 2022.

The book may be downloaded from the website of the publisher.

As stated in the foreword:

This book has the prime purpose of analysing practice through European and national case law from the entry into force of the Twin Regulations, adding hypothetical cases (…)

The objective of all the authors in this volume is to facilitate understanding of and the application of the Twin Regulations. For this purpose, the editors have divided the content into two parts.

In the first, several authors analyse general questions such as the determination of the habitual residence of cross-border partners (…), and four EU Court of Justice judgments (…). The second part considers the application of the Twin Regulations in some Member States, presenting the case law and case studies from selected countries participating in the enhanced cooperation.

Finally, the third book was edited by L. Ruggeri and R. Garetto and is titled European Family Property Relations Article by Article. Commentary on EU Regulations 1103 and 1104/2016. It was published in 2021 by Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane.

The book may be downloaded from the website of the publisher.

The blurb informs that:

This Commentary would offer a path to know and better understand article-by-article the two Regulations.

A team of law experts, among them lawyers, notaries and scholars, analyses through a synoptic view the text of each article of each Regulation. The authors focus on the new provisions as well as on the existing case law by the European Court of Justice and courts of the Member States

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. As always, it contains a number of insightful articles, this time also many in English language. Here are the authors, titles and abstracts:

Holger Fleischer, Große Debatten im Gesellschaftsrecht: Fiktionstheorie versus Theorie der realen Verbandspersönlichkeit im internationalen Diskurs (Great Debates in Company Law: The International Discourse on Fiction Theory versus Real Entity Theory)

This article opens a new line of research on great debates in domestic and foreign company law. It uses as a touchstone the classical debate on the nature of legal personhood, which was moribund for a time but has recently experienced an unexpected renaissance. The article traces the scholarly fate of fiction theory and real entity theory over time and across jurisdictions. It describes the origins of both theories, explores the processes of their reception in foreign legal systems, and through selected case studies illustrates the areas in which both courts and doctrine to this day have continued to draw on their body of arguments.

Sabine Corneloup, Migrants in Transit or Under Temporary Protection – How Can Private International Law Deal with Provisional Presence?

An increasing number of migrants are provisionally present in the territory of a State other than their State of origin, be it because they are granted temporary protection until they can return to their country of origin or because migration policies– notably externalization measures– prevent them from accessing the territory of their State of destination. As a result, many migrants are stuck for months, if not years, in transit countries at the external borders of Europe before being able to resume their migratory route. Their provisional presence, which initially was meant to remain transitional and short-term, often becomes indefinite. In the meantime, life goes on: children are born, couples marry and divorce, parental child abductions take place, etc. How can private international law deal with these situations? The 1951 Geneva Refugee Convention, which requires that the personal status of refugees be governed by the law of domicile or residence, does not provide an answer to all difficulties. The paper aims to explore PIL connecting factors, such as nationality, habitual residence, and mere presence, and assess their appropriateness for migrants on the move or under temporary protection.

Hannes Wais, Digitale Persönlichkeitsrechtsverletzungen und anwendbares Recht (Digital Infringement of Personality Rights and the Applicable Law)

Under art. 4 para. 1 Rome II Regulation, the law applicable to torts is the law of the state in which the damage occurred. With respect to the violation of personality rights, however, art. 40 para. 1 EGBGB points to the law of the place where the event giving rise to the damage occurred (sent. 1) or, should the victim so decide, the place where the damage occurred (sent. 2). This essay demonstrates that this approach entails an element of unequal treatment and is inconsistent with German substantive law, which tends to favour the tortfeasor over the victim in personality rights cases. These findings give reason to subject the German conflict-of-law rules regarding the infringement of personality rights (which almost exclusively take place online) to an expansive review. The article first discusses the exclusion of personality rights infringements in art. 1 para. 2 lit. g Rome II Regulation and the dormant reform initiative, followed by an analysis of the shortcomings of the solution laid down in art. 40 para. 1 EGBGB. Alternative approaches are subsequently discussed before concluding with a proposal de lege ferenda.

Zheng Sophia TANG, Smart Courts in Cross-Border Litigation

Smart courts use modern technology to improve the efficiency of trials, enabling the parties to access court proceedings from a distance. This advantage is particularly important in cross-border litigation, which is characterised by the cost and inconvenience for at least one party to take part in proceedings abroad. However, although technology can significantly improve procedural efficiency, legal obstacles make efficiency impossible to achieve. This article uses service of proceedings, collecting evidence and virtual hearing as examples to show how the current law, especially the old-fashioned concept of sovereignty, hampers the functioning of technology. In the age of technology, it is necessary to reconceptualise sovereignty. This article argues that private autonomy may be utilised to reshape sovereignty in cross-border litigation procedures and reconcile the conflict between sovereignty and technology.

The table of contents in German is available here.

This is the and final part of a post collectively written by Marion Ho-Dac and Matthias Lehmann. Part one is found here.


The previous post has underlined the DSA’s indifference to PIL. In this post, we will take the example of “illegal content” to illustrate the need for a conflict-of-laws approach.

DSA Regulation of Illegal Content and Conflicts of Laws

The DSA obliges intermediaries to inform the authorities of any effect given to their orders regarding illegal content “on the basis of the applicable Union law or national law in compliance with Union law” (Article 9(1) DSA). This formulation echoes the very definition of illegal content described as “any information … that is not in compliance with Union law or the law of any Member State which is in compliance with Union law” (Article 3 (h) DSA). The Act avoids the – quite arduous – problem how the applicable law shall be identified.  And, more broadly, it demonstrates its indifference to the mere distinction between public and private law issues, by stating that the characterisation of the illegality of the said contents, at the origin of the orders, is based on the applicable law regardless of “the precise nature or subject matter … of the law in question” (Recital 12 in fine DSA).

The same pattern reoccurs with regard to the intermediaries’ obligation to inform the authorities about individual recipients of their services (Article 10(1) DSA). The DSA simply assumes that orders requiring such information will be issued “on the basis of the applicable Union law or national law in compliance with Union law”, without detailing which national law actually is governing.

At the bottom of this method is the assumption that Union law or the national law will identify itself as applicable. Thereby, legal unilateralism is not only embraced, but also reinforced because orders based on unilateralist Union law or national law are strengthened. There are little limits the Act poses on national authorities, except that the territorial scope of their orders must be in compliance with Union law, including the EU Charter of Fundamental Rights, and – “where relevant” – general principles of international law and the principle of proportionality (see Article 9(2)(b) DSA). Interestingly, Recital 36 makes the (exceptional) extraterritoriality of the orders mainly conditional upon the EU legal basis of the illegality of the content, or requires “the interests of international comity” to be taken into account.

The problem with such unilateralism “set in stone” is that it does not overcome conflicts of laws, but exacerbates them. The law of the Member State having the strictest rules with the widest scope of application will be given preference over those who take a more liberal, balanced or nuanced approach.

Additionally, this ‘regulatory competition’ effectively suspends the country-of-origin principle laid down in Article 3(1) e-commerce Directive, which gives exclusive competence to the Member State in which the service provider addressed is established (see Recital 38 DSA). The orders regarding illegal content can be issued by the authorities of any Member State. This can be justified by Article 3(4), though, which provides a public policy exception.

The DSA’s Reason for Indifference to PIL

The reason why this road was taken is, quite obviously, the difficulties to overcome the entrenched divergences between national laws with overlapping scope. For this reason, the EU legislator decided to pass over this problem and place its rules on a different level. Conflicts of laws will be managed, not solved. This is in line with the “procedure over substance” philosophy of the Act, which has been criticised by others.

True, the illegality of internet content is often patently obvious, making the search for the applicable law a redundant exercise. Child pornography, hate speech, details of crimes or private photos do not justify long legal analysis. The DSA calls this “manifestly illegal content” and allows particularly strict measures in their regard, such as the suspension of services to their senders (Article 23(1) DSA). Still, the issue of legality or illegality may not always be so obvious, for instance when it comes to copyright infringements, the offering of accommodation services or the sale of live animals (examples taken from Recital 12), which is regulated quite differently in the Member States, not to speak of betting and gaming or the clash between privacy rights and free speech/freedom of the press that is resolved differently in different countries.

The Limits of Conflicts of Laws

In these instances, and in many others, it would have been preferable to have clear-cut rules that allow to identify the applicable rules. However, and from a more operational perspective, common substantive rules, rather than bilateral conflict-of-laws rules, should have been adopted where Union law is silent on what is illegal content. This would help to preserve individual freedom and to avoid contradicting orders between different Member States. In the absence of a political agreement between Member States on this question, the DSA opts instead for cooperation between regulators, especially the “Digital Services Coordinators” of the various Member State. However, without any clear guidance on whose laws governs, they may lack the means to solve these disputes in a matter that is legally certain, foreseeable and compatible with fundamental rights.

Moreover, the European digital environment will remain fragmented and there may be a risk that “illegal content havens” emerge (in the same way as tax havens in corporate matters). On the one hand, it can be expected that non-EU-based online platforms will choose a legal representative established in a Member State (Article 13 DSA) that is liberal in matters such as freedom of expression and privacy issues. On the other hand, one can imagine these platforms to strategically and systematically invoke their European “law of origin” (i.e. that of the Member State of establishment of their legal representative) in application of the internal market clause of the e-commerce Directive in the event of a civil liability action brought against them. Eventually, it will be for the national court of the Member States to navigate within this regulatory maze, with the sole help of the CJEU.

We guess national judges would rather favour their own law. Indeed, the law of the forum has several reasons to apply here, i.e. as the law governing the illegality of the content, the law of the place where the damages occurred and, more broadly, the law of the place of “use” of the content. This will reinforce the unilateralist tendencies that characterises the whole Act.

The author of this post is Uglješa Grušić, Associate Professor at the Faculty of Laws of the University College London.


As reported on this blog on 13 February 2023, the EAPIL Working Group on the Reform of the Brussels I bis Regulation has issued a preliminary position paper formulating proposals for reforming the Regulation. This is an important document, which gives the members of EAPIL and the readers of this blog a lot of food for thought.

The preliminary position paper, however, does not propose any reform to the Regulation’s rules of jurisdiction in employment matters. I believe that these rules are defective in several respects and that the EAPIL Working Group and, ultimately, the EU legislator should take note of these defects and amend the Regulation accordingly. Here, I want to outline these defects, formulate my proposal for reforming the Regulation in this respect and consider whether my proposal is consistent with those advanced in the preliminary position paper.

Five Defects

The rules of jurisdiction in employment matters of Brussels I bis suffer from five weaknesses that undermine the proclaimed goal of these rules, namely the goal of the protection of employees as weaker parties.

As is well-known, Recital 18 provides that ‘In relation to … employment contracts, the weaker party should be protected by rules of jurisdiction more favourable to his interests than the general rules.’ Paradoxically, two changes that Brussels I bis introduced in 2012 with the aim of advancing the goal of employee protection are, in some circumstances, less favourable to the interests of employees than the general rules.

Article 20(2) extends the concept of the domicile of the employer, which now covers employers not domiciled within the EU pursuant to Article 63, but which have a branch, agency or other establishment in the EU in relation to disputes arising out of the operations of the establishment. This rule may disfavour claimant employees because, when it applies, national jurisdictional rules, which may be more favourable to employees than the jurisdictional rules of Brussels I bis, do not.

While, pursuant to Article 6(1), persons domiciled outside the EU can, generally speaking, be sued in the Member State courts under national jurisdictional rules, Article 21 provides that employers domiciled outside the EU can only be sued in the courts for the habitual place of work or, absent a habitual place of work, in the courts for the engaging place of business if the habitual place of work/engaging place of business is located in the EU. The CJEU has confirmed, in Case C-604/20 ROI Land Investments Ltd v FD, that such employers cannot be sued in the Member State courts under national jurisdictional rules. This makes little sense from the perspective of employee protection because it puts claimant employees in a significant jurisdictional disadvantage in comparison to claimants in general.

The third and fourth defects are related to the use of the connecting factor of the engaging place of business in Article 21(1)(b)(ii). The rule of jurisdiction based on this connecting factor is not only practically useless, but also leads to considerable legal uncertainty and unforeseeability and undermines the goals of employee protection and proximity. I have presented my objections to this rule of jurisdiction in terms of legal uncertainty, unforeseeability, employee protection and proximity elsewhere, and I will not rehearse those arguments again. Here, I want to focus on the practical uselessness of this rule of jurisdiction.

The rule of jurisdiction based on the connecting factor of the engaging place of business is only applicable if there is no habitual place of work (Article 21(1)(b)(i)). The CJEU has interpreted the connecting factor of the habitual place of work very broadly in its case law on this point that covers so many different kinds of transnational employment relationships (ie itinerant commercial representatives (here and here), workers working offshore, posted workers (hereand here), lorry drivers, seamen, aircrew and agency workers). In fact, the CJEU has interpreted this connecting factor so broadly that there is very little, if any, room left for the connecting factor of the engaging place of business. This means that there is little reason to keep the jurisdictional rule based on the connecting factor of the engaging place of business. This is even more true if Advocate General Øe was correct to find in Case C-804/19 BU v Markt24 GmbH that ‘the forum established in Article 7(5) of the Brussels Ia Regulation is, in principle, the same as that for the “business which engaged the employee”, within the meaning of Article 21(1)(b)(ii) of that regulation’ ([90], fn 68) and to suggest that Article 7(5) applied even if the establishment in question no longer existed at the moment of commencement of proceedings ([93]).

The CJEU held in Case 32/88 Six Constructions Ltd v Humbert that, if the habitual place of work is outside the EU, the jurisdictional rule based on the connecting factor of the engaging place of business is inapplicable. Article 21, therefore, fails to offer any favourable treatment to employees engaged in the EU to habitually work outside the EU. If my proposal to abolish the jurisdictional rule based on the connecting factor of the engaging place of business is not accepted, then at least the relationship between Article 21(1)(b)(i) and Article 21(1)(b)(ii), as interpreted in Six Constructions, should be reformed.

The fifth defect concerns the use of arbitration agreements contained in individual employment contracts. It is unclear if such arbitration agreements should only be enforced under the same or similar conditions that apply to jurisdiction agreements. This problem arises because, on the one hand, arbitration is expressly excluded from the subject-matter scope of Brussels I bis (Article 1(2)(d)), but, on the other hand, arbitration agreements, if effective, deprive employees of the regulation’s jurisdictional protection. There is evidence that digital platforms are taking advantage of this legal uncertainty and inserting arbitration agreements in contracts with their workers (see, for example, Aslam v Uber BV in the English employment tribunal at [35]).

Proposal for Reform

My proposal for reforming the rules of jurisdiction in employment matters of Brussels I bis contains three elements.

First, the international scope of application of these rules should be reconsidered. The goal of employee protection would be better satisfied if the rule extending the concept of the employer’s domicile applied without prejudice to the right of claimant employees to rely on national jurisdictional rules against employers not domiciled within the EU pursuant to Article 63, even if they have an establishment in the EU. Similarly, the availability of the courts for the habitual place of work or, absent a habitual place of work, of the courts for the engaging place of business should not prejudice the right of claimant employees to sue employers domiciled outside the EU under national jurisdictional rules.

Second, the rule of jurisdiction based on the connecting factor of the engaging place of business should be reformed in one of the following two ways. The considerations of effectiveness, legal certainty, foreseeability, employee protection and proximity speak in favour of abolishing this jurisdictional rule. If this were to happen, a new rule could be introduced instead of it, which, by analogy with the jurisdictional rule over contracts for the provision of services (Art 7(1)(b) second indent, as interpreted in cases like Case C-204/08 Rehder v Air Baltic Corporation), would, absent a habitual place of work, give jurisdiction to the courts for each place where some significant work was carried out.

Alternatively, if the abolition of the rule of jurisdiction based on the connecting factor of the engaging place of business is consider too radical, the goal of employee protection would be better satisfied if this rule were available in two situations: where there is not a habitual place of work at all or where the habitual place of work is outside the EU.

Third, a recital should be introduced that would clarify that arbitration agreements cannot undermine the jurisdictional protection provided to employees.

Consistency with the Preliminary Position Paper

The preliminary position paper contains two relevant proposals.

Proposal 11 is that the EU lawmaker should extend Article 7(1) and 7(5) of Brussels I bis to defendants domiciled in third states. The proposal, however, does not clarify whether the application of Article 7(1) and 7(5) to defendants domiciled in third states would lead to a disapplication of national jurisdictional rules. I believe that the drafters of the preliminary position paper should clarify whether they perceive this inevitable consequence of their proposal (see Case C-604/20 ROI Land Investments Ltd v FD) as a welcome development. But even if they do, the objective of employee protection would still point towards the extension of the concept of the employer’s domicile and of the extension of the rules based on the connecting factors of the habitual place of work and the engaging place of business without prejudice to the right of claimant employees to rely on national jurisdictional rules.

Another proposal is that the rules of jurisdiction for consumer contracts should cover tort claims. The UK Supreme Court had asked the CJEU in Case C-603/17 Bosworth and Hurley v Arcadia Petroleum Limited whether a claim not arising directly out of an employment contract or the applicable employment legislation, but in relation to the employment contract (ie a claim in fraud or conspiracy), triggered the application of the protective jurisdictional rules. Advocate General Øe adopted a wide definition of the concept of ‘matters relating to individual contracts of employment’. Since the CJEU found in Bosworth that there was no relationship of subordination, it did not deal with this question asked by the UKSC. If the EU legislator accepts the preliminary position paper’s proposal, it should further be clarified that the concept of ‘matters relating to individual contracts of employment’ is of equally wide scope.

Finally, my proposal for reforming the international scope of application of the rules of jurisdiction in employment matters and the effect of arbitration agreements contained in individual employment contracts can be extended to contracts involving other weaker parties contracts and, therefore, considered in any reform proposal of the rules of jurisdiction for weaker parties of Brussels I bis.

This post was collectively written by Marion Ho-Dac and Matthias Lehmann. It consists of two parts. Part two can be found here.


The Digital Services Act (DSA) is a landmark legislation in many respects, also regarding its volume (102 pages in the O.J., no less than 156 Recitals). It will force online platforms such as Youtube, Google or Amazon to be more responsible for the contents posted on them. It has been adopted on 19 October 2022 and will (mainly) be applicable from 17 February 2024 (Article 93(2) DSA). Inter alia, it partially amends the e-commerce Directive (Art. 89 DSA) but preserves its famous “internal market clause”.

The DSA’s Indifference to PIL

The DSA states that it applies “without prejudice to Union rules on private international law” (Recital 10 DSA). However, the text deals with the provision of “intermediary services” within the broader concept of “information society services” (i.e. digital services). These virtually always raise cross-border private-law issues (cf. also Recital 2 DSA). A basic example is a legal action by a user in the EU to request the removal of (allegedly) defamatory online content. The question of the competent court will be resolved by the Brussels I bis Regulation – but what about the applicable law?

The DSA does not resolve such conflicts of laws, but pretends they do not exist. Time and time again, it refers to the “applicable national law”, without giving any indication how this law is to be determined. The Act flies in a high legal stratosphere, hovering over any differences between Member State and other national laws.

Yet, there are instances in which conflicts of laws play a role when applying the DSA (as in all EU regulations dealing with private law issues). The first will be studied in this post and concerns the determination of the applicability of the DSA. The second instance is where the DSA makes reference to a national legal system, for instance with regard to illegal content. This will be the subject of another post.

DSA Scope of Application

In the global digital ecosystem, the application of the DSA, as a uniform body of rules, requires that EU law as such is applicable. This is far from obvious since the vast majority of online platforms are based outside the EU. The DSA’s scope of application focuses on the recipients of the intermediary service – their establishment or location in the EU – “irrespective of where the providers […] have their place of establishment” (Article 2(1) DSA). The recipients are those who simply “use” intermediary services, “in particular for the purposes of seeking information or making it accessible” (Article 3(b) DSA).

The provision on the scope of the DSA presupposes that the providers are “offering” their services to recipients in the EU. Characterising the offering to users in a given territory is a well-known difficulty in private international law. But here the issue is more sensitive than e.g. in Article 17(1)(c) Brussels I bis Regulation as it relates to the scope of the DSA’s regulatory regime.

If the text stopped there, the DSA would have a “global vocation”. Such an approach, which could be described as a kind of “maximalist European unilateralism”, is however unpalatable. It would have large extraterritorial effects, create tensions with third countries and, in practice, would probably be unworkable given the limited capacities of European market supervision.

But the DSA is much more cautious and imposes a “substantial connection” with the EU (Article 3(e) DSA). This is de jure the case when the provider of intermediary services is established in the Union. Otherwise, the text requires that either the provider has a “significant number of recipients of the service” in the EU, or that it “targets” recipients in the EU. The first criterion is based on the economic and societal weight of the foreign operator, the latter on its behaviour. Ultimately, these criteria attenuate the European unilateralist approach and thus make it acceptable on a global scale.

Impact on Conflicts of Laws

The applicability of the DSA has consequences for conflicts of laws in case of international private disputes that fall within its scope. The national law of a third State which would be designated as applicable will be set aside in favour of its provisions, which qualify as overriding mandatory rules. Though the text is silent on this, the DSA certainly is regarded as crucial by the EU for safeguarding its public interests, such as its political, social or economic organisation (cf Article 9(1) Rome I). The DSA thus belongs to the European public policy, which is part of the public policy of the Member States.

Although many of its provisions are of a procedural nature, others may have an incidence on the level of substantive law, for instance tort law. This is in particular the case for those rules that concern liability. They operate in a double-edged sword by excluding liability but only under certain conditions. Where these conditions are not fulfilled, the “free pass” on liability under EU law is suspended.

To illustrate, Art 6 DSA exempts hosting services from liability for the hosted content, but only under certain conditions. One of them is that the provider, upon obtaining knowledge or awareness of illegal content, acts expeditiously to remove or to disable access to it (Article 6(1)(b) DSA). In other words, where the hosting provider does not act expeditiously, the way to liability under the applicable law is open.

Although the rule does not impose liability itself, the underlying policy is that the EU will not countenance hosting service providers that do not honour their duties to remove illegal content expeditiously. This could be interpreted as an overriding mandatory rule, which supersedes foreign rules that give a free pass to all hosting service providers. Of course, this interpretation still needs to be tested in court.

In a judgment of 11 January 2023, the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) ruled that enforcement measures can be validly carried out 5 minutes after the certificate provided for in Article 53 of the Brussels I bis Regulation was served on the judgment debtor.

I have already reported on this judgment which also addressed the issue of the scope of the exclusive jurisdiction in Article 24(3).

Background

The case was primarily concerned with the enforcement of an English money judgment rendered in 2012 and thus subject to the Brussels I Regulation. However, the English court delivered an order in 2018 which ruled that the shares owned by the wife of the judgment debtor in a French company were only held fictitiously by the wife, and that they should be considered as actually owned by the debtor, her husband. The 2018 English order was subject to the Brussels I bis Regulation.

The judgment creditor initiated enforcement proceedings in France over the shares on the basis of both the 2012 judgment and the 2018 order.

Requirements for Enforcing the English Decisions in France

There was no issue that the 2012 judgment was enforceable in France: the creditor had obtained a declaration of enforceability from the competent French authority, pursuant to the Brussels I Regulation shortly after obtaining the judgment.

However, in order to enforce the 2018 order, it was necessary to obtain an Article 53 certificate from the court of origin, and serve it on the debtor “before the first enforcement measure”, pursuant to Article 43(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Article 43 does not say how long in advance the certificate should be served on the debtor, but Recital 32 explains that service should be effected “in a reasonable time” before the first enforcement measure.

In that case, the creditor served the certificate on the debtor at 2:55 pm. Then, it carried out the attachment of the shares at 3 pm.

The debtor applied for the attachment to be lifted on a number of grounds, including that the attachment had not been carried out in a reasonable time after service of the certificate.

Judgment

The argument was not formulated very clearly at the early stages of the proceedings. The court of appeal only underscored that service of the certificate was the only requirement for enforcing the 2018 order, and that service had been made at 2:55 pm, before the attachment.

In contrast, the argument was perfectly formulated in the appeal before the Supreme Court, with a direct reference to Recital 32 and to the claim that 5 minutes was not a reasonable time.

The Cour de cassation dismissed the appeal and thus validated the attachment.

Unfortunately, while it did answer the argument on the jurisdiction of the English Court, it did not give any reason to dismiss the argument on the time of service of the Article 53 certificate, except that it was manifestly wrong. It held:

Sur les premier et deuxième moyens et sur le troisième moyen, pris en seconde branche, ci-après annexés

En application de l’article 1014, alinéa 2, du code de procédure civile, il n’y a pas lieu de statuer par une décision spécialement motivée sur ces griefs qui ne sont manifestement pas de nature à entraîner la cassation.

And that’s it !

The French Cour de cassation has long been famous for delivering cryptic decisions, offering reasons in a couple of sentences. In recent years, however, the Court has realised that it had to make efforts and give more reasons in order to improve the accessibility of its judgments and of the law generally. The Court entered into a new era of motivation enrichie (enriched reasons), or motivation développée.

Well, so much for motivation enrichie and developpée.

We are back to the days of guessing what the court meant. What we know, however, is that the challenge against the enforcement measure has now been finally dismissed, and that the argument that the certificated was served 5 minutes before the enforcement measure was rejected, and that it was considered “manifestly” wrong.

Assessment

The requirement that the art 53 certificate was introduced in 2012. While the European lawmaker was completing its project of abolishing all intermediate measures to enforce foreign judgments within the EU (initiated in Tampere in 1999), it reintroduced one with Art. 43(1): the requirement only applies to the enforcement foreign jugdments, and is thus an additional delay and cost for the creditor. Just as good old exequatur.

The goal is to offer an additional protection to the debtor by informing him of the intention of the creditor to initiate enforcement proceedings in another Member State. But one wonders why the debtor should receive any additional protection. By definition, he was ordered to pay the monies by an enforceable judgment, which means that he could not convince the foreign court. He still does not want to pay, which forces the creditor to initiate enforcement proceedings. Finally, the debtor may be taking step to dispose of his assets, which is exactly what the debtor had done in this case, by transferring his assets to his wife. This all begs the question of why EU law should afford him any additional protection. Have we not reached the stage where the right to enforcement of the creditor should simply prevail?

It is therefore submitted that this judgment of the Cour de cassation is excellent, and that Article 43(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation should be abolished, as the EAPIL Working Group on the Reform of the Brussels I bis Regulation will hopefully propose.

Distinguishing Enforceability and Enforcement of Judgments

If we leave aside policy and get back to law, there are several grounds which could be put forward to justify the outcome of this judgment.

Let’s first insist that the measures carried out over the shares at 3 pm were enforcement measures, aiming at transferring their ownership to the creditor. They were not protective measures, to which Article 43(1) does not apply (see Article 43(3)). Unfortunately, the judgment mentions at the beginning that the measure was a “saisie conservatoire“. This is simply a mistake (!), and art. 43(3) was never raised at any point of the proceedings.

The best rationale for the outcome of the judgment is that the proceedings were concerned with the validity of the French enforcement measure over the shares. As the CJEU has repeatedly held, however, the Brussels I bis Regulation only governs the conditions at which foreign judgments become enforceable in other Member States, but does not govern enforcement per se. The validity of French enforcement measures is only governed by French law. The requirement that the Article 53 certificate be served could not, therefore, impact the validity of an enforcement measure. It could only limit the enforceability of the foreign judgment. But there is no indication in the Brussels I bis Regulation that service of the certificate is a requirement for extending the enforceability of judgments in other Member States.

Finally, one wonders whether it was necessary to enforce the 2018 English order in the first place. The money judgment was the 2012 judgment. The 2018 order did not really need to be enforced. It only declared who the owner of the relevant assets was. Arguably, it would have been enough to recognise the 2018 order. And for that purpose, Article 43(1) does not require service of the Article 53 certificate.

The editors of the European Yearbook of International Economic Law (EYIEL) welcome abstracts from scholars and practitioners at all stages of their career for the EYIEL 2023. This year’s focus section will be on European and International (Public) Procurement and Competition Law. Next to this, in Part II the EYIEL will consider Current Challenges, Developments and Events in European and International Economic Law.

For the General Section, abstracts shall address topics which are currently of relevance in the context of European and International Economic Law. Similarly, reviews of case-law or practices and developments in the context of international organisations are encouraged. For the Focus Section, abstracts may cover any topic relating to (public) procurement and competition law in the field of European and international economic law, though preference is given to topics focusing on the international perspective.

Abstracts should not exceed 500 words. Abstracts together with a short bionote may be submitted until 28 February 2023 via e-mail to eyiel@leuphana.de.

For all the relevant information, see here.

The Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) has recently published the new edition of the Practical Handbook on the Operation of the Apostille Convention.

The Handbook provides guidance on the practical implementation and operation of the HCCH Convention of 5 October 1961 Abolishing the Requirement of Legalisation for Foreign Public Documents, applied tens of millions of times every year to the benefit of individuals, families, and businesses from across the world.

This second edition provides updated information and resources in response to the latest developments in relation to the Convention, including by incorporating advice from recent meetings and reflecting on the experiences of the growing number of Contracting Parties. Key changes include a greater focus on the electronic Apostille Programme (e-APP), further explanation of the role of diplomatic missions, and the incorporation of outcomes of the Working Group on the Authentication of Documents Generated by Supranational and Intergovernmental Organisations, the Experts’ Group on the e-APP and New Technologies, as well as the most recent meetings of the International Forum on the e-APP and the Special Commission on the practical operation of the Apostille Convention.

The Handbook is available here in English, French and Spanish.

The INSOL Europe Academic Forum (IEAF) is inviting submission for its 19th annual conference, taking place on 11-12 October 2023 in Amsterdam. Expressions of interest are invited for the delivery of research papers within the overall theme of the academic conference The Perpetual Renewal of European Insolvency Law.

Submissions are welcome dealing, for instance, with (i) Public and social policy and the impact on corporate rescue, and vice versa, (ii) Pre-packs rehabilitated, (iii) Modern issues surrounding directors’ duties to file for insolvency and (iv) EU Preventive Restructuring Directive and European Insolvency Regulation.

Expressions of interest in delivering a paper should be sent by email on or before 1 March 2023 to the IEAF’s Deputy Chair, Dr. Jennifer Gant, at jenniferl.l.gant@gmail.com by using the form available here.

The call for papers is available here. For further information on the conference, see here.

The number of States which, pressed by the need to relieve and speed up the work of the courts, have de-judicialised the dissolution of the marriage bond and assigned the responsibility thereto to various extrajudicial authorities (Civil Registrars, notaries, mayors, etc.), has considerably increased in recent times.

This has been the case in Spain, where, following the entry into force of Law 15/2015 of 2 July 2015 on Voluntary Jurisdiction, Spanish notarial authorities are competent to grant divorces (Articles 81, 82 and 87 of the Civil Code). Examples exist as well in Latin America (Cuba, Mexico, Brazil, Colombia, Ecuador, Costa Rica, Peru, Bolivia and Nicaragua), Europe (Italy, France, Portugal, Italy, Denmark, Norway, Greece, Russia, Latvia, Estonia, Ukraine, Moldova and Romania), Asia and Euro-Asia (Japan, Kyrgyzstan, China, Armenia).

In fact, a thorough examination of comparative law shows that the regulation of non-judicial divorce is very diverse, even in countries belonging to the same geographical area. Not in all cases does an authority intervene, nor, when it does, does it perform identical functions or is vested with the same competences. With this in mind, a monograph by Nuria Marchal Escalona, titled El Divorcio No Judicial en Derecho Internacional Privado (Thomson Reuters Aranzadi, 2022), analyses the private international law-related problems Spanish notaries face when authorizing a public deed of divorce in cross-border cases. It further deals with the difficulties foreign extrajudicial divorces meet to produce effect in Spain. The study of a per se intricate subject matter becomes even more complex due to the number of legal sources in Spanish private international law in the field.

The monograph addresses, in the first place, jurisdiction – international and territorial – to grant a public deed of divorce. At a second stage, it examines the law applicable both to the dissolution of the marriage and to the issues necessarily associated thereto, such  as the use of the family home, financial regime of the marriage, or maintenance. Lastly, it deals with the problems foreign non-judicial divorces run into to be effective in Spain. In particular regarding the latter point, the analysis is highly topical for three reasons: firstly, due to the  judgment in Case C-646/20, where the CJEU ruled that a divorce certificate issued by a civil registry official constitutes (subject to conditions) a “judicial decision”; by way of consequence, under Regulation 2201/2003 such divorces are to be recognized like a judicial decision. Secondly, Article 65 of Regulation 2019/1111 introduces a relevant novelty in the field, since, in contrast to the twofold combination of judicial decision (Art. 21) and public document (Article 46) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, it also allows for the effectiveness of registered private agreements. Finally, Article 96, paragraph 3, of the Spanish Civil Register Act extends the legal regime it itself accords to foreign judgments to decisions delivered by foreign non-judicial authorities in matters which, under to Spanish law, belong to the remit of judges and courts.

The monograph aims at offering a complete vision of the Spanish private international law rules regarding non-judicial divorce in a clear, praxis-oriented way, with an exhaustive analysis of comparative and case law. Above all, it provides the legal professionals essential guidance to overcome the fragmentation of sources in order to ascertain the rules pertinent to each individual case.

Burcu Yüksel Ripley (University of Aberdeen) has posted on SSRN a paper titled Cryptocurrency Transfers in Distributed Ledger Technology-Based Systems and Their Characterisation in Conflict of Laws. The final version will appear in an edited collection in honour of Jonathan Fitchen titled From Theory to Practice in Private International Law: Gedächtnisschrift for Professor Jonathan Fitchen (Hart, forthcoming).

The abstract reads as follows:

In modern payment systems that are used today, non-cash payments are predominantly executed by banks, acting as an intermediary between payers and payees, in the form of bank-to-bank (interbank) funds transfers through bank accounts. A fundamental structural change has been introduced to this method of making payments with the emergence of cryptocurrencies underpinned by distributed ledger technology (DLT). This has enabled that non-cash payments can be made outside of the banking system directly from payer to payee and secure digital records can be held independently of the usual central trusted authorities such as banks. This global paradigm shift, starting with the possibilities of cryptocurrencies in payments, has introduced new challenges for private international law. The issue of characterisation of cryptocurrency transfers in DLT-based systems is at the heart of the some of the key private international law questions, including the determination of the law applicable to cryptocurrency transfers. The efforts have thus far mainly focused on characterising cryptocurrencies themselves as money, property or claims and a discussion around the application of the lex situs as the predominant connecting factor in international property law and the consideration of the relevant conflict of laws rules regarding the transfer of intangibles for cryptocurrency transfers. The purpose of this chapter is to offer a new perspective on the characterisation of cryptocurrency transfers taking place within DLT-based cryptocurrency systems by utilising an analogy to electronic funds transfers and funds transfer systems under unitary and segmented approaches and consider the potential effects of both approaches on the law applicable to cryptocurrency transfers.

Morten Midtgaard Fogt (Aarhus University, Denmark) has had a book titled Choices, Limits and Consequences of Harmonisation of Commercial Law published. The abstract of the book reads as follows.

The harmonisation of private commercial law and the application of the various instruments of harmonisation are becoming increasingly complex. New formal or informal means of harmonisation are added to the panorama of harmonisation instruments and new actors, be it at global, regional or national level, are introduced as well. Regional harmonisation sets its footprint both internally and externally. Innovative (or reintroduced) methods and phenomena for the harmonisation of commercial law have been suggested. Still, the most important and dominant means of harmonisation are the traditional multilateral conventions, the flexibility of which have been improved by different types of reservations and review and/or revision clauses. Taken together, the harmonisation process with its various and different means constitutes a circle of law harmonisation, in which circle there is an interaction between, and reciprocal influence of, all the various formal or informal means of harmonisation.

This book analyses the process of law harmonisation with the focus on choices, limits and consequences and uses in particular the CISG and Cape Town Conventions as examples. It takes into account means, methods, role of old and new actors, principles of interpretation and gap-filling, impact of judicial bodies and their lawfinding and possible law-making function.

An important issue, which transcends the work, is how to strike the balance between the harmonisation by formal means of legislation and the creative law-making role of jurisprudence and doctrine in order to accommodate the promotion of a dynamic and continued progress in the harmonisation, the necessary degree of predictability and legal certainty, and a clear distinction from the otherwise non-harmonised applicable national law.

The EAPIL Working Group on the Reform of the Brussels I bis Regulation has issued a preliminary position paper formulating proposals for reforming the Regulation.

The proposals are based on the opinions expressed by the members of the working group and the participants at the conference held at the Max Planck Institute Luxembourg in September 2022. The proposals of the members of the Members Consultative Committee were also forwarded to the drafters of the position paper.

The chairs of the Working Group (Burkhard Hess and Geert van Calster) now invite all interested members of EAPIL and readers of the blog to participate in a survey on the proposals formulated in the position paper until 13 March 2023. The survey can be accessed here.

This post has been written by Silvana Canales Gutiérrez, who is a Postdoctoral Researcher at Rovira i Virgili University (Tarragona).


The “First International Seminar on rights in rem in the European Union: General Aspects and International Jurisdiction”, directed by Georgina Garriga (Universitat de Barcelona) and Maria Font (Universitat Rovira i Virgili), took place at the Faculty of Legal Sciences of the Universitat Rovira i Virgili in Tarragona, on 10 and 11 November 2022.

The conference focused on rights in rem, approached from the standpoint of EU private international law (EUPIL) and comparative law, trying to identify the problematic aspects of the “in rem” qualification under the regulatory instruments applicable in the EU (mainly, Regulation (EU) 1215/2012), as well as under Spanish domestic law, owing to the plurilegislative nature of its legal system.

A. The Contents of Rights in Rem from a Comparative Law Perspective

The conference was permeated by an analytical and comparative approach that began with the presentation by Héctor Simón Moreno (Universitat Rovira i Virgili) on “Rights In Rem in Europe: A Comparative Perspective”.  The speaker explained the essential differences in the conception of rights in rem existing in common law and civil law legal systems. He argued that these differences affect the dimension of these rights and directly influence their material content, as well as the ways of acquiring, transmitting, or losing these rights, their effects on third parties and the legal actions for claiming them, which can change from system to system.

In the same line of thought, Francisco J. Garcimartín Alférez (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid) pointed to the difficulties in delineating rights in rem in the EU legal order. These difficulties stem from the uncertainties that surround the definition and the terminology relating to this subject-matter both in the normative instruments and in the case law of the EU. However, the speaker deemed it possible to identify certain “key points” of rights in rem, such as the right of ownership and their enforceability against third parties. It is even possible to shape a relatively consistent general definition of rights in rem: although such exact definition cannot be directly extracted from normative texts, it is possible to identify the essential attributes of these rights, that could help in their characterization.

Eva-Maria Kieninger (Julius-Maximilians-Universität Würzburg), addressed the traditional distinction between rights in rem on movable and immovable property. The speaker explained that the general idea of rights in rem existing only on immovable property can also be extended to movable property, through a legal fiction which portrays them not only as an accessory, but also as an integral part of a piece of land. In this regard, the speaker gave the example of solar panels: according to Dutch case law, if their vocation is to remain in the real estate, they can change their status of movable property and become part of the land where they are located. However, the criterion to determine the legal conversion of movable property into real estate presents difficulties in the EU, taking into account that there are neither proposals for unification of the Member States’ land laws, nor domestic proposals within each State to define or regulate such conversion. To solve this legal vacuum at a global level, UNIDROIT developed a proposal for a convention that was adopted in 2019, the “Protocol to the convention on international interests in mobile equipment on matters specific to mining, agricultural and construction equipment” (MAC protocols), which, as of 20 September 2022, has only been signed by six countries and has been ratified by none.

B. The Contents of Rights in Rem in Plurilegislative Legal Systems

From a comparative perspective, rights in rem can be regulated in different ways, especially when dealing with plurilegislative legal systems. This premise was developed by Ángel Serrano Nicolás (Notary in Barcelona), who presented a comparative analysis of the different legal systems coexisting in Spain to regulate rights in rem. In particular, he explained the differences between the Spanish Civil Code and the foral civil regulations of Catalonia, the Basque Country and Navarra, in relation to legal institutions such as usucapio, surface rights, easements, the right of withdrawal and first refusal, and the right of use and habitation, among others.

In the same line of argument, but from a conflict-of-laws perspective, Albert Font i Segura (Universitat Pompeu Fabra) highlighted the exclusive competence of the State in registry matters. This exclusive competence unifies the access, publicity and regulation of rights in rem, facilitating their homogeneity of treatment despite the diversity existing in the Spanish civil regulations. This diversity impacts, in particular, on the regulation of inter-local conflicts (Basque Country), on the administrative control of the registry qualification, on procedural legislation and on the guarantees of the rights in rem. The application of one regulation or another is not easy to establish and this problem cannot always be avoided by means of an agreement on the applicable law. These legal frictions create an inter-regional conflict of laws that is at least debatable, and which has been the subject of decisions by the Constitutional Court on several occasions.

The analysis of the current situation of rights in rem within this panel revealed that there are different ways of conceiving their constituent elements. At the same time, it is not possible to say that there are currently new rights in rem, which are excluded from the applicable regulations, even where they involve electronic contracting with innvoative elements, such as transactions with cryptocurrencies or 3D property rights.

C. International Jurisdiction

Moving on to the subject of international jurisdiction, specifically on Regulation (EU) 1215/2012, the remaining speakers analyzed the most important aspects of this Regulation, pointing to the problems of application of certain of its articles, the alternative interpretations of some of its provisions and, in some cases, making proposals on how to improve its wording or application to meet its objectives in the light of the new challenges facing EUPIL.

Ilaria Pretelli (Institut Suisse de Droit Comparé) began by explaining that the maxim forum rei sitae applies when it comes to actions related to determining the extent, content, ownership or possession of property. This classic relationship between jurisdiction and the place where the property is located is justified by the fact that, for evidentiary purposes, it is necessary to carry out verifications, investigations and expert opinions in the place where the property is located, provided that the claim involves an assessment strictly linked to such place, in accordance with the doctrine developed by the CJEU. However, as regards mixed actions, these may generate a conflict of jurisdictions when they involve a personal right and a right in rem, taking into account that these actions are predominantly in personam. The fact that the contract in dispute concerns immovable property is irrelevant, the immovable nature of the subject matter of the contract being of marginal importance only (e.g. Case C-417/15). This being so, it may be necessary to reconsider the applicability of the forum rei sitae rule in cases where the main object of the action is the claim of a personal right and not of a right in rem.

Ivana Kunda (University of Rijeka) gave an interesting explanation on the recovery of cultural objects under Regulation (EU) 1215/2012. The speaker explained that cultural objects have a special protection, as they are part of the heritage and history of mankind, which means that they do not theoretically belong to a State, but are goods of interest to the society as a whole. Taking the above into consideration, art. 7.4 of Regulation (EU) 1215/2012, whose intention is to protect cultural objects located in the Member States by establishing a specific forum to recover them, has a limitation that is not in line with the objectives of the special protection needed by  this type of property. In fact, this provision requires both the defendant and the cultural object to be located in the Member States for the Regulation to be applicable. The speaker proposed a change of this provision, modeled on other RBIbis protective fora, in which the defendant is not required to be domiciled in the Member States in order to be sued in the EU. This same model could be replicated for Art. 7.4 of the Regulation.

Cristina González Beilfuss (Universitat de Barcelona) focused on the problematic assimilation (for civil law) of the trust. In English and Anglo-American law, it is not clear whether the trust is a right in rem: while being included within the property right, there is a split between the rights of the beneficiary and those of the trustee. In contrast, in civil law, the property right is absolute, which makes it necessary to adapt the trust. These different understandings of the trust in civil and common law systems have an impact on the determination of international jurisdiction, since it must be established whether it is an action related to a  right in rem, or whether the subject matter of the claim falls under the scope of personal rights. This distinction affects the determination of the forum (Articles 7 and 25 of Regulation (EU) 1215/2012). Additionally, other interpretative doubts arise, concerning, for example, the lack of uniformity and the difficulties in determining the domicile of the trust, or the application of Regulation (EU) 1215/2012 to testamentary trusts (considering that wills are excluded from the scope of application of the Regulation).

Carmen Parra Rodríguez (Universitat Abat Oliba CEU) put forth a proposal for improving Regulation (EU) 1215/2012 as concerns rights in rem over movable property. The speaker remarked that the concept of movable property is not defined in this Regulation, which does not contemplate a specific forum in this respect. Due to this, there are proposals that regard the forum rei sitae as a potential alternative for actions involving movable property, although the mobility of such assets generally makes it difficult to definitively determine the place where they are located. Thus, other fora may be more appropriate to the nature of movable property, such as the defendant’s domicile, the place where the property is registered, the court with the closest ties, or determining jurisdiction by express or implied submission.

Josep Maria Fontanellas Morell (Universitat de Lleida), argued for a relaxation of the exclusive forum of Article 24 of Regulation (EU) 1215/2012. The speaker argued, on the one hand, that the qualification adopted by the CJEU in this respect needs clarification, insofar as it should better delimit the category to distinguish it from other adjacent ones, such as contractual obligations or delictual or quasi-delictual matters. On the other hand, the arguments that justified, at the time, the creation of an exclusive forum should be reconsidered, as they have now partly lost their raison d’être.

D. Future Events

The ideas put forward in the Seminar are the beginning of a debate on the Private International Law of rights in rem, which will continue in the near future. Two other events (open to the general public) on this same subject are scheduled: the first is especially devoted to the perspective of the Spanish and European notary’s office and it will be held (in Spanish) on 13 and 14 June 2023 at the College of Notaries of Catalonia (Barcelona, Spain). The second will be focused on a future instrument on the law applicable to rights in rem. It will take place in 2024 at the University of Barcelona and it will be held entirely in English.

Matthias Lehmann (University of Vienna) and Gilles Cuniberti (University of Luxembourg) are considering establishing an EAPIL Working Group on the Law Governing Digital Assets.

The first project of the Working Group would be to write a position paper to be filed for the purpose of the online consultation of the Draft UNIDROIT Principles and Commentary on Digital Assets and Private Law. The consultation ends on 20 February 2023.

The EAPIL position paper would focus on the private international aspects of the UNIDROIT proposal.

Any EAPIL Member interested in joining the Working Group should contact either Matthias Lehmann (matthias.lehmann@univie.ac.at) or Gilles Cuniberti (gilles.cuniberti@uni.lu) as soon as possible.

In a decision of November 2022, the Swedish Labour Court held that Qatar had, at least in part, the right to invoke state immunity from jurisdiction in connection with proceedings relating to an employment matter.

Background

An employee at the Qatari embassy in Stockholm was summarily dismissed in September 2021. He filed a lawsuit against the State of Qatar in the Stockholm District Court requesting invalidation of, and compensation for, unfair dismissal. Qatar objected to Swedish jurisdiction by invoking State immunity under international law.

Decision

In a preliminary decision, the Stockholm District Court granted Qatar State immunity regarding the invalidation claim, but denied it with respect to the claim for compensation. The Labour Court, which was the court of appeal and last instance in the matter, agreed with the District Court’s conclusion.

In its decision, the Labour Court held that the dispute had such a “close connection” to Sweden that Swedish courts should be able to assert jurisdiction, unless Qatar had the right to invoke state immunity. The court continued by stating that whether or not state immunity from jurisdiction should be respected is dependent on customary international law. In this regard, the court held that the 2004 United Nations Convention on Jurisdictional Immunities of States and Their Property is representative of customary international law.

Article 11 of the 2004 UN Convention deals with employment law matters. The provision contemplates several exceptions to State immunity in this field, i.e., situations where a State, as a defendant before the courts of another State, are not entitled to immunity.

Article 11(2)(c) sets out that States are immune from jurisdiction whenever “the subject-matter of the proceeding is the recruitment, renewal of employment or reinstatement of an individual”. Although this provision does not explicitly deal with the invalidation of a dismissal, the Swedish Labour Court concluded that such invalidation is equivalent to reinstatement. With references to the European Court of Human Rights’ (ECtHR’s) judgments Naku v. Lithuania and Sweden and Cudak v. Lithuania, the Labour Court found that granting State immunity does not amount to a violation of the employee’s right to a fair trial under Article 6 in the European Convention of Human Rights (ECHR).

In its examination of the ECtHR’s judgments, the Labour Court noted that Naku had requested both reinstatement and damages and that the ECtHR had found that it was wrong to grant State immunity in that case. The Labour Court noted that the ECtHR made a point that an employee under Lithuanian law could be given severance pay instead of reinstatement. There is no possibility for a court to do so under Swedish law when a former employee has pleaded invalidation of an employer’s dismissal. Therefore, the Labour Court concluded that granting State immunity for Qatar was not a violation of Article 6 in the ECHR.

Analysis

The Swedish Labour Court’s decision is, in my opinion, problematic and can be criticized for at least three reasons. First, the Labour Court makes no references to EU private international law. Second, the Labour Court’s formalistic approach to public international customary law is erroneous. Third, the Labour Court only – selectively – referred to ECtHR case law on the balance of state immunity and the right to a fair trial. In the following, I will develop those three points of critique.

EU Private International Law Determines Jurisdiction

Whether or not a Swedish court has jurisdiction in an international employment law matter follows from the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Under Article 1, the Regulation shall apply in “civil and commercial matters.” This concept has, on several occasions, been interpreted by the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) as including actions by public authorities, as long as they do not exercise public powers. Further, it is clear that this also extends to embassy employment cases (see, e.g., ZN, C-280/20, paras 26–28, and Mahamdia, C-154/11, para 56). Even under the old Brussels I Regulation, it was clear that the regulation was applicable to third countries’ embassies, as they are to be considered “establishments” (Mahamdia, p. 41). Under the Brussels I bis Regulation, Article 6 has been extended to apply to all matters in which an employee habitually carries out his or her work in the EU, regardless of where the employer is domiciled. In such cases, the Regulation must be applied in the EU Member States (Roi Land Investments, C-604/20 para 48).

With this in mind, it is misleading that the Swedish Labour Court seemingly applies the jurisdictional standard of “Swedish interest of adjudication” that is used against defendants domiciled in third countries, without mentioning the Brussels I bis Regulation.

The 2004 UN Convention Does Not Reflect International Customary Law

The Labour Court oversimplifies customary international law by referring mechanically to the 2004 UN Convention.

Customary international law is defined by its constantly evolving nature and the fact that it must be derived from state practice. Therefore, international customary law cannot ever really be codified. The convention may serve as one of many pieces of public international customary law, but cannot be applied mechanically.

When using the 2004 convention, one shall bear in mind that there were some controversies about the content of the convention when it was adopted and that it still has not gathered enough support to enter into force. Further, since the convention was drafted nearly 20 years ago, important case law development has been made by i.a. both the CJEU and the ECtHR regarding State immunity in embassy employment disputes. As case law from these courts is to be applied by Swedish courts, irrespective of customary international law, it is questionable that this case law was not taken into consideration. This leads me to my third point of critique: that the Labour Court did not correctly refer to relevant EU and ECtHR case law.

The Labour Court Did Not Correctly Refer to Relevant ECtHR and CJEU Case law

Over the last 15 years, the ECtHR has developed a unanimous approach to State immunity in embassy employment law cases. This approach is made clear in the 2019 judgment Ndayegamiye-Mporamazina v. Switzerland. In this judgment, the ECtHR makes clear that an important feature for granting state immunity from jurisdiction is that the employee can access courts elsewhere. In Ndayegamiye-Mporamazina v. Switzerland, the employee could initiate proceedings in the embassy state of Burundi. Access to courts elsewhere in the world has long been a cornerstone in the evaluation of upholding state immunity (see Prince Hans-Adam II of Liechtenstein v. Germany). In the Swedish Labour Court’s decision, the access to courts in Qatar was not assessed at all.

Concluding Remarks

In my opinion, it is a pity that the Labour Court did not pay attention to neither the EU private international law aspect nor the relevant case law developments from the ECtHR. For the development of customary international law regarding state immunity in embassy employment matters, well-motivated case law is needed. Due to the flaws described above, the Swedish Labour Court’s decision can hardly be seen as a contribution to the development of customary international law.

The European Commission is adopting a package of infringement decisions due to the absence of communication by Member States of measures taken to transpose EU directives into national law. Among these, the Representative Actions Directive (EU) 2020/1828, whose description can be found in this blog.

Since the Representative Actions Directive entered into force in December 2020, Member States had two years to transpose it into their national law and to inform the Commission, with a further six months for the new provisions to come into effect.

While there is work ongoing in most Member States on adopting the laws, a large number of Member States failed to notify national measures fully transposing the Representative Actions Directive by the deadline set for 25 December 2022 and will therefore be receiving letters of formal notice: Belgium, Bulgaria, Czechia, Denmark, Germany, Estonia, Ireland, Greece, Spain, France, Croatia, Italy, Cyprus, Latvia, Luxembourg, Malta, Austria, Poland, Portugal, Romania, Slovenia, Slovakia, Finland and Sweden.

Member States concerned now have two months to reply to the letters of formal notice and complete their transposition, or the Commission may decide to issue a reasoned opinion.

In February 2023, the Court of Justice of the European Union will publish two decisions and one opinion, all three on Thursday 16.

The expected judgments concern case C-393/21, Lufthansa Technik AERO Alzey, and C-638/22 PPU, Rzecznik Praw Dziecka e.a. (Suspension de la décision de retour).

In C-393/21, the Lietuvos Aukščiausiasis Teismas (Lithuania) is asking the Court to interpret Article 23 of Regulation No 805/2004, as well as Article 36(1) and Article 44(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012.

  1. How, taking into account the objectives of Regulation No 805/2004, inter alia the objective of accelerating and simplifying the enforcement of judgments of Member States and effective safeguarding of the right to a fair trial, must the term ‘exceptional circumstances’ in Article 23(c) of Regulation No 805/2004 be interpreted? What is the discretion that the competent authorities of the Member State of enforcement have to interpret the term ‘exceptional circumstances’?
  2. Are circumstances, such as those in the present case, related to judicial proceedings in the State of origin which decide a question regarding the setting aside of the judgment on the basis of which a European Enforcement Order was issued to be regarded as relevant when deciding on the application of Article 23(c) of Regulation No 805/2004? According to what criteria must the appeal proceedings in the Member State of origin be assessed and how comprehensive must the assessment of the proceedings taking place in the Member State of origin that is carried out by the competent authorities of the Member State of enforcement be?
  3. What is the subject matter of the assessment when deciding on the application of the term ‘exceptional circumstances’ in Article 23 of Regulation No 805/2004: must the impact of the respective circumstances of the dispute when the judgment of the State of origin is challenged in the State of origin be assessed, must the possible potential benefit or harm of the respective measure specified in Article 23 of the regulation be analysed, or must the debtor’s economic abilities to implement the judgment, or other circumstances, be analysed?
  4. Under Article 23 of Regulation No 805/2004, is the simultaneous application of several measures specified in that article possible? If the answer to this question is in the affirmative, what criteria must the competent authorities of the State of enforcement rely on when deciding on the merits and proportionality of the application of several of those measures?
  5. Is the legal regime laid down in Article 36(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 … on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters to be applied to a judgment of the State of origin regarding the suspension (or cancellation) of enforceability, or is a legal regime similar to that specified in Article 44(2) of that regulation applicable?

I summarized the facts of the main proceedings here. AG Pikamäe made his opinion public on October 20, 2022. There is no English translation available so far. A non-official one could be:

1. Article 23 of Regulation (EC) No. 805/2004 … must be interpreted in the sense that the expression “exceptional circumstances”, for the purposes of this provision, includes the serious and irreparable damage that would be caused to the debtor by the immediate execution of the resolution certified as a European enforcement order, which (the damage) characterizes an urgent situation that corresponds to the debtor to demonstrate. If proven, it will be for the court or competent authority of the executing Member State to weigh the interests at stake in the light of all the relevant circumstances of the specific case.

Only the measures limiting the enforcement procedure, referred to in article 23, letters a) and b), of said Regulation may be subject to a combined application.

2. Articles 6 and 11 of Regulation No. 805/2004 shall be interpreted as meaning that where the enforceability of the decision certified as a European enforcement order in the Member State of origin has been suspended and the certificate provided for in Article 6(2) of that Regulation has been transmitted to the competent authority in the executing Member State, the latter will be obliged, within the framework of the application of the applicable national rules, to guarantee the full effectiveness of article 11 of said Regulation by means of the suspension of the enforcement procedure.

The deciding Chamber is composed by judges Lycourgos, Rossi, Bonichot, Rodin, and Spineanu-Matei acting as reporting judge.

My summary of the facts corresponding to Case C-638/21 PPU can be read here. The opinion of AG Emiliou, available only in a few languages – not English – were published on January 12. My translation would be:

On the one hand, Article 11(3) of Council Regulation (EC) No 2201/2003, read in conjunction with Articles 2 and 11 of the 1980 Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction, as well as, of the other hand, Articles 7 and 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, should be interpreted in the sense that they are opposed to national legislation entailing the suspension by operation of law, on a simple unsubstantiated request from certain authorized public entities, of the execution of a final decision to return pronounced at the end of two ordinary instances, during a first two-month period these entities dispose of to lodge an appeal in cassation and, as the case may be, for the entire duration of this appeal.

The decision will be taken by a Chamber of five judges, namely Safjan, Piçarra, Jääskinen, Gavalec and Jürimäe, with the latter as reporting judge.

Finally, AG Pikamäe will hand in the opinion in case C-567/21, BNP Paribas, a request from the Cour de Cassation (France). The main proceedings relate to an action for payment of various sums, brought in France against a French company by one of its former employees in connection with his dismissal . Previously, he had initiated proceedings in London, his last place of work, and he had obtained a judgment ordering that company to pay him compensation for unfair dismissal. The French courts must now determine if the previous decision (i.e. the English one) has any bearing in the admissibility of the claim filed with them.

  1. Must Articles 33 and 36 of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 (…) be interpreted as meaning that, where the legislation of the Member State of origin of the judgment confers on that judgment authority such as to preclude a new action being brought by the same parties for determining the claims that could have been raised in the initial proceedings, the effects which that judgment has in the Member State in which enforcement is sought preclude a court of that latter State, whose legislation, as applicable ratione temporis, provided in employment law for a similar obligation of concentration of claims, from adjudicating on such claims?
  2. If the first question is answered in the negative, must Articles 33 and 36 of Council Regulation No 44/2001 be interpreted as meaning that an action such as a claim of unfair dismissal in the United Kingdom has the same cause of action and the same subject matter as an action such as a claim of dismissal without actual and serious cause in French law, so that the employee’s claims for damages for dismissal without actual and serious cause, compensation in lieu of notice, and compensation for dismissal before the French courts are inadmissible after the employee has obtained a decision in the United Kingdom declaring that there has been an unfair dismissal and making a compensatory award in that respect? Is it necessary in that regard to distinguish between, on the one hand, the damages for dismissal without actual and serious cause that might have the same cause of action and the same subject matter as the compensatory award and, on the other, the compensation for dismissal and compensation in lieu of notice which, in French law, are payable where the dismissal is based on an actual and serious cause, but are not payable in the event of dismissal based on serious misconduct?
  3. Likewise, must Articles 33 and 36 of Council Regulation No 44/2001 be interpreted as meaning that an action such as a claim of unfair dismissal in the United Kingdom and an action for payment of bonuses or allowances provided for in the contract of employment have the same cause of action and the same subject matter when those actions are based on the same contractual relationship between the parties?

The decision on this case will be rendered by a Chamber of five judges – Jürimäe, Safjan, Piçarra, Jääskinen and Gavalec, this time with Judge Jääskinen reporting.

Asif Efrat (Reichman University, Israel) authored a book titled Intolerant Justice – Conflict and Cooperation on Transnational Litigation, with Oxford University Press.

In a globalized world, national legal systems often face dilemmas of international cooperation: Should our citizens stand trial in foreign courts that do not meet our standards? Should we extradite offenders to countries with a poor human rights record? Should we enforce rulings issued by foreign judges whose values are different from our own? Intolerant Justice argues that ethnocentrism—the human tendency to divide the world into superior in-groups and inferior out-groups—fuels fear and mistrust of foreign justice and sparks domestic political controversies. Skeptics portray foreign legal systems as a danger and a threat to local values and interests. Others, however, seek to dispel these concerns, arguing that legal differences among countries should be respected. Such disagreements often make it harder to establish cooperation on litigation.

The book traces this dynamic in a range of fascinating cases, including the American hesitation to allow criminal trials of troops in the courts of NATO countries; the dilemma of extradition to China; the European wariness toward U.S. civil judgments; and the controversy over the prosecution of foreign terrorist fighters for ISIS. Despite the growing role of law and courts in international politics, Intolerant Justice suggests that cooperation among legal systems often meets resistance, but it also shows how this resistance can be overcome. These insights will speak to anyone who seeks to strengthen the rule of law and international collaboration in an era of increasing nationalism. 

The table of contents can be accessed here.

In a judgment of 11 January 2023, the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) ruled that the exclusive jurisdiction of the courts of the place where a public registry is held under Article 24(3) of the Brussels I bis Regulation only covers actions concerned with the formal validity of an entry in such a registry.

Background

The case was concerned with the enforcement of an English judgment over the shares of a French company owned by the judgment debtor.

The creditor, English corporation Barclay Pharmaceuticals, had obtained a judgment in 2012 from the English High Court ordering its debtor, a French individual, to pay over £ 12 million. The judgment was declared enforceable in France under the Brussels I Regulation.

It seems that it was not  easy to find assets belonging to the debtor and the creditor sought and obtained from the English high court an order in 2018 declaring that the shares owned by the wife of the debtor in a French company were only held fictitiously by the wife, and that they should be considered as actually owned by the debtor, her husband.

On the basis of the English 2012 judgment and 2018 order, the creditor had a French enforcement authority carry out an enforcement measure over the shares.

Judgment

The debtor challenged the validity of the enforcement measure in French courts on a number of grounds.

Nouveau Tribunal de Commerce et Conseil de Prud’hommes de Bobigny (93)

One of them was that the 2018 English order could not be enforced in France, because the proceedings fell within the exclusive jurisdiction of French courts. The debtor argued that the proceedings had “as their object the validity of an entry in a public register” in the meaning of Article 24(3) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. As a result, the English High Court lacked jurisdiction, and its order could not produce effect in France.

The particular company was a Société Civile Immobilière (SCI). The shareholders of French SCIs appear in the French register for companies (Registre du commerce et des sociétés). The name of the wife presumably appeared in the register. A logical (but, importantly, not necessary, see below) consequence of the English order was that the entry into the registry would become inaccurate. There was, therefore, some potential influence of the English order over an entry into a French registry.

The issue before the Cour de cassation was thus to define the scope of the exclusive jurisdiction under Art. 24(3). The Court defines it as limited to proceedings concerned with the “formal validity” of entries into the registry.

In this case, the English court had ruled on the accuracy of an information appearing in an entry. This was an issue of substance, not form. Nobody was suggesting, and certainly not the English court, that the requirements for registering those shares had not been complied with. The English order had only ruled that the owner of the shares was different from that appearing in the register.

The appeal was thus dismissed, and the enforceability of the 2018 English order confirmed, since the English court had not violated the exclusive jurisdiction of French courts.

Assessment

The rationale for the exclusive jurisdiction over public registries seems to be that such registries are public authorities, and that foreign states cannot interfere with the operation of a public authority. This certainly explain why the procedure for registering a company in a public registry is necessarily governed by the law of the local state, and that only local courts could assess whether it was complied with. That is likely the idea behind the concept of “formal validity”.

Yet, whether formal validity can always be distinguished from  substantive validity is not obvious. This might well depend on the effect of the registration. If, under the applicable law, the registration determines the existence of the right (e.g. the ownership of the shares), then it is not easy to distinguish between formal and substantive validity.

But the law was simpler in this case. Under French law, the ownership of shares in SCIs is not determined by the registration. The effect of the registration is merely to extend the effects of the right to certain third parties. But registration is not mandatory. A transfer of ownership of shares would be valid as between the parties and third parties knowing about it without registration.

In this context, the distinction of the Cour de cassation makes sense. If the parties could transfer shares without registration, an English court could equally rule on the ownership of shares without interfering with the French registry.

Conclusion: it is unclear whether the concept of validity of an entry in a public registry under article 24(3) can be defined without reference to national law and the effect of registration in the relevant Member State.

UNIDROIT has started an online consultation on its Draft Principles and Commentary on Digital Assets and Private Law, which Marco Pasqua has thankfully posted on this blog.

Principle 5 titled “Conflict of laws” will be of special interest for our readers, yet even experts of the field may have trouble understanding this somewhat complex provision. As an observer in the Working Group, I would like to give some background.

Scope ratione materiae

The subject of Principle 5 is the law applicable to proprietary issues in digital assets. A digital asset is defined in a broad way as an “electronic record which is capable of being subject to control” (Principle 2(2)). This covers all cryptocurrencies and tokens. The term “proprietary issues” is not defined but can be understood as encompassing the existence and transfer of ownership as well as other rights in rem.

Party Autonomy

The law governing proprietary issues in digital assets is defined by a waterfall.

The first two levels are dominated by party autonomy. Principle 5(1)(a) refers to the law expressly specified in the digital asset itself, whereas Principle 5(1)(b) points to the law chosen for the system or platform on which the asset is recorded.

Free choice of law may be seen as a heresy in property law. Yet it must be borne in mind that the blockchain environment is relatively self-contained. A restricted choice of the applicable property law has already been accepted in the Hague Intermediated Securities Convention. This was a door-opener, even though the EU did not sign up.

The problem lies elsewhere. Virtually none of the existing digital assets or systems contains a choice of law. This is by no means a coincidence, but the result of the anti-etatist beliefs of the social circles in which the technology was conceived. Since these beliefs are unlikely to change any time soon (if ever), choice of law for a blockchain will remain as rare as hen’s teeth.

Options A and B

If the governing law is not chosen (i.e. virtually always), the draft provides two options (Principle 5(1)(c)). Under Option A, a state can specify the relevant rules of its forum law which should govern, and to the extent these are insufficient, refer to the UNIDROIT Principles as a kind of gap-filler. Under Option B, it can declare the UNIDROIT Principles to apply directly, without specifying any part of its domestic law.

What is striking is that the conflict-of-laws method is completely ignored here. The law of the forum or the UNIDROIT Principles govern, regardless of the connections of the case.

This may be justified insofar as substantive law harmonisation on the international level is achieved, i.e. in case of Option B. But where a state follows Option A by specifying certain rules of the forum as applicable, these rules would in fact govern all situations world-wide before its courts. Other states following Option A would also specify their own national rules. Divergences between these rules will not only be cast in stone, but exacerbated by substantive rules of PIL (règles matérielles de droit international privé). The result will be a global jumble, leading to the opportunities of forum shopping which PIL experts know so well. 

UNIDROIT Trumps National Law

If the governing law is not chosen, nor the substantive rules or the UNIDROIT Principles on Digital Assets apply, then the law applicable by virtue of the PIL rules of the forum governs (Principle 5(1)(c)). The PIL rules are thus relegated to the last level. What is more, no harmony is achieved, as not a single indication is given on how the states should fashion their PIL. Anything goes – hardly a recipe for global harmonisation.

Joint Project with HCCH

The Hague Conference on PIL has just published a joint proposal with UNIDROIT for a “Project on Law Applicable to Cross-Border Holdings and Transfers of Digital Assets and Tokens”. It shall deal specifically with Principle 5 of the UNIDROIT Draft. This is the first joint project between the two institutions. One may nurture the hope that it will result in more precise and elaborate connecting factors. Until then, the need for clearer conflicts rules may be highlighted in the UNIDROIT online consultation, which is open until 20 February 2023.

The rules on negotorium gestio in Article 11 Rome II Regulation have received little attention so far and are rarely well understood. Jonas Fritsch has written a PhD thesis on them, in which he compares the different legal systems of the Member States and examines in detail the connecting factors of Article 11 Rome II. He has kindly provided the following summary:

Negotiorum gestio is a concept that can be described as multifaceted. Whilst in Germany it is subject to many controversial discussions in academia, other Member States of the EU barely know it. In any case, its scope is vague. This is why the EU’s ambition to create a uniform conflict of laws rule was described by the Hamburg Group for Private International Law as “a bold attempt”. The presented thesis sheds light on the end product of EU’s work by analyzing in particular Article 11 of EU’s Rome II Regulation. This provision is interpreted in detail and considered in the context of the other provisions of EU’s regulatory framework.

The analysis is preceded by a section deemed to create a methodological foundation for the later work. Here, for example, the question is addressed as to whether in European law a distinction must be made between “mere” interpretation and further development of the law (so-called “Rechtsfortbildung”). Whilst the CJEU does not differentiate between both concepts of methodology, it is shown that they differ considerably. For this reason, the author opts for identifying a legal finding that goes beyond mere interpretation and applying the appropriate methods to this. By referencing the discussion in German academia, it is shown that it is no longer a matter of “mere” interpretation when the law’s wording is exceeded.

On this basis, Article 11 Rome II is examined. Here, selected legal systems (in particular Germany, Austria, France, Spain and Italy) are studied with regard to their view on negotiorum gestio. From this, conclusions are drawn on the scope of application of Article 11 Rome II. At the end it becomes clear that the provision’s scope includes all claims that arise when a person (the intervenor) intervenes in the affairs of a third party (the principal), does not (exclusively) act in his or her own interest and is not obliged to do so.

Subsequently, the connecting factors provided for in Article 11 Rome II are analyzed. Particularly neuralgic is Article 11(3) Rome II. The “country in which the act was performed” is difficult to identify in some cases as there is uncertainty about the meaning of the term “act”. This causes problems, for example, when the actions of the intervenor are locally distinct from their effects – additional examples are presented in the book. It is demonstrated that Article 11(3) Rome II can be directly applied only if the intervenor’s actions immediately coincide with an interference with absolutely protected rights (such as body integrity or property) or the principal’s unpaid obligations (i. e. payment of the principal’s debts). In all other cases, the purpose (or “telos”) underlying Article 11(3) Rome II is missed. This is why the author states that Rome II contains an unconscious lacuna in this regard: It can be assumed that the European legislator intended to regulate all cases of negotiorum gestio; however, it has not been able to consider all possible constellations. This lacuna needs to be filled and this should be done by applying the law of the place where the specific interest of the principal is located; this constitutes a neutral connecting factor and is thus in line with the telos of Article 11(3) Rome II. Stating this, the author also mentions that other scholars might disagree with the presented way of solution and rather refer to the escape clause contained in Article 11(4) Rome II to handle those cases. However, he points to the uncertainties regarding the proper application of the escape clause and that it does not apply here on the basis of the proper understanding.

Finally, the European civil procedural law and the qualification of claims arising out of negotiorum gestio are discussed. The thesis reveals that such claims are subject to the jurisdiction according to Article 7 No. 2 Brussels Ibis and cannot be qualified contractually”.

Contact the author: jonas.fritsch@staff.uni-marburg.de

A conference on The Law of Treaties as Applied to Private International Law is scheduled to take place in Milan on 5 and 6 May 2023, under the auspices of the Italian Society of International Law and EU Law (SIDI) and the European Association of Private International Law (EAPIL).

The conference will be opened by two general presentations. Catherine Brölmann (University of Amsterdam) will present the rules of public international law relating to treaties and discuss the manner in which, and the extent to which, they can reflect the specificities of the subject-matter of the treaty concerned. Patrick Kinsch (University of Luxembourg) will outline the relevance of the law of treaties to the development and implementation of international conventions in the field of private international law.

Five thematic panels will follow, each featuring a discussion between experts in the law of treaties and speakers familiar with the practice relating to private international law treaties, respectively.

The first panel, on The conclusion and entry into force of private international law treaties, will be chaired by Hans Van Loon (former Secretary-General of the Hague Conference on Private International Law). The discussion will involve Jean-Marc Thouvenin (University of Paris Nanterre; Secretary-General of The Hague Academy of International Law) and Antonio Leandro (University of Bari).

The second panel, chaired by Sergio Carbone (University of Genova, Emeritus), will be devoted to The observance, application and interpretation of private international law treaties. Luigi Crema (University of Milan), Pedro De Miguel Asensio (Complutense University of Madrid) and Paul Beaumont (University of Stirling) will speak on the topic.

The third panel will be about The amendment and succession of private international law treaties: Catherine Kessedjian (University Paris II Panthéon-Assas, Emerita) will moderate a discussion between Jan Wouters (KU Leuven) and Andrea Schulz (German Federal Ministry of Justice).

Burkhard Hess (Director of the Max Planck Institute Luxembourg for International, European and Regulatory Procedural Law) will chair the fourth panel, on The management of conflicts between private international law treaties, with Jan Klabbers (University of Helsinki, TBC) and Alex Mills (University College London) as speakers.

Finally, with Etienne Pataut (University Paris I – Panthéon-Sorbonne) chairing, Malgosia Fitzmaurice (Queen Mary University of London), Chiara Tuo (University of Genova) and Zeno Crespi Reghizzi (University of Milan) will discuss issues in connection with Avoiding, exiting and litigating commitments arising from private international law treaties.

A roundtable on The role of IGOs in the elaboration, implementation and coordination of private international law treaties, chaired by Fausto Pocar (University of Milan, Emeritus), will follow. Participants will include: Nicolas Nord (Secretary-General of the International Commission on Civil Status), Andreas Stein (Head of Unit (Civil Justice) at the European Commission Directorate-General for Justice and Consumers – Civil and commercial justice), Ignacio Tirado (Secretary-General of the International Institute for the Unification of Private Law (Unidroit), and Luca Castellani (Secretary of Working Group IV (Electronic Commerce) – Uncitral).

The conference, which will also feature a key-note speech by Maciej Szpunar (Judge at the Court of Justice of the European Union, TBC), will be closed by remarks by Stefania Bariatti (University of Milan).

The conference is organised by a scientific committee consisting of Stefania Bariatti, Giacomo Biagioni, Pietro Franzina and Lorenzo Schiano di Pepe, and will take place at the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart.

The full programme can be found here, together with additional practical information. Those wishing to attend must fill in the registration form available here. Early bird rates are offered to those registering before 6 March 2023.

For further information, please write an e-mail to: pietro.franzina@unicatt.it.

The International Institute for the Unification of Private Law (UNIDROIT) is presently conducting a public consultation regarding a set of Draft Principles and Commentary on Digital Assets and Private Law.

These Principles have been prepared by the Working Group on Digital Assets and Private Law over the course of 7 sessions between 2020-2022. Additional information about the Working Group and its meetings can be found here.

Comments should be provided in English, using this online form. The form is divided into seven sections consistent with the text of the Principles; section II is about private international law.

The deadline to submit comments is 20 February 2023. The Working Group will consider the comments received at its next session (8-10 March 2023).

For further information, please contact Hamza Hameed at h.hameed@unidroit.org.

4k, Flag of Poland, grunge flags, European countries, national symbols, brush stroke, Polish flag, grunge art, Poland flag, Europe, PolandThe European Commission has announced earlier today that it has sent a letter of formal notice to Poland (INFR(2021)2001) for failure to fulfil its obligations under the Brussels IIa Regulation.

The infringement case concerns the non-conformity of the Polish law with the Brussels IIa Regulation, specifically the provisions relating to the enforcement of judgments or orders that require the return of abducted children to their place of habitual residence. The Commission considers that there is a systematic and persistent failure of Polish authorities to speedily and effectively enforce judgments ordering the return of abducted children to other EU Member States.

Poland now has two months to reply to the Commission’s letters of formal notice and take the necessary measures to remedy the breach of EU law identified by the Commission. Failing this, the Commission may decide to issue a reasoned opinion.

The editors of the blog welcome additional information on the background of this infringement action.

As announced on this blog, the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, in Milan, will host, on 3 March 2023, a conference on the operation of Regulation (EU) No 655/2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) procedure, in light of practice and case law.

The working languages of the conference will be English and Italian, with simultaneous interpretation.

Attendance is free, but prior registration is required. The registration form can be found here.

Speakers include Gilles Cuniberti (University of Luxembourg), Elena D’Alessandro (University of Torino), Fernando Gascón Inchausti (Complutense University, Madrid), Katharina Lugani (Heinrich Heine University, Düsseldorf), Antonio Leandro (University of Bari), Raffaella Muroni (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart), Elena Alina Ontanu (Tilburg University), Carlos Santalò Goris (Max Planck Institute, Luxembourg), María Luisa Villamarín López (Complutense University, Madrid), and Caterina Benini (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart).

The conference will also offer an opportunity to present an article-by-article commentary of the EAPO Regulation, edited by Elena D’Alessandro and Fernando Gascón Inchausti, recently published by Edward Elgar in its Commentaries in Private International Law series. Augusto Chizzini (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart) and Luca Radicati di Brozolo (formerly professor at the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, now partner at ArbLit, Milan) will exchange views on this work.

The full programme of the conference is available, with additional details, on the event’s dedicated website.

… they sometimes forget to buy the compulsory toll ticket (“e-vignette”) in advance or make mistakes when filling out the online form. The company collecting the Hungarian toll – which is incorporated as a plc under Hungarian law – proved to be unforgiving and regularly sues the owners of the cars in German courts.

Twice was the German Federal Court called upon to decide on such actions in a relatively short timespan (judgments of 28 September 2022 – press release discussed by Matthias Weller here – and of 7 December 2022). Both rulings are of particular interest for our blog because the Court applied the Rome I Regulation.

Scope of Application of Rome I

The first issue the Federal Court had to decide was whether the actions were “civil and commercial matters” in the sense of Art 1(1) Rome I. This question had already been answered in the affirmative by the CJEU in another case (C-31/21, Nemzeti Útdíjfizetési Szolgáltató Zrt. v NW), testifying to the serious troubles Germans are in when not driving on their Autobahn.

Contractual Obligation

The second issue was trickier: Was there a contractual obligation?

The Federal Court argues that contractual obligations can arise from the simple act of driving over the highway, which can be constructed as the acceptance of an offer made by the toll service company to enter into a contract. The CJEU had decided as much for the use of a railway (C-349/18 to C-351/18, Nationale Maatschappij der Belgische Spoorwegen (NMBS) v Mbutuku Kanyeba and Others, para 37). It is hard to see why it should be different for highway usage.

The Contract Type

One may wonder which of the categories listed in Art 4(1) Rome I fits the contract over the usage of a highway: Is it a service contract, a tenancy, or another one?

The Federal Court cuts short this debate by underlining that both Art 4(1)(b) and Art 4(2) Rome I will lead to the application of Hungarian law. Undoubtedly, the characteristic performance is provided here by the toll payment company, not by the user. That the contract involves the tenancy of immovable property seems far-fetched, but even so, Art 4(1)(c) Rome I would have yielded the same result.

The Party Bound by the Contract

The Hungarian toll payment service company had not sued the driver, but the person on whose name the car was registered. The question thus arose whether the alleged liability was based on “obligations freely assumed by the defendant towards the claimant”, as required for a contractual obligation (see CJEU, C-334/00, Tacconi).

The Federal Court overcomes this obstacle by leaving it to the law applicable to the contract to decide who is debtor and creditor. It bases this view on Art 12(1)(b) Rome I, according to which the “performance” falls into the scope of this law. According to the Federal Court, this also encompasses the definition of the persons bound by the contract.

While this may be true, it would go too far to allow the law governing the contract to draw any person into its scope. This would be fundamentally incompatible with the requirement of a freely assumed obligation.

In the end, one cannot ignore the practical need to be able to sue the person in whose name the car is registered, as the driver will mostly be unknown. But perhaps this need could as well have been filled by non-contractual liability, which would have resulted in the applicability of the Rome II Regulation.

Punitive Damages?

The most disputed point of both cases concerned the amount that was claimed. Since the defendants had not acquired a proper ticket in advance, they were charged a price that was three times higher than the normal toll. Since in addition they let pass a deadline of 60 days after the first payment reminder, they also had to pay another fee, ratcheting up the bill to 20 times (!) of the normal ticket price.

The defendants claimed that these rules of Hungarian law would violate German public policy. Yet, the Federal Court sees this differently. First, it underlines that German public policy must be applied “in a restrictive manner” in relation to the law of another EU Member State. Second, the Federal Court points out that the relativity of public policy mandates restraint when invoking it, as the case bears only tenuous relations with Germany and all of the facts happened in Hungary.

Most importantly, the Federal Court rejects the defendants’ claim that the additional fees would amount to “punitive damages”, which are incompatible with German public policy. It characterises the increased price not as a penalty, but instead sees the original ticket price as a discount for early payment. Furthermore, it takes the view that the increase of the ticket price in case of later payment is justified by the additional administrative burdens and risks of the toll collection company in enforcing the claim against the user. Most interestingly, the Court also explicitly acknowledges that it is in the legitimate interest of the toll collection company to incentivise voluntary prepayment.

Finally, the Court does not take issue with the second fee, even though it was 20 times higher than the original ticket price. The Court characterises this fee as a (first) contractual penalty. It recalls that such fees are not unusual in German public transport, and thus can hardly be seen as incompatible with German public policy.

Currency of Payment

Although it confirmed the lower courts’ judgments on all other points, the Federal Court nevertheless vacated them because they had awarded payment in euros to the claimants. The Federal Court highlights that the Hungarian toll laws only provide for claims in Hungarian forint, not in euros. It sent back both rulings to the lower courts to enquire whether there are any additional rules of Hungarian law that allow conversion of the debt into a foreign currency.

Final Word

Besides shedding light on a number of aspects of the Rome I Regulation, both cases are also illustrative of a wider point. The German courts have lent a helping hand to the Hungarian toll payment services company in collecting unpaid fees. They have withstood the German residents’ anger over seemingly outrageous Hungarian fees by pointing out that such fees are not incompatible with the German legal system. Even though it is bad news for car drivers, it proves that judicial cooperation in the EU is working.

— Thanks to Paul Eichmüller and Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld for reading and commenting a draft of this post.

Mathilde Codazzi, who is a master student at the University Paris II Panthéon-Assas, contributed to this post.


Présentation générale CCIP-CA / The ICCP-CA | Cour d'appel de Paris

In a judgment of 8 November 2022, the international commercial chamber at the Paris Court of Appeal (ICCP-CA) addressed the issue of the applicable law to a claim for loss due to fraudulent misappropriation of funds transferred on a bank account.

Facts

The plaintiff, a French farmer, invested over € 200,000 between 2013 and 2014 with an online trading platform on Forex. For that purpose, he transferred the monies on an account owned by the first defendant, an English company (Worldpay AP Ltd) and registered at the French subsidiary (or possibly branch, the judgment is not quite clear on this point) of the second defendant, a Scottish bank (Natwest Markets Plc, formerly Royal Bank of Scotland).

The plaintiff eventually brought proceedings before a Parisian court (tribunal judiciaire) in July 2020 against these two companies and the platform’s operator, a Dutch company. The judgment is not very detailed on his claims, but it seems that the plaintiff alleged that he had made gains that he could not eventually receive. It seems, therefore, that the claim is that his investment and gains were misappropriated fraudulently.

First Instance

On 3 December 2021, the pre-trial judge (juge de la mise en état) declared the claim inadmissible on the ground that it was time-barred. It does not seem that the issue of the applicable law was raised at this stage.

The plaintiff appealed on the ground that he disputed the starting point of the the five-year prescription period (Article 2224 of the French civil code). His lawyer had sent to the defendants a letter of formal notice dating from March 2015. The issue was whether the starting point was that letter, or whether it had not started to run when the letter of formal notice was sent because the plaintiff was not aware that he was a victim of the fraudulent scheme.

For a reason which is not detailed in the judgement, the judge only held that the claim against the two financial institutions (Natwest and Worldplay) was time barred. The plaintiff only appealed against them. It is unclear why, but it might be that, because the issue was one of misappropriation, the claim against the platform was always quite weak, and thus was not pursued.

Court of Appeal

In a judgment of 8 November 2022, the ICCP-CA upheld the decision of the pre-trial judge.

The Court of Appeal raised the issue of the applicable law ex officio and invited the parties to comment on it. It eventually confirmed that French law applied, however.

The ICCP-CA characterized the issue as tortious (quasi-delictual). It thus ruled that the Rome II Regulation applied, and the law governing the tort also governed  the prescription issue.

It applied Article 4.1 of the Rome II Regulation and relied on the case-law of the CJEU concerning financial damage under the Brussels I Regulation, after insisting on the consistency principle mentioned in Recital 7 of the Rome II Regulation.

The court thus ruled that the applicable law should be the law of the country where the victim is domiciled when the alleged financial damage materializes directly on the plaintiff’s bank account held with a bank established in this country and that, subsidiarily, the same law is applicable when the harmful even is manifestly more closely connected to this law (Kronhofer, C-168-02, Kolassa, C-375/13 and Löber, C-304/17).

The court found that the evidence provided by the plaintiff proved the transfer of funds from his bank account held with a French bank to the Worldpay’s account, held by Natwest’s French subsidiary (or branch). It further found that the monies had been made available to the online platform from that last bank account. It then concluded that the monies had “disappeared” after being transferred on this Natwest’s French bank account, and that this set the place of the damage suffered by the investor. As a result, the court ruled that the damage occurred in France and that French law was therefore applicable to the claim.

On the merits, the ICCP-CA confirmed that the claim was time barred.

Assessment

An interesting question is whether the outcome would have been the same depending on whether the claim was one of misappropriation of funds or negligence of the platform. In particular, would the loss have been suffered in both cases “directly” on the bank account where the monies had initially been transferred by the investor?

It is also interesting to note that the court relied on the consistency principle between Rome II and Brussels Ibis in a case where the provisions are quite different, in particular in that Article 4 of the Rome II Regulation is more complex than Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. But a reasonable argument could be that the case law of the CJEU on Article 7(2) in the field of financial loss has made the two rules very similar.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. The table of contents is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

R. Wagner, European account preservation orders and titles from provisional measures with subsequent account attachments

The enforcement of a claim, even in cross-border situations, must not be jeopardised by the debtor transferring or debiting funds from his account. A creditor domiciled in State A has various options for having bank accounts of his debtor in State B seized. Thus, he can apply for an interim measure in State A according to national law and may have this measure enforced under the Brussels Ibis Regulation in State B by way of attachment of accounts. Alternatively, he may proceed in accordance with the European Account Preservation Order Regulation (hereinafter: EAPOR). This means that he must obtain a European account preservation order in State A which must be enforced in State B. By comparing these two options the author deals with the legal nature of the European account preservation order and with the subtleties of enforcement under the EAPOR.

H. Roth, The “relevance (to the initial legal dispute)” of the reference for a preliminary ruling pursuant to Article 267 TFEU

The preliminary ruling procedure under Article 267 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU) exists to ensure the uniform interpretation and application of EU law. The conditions under which national courts may seek a preliminary ruling are based on the established jurisdiction of the European Court of Justice (CJEU) and are summarised in Article 94 of the Rules of Procedure of the CJEU. One such condition is that the question referred to the court must be applicable to the decision in the initial legal dispute. Any future judgement by the referring court must thereafter be dependant on the interpretation of Union law. When cases are obviously not applicable, the European Court dismisses the reference for a preliminary ruling as inadmissible. The judgement of the CJEU at hand concerns one of these rare cases in the decision-making process. The sought-after interpretation of Union law was not materially related to the matter of the initial legal dispute being overseen by the referring Bulgarian court.

S. Mock and C. Illetschko, The General International Jurisdiction for Legal Actions against Board Members of International Corporations – Comment on OLG Innsbruck, 14 October 2021 – 2 R 113/21s, IPRax (in this issue)

In the present decision, the Higher Regional Court of Innsbruck (Austria) held that (also) Austrian courts have jurisdiction for investors lawsuits against the former CEO of the German Wirecard AG, Markus Braun. The decision illustrates that the relevance of the domicile of natural persons for the jurisdiction in direct actions for damages against board members (Art 4, 62 Brussels Ia Regulation) can lead to the fact that courts of different member states have to decide on crucial aspects of complex investor litigation at the same time. This article examines the decision, focusing on the challenges resulting from multiple residences of natural persons under the Brussels Ia Regulation.

C. Kohler, Lost in error: The ECJ insists on the “mosaic solution” in determining jurisdiction in the case of dissemination of infringing content on the internet

In case C-251/20, Gtflix Tv, the ECJ ruled that, according to Article 7(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012, a person, considering that his or her rights have been infringed by the dissemination of disparaging comments on the internet, may claim, before the courts of each Member State in which those comments are or were accessible, compensation for the damage suffered in the Member State of the court seized, even though those courts do not have jurisdiction to rule on an application for rectification and removal of the content placed online. The ECJ thus confirms the “mosaic solution” developed in case C-509/09 and C-161/10, eDate Advertising, and continued in case C-194/16, Bolagsupplysningen, for actions for damages for the dissemination of infringing contents on the internet. The author criticises this solution because it overrides the interests of the sound administration of justice by favouring multiple jurisdictions for the same event and making it difficult for the defendant reasonably to foresee before which court he may be sued. Since a change in this internationally isolated case law is unlikely, a correction can only be expected from the Union legislator.

T. Lutzi, Art 7 No 2 Brussels Ia as a Rule on International and Local Jurisdiction for Cartel Damage Claims

Once again, the so-called “trucks cartel” has provided the CJEU with an opportunity to clarify the interpretation of Art. 7 No. 2 Brussels Ia in cases of cartel damage claims. The Court confirmed its previous case law, according to which the place of damage is to be located at the place where the distortion of competition has affected the market and where the injured party has at the same time been individually affected. In the case of goods purchased at a price inflated by the cartel agreement, this is the place of purchase, provided that all goods have been purchased there; otherwise it is the place where the injured party has its seat. In the present case, both places were in Spain; thus, a decision between them was only necessary to answer the question of local jurisdiction, which is also governed by Art. 7 No. 2 Brussels Ia. Against this background, the Court also made a number of helpful observations regarding the relationship between national and European rules on local jurisdiction.

C. Danda, The concept of the weaker party in direct actions against the insurer

In its decision T.B. and D. sp. z. o. o. ./. G.I. A/S the CJEU iterates on the principle expressed in Recital 18 Brussels I bis Regulation that in cross-border insurance contracts only the weaker party should be protected by rules of jurisdiction more favourable to his interests than the general rules. In the original proceedings – a joint case – the professional claimants had acquired insurance claims from individuals initially injured in car accidents in Poland. The referring court asked the CJEU (1) if such entities could be granted the forum actoris jurisdiction under Chapter II section 3 on insurance litigation against the insurer of the damaging party and (2) if the forum loci delicti jurisdiction under Art. 7(2) or 12 Brussels I bis Regulation applies under these conditions. Considering previous decisions, the CJEU clarified that professional claimants who regularly receive payment for their services in form of claim assignment cannot be considered the weaker party in the sense of the insurance section and therefore cannot rely on its beneficial jurisdictions. Moreover, the court upheld that such claimants may still rely on the special jurisdiction under Art. 7(2) Brussels I bis Regulation.

C. Reibetanz, Procedural Consumer Protection under Brussels Ibis Regulation and Determination of Jurisdiction under German Procedural Law (Sec. 36 (1) No. 3 ZPO)

German procedural law does not provide for a place of jurisdiction comparable to Article 8 (1) Brussels Ibis Regulation, the European jurisdiction for joinder of parties. However, according to Sec. 36 ZPO, German courts can determine a court that is jointly competent for claims against two or more parties. In contrast to Art. 8 (1) Brussels Ibis Regulation, under which the plaintiff has to choose between the courts that are competent, the determination of a common place of jurisdiction for joint procedure under German law is under the discretion of the courts. Since EU law takes precedence in its application over contrary national law, German courts must be very vigilant before determining a court at their discretion. The case is further complicated by the fact that the prospective plaintiff can be characterised as a consumer under Art. 17 et seq. Brussels Ibis Regulation. The article critically discusses the decision of the BayObLG and points out how German judges should approach cross-border cases before applying Sec. 36 ZPO.

M.F. Müller, Requirements as to the „document which instituted the proceedings“ within the ground for refusal of recognition according to Art 34 (2) Brussels I Regulation

The German Federal Court of Justice dealt with the question which requirements a document has to comply with to qualify as the “document which instituted the proceedings” within the ground for refusal of recognition provided for in Art 34 (2) Brussels I Regulation regarding a judgment passed in an adhesion procedure. Such requirements concern the subject-matter of the claim and the cause of action as well as the status quo of the procedure. The respective information must be sufficient to guarantee the defendant’s right to a fair hearing. According to the Court, both a certain notification by a preliminary judge and another notification by the public prosecutor were not sufficiently specific as to the cause of action and the status quo of the procedure. Thus, concerning the subject matter of the claim, the question whether the “document which instituted the proceedings” in an adhesion procedure must include information about asserting civil claims remained unanswered. While the author approves of the outcome of the case, he argues that the Court would have had the chance to follow a line of reasoning that would have enabled the Court to submit the respective question to the ECJ. The author suggests that the document which institutes the proceedings should contain a motion, not necessarily quantified, concerning the civil claim.

B. Steinbrück and J.F. Krahé, Section 1032 (2) German Civil Procedural Code, the ICSID Convention and Achmea – one collision or two collisions of legal regimes?

While the ECJ in Achmea and Komstroy took a firm stance against investor-State arbitration clauses within the European Union, the question of whether this will also apply to arbitration under the ICSID Convention, which is often framed as a “self-contained” system, remains as yet formally undecided. On an application by the Federal Republic of Germany, the Berlin Higher Regional Court has now ruled that § 1032 (2) Civil Procedural Code, under which a request may be filed with the court to have it determine the admissibility or inadmissibility of arbitral proceedings, cannot be applied to proceedings under the ICSID Convention. The article discusses this judgment, highlighting in particular that the Higher Regional Court chooses an interpretation of the ICSID Convention which creates a (presumed) conflict between the ICSID Convention and German law, all the while ignoring the already existing conflict between the ICSID Convention and EU law.

L. Kuschel, Copyright Law on the High Seas

The high seas, outer space, the deep seabed, and the Antarctic are extraterritorial – no state may claim sovereignty or jurisdiction. Intellectual property rights, on the other side, are traditionally territorial in nature – they exist and can be protected only within the boundaries of a regulating state. How, then, can copyright be violated aboard a cruise ship on the high seas and which law, if any, ought to be applied? In a recent decision, the LG Hamburg was confronted with this quandary in a dispute between a cruise line and the holder of broadcasting rights to the Football World Cup 2018 and 2019. Unconvincingly, the court decided to circumnavigate the fundamental questions at hand and instead followed the choice of law agreement between the parties, in spite of Art. 8(3) Rome II Regulation and opting against the application of the flag state’s copyright law.

T. Helms, Validity of Marriage as Preliminary Question for the Filiation and the Name of a Child born to Greek Nationals in Germany in 1966

The Higher Regional Court of Nuremberg has ruled on the effects of a marriage on the filiation and the name of a child born to two Greek nationals whose marriage before a Greek-orthodox priest in Germany was invalid from the German point of view but legally binding from the point of view of Greek law. The court is of the opinion that – in principle – the question of whether a child’s parents are married has to be decided independently applies the law which is applicable to the main question, according to the conflict of law rules applicable in the forum. But under the circumstances of the case at hand, this would lead to a result which would be contrary to the jurisprudence of the Court of Justice on names lawfully acquired in one Member State. Therefore – as an exception – the preliminary question in the context of the law of names has to be solved according to the same law which is applicable to the main question (i.e. Greek law).

K. Duden, PIL in Uncertainty – failure to determine a foreign law, application of a substitute law and leaving the applicable law open

A fundamental concern of private international law is to apply the law most closely connected to a case at hand – regardless of whether this is one’s own or a foreign law. The present decision of the Hanseatic Higher Regional Court as well as the proceedings of the lower court show how difficult the implementation of this objective can become when the content of the applicable law is difficult to ascertain. The case note therefore first addresses the question of when a court should assume that the content of the applicable law cannot be determined. It examines how far the court’s duty to investigate the applicable law extends and argues that this duty does not seem to be limited by disproportionate costs of the investigative measures. However, the disproportionate duration of such measures should limit the duty to investigate. The comment then discusses which law should be applied as a substitute for a law whose content cannot be ascertained. Here the present decision and the proceedings in the lower court highlight the advantages of applying the lex fori as a substitute – not as an ideal solution, but as the most convincing amongst a variety of less-than-ideal solutions. Finally, the note discusses why it is permissible as a matter of exception for the decision to leave open whether German or foreign law is applicable.

M. Weller, Kollisionsrecht und NS-Raubkunst: U.S. Supreme Court, Entscheidung vom 21. April 2022, 596 U.S. ____ (2022) – Cassirer et al. ./. Thyssen-Bornemisza Collection Foundation

In proceedings on Nazi-looted art the claimed objects typically find themselves at the end of a long chain of transfers with a number of foreign elements. Litigations in state courts for recovery thus regularly challenge the applicable rules and doctrines on choice of law – as it was the case in the latest decision of the U.S. Supreme Court in Cassirer. In this decision, a very technical point was submitted to the Court for review: which choice-of-law rules are applicable to the claim in proceedings against foreign states if U.S. courts ground their jurisdiction on the expropriation exception in § 1605(3)(a) Federal Sovereign Immunities Act (FSIA). The lower court had opted for a choice-of -aw rule under federal common law, the U.S. Supreme Court, however, decided that, in light of Erie and Klaxon, the choice-of-law rules of the state where the lower federal courts are sitting in diversity should apply.

Uglješa Grušić has published on SSRN a policy brief titled Remote working and European private international law.

The brief was prepared for the European Trade Union Institute (ETUI) an independent research and training centre of the European Trade Union Confederation (ETUC) which itself affiliates European trade unions into a single European umbrella organisation.

Policy implications listed in the brief are as follows:

  • The risk created by expanding the labour pool to workers based in other countries can, if necessary, be dealt with by EU legislative action, for example, through substantive EU employment law. Furthermore, the risk created by expanding the labour pool to workers based in non-EU countries can be dealt with by the overriding application of EU employment standards to situations sufficiently closely connected with the EU. Empirical data is needed to assess the policy implications of the risk created by the expansion of the labour pool to workers based in other countries. This risk should therefore be monitored in the years ahead.
  • The Brussels I Regulation, the Lugano Convention and the Rome I Regulation give domestic courts an adequate tool to deal with the potential of remote working to put additional pressure on the employee/self-employed worker dichotomy. Nevertheless, application of the concept of ‘individual employment contract’ to remote working should be monitored in the years ahead.
  • Employers might be able to use arbitration agreements to effectively escape the jurisdiction of domestic courts and employment laws. This issue requires further research.

This post was contributed by Catherine Kessedjian, Professor Emerita of the University Paris Panthéon-Assas and Chair of the ADI/ILA 2023 Organising Committee.


In a judgment of 16 November 2022 (pourvoi n° 21-17.338), the French Supreme Court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) addressed, among many other issues, the application of anational norms such as the Unidroit Principles on International Commercial Contracts.

This post will only focus on this issue.

Background

Conforama, a French Company, was contractually linked to Mab Ltd, a US company until the latter became bankrupt. Two creditors of Mab Ltd made a “saisie conservatoire” in Conforama’s hands of a certain sum that it owed to Mab Ltd. However, Conforama declared that Mab Ltd did owe it another sum of money (via several invoices issued by Conforama) and intended to apply “compensation” (set-off of debts) between the two sums in order to reduce the amount that it would have to pay to the creditors.

The Paris Commercial Court (First Instance) (Tribunal de commerce de Paris, 19 June 2019, n°2008006861) decided that Conforama’s invoices were issued without cause. Consequently, it ordered Conforama to pay the entire sum due to Mab Ltd.

Conforama appealed to the Paris Court of Appeal.

Legal Issue: Applicable Law to the contracts

At the centre of the controversy are several contracts between Conforama and Mab Ltd, from 2004 onward, titled “Commercial Cooperation” according to which Conforama issued the contested invoices. Article 4.2 of these contracts provided for set-off. French law is very strict when it comes to these types of contracts because they have led to abuses in the past. Particularly, former Article L.442-6 of the commercial Code provided that, in absence of proven counterpart, these contracts were to be declared null and void. The provisions on restrictive practices are now codified in Articles L. 442-1 to L. 442-4 of the Commercial Code (see in particular Article L 442-1 I 1°).

In this context, in order to avoid the application of French Law, Conforama argued that its cooperation contracts with Mabs were regulated by “general principles of law as applied to international commercial relations together with usages of international commerce” (translation of a quote made by the Court of Appeal out of Conforama’s brief). In addition, Conforama pointed out to Article 17 of the supplier contract of 15 July 2004 and Article 11 of its general terms and conditions of purchase of 14 October 2004 and also to the Unidroit Principles (Disclaimer: we did not have access to the exact wording of these contractual documents).

However, according to Conforama’s opponents, the cooperation agreement of 10 January 2006 referred to (former) Article 1289 of the French civil code on set-off of debts (cf. current Article 1347 of the French civil code).

The question of the applicable law to a “commercial cooperation” contract, was at the centre of the dispute with the following sub-questions: (a) what method should apply to define the applicable law when the contract is silent? (b) is the theory of “goup of contacts” helpful for applicable law purposes? (c) what role can play anational rules of law?

Application of the 1980 Rome Convention by the Court of Appeal

From this complicated contractual picture, the Court of Appeal rendered a very well-motivated decision centred on the mandatory character of French Law on the type of services Conforama pretended to invoice Mab Ltd (Paris, 30 March 2021, 19/15655). Wisely, the Court did not enter into the discussion on the matter of the ‘group of contracts’ theory or on the matter of the applicability of anational law. It simply said that the cooperation agreement did not include an applicable law provision and that the Rome Convention of 1980 (applicable ratione temporis) led the court to apply French law. Since the provisions of French law are mandatory, there was no need to go further into the arguments presented by Conforama.

Exclusion of Unidroit Principles by the Court of Cassation

At the level of the Court of cassation, Conforama altered slightly its story. Its argument can be summarised as follows. First, it argued that Unidroit Principles might be applied even though they are not mentioned expressly in a contract. Second, it insisted on the ‘group of contracts’ theory and argued that applicable law clauses contained in some other contracts did apply to all contracts that are related, including the “cooperation agreement”. Third, even if the court did decide that the contract did not include a proper choice of law clause, the cooperation contract is closely related to the distribution agreement and must be regulated by the same law.

In an unusual move for a decision that confirms the appellate decision, the Court starts with a broad pronouncement (§14 of the decision) and decides that (a) general principles applicable to international contracts, such as the Unidroit principles, may not be considered as “law” and (b) that they may not be chosen by the parties to regulate their contract according to article 3.1 of the Rome Convention of 1980.

Critical Assessment

First, this pronouncement was not necessary to the decision of the Court. It is an obiter dictum. The Court could have, as did the Paris Court of Appeal, decided that the Unidroit Principles did not apply in the case at hand (and limited its pronouncement to that) because they were simply not referenced in the contract that, apparently (although this is only implied in the discussion of the facts by the Court of Appeal) was silent on the applicable law. The Court could also reach the same decision on the basis of the mandatory nature of the applicable French provisions. Therefore, it had two avenues to confirm the Court of appeal decision without making a strong, bold, broad and overarching declaration.

Instead, for an unknown reason or out of sheer conservatism and strict positive law conception, the Court reverses years of understanding under French law (see already in that sense, Cour de cassation, 13 January 2021, 19-17.157), or at least in French doctrine, that under French law, general principles such as the Unidroit Principles could indeed have some application.

In addition, and more importantly, it was always understood that freedom of contract allowed parties to reference such non-state rules of law. This is reflected in Recital 13 of the preamble to the Rome I Regulation that reads as follows:

This Regulation does not preclude parties from incorporating by reference into their contract a non-State body of law or an international convention.

It is true that such a reference is not very common in practice. Indeed, parties may run a risk by limiting their choice of law to a non-State body of law either because that document is incomplete or would not cover the very question underlying the dispute, or because of the lack of case law to ascertain proper interpretation of these rules.

A final remark as to the effect of that part of the decision by the Court of cassation: it is rendered under the 1980 Rome Convention and not the Rome I Regulation. Strictly speaking, the Court will have to change its decision the next time it will be confronted with a similar provision in a contract regulated by Rome I. Indeed, under the Regulation, it is clear that the Court would not be able to say that parties are not allowed to choose non-State body of law as the applicable law to their contract.

A new issue of the Revue Critique de Droit International Privé (4/2022) is out.

It contains one essay, one briefing note on the accession of the EU to the Hague Judgments Convention (by Y. El Hage, Lyon 3 University), as well as numerous case notes.

The editorial by Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po Law School), Dominique Bureau (University of Paris II) and Sabine Corneloup (University of Paris II) will soon be available in English on Dalloz website (Journey to Europa?).

In a comprehensive article, Symeon C. Symeonides (Alex L. Parks Distinguished Research Professor and Dean Emeritus, Willamette University College of Law) explores possible ways of reforming EU conflict-of-laws rules in torts (Rome II et la responsabilité délictuelle transfrontière : une nécessaire refonte).

Developments since the adoption of Regulation Rome II have demonstrated the need to extend the logic of Article 7 beyond environmental torts to other categories of cross-border torts. Recognizing this need, the Legal Affairs Committee of the European Parliament (JURI) proposed a similar pro-victim rule for one category of cross-border torts — those involving human rights violations — which would give victims even more choices than Article 7. Likewise, two academic groups, the Group européenne de droit international privé (GEDIP) and the European Law Institute (ELI), have also proposed a similar pro-plaintiff rule for these conflicts. This essay supports these proposals, but also goes beyond them by proposing a rule that would encompass all cross-border torts, in addition to environmental torts and those involving human rights violations.
The essay will be soon available in English on Dalloz website.

More information is available here.

On 15 December 2022, the UK Government launched an open consultation on its plan for the United Kingdom to become a Contracting State to the Hague Convention of 2 July 2019 on the recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil or commercial matters (the Hague Judgments Convention).

As part of the decision-making process on becoming a Contracting State, the Government is looking to gather wide-ranging perspectives, especially from who have experience of current cross-border litigation.

Based on the overall analysis, the Government will make a final decision on signing and ratifying and any declarations to be made, and commence the necessary processes to ensure that this can be achieved within a reasonable timescale, in consultation with the Devolved Administrations.

The Convention would be implemented in UK domestic law under the terms of the Private International Law (Implementation of Agreements) Act 2020, subject to appropriate parliamentary scrutiny. The Convention would enter into force for the United Kingdom 12 months after the date it deposits its instrument of ratification.

The consultation, which consists of 14 questions, is meant to remain open for eight weeks, that is, until 9 February 2023.

Further details concerning submissions are available here.

A paper summarising the responses to this consultation will be published in spring 2023. The response paper will be available on-line at gov.uk.

On 22 December 2022, the CJEU ruled on the concept of civil and commercial matters in Eurelec Trading & Scabel v. (French) Ministre de l’Economie et des Finances (case C‑98/22). The case, which is not (yet?) available in English, is discussed by Geert van Calster here.

The case was again concerned with an action based on the power of a Member State to regulate anti-competitive practices. The court had already addressed the issue in Movic (case C‑73/19).

Background

The case was concerned with an action before French courts initiated by the French State (the Ministry of Economy) against two Belgian companies (Eurelec Trading and Scabel) and several French entities. The action aimed at declaring that certain practices of the defendants were anti-competitive in the meaning of French law. The remedies sought were a declaration that the practices were anti-competitive, an injunction to stop such practices, and the ordering of a fine to be paid by the offenders (for more on the facts in English, see the report by Geert van Calster).

The Belgian defendants challenged the jurisdiction of French courts on the ground that the action of the French State did not fall within the scope of the Brussels I bis Regulation, as it did not belong to civil and commercial matters. The Paris court of appeal referred the matter to the CJEU.

Judgment

As is well known, the CJEU has long defined the concept of civil and commercial matters by focusing on the powers of the relevant person (typically a public authority) and investigating whether those powers differ from the powers that private actors enjoy and are thus exorbitant compared to the latter.

In Eurelec, the CJEU discusses two separate issues. The first is the remedies sought before the French court.  The second is the method for gathering evidence.

The CJEU starts with the method used by the French State to gather evidence. It insists that, in the case at hand, the evidence was obtained by a search of French authorities in the defendants’ premises and by seizing certain documents. Although the court notes that the search was authorised by a court, it rules that such searches are an exorbitant power, as they could not have been conducted by private parties. It finally insists that obstructing such a search would be a criminal offence under French law.

With respect to the remedies, the CJEU rules that there is nothing exorbitant in seeking a declaration of violation of competition law, or an injunction from refraining from violating competititon law. It recalls that actions from a public authority seeking such remedies were found to belong to civil and commercial matters in Movic.

In contrast, the CJEU finds that an action for the ordering of a fine is exorbitant and is thus public power. It notes that, in addition, under French law, such action may only be initiated by the Ministry of Justice.

The CJEU concludes that the action of the Ministry of Justice fell entirely outside the scope of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Assessment

The judgment is not fully convincing.

The most unsatisfactory part is the reason relating to the gathering of evidence. The proposition that it is not possible for private parties to obtain judicial authorisation to search the premises of the opponents and to seize evidence of offences against competition law or indeed torts (IP violations) is simply wrong. Such remedies are available in private disputes in many Member States: saisie-contrefaçon in France (IP violations), search orders (previously Anton Pillar orders) in common law jurisdictions. The judgment does not identify any critical difference between these orders/remedies and the specific power afforded to the French Ministry of Justice to conduct searches on the basis of a judicial authorisation. It is interesting to note that the Ministry of Justice seemed to have implicitly accepted that there was a critical difference, as it argued that the test for defining the concept of civil and commercial matters should not have been how the evidence was gathered, but how it was used in the proceedings.

The argument that obstruction to searches are criminal offences is also pretty weak. In a number of Member States, obstruction to any attachement/seizure, whether carried out by a private party in a private case or by a public authority, will be a criminal offence.

The argument on the remedies sought is more convincing. One can see how an action to fine a particular offender could appear as a public power (though that conclusion will have to be revisited if punitive damages develop in the EU). But then there is no reason to exclude the other remedies from the scope of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The judgment should thus have been that only the action seeking a fine fell outside of the scope of the Regulation.

On 20 January 2023, the University of Strasbourg will host a conference on the private international law aspects of the Digital Market Act (DMA) and the Digital Services Act (DSA) organised by Etienne Farnoux, Nicolas Gillet, Kansu Okyay and Delphine Porcheron.

This conference is structured in two parts. The first part will be dedicated to general presentation of the new regulations. The second will address specific topics in private international law.

Speakers include Frédérique Berrod, Stéphanie Carre, Tobias Lutzi, Yves El Hage and Nurten Kansu Okyay.

The conference will be held both in site and online. The full program and details about the location and registration can be found here.

Aukje A.H. Van Hoek (University of Amsterdam) has posted The Declaratory Judgment – Between Remedy and Procedural Technique on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

This contributions discussed a very technical issue of private international law that turned out to be crucial in several class actions held in the Netherland regarding torts committed in common law countries: Should the question whether courts in the Netherlands can issue a purely declaratory judgment on the tortiousness of certain behaviour or the liability of the defendant be considered to fall under the lex causae (the declaration being considered as a type of remedy), or rather be governed by lex fori (as being a procedural issue)? The author prefers a classification as procedural, but acknowledges that the case law on this issue doesn’t fully support this outcome. The question lost some of its relevance under the new law on class actions, but is still pertinent.

The paper was published in the Liber Amicorum Monika Pauknerová (Wolters Kluwer CR 2021).

The third issue of the Belgian Revue de droit international privé / Tijdschrijft voor international privaatrecht is now available online. The issue contains a selection of ECHR, CJEU, and Belgian national case law posing various problems of private international law.

The ECHR selected cases concern the application of Article 8 ECHR on the right to family life and matters of filiation by surrogacy, the recognition and enforcement of a decision for the return of a child, an international adoption at which the biological father was opposed to, and Article 6 ECHR on access to a fair trial in relation to the application of the 1970 Hague Taking of Evidence Convention.

The CJEU case law selection makes reference to:

  • the choice of court clause in the framework of the 2007 Lugano Convention (C-358/21, Tilman);
  • the notion of ‘unaccompanied minor’ and the marriage of a minor refugee on the territory of Belgium that does not recognise such a marriage (C-230/21, X v Belgium);
  • the recognition of an extrajudicial divorce decision based on an agreement between the spouses before a civil registrar (C-646/20, Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport);
  • the employment protection mechanism under Brussels I-bis Regulation (C–604/20, ROI Land Investments);
  • the responsibility of an airline company under the 1999 Montreal Convention for bodily injure (post-traumatic stress disorder) suffered by a passenger during an emergency evacuation of an aircraft (C-111/21, BT v Laudamotion);
  • the EU trademark protection according to Regulation (EU) 2017/1001 (C-256/21) KP v TV);
  • the enforcement in another Member State of an arbitral award for damages based on a bilateral investment treaty (C-333/19, Romatsa);
  • the application of Regulation (CE) 261/2004 to delays related to a flight between two airports situated in a third country (c-561/20 Q, R and S v United Airlines);
  • the application of Article 7(2) Brussels I-bis Regulation in a collective action for damages against the grandparent company of a daughter insolvent company (Dutch ‘Peeters-Gatzen’ action) for restoring recovery opportunities for creditors (C–498/20, ZK v BMA);
  • the clarification of the notion of pending lawsuits within the meaning of Article 292 Solvency II Directive for a winding-up decision abroad on an insurance compensation claim (C–724/20, Paget Approbois);
  • the protection against the effects of the extraterritorial application of legislation adopted by the US against Iran concerning commercial relations with certain Iranian undertakings (C-124/20, Bank Melli Iran); and
  • the effects of a European certificate of succession and its certified copy valid for an ‘unlimited’ period issued on the application of one of the two heirs concerned by the proceedings (C-301/20, UE and HC v Vorarlberger Landes- und Hypotheken-Bank).

The selection of the Belgian national case law contains several Court of Cassation decisions:

  • one (Cour de Cassation, arrêt du 15 septembre 2022) assesses the jurisdiction of Belgian courts over an alleged tort and localisation of damages within the framework of Article 5(3) of the 2007 Lugano Convention in a claim involving UEFA and URBSFA regarding rules of the Financial Fair Play Regulation as contrary to EU public policy (Articles 101 and 102 TFEU). For this case several questions were sent for interpretation of the CJEU in a preliminary ruling regarding the application of Article 5(3) of the 2007 Lugano Convention in relation to a concerted practice of establishing the price of the tickets for football games and the loss of opportunities for football agents to conclude deals or their conclusion under less attractive conditions, the places where these damages take place, and whether reparation can be claimed from the national association (URBSFA) as jointly liable with UEFA;
  • the second selected decision (Cour de Cassation, arrêt du 20 mai 2022) deals with the interpretation of the habitual residence of a child and parental responsibility within the framework of Article 8(1) Brussels II-bis Regulation and Article 5 of the 1996 Hague Convention in a case involving a Ukrainian mother and wife of a Belgian citizen who after a forth months stay in Ukraine with the couple’s two children refuses to return to Belgium;
  • the third Court of Cassation case (Hof van Cassatie, arrest van 28 April 2022) poses an issue of international competence under Article 1 Brussels I-bis Regulation or Article 1 European Insolvency Regulation (Regulation 1346/2000) with regard to a decision in a Dutch insolvency procedure; and
  • the forth selected decision (Cour de Cassation, arrêt du 3 juin 2021) concerns a situation requiring to determine whether the Belgian lex fori is applicable for reasons of urgency and public policy if the content of the provisions of the foreign law (i.e. Nigerian law) regarding the Muslim custom of Djerma as a regime of separation of financial assets of a couple following divorce or repudiation cannot be clearly proven before the Belgian court given the evolutive nature of the practice.

In addition, a number of Court of Appeal decisions were selected. These concern:

  • a decision by the Brussels Court of Appeal (arrêt du 3 février 2022) on a case involving a paternity dispute in which the father declared a child to be his own and the alleged conflict of the Guinean law that does not allow the mother to subsequently contest the paternity with Article 22bis of the Belgian Constitution which gives priority to the highest interest of the child and Article 62(1) of the Belgian Code of Private International Law regarding the consent of the child Belgian national who has her habitual residence in Belgium;
  • two decisions of the Court of Appeal of Liege. One (arrêt du 22 juin 2021) regards the application of the Brussels II-bis Regulation, Rome II Regulation and Regulation on matrimonial Regimes on the law applicable and competence regarding a divorce procedure for two Belgian nationals who married in Turkey. The other (arrêt du 20 janvier 2021) concerns matters of parental responsibility involving the application of Brussels II-bis Regulation and the 1996 Hague Convention on parental responsibility and protection of children.

Together with these a number of first instance decisions were selected for the interesting issues that they raise related to recognition of marriages celebrated abroad, name status and rectification of a foreign certificate of birth, maintenance, and choice of jurisdiction clause with regard to Article 25 and 8 of the Brussels I-bis Regulation.

The last part of the review is dedicated to EU and national legislative developments. This issue addresses the Decision (EU) 2022/1206 concerning the accession of the European Union to the Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil or Commercial Matters (2019 Hague Judgments Convention), the Belgian Law putting into application the Regulation (EU) 2019/1111 on the on jurisdiction, the recognition and enforcement of decisions in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility, and on international child abduction (recast), the Belgian Law of 20 July 2022 on the status and supervision of brokerage firms, and the European Commission Proposal of 7 December 2022 for a a Regulation on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions and acceptance of authentic instruments in matters of parenthood and on the creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood (COM(2022)695 final).

La sustracción internacional de menores en el espacio jurídico europeo (International Child Abduction in the European Union), a monograh by PIL Assistant Professor Maria González Marimón (University of Valencia), has just been released by the Spanish publishing house Tirant Lo Blanch.

The book covers the landscape of sources in force the European Union, in an area characterized by the confluence of instruments of different origin and scope, some of which have recently undergone relevant changes.

It claims that a redefinition of the legal framework and of the interfaces among instruments is needed in order to adapt to new societal patterns as well as to currently prevailing values, in particular to the central role of children rights and to the principle of their best interests.

In addition, after a thorough, critical analysis of the novelties of Council Regulation (EU) 2019/1111 of 25 June 2019 on jurisdiction, the recognition and enforcement of decisions in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility, and on international child abduction (recast) (Brussels II ter Regulation), it argues that the opportunity has been lost of getting rid of the “overriding mechanism” under Article 29 of said Regulation.

The author has kindly provided the following summary of the contents and main thesis of the book:

International child abduction provides a paradigmatic example of the complexity of cross-border cases involving children. The profound societal changes of recent decades (the consolidation of different family models, the preponderance of a children rights-centered approach to the detriment of a parents’ rights-centered paradigm) are prompting to rethink and to reshape the legal framework of child abduction.

The EU traditional response to international child abduction can indeed be described as a complicated and fragmented body of legal sources: judges and practitioners in the field needed (and need) to have in mind the EU rules on the matter together with those of the 1980 Hague Convention, and, punctually, also the 1996 Hague Convention. The EU legislator, aware of the complexity and practical difficulties of the Brussels II bis rules on international child abduction, has tried to improve and refine them in the recast Regulation of 2019 . The obvious first sign of improvement is the completely new Chapter III, focused on international child abduction. This shift in the structure of the Regulation is accompanied by a welcomed explanation of its relationship to the 1980 Hague Convention. Also regarding the return procedure, the Brussels II ter Regulation introduces some (albeit not far-reaching) developments for its functioning in practice.

A further group of rules in the new Regulation reflects the EU legislator’s  commitment to adapting international child abduction rules to new social realities while pushing the children’s rights to the forefront. In this regard, worth noting provisions are the ones related to the age of the child; to reinforcing the child’s right to express his or her views in return proceedings; to the new faculty granted to the courts to guarantee the contact of the child with the parent requesting return; to the promotion of the child’s “safe return”; or to fostering ADR mechanisms to solve the disputes.

In contrast to the progresses alluded to, the EU legislator has missed the opportunity to do away with the very much questioned so-called “overriding mechanism”. Following this special procedure, the last word in relation to the return of a wrongfully removed or retained child is given to the court having jurisdiction under the Regulation; its decision prevails over any non-return previous one adopted by the court of another Member State pursuant to Article 13 of the 1980 Hague Convention. In principle, this priority is reinforced by the elimination of the exequatur requirement, without any ground of refusal of the return decision.

To the extent the “overriding mechanism” has been a source of headaches for legal operators and practitioners, it was legitimate to claim it should be dropped, and regrettable that it has not. A comparison of the respective case law of the CJEU and the ECtHR adds relevance to the matter. In the event of exceptional circumstances questioning the convenience of enforcing the privileged decision (i.e., the one of the court competent according to the Regulation), the Luxembourg Court has reacted backing up the system. By contrast, the ECtHR’s case-law on international child abduction supports a more substantive approach by recalling the need to assess the best interests of the child concerned in each particular case.

The awareness of the Strasbourg case law had led to the conviction that, in order to achieve the European legal integration objective while simultaneously protecting each individual child, a model flexible and predictable at a time was of the essence. In this regard, abolishing the exequatur for all decisions on parental responsibility, but maintaining certain safeguards at the enforcement procedure so as to allow for the assessment of the best interests of the child in the individual case, would strike a delicate, but adequate, balance between the free movement of judgments and the best interests of each child.

In fact, this is precisely the subtle equilibrium reflected in the Brussels II ter Regulation. In spite of retaining the privileged regime for return decisions resulting from the “overriding mechanism”, the Regulation actually tries to temper one of its most controversial aspects identified in practice, namely the automatism of the model, which had proven too rigid. Two are the ways to this aim: first, the possibility of modification and revocation of the certificate; secondly, a new cause of suspension – and even refusal – of the enforcement, in the event of an exceptional change of circumstances linked to the best interest of the child.

The amendment of the old “overriding mechanism” has great relevance from the perspective of the debate between the elimination of exequatur, on the one hand, and the adequate protection of children’s fundamental rights and of the best interests of the child when enforcement is seized, on the other. The new Regulation gives room to the evaluation of the judge in the requested Member State. By doing so, it can be said that the EU legislator deconstructs the model of abolition of the exequatur “in absolute terms”. Still, despite its foreseeable advantages, the system is not free of doubts regarding its future application: divergent doctrinal and jurisprudence interpretations are to be expected; also, there is a risk of abuse in the practice of the already mentioned cause for suspension (or even refusal) at the enforcement stage.

In conclusion, notwithstanding the continuity of the “overriding mechanism”, and, we insist, the lost opportunity to do away with it, the new international child abduction rules strike a better balance in the allocation of competences between the Member State with competence on the substance of the matter and the Member State in which the child is wrongfully located. It equally achieves a better compromise in relation to the assumption of the principle of the best interests of the child, and the interplay between the child’s immediate return and its exceptions. We will see whether the new rules, coupled with the reinforcement of communication and cooperation between the authorities involved, lead to strengthen the climate of trust among the judiciary of the Member States, and, in the end, to a better protection of children in EU cross-border cases.

The French Committee of Private International Law has launched the 8th edition of the Committee’s Doctoral Dissertation Award.

Eligible PhD dissertations are those written in French and defended between 15 January 2022 and 7 January 2023.

The application procedure is explained here.

The deadline for submissions is 1 March 2023.

In a post published on this blog in 2022, I addressed the relationship between private international law (PIL) and strategic climate change litigation, focusing on claims brought or supported by children and youth applicants. In those disputes, where plaintiffs are mostly seeking to hold States accountable for the violations of international and/or constitutional law, private international law was bound to have very little, if anything, to contribute.

However, in the same blog post, I also pointed at some developments in the “underworld” of climate change litigation, hinting to the emergence of new court strategies, whereby climate activists (not necessarily children or youth) direct their claims towards big transnational corporations, following in the footsteps of Milieudefensie et al. v. Royal Dutch Shell plc.

“Private” claims of this kind are bound to speak the language of PIL, at least in cases where a foreign element is involved.

Recent developments in the field of climate change litigation confirm this trend. The Four Islanders of Pari case borrows the ordinary tools of private law (tortious liability) in order to hold a foreign transnational corporation accountable for its overall CO2 emissions. This case is particularly interesting for two reasons. First, owing to its timing and the kind of damage alleged by the applicants, this case fits in a wider context of litigation, which is presently involving (or trying to involve) several international bodies and tribunals, thus evidencing a certain complementarity of action, or at least a commonality of end-goals, between private and public international law (A). Second, from the specific standpoint of PIL, this case differs from its predecessors (notably from Luciano Lliuya v. RWE AG) for being beyond the scope of application of EU PIL, the conflict of laws issues raised therein being governed by domestic (Swiss) PIL (B).

A. The Broader Context: the Courtroom Fight against Sea Level Rise.

It is probably not incorrect to read the Four Islanders of Pari case as one small piece of a bigger puzzle, consisting of a fully-fledged courtroom fight against sea level rise, ie one of the most immediate consequences of climate change. Unsurprisingly, this fight is presently carried out primarily by low-lying insular States and their inhabitants: owing to their specific conformation, these islands (mostly situated in the Pacific area) are particularly vulnerable to the short-term effects of climate-change on sea levels, which are exposing them to the risk of recurrent flooding, fresh water salinization and, eventually, (total or partial) disappearance by the year 2050, or sooner.

Against this backdrop, a group of small insular States (eventually supported by a group of like-minded States) have promoted, or is seeking to promote, initiatives before two major international tribunals. In October 2022, a group of States led by Vanuatu announced the preparation of a draft Resolution, intending to prompt the UN General Assembly to seek an advisory opinion from the ICJ “on the obligations of States in respect of climate change”.

The text of the Draft Resolution was circulated among all UN member States at the end of November 2022, with a view to putting it to a vote in early 2023. In parallel with these developments, on 12 December 2022, the Commission of Small Island States on Climate Change and International Law (representing Barbuda, Tuvalu and Palau) has submitted another request for an advisory Opinion to a different international tribunal, the ITLOS.

In both cases, the advisory Opinions seek to clarify the climate change-related legal obligations placed upon States by a rich body of public international law, including the UN Charter, the International Covenants on Civil and Political Rights and on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights, the UN Framework Convention on Climate Change, the Paris Agreement, the UNCLOS, and rules of general international law, such as the duty of due diligence, the rights recognized in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the principle of prevention of significant harm to the environment. For evident reasons, a special emphasis is placed on the protection of the marine environment, on the specific vulnerability of Small Island developing States and on the interests of future generations.

Although non-binding, such advisory Opinions may entail authoritative statements of law with legal effects (see ITLOS, Maritime Delimitation in the Indian Ocean, paras. 202-205) and carry great legal weight and moral authority, thus contributing, in their way, to the elucidation and development of international law (ICJ). They could be, in particular, a preliminary step in the quest for greater accountability of international actors vis-à-vis the protection and the restoration of a viable (marine) environment.

Besides the actions undertaken directly by States, the inhabitants of small Pacific islands have been equally active before  judicial or quasi-judicial international bodies.

Among the first initiatives undertaken under the aegis of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (ICCPR), there is a communication to the UN Human Rights Committee (UNCHR) filed in 2015 by a citizen of Kiribati. Claiming that climate change had turned its place of origin in an “untenable and violent environment” , which forced him and his family to migrate, the author of the Communication contested New Zealand’s decision to deny the refugee status. While unsuccessful on the merits (the UN Committee found the denial issued by New Zealand’s authorities was not clearly arbitrary and did not amount to a manifest error or a denial of justice), this initiative is still producing systemic effects for climate asylum-seekers worldwide (see, for example, a recent judgment of the Italian Court of Cassation, quoting the View adopted by the UNHRC).

More recently, a group of Islanders of the Torres Strait filed another Communication with the UNHRC, alleging the violation, by Australia, of a number of ICCPR provisions. They put forth, in particular, Australia’s failure to adopt adequate adaptation measures to protect their lives and way of life, their homes and their culture against the threats posed by sea level rise. In September 2022, the UNCHR found a violation of Article 17 (right to private and family life) and of Article 27 (protection of minorities) of the ICCPR. It ordered the respondent State to pay adequate compensation for the harm suffered by the plaintiffs and to conceive and implement effective measures to secure the communities’ continued safe existence on their respective islands, in meaningful consultations with the communities’ members.

Most interestingly for the readers of this blog, however, public international law has not been the only weapon brandished by the inhabitants of small island States in the fight against rising sea levels.

B. Quid Private International Law? The Four Islanders of Pari Case.

Within the framework of this broader effort to counter the effects of climate change, small State islanders have not neglected the “private side” of court litigation, ie the disputes between private entities before national (civil) courts.

In August 2022, four residents of the island of Pari (Indonesia) introduced a request for conciliation before the Justice of the Peace of the Canton of Zug (Switzerland). This is a preliminary step mandated by the Swiss Civil Procedure Code for pursuing a civil action (Article 198 Swiss CCP).

The claim is directed towards Holcim, a corporation established in Switzerland and specialized in cement-production activities. Holcim figures among the so-called Carbon Majors, ie the hundred or so companies that account for more than 70% of global greenhouse gas emissions since the dawn of the industrial age (see also here). More specifically, the plaintiffs are trying to establish a direct correlation between Holcim’s significant pro-rata contribution to such emissions (0.42% of global industrial CO2 emissions since 1750: source) and the adverse effects suffered by the local ecosystem on Pari Island. For these purposes, these plaintiffs are supported by a wide transnational networks of NGOs, whose alliances straddle the North-South divide [HEKS/EPER (Switzerland); ECCHR (Germany); Walhì (Indonesia)].

Reporting on this case is rather difficult, as no procedural documents have been made available to the general public yet. The analysis below is based on the information provided by the website dedicated to the case, which does not, however, provide for a comprehensive summary of the complaint. As mentioned above, this case is interesting for two main reasons: the type of relief sought by the claimants and the PIL issues raised therein.

The Claim and the Relief Sought

According to what we presently know about the case, four Indonesian claimants “are demanding justice on behalf of the island of Pari, which is facing imminent ruin, and are taking Holcim to court”. The income and subsistence of these plaintiffs is highly dependent on fishing and tourism, ie activities that are severely affected by the rise in sea levels, which has reached a 20 cm increase globally and which threatens the very existence of the island over the next 30 years (see here).

Holcim is asked, inter alia, to “provide proportional compensation for the climate-related damage the plaintiffs have already suffered in Pari Island”. The claim is therefore based, in all probability, on the general rule on civil liability, likely interpreted in the light of international human rights law. Claims of this kind, based on extra contractual liability or a general duty of care, are not new to climate change litigation against States (see, for example A Sud v Italy) or private corporations (Milieudefensie et al. v. Royal Dutch Shell plc or Luciano Lliuya v. RWE AG). However, according to the database of the Sabin Center for Climate Change Law, the Swiss case “is novel and unprecedented ” as it combines compensation (the Lliuya approach) and reduction of GHGs (the Milieudefensie approach).

In fact, in addition to the demand for compensation, the action brought by the four islanders of Pari seeks to compel Holcim to cut CO2 emissions by 43% by 2030, compared to 2019 figures (or to reduce their emission according to the recommendations of the climate science in order to limit global warming to 1.5°C) and to contribute towards adaptation measures on Pari Island. This reference to the 1.5° threshold (set by the Paris Agreement) is an obvious hint of that the case is partly based, or at least relies on, obligations defined by public international law. It thus evidences a certain “confluence” of public and private international law. This request for injunctive relief additionally serves to highlight the commonalities that exist between the Four Islanders of Pari case and the claims advanced by the litigation directed towards States in varied fora around the globe (see again this post).

The Applicable PIL Regime

While being the first case of this kind in Switzerland, the Four Islanders of Pari closely reminds of the German Luciano Lliuya v. RWE AG. Therein, a Peruvian farmer (supported by the NGO Germanwatch) is suing a German electricity company based on its estimated contribution to global industrial greenhouse gas emissions since the beginning of industrialization. These emissions, it is contended, have contributed to the melting of mountain glaciers near Huaraz, and to the correlated rise in the water level of a glacial lake located above his town. As a consequence, his property is currently threatened by floods.

There is, however, an important difference between the two cases. While Lliuya falls within the scope of application of the Brussels I bis and the Rome II Regulations, the Four Islanders of Pari will be entirely governed by the 1987 Swiss Act on PIL (SwAPIL). This vouches for some caution in assessing the translatability to the latter of the “lessons” thus far learned from the former.

The first lesson derivable from Lliuya is that establishing jurisdiction in this kind of cases is a relatively straightforward matter, based on the widely accepted principle of actor sequitur forum rei. Suing in the place of domicile of the defendant under Article 4 of the Brussels Ibis Regulation, as interpreted in Owusu, guarantees access to a (European) forum. The same conclusion seems to apply, prima facie, within the different framework of the SwAPIL. Its Article 2, which functionally corresponds to Article 4 of Regulation 1215/2012, does not enable the seized court to exercise any discretion in deciding whether or not to hear the case (see Goldwin p. 137, a contrario). Pragmatically, the fact that (economically disadvantaged) third state plaintiffs might be required to pay court fees or warranties in order to access the local forum should not be particularly problematic from the standpoint of the right to a court, in cases where litigation is supported by external funding through NGOs or by other means (eg crowdfunding).

The progression of Lliuya before German courts additionally shows that jurisdiction is particularly important as it indirectly determines the applicable procedural law, governing fundamental issues such as the admissibility of the action or the justiciability of the claim. Moreover, in cases like Lliuya or the Four Islanders of Pari, other procedural issues such as the burden of proof, the means and the standard of evidence will play a pivotal role in determining the chances of failure or of success of the action. This means that the choice of forum remains a cornerstone in the litigation strategy of climate change cross-border cases.

Concerning the applicable law, the SwAPIL does not provide for a specific conflict of law rule for environmental damage, along the lines of Article 7 Rome II. As well known, the latter sets out a policy-oriented rule of conflict empowering the person(s) seeking compensation for damage, who is given the choice between the law of the State where the event giving rise to the damage occurred and the law of the State in which the damage occured.

From the standpoint of PIL, the determination of the applicable law might indeed be the major point of contention in the Four Islanders of Pari case, in the light of the very different choice made in this respect by the Swiss legislator. Article 133 SwAPIL provides, at its 2nd paragraph, that where the parties to the dispute are not habitually resident in the same State, torts are governed by the law of the State where the tort was committed (l’État dans lequel l’acte illicite a été commis/das Recht des States…in dem die unerlaubte Handlung begangen worden ist/ il diritto dello Stato in cui l’atto è stato commesso). However, when “the result” occurred in another State, the law of such state applies if the tortfeasor should have foreseen that the result would have occurred there. (English translation provided by Dutoit, p. 595). Therefore, SwAPIL seems to contemplate the well-known alternative between place of the event giving rise to damage and place of the damage, similarly to EU PIL, but it does not confer any choice upon the alleged victim. Conversely, the foreseeability clause set out by the second part of Article 133 SwAPIL, 2nd paragraph, raises a new problem in terms of burden of proof, in relation to which Swiss legal scholarship is divided (Dutoit, p. 595-6).

Unfortunately, as the procedural documents of the Four Islanders of Pari case have not been made available online, it is impossible to properly assess the precise petitum and to determine whether, and to what extent, the tort alleged by the Islanders is Distanzdelikt, or even a ubiquitous tort. There are many factual elements that might be relevant in this respect, such as the place where Holcim is headquartered (as the place where the main decisions in terms of environmental sustainability and green policies are taken); the concrete places (likely scattered around the world) in which Holcim is undertaking its material production activities; and Indonesia, as the place where the specific damage alleged by the plaintiffs materialized (provided that this was foreseeable by Holcim). The possibility of triggering the escape clause under Article 15 SwAPIL must also be taken into account (ie. the application of the law of the State with which the case presents “a much closer” connection). It would be interesting to know whether, in concreto, the plaintiffs are pleading for the applicability of Swiss or a foreign law.

C. Conclusions and Future Trajectories

The Four Islanders of Pari case is still at its very initial stage and deserves to be monitored closely in the near future. Its very existence confirms, however, that private international law is becoming and will become increasingly important in strategic climate change litigation, when this is directed towards private companies such as the Carbon Majors. In a way, disputes of this kind may be seen as complementary to the initiatives undertaken under the aegis of public international law by particularly affected States. There is, in particular, a commonality of objectives, despite the obvious difference in both legal petita and remedies brought before national and international courts.

Another interesting lead to be followed in the future concerns the role played by PIL in cases brought by EU-based claimants against EU-based corporations, based on allegations of false or misleading advertisement. Cases of this kind, which are mushrooming throughout the world’s jurisdictions, may seem purely domestic at a first glance. However, the fact that plaintiff and defendant are, in most cases, domiciled/established in the same State does not exclude, as such, the possibility that the “affected market” may extend beyond national borders, especially where the defendant is a big transnational corporations operating worldwide.

An example of such cases might be the recent FossielVrij NL v. KLM, where a group of environmental organizations is suing (in the Netherlands) the national airline KLM, owing to its ‘Fly Responsibly’ advertisement campaign (which is based on allegedly false claims of “climate neutrality” or “CO2ZERO”).

The (unofficial English translation of the) application is regrettably very concise as concerns the reasoning on jurisdiction and (especially) applicable law. It merely states  that “since both [the applicant] and KLM have their registered offices in the Netherlands, the Dutch court is competent to take cognizance of this dispute. As a result, Dutch law will also apply to the claims of Fossil Free against the defendant”.

While acknowledging, in the application, the wide reach of the Fly Responsibly campaign (here, § 179 : “The campaign will be rolled out worldwide on 13 December in a number of vital, fast-growing markets, the UK, Norway, Sweden, Germany, the US, Canada, Brazil and China”), implemented through TV ads, physical ads at Schiphol Airport, online “banner” ads on KLM websites, marketing emails and targeted ads on social media platforms (here, § 183), the application does not elaborate further on the relationship between the specific claim, the Rome II Regulation and the several options opened under its Article 6.

Cases of this kind also deserve to be closely followed by the private international lawyer.

The University of Coimbra will host, on 27 and 28 January 2023, a conference in English on the Brussels II ter Regulation.

The speakers include Antonio Fialho, Cristina González Beilfuss, Dário Moura Vicente, Geraldo Rocha, João Gomes de Almeida, Maria dos Prazeres Beleza, Paula Távora Vitor, Philippe Lortie, Pietro Franzina, Rosa Lima Teixeira, and Samuel Fulli-Lemaire.

Chandra Gracias, Dulce Lopes, Helena Mota, Rui Dias and Rui Moura Ramos will serve as discussants.

For further information, including the full programme, see here.

The monthly program of the Court of Justice of the European Union regarding private international law, as of today, is as follows.

On 12 January 2023, Advocate General  Emiliou will deliver his opinion in case C-638/22 PPU, Rzecznik Praw Dziecka e.a., on the suspension of a Hague return decision. A hearing had taken place last December. The related entry in the blog offers a summary of the facts and reproduces the questions before the Court of Justice.

Two hearings are scheduled for the same day. The first one, in case C-87/22, IT, concerns child abduction. The Regional Court of Korneuburg (Austria), asks the Court the following

  1. Must Article 15 of [the Brussels II bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that the courts of a Member State having jurisdiction as to the substance of the matter, if they consider that a court of another Member State, with which the child has a particular connection, would be better placed to hear the case, or a specific part thereof, may request such a court to assume jurisdiction even in the case where that other Member State has become the place of habitual residence of the child following wrongful removal?
  2. If Question 1 is answered in the affirmative: Must Article 15 of [the Brussels II bis Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that the criteria for the transfer of jurisdiction that are set out in that article are regulated exhaustively, without the need to consider further criteria in the light of proceedings initiated under Article 8(f) of the Hague Convention of 25 October 1980 on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction?

The children V and M were born in Slovakia; like their parents, they have Slovakian nationality. Under Slovak law, the two parents have joint custody of the two children. Both parents work in Bratislava. After the children were born, the family initially lived in Slovakia and moved to Austria in spring 2014. Since 2017, the kids have been attending school in Bratislava. They speak only a few words of German. Their mother tongue is Slovak and they communicate with their parents and grandparents in that language.

The parents separated in January 2020. Since July 2020, the children have been living with their mother in Bratislava.

At the same time as an application for return under Article 8(f) of the 1980 Hague Convention, which had been brought before the Okresný súd Bratislava I (District Court Bratislava I), the father applied to the District Court, Bruck an der Leitha (Austria), for the transfer of custody of both children to him alone. In the alternative, he asked for the granting to him of primary care of the children with joint custody being retained, as well as for the transfer of temporary custody to him alone until the custody proceedings have been concluded, claiming in essence that the mother had endangered the welfare of the children by unlawfully removing them from Austria to Slovakia. He submits that she had pulled the children out of their social integration.

The mother opposed the father’s applications for custody and raised the plea of lack of international jurisdiction on the ground that the children had been habitually resident in the Slovak Republic throughout the period in question. They attended school, had their medical appointments and engaged in their recreational activities in that country, and it was only for meals and overnight stays that the children stayed in the house in Hainburg an der Donau, where they had not been socially integrated.

By order of 4 January 2021, the District Court, Bruck an der Leitha, refused the father’s application on the ground of lack of international jurisdiction. By order of the Regional Court, Korneuburg, sitting as the court ruling on appeals on the merits, of 23 February 2021, the appeal brought by the father against the order of 4 January 2021 was upheld and the contested order was amended to the effect that the mother’s plea of lack of international jurisdiction was rejected. That decision of that court was confirmed by order of the Oberster Gerichtshof (Austrian Supreme Court) of 23 June 2021.

On 23 September 2021, the mother applied to the District Court, Bruck an der Leitha, for it to request a court in the Slovak Republic, to assume jurisdiction in accordance with Article 15(5) of Regulation 2201/2003, or, in the alternative, to fulfil the request of its own motion in accordance with Article 15(1)(b) and 15(2)(b) of that regulation, on the grounds that, in addition to the return proceedings under the 1980 Hague Convention before the District Court Bratislava I, and before the District Court Bratislava V, several sets of proceedings were pending before courts of the Slovak Republic, which had been instituted by both the father and the mother, and those courts had already taken extensive evidence and the courts of the Slovak Republic were for that reason better placed to rule on the parental responsibility for the two children. The father opposed the mother’s application.

By the order now being contested, the District Court, Bruck an der Leitha, requested the District Court Bratislava V, in accordance with Article 15(1)(b) of the Brussels II bis Regulation to assume jurisdiction in the proceedings concerning the custody of the two children and the father’s right of access to his children. The father has appealed against that order. The mother requests that the appeal be dismissed. Moreover, she requests that the matter be brought before the Court of Justice for an interpretation of Article 15 of the Regulation.

The second hearing corresponds to case C-832/21, Beverage City Polska, a request from the Oberlandesgericht Düsseldorf (Germany) on the interpretation of Article 122 of Regulation (EU) 2017/1001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2017 on the European Union trade mark, in conjunction with Article 8(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (Brussels I bis). In the litigation on the merits,  the applicant has taken the view that there is an infringement of its EU trade marks and brought an action against four defendants before the Landgericht Düsseldorf (Regional Court, Düsseldorf), for injunctive relief throughout the European Union and – later limited to acts in Germany – for information, the disclosure of accounts and a declaration of liability for damages. The third and fourth defendants argued, inter alia, that there is a lack of international jurisdiction over the action brought against them. The court refers the following question to the Court of Justice:

Are claims ‘so closely connected’ that it is expedient to hear and determine them together to prevent irreconcilable judgments, within the meaning of Article 8(1) of the [Brussels I bis Regulation], where, in infringement proceedings for infringement of an EU trade mark, the connection consists in the fact that the defendant domiciled in a Member State (here, Poland) supplied the goods which infringe an EU trade mark to a defendant domiciled in another Member State (here, Germany) whose legal representative, against whom infringement proceedings have also been brought, is the anchor defendant, if the parties are connected to each other only through the mere supply relationship beyond which there is no legal or factual connection?

None of the cases has been assigned to the Grand Chamber, therefore the hearings will not be broadcast.

In a judgment of 7 September 2022, the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) addressed several issues arising out of applications to declare enforceable judgments wrongfully filed under the Brussels I Regulation.

While the Brussels I bis Regulation does not provide for a declaration of enforceability of judgments anymore, the Succession and Matrimonial Property Regulations still do.

Background

In 1997, the European Commission granted € 132,000 to an agency for local democracy in Croatia to offer training to local officials. With the grant came various reporting obligations to the Commission within 18 months. The individual who received the grant did not comply with them. The European Commission sued him in Croatian courts and obtained in April 2012 a judgement from a Croatian court ordering restitution of the monies.

As the debtor had relocated in France, the Commission sought to enforce the Croatian judgment in France under the Brussels I Regulation. It obtained a certificate from the Croatian court in 2014, and, in 2015, a declaration of enforceability of the judgment from an officer of a French court.

The debtor appealed to the court of appeal of Colmar (France), which declared the application for a declaration of enforceability inadmissible, on the ground that it fell outside of the scope of the Brussels I Regulation.

Temporal Scope of Brussels I Regulation

It is not always easy to navigate the rules on the scope of EU regulations, including, it seems, for the European Commission itself…

Croatia acceded to the European Union and to the Brussels I Regulation in 2013. In this case, therefore, not only had the proceedings been initiated before Croatia acceded, but the judgment had also been rendered the year before.

The transitional provisions in the Brussels I Regulation (Article 66) provide that, for the rules on recognition and enforcement of judgments to apply, the judgment should, at the very least, have been made after the entry into force of the Regulation, depending, in particular, on whether the Lugano Convention applied before the entry into force of the Regulation (Article 66(2)).

Power of the Court of Appeal

An interesting question was that of the powers of the French Court of Appeal. The first instance French authority had declared the Croatian judgment enforceable on the basis of the Brussels I Regulation. The power of the Court of Appeal was defined by Article 45(1) of the Regulation, which provides:

The court with which an appeal is lodged under Article 43 or Article 44 shall refuse or revoke a declaration of enforceability only on one of the grounds specified in Articles 34 and 35. (…)

As most readers will know, the grounds in arts 34 and 35 do not include that the judgment did not fall within the scope of the Regulation. Indeed, the Cour de cassation recalled that the CJEU ruled in Case C-139/10 (Prism Investments BV) that a declaration of enforceability could only be revoked on the grounds in Articles 34 and 35.

Interpreted literally, this would mean that a court of appeal could not review the first instance decision in so far as it would have found wrongly that the regulation applied.  As Adrian Briggs wrote in his treatise on Civil Jurisdiction and Judgments, Article 45(1) should “not be taken completely seriously”.

The Cour de cassation rules that Article 45 should be interpreted as limiting the power of the court of appeal to the verification of the existence of a ground in Articles 34 and 35 and the applicability of the regulation (the court suggests that this also flows from the case law of the CJEU).

While it seems clear that the court of appeal should have the power to review the applicability of the Regulation, it is unclear whether this should be considered as mandated by Article 45. If the Regulation does not apply, Article 45 should not either. The remedy should thus be, rather, that the action seeking a declaration of inadmissibility under the Regulation should be declared as inadmissible, for the Regulation would not apply.

Res Judicata?

After the European Commission was reminded about the date Croatia acceded to the EU, it logically decided that it would thus seek to enforce the Croatian judgment under the French common law of judgments.

The debtor, however, argued that the judgment of the Court of appeal dismissing the first action under the Brussels I Regulation was res judicata, and that the European Commission could not relitigate the case under a different regime.

Under French law, res judicata extends to all arguments which could have been raised in the first proceedings. This, in effect, means parties to French proceedings are under an obligation to raise immediately all possible arguments in support of their claim. In this case, the European Commission would only be given one chance to demonstrate its mastery of the law of foreign judgments.

The Cour de cassation, however, rules that, in the context of an appeal under Article 43 of the Regulation, the European Commission could not have made any argument under the French common law of judgments. As a result, the judgment of the court of appeal should not prevent the Commission from making these arguments in a new action.

The Young Property Lawyers’ Forum (YPLF) invites junior researchers to submit proposals for presentations given at its 12th annual meeting, to take place at the European Legal Studies Institute, University of Osnabrück, Germany, on 1 and 2 June 2023.

The theme of this year’s conference is Property Law and Its Boundaries and it can be dealt with from a wide range of perspectives, including but not limited to, doctrinal, theoretical, and comparative. Topics can cover, e.g., core areas of property law doctrine, intellectual property, or property law’s intersections with environmental law, family law, criminal law, administrative law, etc.

Junior researchers (graduate level up to 5 years after conferral of doctoral degree) are invited to submit abstracts of presentations to be given at the conference. Abstracts can be of completed (but unpublished) drafts and, in keeping with the YPLF’s mission as an informal network to exchange ideas, abstracts on works in progress are encouraged.

Abstracts should be sent via email to yplf@yplf.net by 1 February 2023.

The call for papers can be found here. For more information on the conference, see here.

Ronán Feehily authored International Commercial Mediation – Law and Regulation in Comparative Context, recently published by Cambridge University Press.

In this comprehensive comparative study, Ronán Feehily analyses the legal and regulatory issues surrounding international commercial mediation and discusses their implications in a range of settings. While existing literature tends to cover mediation in general, Feehily places the commercial mediation process in its legal and regulatory context, offering an original contribution to the field. The book identifies the controversies that arise from the mediation process across numerous jurisdictions and discusses them in detail. Comparing the mediation process in Europe, North America and Australia, as well as other common, civil and ‘mixed’ jurisdictions, Feehily demonstrates where systemic differences are transcended and where they are significant. Organised systematically and written in an accessible style, Feehily offers an international, holistic guide to the commercial mediation process.

More information available here.

Naivi Chikoc Barreda (University of Ottawa) authored a book titled Succession internationale et dispositions spéciales de la lex rei sitae – Contribution à l’étude de l’impérativité internationale en matière successorale, published by L’Harmattan.

The English summary reads as follows:

While the unity of the applicable law has unquestionably dominated the history of the harmonization of conflict rules in matters of succession, from the first Hague conventions drafts to Regulation (EU) No 650/2012, its scope has always been nuanced by the special rules of the lex situs. These derogatory provisions have borrowed several techniques of intervention. Initially associated with the public policy clause, their admissibility subsequently transited through a substantially oriented choice-of-law rule, before crystallizing in an atypical clause for the application of overriding mandatory provisions. 

These special rules challenge the conceptual premises of a pyramidal understanding of the “lois de police” built on the paradigm of the domestic mandatory rule. This first monograph on the subject proposes a reflection on the “contradictions” at the heart of the traditional notion of “lois de police”, confronted with the particularities of the succession concerning assets subject to economic, family or social purposes, the conservation of which is often ensured by substantive rules respecting the deceased’s individual autonomy.

Almost six years have passed since 18 January 2017, when Regulation (EU) No 655/2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) procedure to facilitate cross-border debt recovery in civil and commercial matters became applicable in full.

A conference will be held in Milan, at the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, on 3 March 2023, from 9.45 to 17, to discuss the operation of the EAPO Regulation in light of practice and case law.

Speakers include Gilles Cuniberti (University of Luxembourg), Elena D’Alessandro (University of Torino), Fernando Gascón Inchausti (Complutense University, Madrid), Katharina Lugani (Heinrich Heine University, Düsseldorf), Antonio Leandro (University of Bari), Raffaella Muroni (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart), Elena Alina Ontanu (Tilburg University), Carlos Santalò Goris (Max Planck Institute, Luxembourg), María Luisa Villamarín López (Complutense University, Madrid), and Caterina Benini (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart).

The conference will also offer an opportunity to present an article-by-article commentary of the EAPO Regulation, edited by Elena D’Alessandro and Fernando Gascón Inchausti, recently published by Edward Elgar in its Commentaries in Private International Law series. Augusto Chizzini (Catholic University of the Sacred Heart) and Luca Radicati di Brozolo (former professor of the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart, now partner at ArbLit, Milan) will exchange views on this work.

Some of the presentations will be delivered in English, others in Italian, with simultaneous interpretation.

Attendance is free, but prior registration is required. Details regarding registration will be provided in early January 2023, together with the detailed programme of the event.

For information, please write an e-mail to Pietro Franzina at pietro.franzina@unicatt.it.

The programme for the fourth German Conference for Young Scholars in Private International Law has been released.

The conference will be held at the Sigmund Freud University in Vienna, 23-24 February 2023.

The speakers will present papers in German and English on different aspects of the general topic “Deference to the foreign – empty phrase or guiding principle of private international law?”.

The keynote speech will be delivered by Professor Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po) and a panel discussion will provide practical insights.

Please register here in order to participate. Attendance will be in-person only, free of charge. The organisers can be contacted at ipr@sfu.ac.at.

Nazia Yaqub (Leeds Beckett University, UK) authored a book titled Parental Child Abduction to Islamic Law Countries – A Child Rights Analysis of the Legal Framework, published by Hart / Bloomsbury in its Studies in Private International Law.

As the world becomes smaller, family law is becoming truly global, giving rise to more and more questions for private international law. This book looks at the sensitive and complex question of child abduction, with a unique child rights perspective. Taking Islamic law as its case study, it delves into child abduction in key jurisdictions from Iran to Saudi Arabia and Libya to Pakistan. Rigorous doctrinal analysis is enhanced by empirical insights, namely interviews with abductees, parents and professionals. It is an excellent guide to a complicated field.

 The table of contents can be accessed here.

The proceedings of the Conference on the Notary’s Role in Private International Law (L’office du notaire en droit international privé) which took place on 25-26 November 2021 in Toulouse University, have been published by Dalloz.

The book, edited by Estelle Gallant, contains eighteen contributions (in French) from experts of private international law, scholars or practitioners, namely.

Contriibutors form academia include: Hugues Kenkack (Toulouse), Fabienne Jault-Seseke (Paris-Saclay), Patrick Wautelet (Liège), Pierre Callé (Paris-Saclay), Christine Bidaud (Lyon 3), Hugues Fulchiron (Lyon 3), Eric Fongaro (Bordeaux), Michel Farge (Grenoble-Alpes), A. d’Abbadie d’Arrast (Toulouse), Hélène Péroz (Nantes), Nathalie Joubert (Bourgogne-Dijon), Sara Godechot-Patris (Paris-Est Créteil), Sandrine Clavel (Paris-Saclay), Marc Nicod (Toulouse), Lukas Rass-Masson (Toulouse), Estelle Gallant (Toulouse) & Cyril Nourissat (Lyon 3).

The following authors are either notaries or legal practitioners working with notaries: Caroline Deneuville (Paris), Richard Crône (Paris), François Tremosa (Toulouse), Mariel Revillard, Marion Nadaud (Bordeaux).

The volume deals with three main topics: (1) the notary as an authority in private international law; (2) Reception and circulation of documents; (3) the drawing up of documents. It is complemented by sectoral analyses on divorce, matrimonial property regimes and international succession, and by concluding remarks on the main findings of the research.

The blurb (originally in French) reads:

The main objective of the research is to identify precisely the instruments and rules or methods of private international law the notary has to use and implement in his European and international notarial practice, whether he is drawing up or receiving deeds in his office, or circulating them across borders, in the European Union or outside the Union.

Against this background, the book’s contributions are drawing up the contours of the notary’s role in private international law, analysing and discussing its foundations, consequences and challenges.

The table of contents of the book can be accessed here.

Michiel Poesen has published an interesting article in the Common Market Law Review (issue 6 of 2022), titled Civil Litigation Against Third-Country Defendants in the EU: Effective Access to Justice as a Rationale for European Harmonization of the Law of International Jurisdiction.

The abstract reads:

The European Union has taken on an active role in harmonizing the law of international jurisdiction over civil and commercial court disputes. However, the jurisdictional rules contained in the key instrument in the area – the Brussels Ia Regulation – only apply to disputes involving EU-based defendants, save for a few exceptions where defendants domiciled in third countries are also covered. This article will explore the rationale for harmonizing the law of jurisdiction applicable to third-country defendants. This central theme is of particular interest, since further harmonization is once again on the EU’s agenda because of the upcoming revision of the Brussels Ia Regulation. The article will outline that proposals for harmonization are rooted in the aspiration to further effective access to justice. Moreover, it will demonstrate that far from a readily implementable programme, furthering access to justice is a multifaceted aim, the pursuit of which potentially has profound ramifications for the EU rules on civil jurisdiction.

As reported on this blog by Marco Pasqua, the European Commission adopted on 18 October 2022 its 2023 Work Programme, listing the legislative proposals, including in the area of private international law, that the Commission itself regarded as a priority.

On 15 December 2022, the Presidents of the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission signed a Joint Declaration on EU legislative priorities for 2023 and 2024. The document, as indicated in the official press release, “sets out a shared European vision for a stronger and more resilient Europe in the face of Russia’s unprovoked, brutal aggression against Ukraine and its wide-ranging impact – all the while tackling other serious challenges such as the climate crisis and economic headwinds”.

The joint declaration is accompanied by a working document, which lists 164 “key legislative proposals”, that the three institutions agreed to prioritise.

Some of these proposals either primarily relate to private international law or include provisions that have, or may have, significant private international law implications.

These include the proposal for a Directive on adapting non-contractual civil liability rules to artificial intelligence; the proposal for a Directive harmonising certain aspects of insolvency law; the proposal for a Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence; the proposal for a Directive on protecting persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings (SLAPPs); the proposal for a Regulation on the digitalisation of judicial cooperation and access to justice in cross-border civil, commercial and criminal matters; and the proposal for a Regulation on the law applicable to the third-party effects of assignments of claims.

The recently adopted proposal for a Regulation aimed at harmonising at EU level the rules of private international law relating to parenthood (which Marta Requejo presented here) is not among those listed in the document.

There is also no reference to the expected developments regarding the international protection of adults.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. As always, it contains a number of insightful articles. Here are the authors, titles and abstracts:

Moritz Renner and Torsten Kindt, Internationales Gesellschaftsrecht und Investitionsschutzrecht (Conflict of Corporate Laws and International Investment Law)

The withdrawal of the United Kingdom from the EU has revived the debate on the conflict of corporate laws. Much attention has recently been given to the new generation of EU free trade agreements, such as the EU-UK Trade and Cooperation Agreement, but their impact on conflicts in the field of corporate law remains unclear. This article proposes that the conflict-of-law effects of these agreements can be fully understood only in the light of their common background in international investment law. Building upon an analysis of the role of treaties in Germany’s conflict-of-law system and of the multiple intersections between the conflict of corporate laws and international investment law in general, the article demonstrates that the newest EU free trade agreements imply in particular the application of a restricted conflict-of-law theory of incorporation on foreign corporations originating from the respective signatory states. While the agreements’ effects on conflicts in the corporate law arena are not as far reaching as those of the EU’s freedom of establishment, they nevertheless further narrow the remaining scope of application of the traditional seat theory underlying Germany’s autonomous rules on conflicts vis-à-vis corporate law.

Tobias Lutzi and Felix M. Wilke, Brüssel Ia extendenda est? – Zur Zukunft der internationalen Zuständigkeit deutscher Gerichte in Zivil- und Handelssachen nach Ausweitung der EuGVVO (Brussels I bis extendenda est? On the Future of the International Jurisdiction of German Courts in Civil and Commercial Matters after an Extension of the Regulation)

With the expiry of the deadline of art. 79 Brussels I bis, the academic debate on a possible further extension of the Regulation to situations involving non-EU defendants is (again) gaining momentum. The present study aims to contribute to this discussion. It compares the relevant German rules on international jurisdiction over non-EU defendants with those of the Brussels I bis Regulation in order to be able to assess the consequences of a possible extension from a German perspective. The study reveals that even replacing the national rules in their entirety would not amount to a radical change. In particular, the addition of typified places of performance under art. 7 no. 1 lit. b Brussels I bis to the forum contractus and the availability of a common forum for joint defendants under art. 8 no. 1 Brussels I bis would constitute welcome improvements of the current framework. The loss of jurisdiction based on the presence of assets under § 23 ZPO would arguably be a disadvantage if not properly compensated for, e.g. through a forum necessitatis provision. The biggest advantage, though, would most likely be the harmonization of the law of international jurisdiction across the EU – which, from a German perspective, would come at a rather reasonable price.

Ulla Liukkunen, Decent Work and Private International Law (Open Access)

This article examines the decent work objective set by the ILO and UN Agenda 2030 from the point of view of private international law. It conceptualizes decent work, arguing that inclusivity of protective safeguards and structures in cross-border situations is essential to achieving the objective, and that the need for inclusivity draws attention to the relationship between labour law and private international law. The analysis offered also introduces a migration law-related perspective on decent work and the private international law of employment contracts and labour relations more generally. It is argued that understanding that the idea of inclusivity is embedded in the decent work objective brings up a global dimension which calls for uniform regulatory solutions at the international level. Decent work could be coupled relatively easily with the need for a revival of the private international law of labour relations and for developing a labour rights-based approach in private international law. It also connects private international law’s protective normative frameworks to the body of international labour standards.

Adrian Hemler, Virtuelle Verfahrensteilnahme aus dem Ausland und Souveränität des fremden Aufenthaltsstaats – Zugleich ein Beitrag zum Verhältnis des Völkerrechts zum Kollisionsrecht (Virtual Participation in Court Proceedings from Abroad and Its Effects on the Sovereignty of the Foreign State of Residence – With Consideration of the Relationship Between Public International Law and the Conflict of Laws)

Most German-speaking scholars and some German courts consider participation in virtual court proceedings from a foreign state of residence to be a violation of foreign sovereignty. This essay stakes out a contrary position. In reaching this conclusion, it focuses on the distinction between the exercise of state power abroad and the exercise of state power regarding foreign facts. Especially with regards to extraterritorial legislation, it is argued that the law’s scope of sovereign validity remains territorial even if its scope of application covers facts abroad. The discussion also shows how this distinction is equally applicable to court judgments that concern foreign elements. Furthermore, the article discusses the nature of public international law principles regarding extraterritorial legislation and their relationship to national conflict of laws provisions. Also considered is how the sovereignty principle ought to be understood in cyberspace. Having established this theoretical foundation, it is concluded that regardless of the procedural role of the respective party, participation in virtual court proceedings from a foreign state of residence does not amount to a violation of foreign sovereignty.

Corinna Coupette and Dirk Hartung, Rechtsstrukturvergleichung (Structural Comparative Law) (Open Access)

Structural comparative law explores the similarities and differences between the structures of legal systems. Theoretically grounded in systems theory and complexity science, it models legal systems as networks of documents, organizations, and individuals. Using methods from network analysis, structural comparative law measures these networks, assesses how they change over time, and draws quantitative comparisons between multiple legal systems. It differs from other approaches in its assumptions, its methods, and its goals, in that it acknowledges the relevance of dependencies between system entities and borrows more heavily from data science than from econometrics. Structural comparative law constitutes a novel addition to the comparatist’s toolbox, and it opens myriad opportunities for further research at the intersection of comparative law and data science.

Arseny Shevelev and Georgy Shevelev, Proprietary Status of the Whole Body of a Living Person

This article is a reaction to the growing economic significance of the living human body as well as its legal status. In this paper, we argue that ownership in the human body most effectively guarantees the autonomy of the human will as to the use and disposal of one’s own body, but classical ownership theory is unable to fully ensure the autonomy of the human will, since it risks reviving the institution of slavery. We will demonstrate that theories establishing rights to the body other than ownership rights are limited in content and are inherently inconsistent. At the end of the article, we will propose an abstract ownership theory that allows for the exercise of maximum freedom to dispose of the human body while one is alive and which will be devoid of the flaws of the preceding theories.

The table of contents in German is available here.

On 2 November 2022, the UK Supreme Court delivered its judgment in The Soldiers, Sailors, Airmen and Families Association – Forces Help and another (Respondents) v Allgemeines Krankenhaus Viersen GmbH (Appellant).

The issue at stake was whether the Civil Liability (Contribution) Act 1978, which regulates whether a person liable from a damage may recover contribution from any other person liable, has overriding effect, and thus applies irrespective of the law governing the claim. The Rome II Regulation did not apply ratione temporis.

Background

Mr Roberts suffered brain damage at birth in the Viersen General Hospital (AKV) in Germany in June 2000. Mr Roberts claims that this occurred as a result of the negligence of the attendant midwife, who was employed by the Soldiers, Sailors, Airmen and Families Association Forces Help (SSAFA). He also sued the Ministry of Defence (MoD), which will indemnify SSAFA against any liability.

SSAFA and MoD have brought a claim against AKV for contribution if Mr Roberts’ claim against them succeeds. The basis for this contribution claim is the 1978 Act. The parties agree that the law governing the contribution claim is German law and under German law, the claim would be time-barred. However, if the 1978 Act has overriding effect and if SSAFA/MoD can show that AKV is liable under it, their contribution claim will be in time.

The High Court considered this issue as a preliminary issue before the rest of Mr Roberts’ claim is decided. The High Court decided that the 1978 Act does have overriding effect and therefore SSAFA/MoD’s contribution claim against AKV is not time-barred. The Court of Appeal agreed. AKV now appeals to the Supreme Court.

Judgment

The Court allowed the appeal on the grounds which were summarised in the Press Summary as follows.

The 1978 Act does not provide expressly that it has overriding effect. It does not provide that the 1978 Act applies irrespective of the foreign law otherwise applicable to the contribution claim. The question is whether such an intention must be implied from the provisions of the statute [38]. Three statutory provisions were identified variously by the Court of Appeal as supporting overriding effect: sections 1(6), 2(3)(c) and 7(3). The Supreme Court, however, considers these provisions equivocal. Their efficacy is not dependent upon overriding effect [39]-[48]. In particular, even in the absence of overriding effect, section 1(6) will be effective in many situations such as where the parties to the contribution claim are in a special relationship governed by the law of England and Wales [43].

Nothing in the admissible Parliamentary materials or the legislative history supports the view that the legislation was intended to have overriding effect [49] – [51]. However, the Bill was a Law Commission Bill and statements by the Commission in other reports suggest it was not intended to have overriding effect [52]-[55]. The weight of academic commentary strongly favours the view that the 1978 Act does not have overriding effect [73]-[79].

A line of authorities supports overriding effect. In a number of these cases overriding effect was assumed, was not directly in point and was not argued [56]-[60]. Arab Monetary Fund v Hashim (No 9) provides direct support for overriding effect, but the reasoning is open to the criticism that it is circular [61]-[68].

In coming to the conclusion that the 1978 Act was not intended to have overriding effect, the Supreme Court is influenced in particular by two considerations. First, there will be many situations in which a contribution claim will be governed by the law of England and Wales, notwithstanding the fact that the underlying liabilities are governed by a foreign law [82]. Secondly, it is difficult to see why Parliament should have intended to confer a statutory right of contribution whenever the party from whom contribution is sought can be brought before a court in this jurisdiction, regardless of the law with which the contribution claim has its closest connection. A failure of foreign law to provide for contribution claims is not a defect requiring remedy by legislation in this jurisdiction. Moreover, it would seem contrary to principle for the law of England and Wales to be applied if the contribution claim were most closely connected to a foreign system of law [83].

Assessment

Under the Rome II Regulation, the law governing the claim satisfied by a person liable to the victim also governs the right of that person to seek “compensation” from other persons liable to the victim of the same claim. The Rome II Regulation, however, did not apply in this case.

The judgement eventually concludes that German law should also apply to the contribution claim in a reasoning in three steps.

The first is that, although issues of contribution used to be perceived as issues of procedure, it is now widely considered in the British common law world that it is one of substance.

The second is that the issue should be characterised as closely analogous to a restitutionary or quasi-contractual claim, and that the applicable law should be the law with which this claim is the most closely connected. In the present case, given that the claims of each person liable to the victim was governed by German law, that law would be German law as well. But Lord Lloyd-Jones explains that this could have been otherwise if there had been a special relationship between the two liable persons.

The third is that the statutes with overriding effects should be identified by assessing whether the terms of the relevant legislation cannot be applied or its purpose achieved unless it is overriding, and the legislative policy would be so significant that the statute should override the application of foreign law.

The main difference between the English rule and the Rome II Regulation is now, it seems to me, that the English rule relies on a more flexible test which, in certain cases, could lead to the application of a law other than the law governing the claim of the victim. This was critical in this case, as a particular provision of the 1978 Act somewhat required that there be cases were the law of the claim of the victim would be different from the law governing the contribution claim.

Section 1(6) of the 1978 Act provides:

References in this section to a person’s liability in respect of any damage are references to any such liability which has been or could be established in an action brought against him in England and Wales by or on behalf of the person who suffered the damage; but it is immaterial whether any issue arising in any such action was or would be determined (in accordance with the rules of private international law) by reference to the law of a country outside England and Wales.

The answer of the Court is that, for this provision to make sense, it must be possible that English law sometimes applies where foreign law governs the claim of the victim. The example given is a case where a special relationship existed between the two persons liable.

On 24 November 2022, the Court of Justice delivered an interesting judgment on the validity of a digital jurisdictional clause, i.e. the general terms and conditions containing the clause was accessible from a hypertext link mentioned in the written contract (C-358/21, Tilman, already commented here by Krzysztof Pacula and here by Geert Van Calster). In a nutshell, the Court held that such a clause is valid based on the formal requirements laid down in the Lugano II Convention (and, by analogy, in Brussels I bis Regulation) ensuring the parties’ consent to the clause, without the need for a click-wrapping system. Here lies the very point that differentiates the present case from previous ones (in particular C-322/14, Jaouad El Majdoub).

The Facts

A dispute arose between Tilman, a Belgian-based company and one of its clients, Unilever, established in Switzerland, concerning unpaid invoices. Unilever challenged the international jurisdiction of the Belgian courts seized by Tilman, relying on a jurisdiction clause in favour of the English court. This clause appeared in Unilever General Terms and Conditions (GTC) but these were not directly attached to the main contract; instead, they were only accessible on the Internet via a hypertext link mentioned in the contract. Plus, the hypertext link did not directly give access to the GTC but to a website, access to which allows those general terms and conditions to be viewed.

Before the Belgian Court of cassation, Tilman invoked a violation of the formal requirements of the Lugano II Convention – which corresponds to Article 23 of Regulation 44/20021 Brussels I – with regard to the jurisdictional clause and, therefore, the invalidity of the clause for lack of informed consent on its part.

The Issue at Stake

In this context, the Belgian court asked the Court of justice whether, under Article 23, §1, a) and §2, of the Lugano II Convention, consent to a jurisdiction clause can be deduced from a hyperlink inserted in a written contract, without any ‘obligation’ to click on that link.

The Court answered positively, confirming that business life is increasingly digital, including in its ‘legal dimension’, and that the main principles of contract law must thus adapt to it. This is the case of consent which is seen as genuine even in the digital sphere.

 The Court of Justice Reasoning

The decision of the Court of justice provides for a three-steps response.

First, (Non-)Impact of Brexit

Since the jurisdictional clause was stipulated in favour of the English court, the Court could not ignore the question of the geographical and temporal scope of the Lugano II Convention. After Brexit, the United Kingdom was refused access to the Lugano Convention (see also here and here). The applicable instrument for assessing the validity of the clause could be determined either at the date of its conclusion or at the date of the judicial proceedings. Since the issue at stake here was Brexit, i.e. the modification in time of the scope of application of EU law (including the Lugano II Convention), the Court of Justice chose the second option (for a discussion on this question, see here).

The Court rules that the legal action – the jurisdiction clause producing effects only on the date of the judicial proceedings (see Case Sanicentral, 25/79, point 6) – was brought before 31 December 2020, the termination date of the transitional period provided for in Article 126 of the UK withdrawal agreement. The latter text maintains the application of Union law, including the law on judicial cooperation in civil matters and the international agreements such as the Lugano II Convention. Therefore, the convention is applicable in the present case. The issue will be more difficult in the future (cf. here about a Swiss decision refusing the application of the Convention); in particular, the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements should be considered.

Second, Analogy with the Interpretative Framework of the “Brussels Regime”

As regards the interpretation of the Lugano II Convention, the Court recalls, in a very classical way, that it must follow the principles laid down by the previous caselaw concerning the provisions at issue contained in other instruments, including the Brussels Convention and the Brussels I and Ia Regulations, insofar as these provisions are drafted in similar terms.

Third, Condition of Validity of a Jurisdiction Clause in the Digital Ecosystem

In order to be valid, a jurisdiction clause must be concluded, inter alia, “in writing or orally with written confirmation” (Article 23, §1). The objective is to ensure that the parties’ consent to the clause is genuine. In case of a dispute, the assessment is left to the court on the basis of this EU substantive rule. In the context of the information society and e-commerce, proof of consent may also be based on “electronic means which provides a durable record of the agreement”. This is an expression of the principle – which is becoming more and more widespread in comparative and EU contract law – of assimilating electronic transmission to written form, with a view to simplifying the conclusion of online contracts. However, according to European caselaw, this does not imply that the clause conferring jurisdiction and the GCT mentioning it are “actually” recorded permanently by the parties (see point 44 of the judgment). This nuance is crucial. In order for electronic transmission to offer the same guarantees as the paper format, in particular as regards evidence, there mere “possibility” to save and print the information before the conclusion of the contract is seen as sufficient.

In the present case, the Court of Justice notes that the jurisdiction clause is stipulated in the GTC explicitly mentioned in the written contract concluded between the parties. This procedure complies with EU law, but it must be ensured that the GTC containing the jurisdiction clause have actually been “communicated” to the contracting party, here Tilman, the Belgian company. This is in principle the case, according to previous case law, “if that information is accessible by means of a screen”. Here, the written contract provided for a hypertext link to an Internet site where the general conditions could be accessed. It is therefore necessary, according to the Court, “that hypertext link functions and can be activated by a party exercising ordinary diligence”. The Court adds that it “equates a fortiori to evidence of communication of that information”.

This analysis is relevant, but it is unclear why it is an a fortiori reasoning. Viewing general conditions on a screen expresses the fact that digital access is effective. This is not the case in the presence of a hypertext link, as long as it has not been clicked on. And then, a key practical issue is how to prove that the link does not function: by taking a photo of the screen (screenshot) which displays an ‘error message’ after the hyperlink has been clicked on?

According to the Court, it is irrelevant that Tilman, the co-contractor, did not have a box to tick on the page of the website to express acceptance of those terms and conditions, nor that the page containing those terms and conditions did not open automatically when the website was accessed. The Court implicitly applies here a proportionality test between the requirement of informed consent and the objective of not hindering commercial exchanges. It is therefore up to the party who is invited to consult the GTC online to do so. A “click” and a reading online, on a screen, are no more demanding in a hyperconnected society than reading a paper document in an annex to a contract.

Finally, the Court allows itself an obiter dictum by referring to points b) and c) of Article 23, §1, in order to clearly situate the case in “international trade”. For the record, these provisions validate jurisdiction clauses concluded in a form consistent with international commercial practice, reinforcing the private autonomy of the economic operators. I am not convinced however that this adds anything to the interpretation and especially that it corresponds (i.e. using a hypertext link to refer to the GTC including a court agreement) to the very concept of usage of international trade. But this is an open question.

General Assessment

This solution must be approved for at least three reasons.

Firstly, outside the digital paradigm, economic operators are supposed to be aware of the GTC of the contract and in particular of the jurisdictional clause they contain. Indeed, the GTC are an important criterion for the financial balance of the commercial agreement.

Secondly, in line with its previous case law, the Court of justice follows a different analysis of contractual consent in B2B contracts than in B2C relationships. The formal requirements laid down in EU secondary law on B2C distance contracts cannot be transposed, by analogy, to the B2B context (see point 37, C-322/14, Jaouad El Majdoub).

Thirdly, the Court’s reading of Article 23(2) is part of a more global European political and legislative context: that of the emerging ‘digital by default principle’. In the e-Government strategy, it means that delivering services digitally is the preferred option through a single contact point (see here). According to the European Commission, the same should progressively apply in the judicial cooperation in civil matters. In its 2020 Communication on Digitalisation of justice in the European Union, the Commission proposed to make “the digital channel the default option in EU cross-border judicial cooperation” (point 3.2 and see here for an update on the topic). Reading this ambition for EU Civil Justice together with the “Brussels/Lugano Regime” (as interpreted in the present case), it shows that the EU legal system is working on providing a coherent framework for international economic exchanges in the digital ecosystem.

A request for a preliminary ruling from the Areios Pagos (Greece) is pending before the Court of Justice in the case of Charles Taylor Adjusting and FD against Starlight Shipping Company and Overseas Marine Enterprises INC (C-590/21, Charles Taylor Adjusting). The summary of the request in English and other languages can be downloaded here. The questions focus on the interpretation of the Brussels I Regulation:

Is the expression ‘manifestly contrary to public policy’ in the EU and, by extension, to domestic public policy, which constitutes a ground for non-recognition and non-enforcement pursuant to point 1 of Article 34 and Article 45(1) of Regulation No 44/2001, to be understood as meaning that it extends beyond explicit anti-suit injunctions prohibiting the commencement and continuation of proceedings before a court of another Member State to judgments or orders delivered by courts of Member States where: (i) they impede or prevent the claimant in obtaining judicial protection by the court of another Member State or from continuing proceedings already commenced before it; and (ii) is that form of interference in the jurisdiction of a court of another Member State to adjudicate a dispute of which it has already been seised, and which it has admitted, compatible with public policy in the EU? In particular, is it contrary to public policy in the EU within the meaning of point 1 of Article 34 and Article 45(1) of Regulation No 44/2001, to recognise and/or declare enforceable a judgment or order of a court of a Member State awarding provisional damages to claimants seeking recognition and a declaration of enforceability in respect of the costs and expenses incurred by them in bringing an action or continuing proceedings before the court of another Member State, where the reasons given are that: (a) it follows from an examination of that action that the case is covered by a settlement duly established and ratified by the court of the Member State delivering the judgment (or order); and (b) the court of the other Member State seised in a fresh action by the party against which the judgment or order was delivered lacks jurisdiction by virtue of a clause conferring exclusive jurisdiction?

If the first question is answered in the negative, is point 1 of Article 34 of Regulation No 44/2001, as interpreted by the Court of Justice of the European Union, to be understood as constituting a ground for non-recognition and non-enforcement in Greece of the judgment and orders delivered by a court of another Member State (the United Kingdom), as described under (I) above, where they are directly and manifestly contrary to national public policy in accordance with fundamental social and legal perceptions which prevail in Greece and the fundamental provisions of Greek law that lie at the very heart of the right to judicial protection (Articles 8 and 20 of the Greek Constitution, Article 33 of the Greek Civil Code and the principle of protection of that right that underpins the entire system of Greek procedural law, as laid down in Articles 176, 173(1) to (3), 185, 205 and 191 of the Greek Code of Civil Procedure cited in paragraph 6 of the statement of reasons) and Article 6(1) of the [European Convention on Human Rights], such that, in that case, it is permissible to disapply the principle of EU law on the free movement of judgments, and is the non-recognition resulting therefrom compatible with the views that assimilate and promote the European perspective?

The request having been lodged in September 2021, the file seems ripe to be addressed by the Court. More information will follow when available.

As announced on this blog, the 9th Journal of Private International Law conference will be hosted by the Yong Pung School of Law, Singapore Management University from 3 to 5 August 2023.

A reminder that the deadline to submit abstracts is Friday 16 December 2022 at jpil2023@smu.edu.sg. The Call for Papers is available here.

More information on the conference and the related registration can be found here.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published on 1 November 2022. The table of contents is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us by the editor of the journal.

U. Janzen and R. Wagner, The German implementing rules for the Brussels II ter Regulation

When the original version of the Brussels II Regulation was adopted in 2000, it was not certain whether this regulation would be such a success. In the meantime, the regulation has become one of the most important legal instruments for judicial cooperation in civil matters. The regulation has recently been revised for the second time. The following article presents the German implementing rules for this recast.

R. Magnus, A new Private International Law and new Procedural Rules for Adoptions in Germany

As a result of two recent reforms the German private international and procedural laws applicable to adoptions have changed quite substantively. Article 22 (1) sentence 1 of the Introductory Act to the German Civil Code (EG-BGB) now refers to the lex fori as the law applicable for all domestic procedures, and section 1 (2) of the Adoption effects Act (AdWirkG) introduces an obligatory recognition procedure for many foreign adoptions. The effects of these and other innovations are examined and evaluated in detail in this article.

H.-P. Mansel, Liberalization of the Private International Law of Marriage and Registered Civil Partnership: Remarks on the Place of Marriage and Registration as Connecting Factors

According to the new proposal of the German Council for Private International Law, the law of the “place of marriage” is to govern the establishment of a marriage or registered civil partnership. The article deals with this proposal and explores the question of how this place is to be determined in the case of an online marriage. It argues for the application of the law of the state where the register is kept.

B. Laukemann, Protecting procedural confidence against the insolvency estate?

According to Union law, the effects of insolvency proceedings on a pending lawsuit are governed by the lex fori – and thus not by the law of the opening Member State (s. Art. 18 European Insolvency Regulation [EIR], Art. 292 Directive 2009/138, Art. 32 Directive 2001/24). At first glance, the distinction between the lex fori and the lex concursus raised here does not cause any major problems of interpretation. But can the lex fori and its regulatory purpose, which is to guarantee protection of confidence and legal certainty in civil proceedings, also be brought into position against the liability regime of foreign insolvency proceedings? A look at Art. 7(2)(c) EIR, which, in turn, allocates procedural powers of a debtor and insolvency practitioner to the lex fori concursus, reveals the difficulties of a clear-cut demarcation between the law of the forum and the law governing insolvency proceedings. The present contribution seeks to pursue this classification problem, equally relevant in legal and practical terms, for the relevant pieces of secondary EU legislation. Recently, this legal question was submitted to the CJEU – due to the liquidation of an insurance company within the scope of the Solvency II Directive. The decision gives rise to critically examine the delimitation approach of the CJEU and to ask in general how the protection of procedural confidence, on the one hand, and insolvency-related liability interests of the creditors, on the other, can be brought into an appropriate balance.

J. Kondring, International Service by WhatsApp: Reflections on the Hague Service Convention and the 1928 Anglo-German Convention in Judgement and Recognition Proceedings

In times of electronic communication, the question arises whether cross-border service by means of electronic communication is possible. The Higher Regional Court (OLG) of Frankfurt a.M. had to decide this question in recognition proceedings for a Canadian-German service by WhatsApp. Neither the Hague Service Convention nor bilateral agreements such as the Anglo-German Convention of 1928 allow service by WhatsApp. In this respect, the article also ex-amines the interaction of section 189 German Code of Civil Procedure (ZPO) and Art. 15 of the Hague Service Convention in both judgment and recognition proceedings, including the relationship to the parallel Anglo-German Convention of 1928. In certain cases, Art. 15 of the Hague Service Convention moves aside and “neutralises” section 189 German Code of Civil Procedure and its legal consequences. For the recognition proceedings, Art. 15 of the Hague Service Convention will also have to be taken into account in the context of the examination of the regularity of service of the document instituting the proceedings.

S. Arnold, Applicability of Article 15(1)(c) Lugano II in cases of subsequent relocation of consumers

In its judgment (C-296/20), the ECJ follows the consumer-friendly course already taken in the mBank decision. It interpreted Article 15(1)(c) Lugano II (and by doing so also the corresponding Article 17(1)(c) Brussels Ibis Regulation). The court clarified that the provision governs the jurisdiction of a court also in such cases where a consumer who has contracted with a professional counterparty subsequently relocates to another contracting State. Thus, it is not necessary for the cross-border activities of the professional party to have already existed at the time the contract was concluded. Rather, the subsequent move of the consumer also constitutes the “pursuit” of the professional or commercial activity in the consumer’s member state. Consequently, the court strengthens the position of consumers. Even in the event of a subsequent move, they can rely on the (passive) forum of protection of Article 16(2) Lugano II and the (active) forum of Article 16(1) Lugano II at their place of residence. The burden that this decision places on the professional counterparty – the risk of foreign litigation even if the matter was purely domestic at the time the contract was concluded – seems reasonable, as choice of forum agreements (Art. 17 No. 3 Lugano II) remain possible as a means of protection.

A. Staudinger and F. Scharnetzki, The applicable law for the internal settlement between two liability insurances of a tractor-trailer combination – Karlsruhe locuta, causa non finita

If in a tractor-trailer combination the owners of the tractor unit and the trailer are not the same person and two different liability insurers cover the respective operating risk, the question arises as to the internal settlement between the two liability insurances. Here, first the conflict-of-law issue to be dealt with is the source of law that is to be used to determine the relevant statute for recourse. In its decision of 3 March 2021, the Federal Court of Justice endorsed an alternative approach based on Article 19 of the Rome II Regulation and Article 7 para. 4 lit. b) of the Rome I Regulation in conjunction with Article 46d para. 2 of the Introductory Act to the German Civil Code (EGBGB) for a situation in which a German liability insurer of the tractor seeks half compensation from a Czech trailer insurer. In the opinion of the authors, the IV. Civil Senate had, in light of the European Court of Justice’s decision of 21 January 2016 in the joined cases C-359/14 and C-475/14, an obligation to refer to the Court in Luxembourg under Article 267 para. 1 lit. b), para. 3 TFEU. So, the solution via Art. 19 Rome II Regulation seems hardly convincing, at most a special rule on conflict of laws like Art. 7 para. 4 lit. b) Rome I Regulation. Whether and to what extent Article 7 para. 4 lit. b) Rome I Regulation can be instrumentalized to enforce § 78 para. 2 VVG old version via Article 46d para. 2 EGBGB, however, should have been finally clarified by the European Court of Justice. In particular, it seems doubtful whether Article 46d para. 2 EGBGB as a national rule, which goes back to Art. 7 para. 4 lit. b) Rome I Regulation, allows a provision such as § 78 para. 2 VVG old version to be applied as a mere recourse rule between two insurers. This applies all the more since no special public interests or interests of injured parties worthy of protection are affected here.

C. Mayer, Relevance of the place of marriage for determining the applicable law in relation to the formal requirements of proxy marriage and online marriage

The decisions of the Federal Court of Justice and the Düsseldorf Administrative Court concern a double proxy marriage in Mexico and an online marriage via live video conference with an official from the US state of Utah. In both cases, the spouses were themselves in Germany. Both decisions focus on the conflict of law determination of the applicable law in relation to the formal requirements of marriage. Due to the German conflict of law rules in Art. 11 and Art. 13 Para. 4 EGBGB, the place of marriage is decisive. The Federal Court of Justice concludes that the double proxy marriage took place in Mexico, which is why the marriage was formally valid under the applicable local law. The Dusseldorf Administrative Court rules that the online marriage was concluded in Germany, so that only German law is applicable and the marriage is therefore formally invalid due to the lack of participation of a registrar. Both cases reveal inconsistencies in German conflict of laws.

S. Deuring, The Purchase of Trees Growing in Brazil: Not a Contract Relating to a Right in rem in Immovable Property or a Tenancy of Immovable Property

ShareWood, a company established in Switzerland, and a consumer resident in Austria had entered into a framework agreement and four purchase contracts for the acquisition of teak and balsa trees in Brazil. When the consumer demanded the termination of the purchase contracts, the question arose of whether this demand could be based on Austrian law, even though the parties had agreed that Swiss law should apply. Siding with the consumer, the ECJ ruled that contractual arrangements such as the present one cannot be considered contracts relating to a right in rem in immovable property or tenancy of immovable property pursuant to Art. 6(4)(c) of the Rome I Regulation. The non-applicability of this provision entails the applicability of Art. 6(2) cl. 2 of the Rome I Regulation. According to the latter, a choice of law may not have the result of depriving consumers of the protection afforded to them by provisions that cannot be derogated from by agreement by virtue of the law of the country where the consumer has his habitual residence. In consequence, the consumer could, in fact, base his action on Austrian law.

C. Benicke and N. Suchocki, Judicial approval for disclaimer of interests given by parents for their minor children – Polish cases of succession at German courts and the role of the special escape clause in Art. 15 (2) CPC 1996

Polish probate courts demand for judicial approval of any disclaimer of interest given by parents for their minor children, even if such an approval is not required under the law applicable according to Art. 17 of the Child Protection Convention 1996. If German law is applicable due to Art. 17 CPC 1996, in most cases a judicial approval for the disclaimer of interest is not required according to § 1643 (2) p. 2 BGB. As a consequence, German family courts having jurisdiction to issue a judicial approval according to Art. 5 (1) CPC 1996 cannot do so, because under German law, applicable according to Art. 15 (1) CPC 1996 no judicial approval can be issued if not required by the substantive law applicable according to Art. 17 CPC 1996. This leads to the situation that no valid disclaimer of interest can be made, even though both jurisdictions would allow it in a purely domestic case. Therefore, the question arises as to whether in such cases a German family court may issue a judicial approval due to Art. 15 (2) CPC 1996, which exceptionally allows to apply or take into consideration the law of another State with which the situation has a substantial connection. One of the various regulatory purposes of the special escape clause in Art. 15 (2) CPC 1996 consists in allowing the court to adjust the lex fori in order to solve an adaptation problem as it is in this case. The Higher Regional Court Hamm issued such a judicial approval in taking into consideration that the Polish law requires a judicial approval for the disclaimer of interest. We agree with the OLG Hamm in the result, but not in the justification. As Art. 15 (2) CPC 1996 refers only to Art. 15 (1) CPC 1996 the taking into consideration of Polish law cannot overrule that the law applicable according to Art. 17 CPC 1996 does not require a judicial approval. To solve the adaptation problem, it suffices that German law applicable according to Art. 15 (1) CPC 1996 is modified in so far that it allows the formal issuance of a judicial approval even though such an approval is not required by the substantive law applicable according to Art. 17 CPC 1996.

R. Hüßtege, German procedural law for obtaining a decision that the removal or retention of a child was wrongful – present and future

Art. 15 of the Hague Convention on the civil aspects of international child abduction requests that the applicant should obtain from the authorities of the State of the habitual residence of the child a decision that the removal or retention was wrongful within the meaning of Article 3 of the Convention. The procedure for obtaining the decision is regulated incomplete in the German implementation law. Most of the problems raised will, however, be remedied by the reform of the German implementing act.

P. Schlosser, Recognition even if service of the document initiating the proceedings had not taken place?

The author is submitting that Art. 22 of the Convention on the International Recovery of Child Support and Other Forms of Family Maintenance provides only one alternative for refusing recognition to a maintenance Judgment (“may be refused”) and that, therefore, more liberal provisions in national Law are upheld. The German code of civil procedure, § 328, seems not to be more liberal, but must be seen in the light of the overwhelming principle of safeguarding the right to be heard in court. Yet, this principle is well safeguarded, if the proposed victim in the subsequent proceedings of exequatur gets a chance to assert what he would have asserted in the original litigation but, thereby, he had no chance to achieve a different result. Under these circumstances the contrary solution would amount to a refusal of justice to the other party.

B. Heiderhoff, Refugees and the Hague Child Abduction Convention

The ECJ held that the removal of a child cannot be wrong ful in the sense of Article 2(11) of Regulation No 2201/2003 (now Article 2 sec 2(11) of Regulation No 2019/1111), if the parent has complied with a decision to transfer under Regulation (EU) No 604/2013 by leaving the country. This decision makes a valid point, but seems too general and reaches too far. The contribution shows that the integration of family law and migration law is insufficient and urges better coordination between the actors to achieve better protection of the child.

T. Frantzen, Norwegian International Law of Inheritance

Norway adopted a new act on inheritance and the administration of estates in 2019. The act came into force on 1 January 2021. The new act is based on the principles of the act on inheritance from 1972 and the act on administration of estates from 1930. This means that descendants may claim a forced share of 2/3 of the estate, however with a limitation of approximately 150,000 Euro. With the new act the amount has been increased, and it is regulated each year. A surviving spouse may, as before, claim a legal share. The spouse may alternatively choose to take over the so-called undivided estate. This means that the division of the estate is postponed.
Until the new succession act was adopted, Norwegian choice of law rules on succession were based on customary law. The general principle was that succession was governed by the law of the State in which the deceased had her/his last domicile, and that there was no, or a very limited space, for party autonomy.
The new act decides that the administration of estates may take place in Norway if the deceased had her/his last habitual residence in Norway. When it comes to succession, the main rule is that succession is governed by the law of the State where the deceased had her/his last habitual residence. Party autonomy is introduced in the new act, as a person may choose that succession shall be governed by the law of a State of which he or she was a national. The decision on the choice of law is however not valid if the person was a Norwegian citizen by the time of death. The few provisions on choice of law are based on the EuErbVO.

C. Jessel-Holst, Private international law reform in North Macedonia

In 2020, North Macedonia adopted a new Private International Law Act which replaces the 2007 Act of the same name and applies from 18.2.2021. The new Act amounts to a fundamental reform which is mainly inspired by the Acquis communautaire. It also refers to a number of Hague Conventions. The Act contains conflict-of-law rules as well as rules on procedure. Many issues are regulated for the first time. The concept of renvoi is maintained but the scope of application has been significantly reduced. As a requirement for the recognition of foreign judgments the Act introduces the mirror principle. As was previously the case, reciprocity does not constitute a prerequisite for recognition and enforcement.

As announced in an earlier post, the International Law Association will celebrate its 150 anniversary next year through a number of events.

The celebration will start with an inaugural conference which will take place on line on 12 January 2023 and will discuss the role of parliaments in the creation of International Law so that to increase its legitimacy.

Throughout 2023, webinars will be organised on a variety of topics, including Democracy, Governance, Digital challenges, Civil Status, Anthropocene, Taxation and many others. Each of these webinars is prepared by a White Paper, which will be the focus of the webinar. Members of the public are invited to review the White Papers and comment on them until 31 December 2022 or 31 January 2023.

The organisation has already issued 10 Newsletters, which can be found here.

The programme of the webinars is available here. The White Papers can be accessed here. Registration for these events can be made here.

On 7 December 2022, as announced through the Commission Press Corner, the European Commission adopted a proposal for a Regulation aimed at harmonising at EU level the rules of private international law relating to parenthood.

The proposal is focused on the best interests and the rights of the child. It will provide legal clarity for all types of families, who find themselves in a cross-border situation within the EU, be it because they move from one Member State to another to travel or reside, or because they have family members or property in another Member State. One of the key aspects of the proposal is that the parenthood established in a Member State of the EU should be recognised in all the other Member States, without any special procedure.

Union law as interpreted by the European Court of Justice, notably on free movement, already provides that parenthood established in a Member State should be recognised in all the other Member States for some purposes: access to the territory, right of residence, non-discrimination with the nationals. However, this is not the case for the rights derived from national law.

Today’s proposal allows children in cross border situations to benefit from the rights derived from parenthood under national law, in matters such as succession, maintenance, custody or the right of parents to act as legal representative of the child (for schooling or health matters).

Background

Commission President von der Leyen said in her 2020 State of the Union speech that “If you are parent in one country, you are parent in every country”. With this statement, the President referred to the need to ensure that the parenthood established in a Member State is recognised in all other Member States for all purposes.

EU citizens can live and work in different EU countries. They travel, move for work, buy houses, start families. At the moment, Member States have varying national laws on the recognition of parenthood, so when a family finds itself in a cross-border situation, it might lose the rights derived from parenthood under national law.  The non-recognition of parenthood puts at risk the fundamental rights of children, including their right to an identity, to non-discrimination and to a private and family life.

The proposal was identified as a key action in the EU Strategy on the rights of the child and the EU LGBTIQ Equality Strategy. The European Parliament welcomed the Commission’s initiative in its Resolution on the protection of the rights of the child in civil, administrative and family law proceedings and in its Resolution on LGBTIQ rights in the EU. The Council conclusions on the EU Strategy on the rights of the child underline that children’s rights are universal, that every child enjoys the same rights without discrimination of any kind and that the best interests of the child must be a primary consideration in all actions relating to children, whether taken by public authorities or by private institutions.

Protecting Children Rights

The proposal aims at protecting the fundamental rights of children, providing legal certainty for the families, and reducing the legal costs and burden for the families and the Member States’ administrative and judicial systems.

The main elements of the proposal include: (a) designation of the jurisdiction: the proposal determines the courts of the Member States that have jurisdiction in matters related to parenthood, ensuring the best interest of the child; (b) designation of the applicable law:as a rule, the law applicable to the establishment of parenthood should be the law of the State of the habitual residence of the person giving birth. Where that rule results in the establishment of parenthood as regards only one parent, alternative options ensure that parenthood can be established as regards both parents; (c) rules for recognition of parenthood: the proposal provides for the recognition of court decisions and authentic instruments establishing or providing evidence of the establishment of parenthood. As a rule, parenthood established in a Member State, should be recognised in all the other Member States, without any special procedure; (d) creation of a European Certificate of Parenthood: children (or their legal representatives) can request it from the Member State which established parenthood, and choose to use it to prove their parenthood in all the other Member States. The Commission proposes a harmonised template, common to the whole EU. The use of the Certificate would be optional for families, but they have the right to request it and to have it accepted all over the EU.

The proposal will complement other EU private international law rules, on matters such as succession. It does not harmonise substantive family law, which remains the competence of the Member States.

Next Steps

The Commission’s proposal has to be adopted unanimously by the Council, after consulting the European Parliament. Five years after the Regulation becomes applicable, the Commission will evaluate its application by Member States and may propose amendments.

Shahla F. Ali, Filip Balcerzak, Adam Mickiewicz, Giorgio Fabio Colombo, and Joshua Karton have edited a collection of essays titled Diversity in International Arbitration – Why it Matters and How to Sustain It, which has recently been published by Edward Elgar.

After decades of focus on harmonization, which for too many represents no more than Western legal dominance and a largely homogeneous arbitration practitioner community, this ground-breaking book explores the increasing attention being paid to the need for greater diversity in the international arbitration ecosystem. It examines diversity in all its forms, investigating how best to develop an international arbitral order that is not just tolerant of diversity, but that sustains and promotes diversity in concert with harmonized practices.

Offering a wide range of viewpoints from a diverse and inclusive group of authors, Diversity in International Arbitration is a comprehensive and insightful resource on a controversial, fast-moving subject. Chapters present arguments from practitioner, academic, institutional and governmental perspectives that identify the underlying issues and address the various ways in which the goal of diversity, whether demographic, legal, cultural, professional, linguistic, or philosophical, can be reached.

This book’s analysis of the contemporary state of diversity in international arbitration will be a crucial read for researchers in the field. Practitioners and policy makers will also find its discussion of best practices and innovative initiatives for enhancing diversity to be invaluable.

More information available here.

This post was written by Felix M. Wilke, University of Bayreuth.


The new EU Sale of Goods Directive 2019/771 and its sibling, the Supply of Digital Content and Digital Services Directive 2019/770, understandably have attracted a lot of attention in the field of substantive private law. By contrast, to my knowledge, their (negative) private international law dimension has not been featured in any prominent way yet. In this post, I want to highlight and contextualize this aspect. Any input, e.g. regarding directives I might have missed or explanations different from the ones I offer, is very much welcome.

The Wonderful World of Conflict of Laws in EU Directives

When faced with the term “EU Conflict of Laws”, most people will nowadays immediately think of the different regulations in this area: Rome I to III, the Succession Regulation etc. But this is not the whole story. Some of the Union’s provisions with a direct impact on private international law can be found in directives. Beginning with Article 6(2) of the Unfair Terms Directive 93/13/EEC, many of such instruments on the protection of consumers required the Member States to take “the necessary measures to ensure that the consumer does not lose the protection granted [by the respective legal instrument] by virtue of the choice of the law of a non-Member country as the law applicable to the contract if the latter has a close connection with the territory of the Member States”. Other examples are Article 12(2) of the Distance Marketing of Consumer Financial Services Directive 2002/65/EC and Article 22(4) of the Consumer Credit Agreements Directive2008/48/EC.

Moreover, Article 12(2) of the Time Sharing Directive 2008/122/EC sets forth that, under certain conditions, “consumers shall not be deprived of the protection granted by this Directive, as implemented in the Member State of the forum” where the law of a third country is applicable. (While Articles 17–19 of the new Package Travel Directive 2015/2302 have an obvious connection to conflict of laws, they operate differently.)

All these provisions are still in force. National law of the Member States must contain respective rules – and these rules clearly must be conflict-of-law rules, as they have to affect situations in which the law of a third country would otherwise be applicable (mostly because of a choice by the parties).

A Change of Heart between 2008 and 2011?

Things are different for the new Sale of Goods Directive. While Article 7(2) of the old Sale of Goods Directive1999/44/EC was drafted along the lines of the examples just mentioned, any such provision is now missing from the directive repealing it. (The Supply of Digital Content and Digital Services Directive does not introduce a conflict-of-law provision, either.) The same fate befell Article 12(2) of the Distance Contracts Directive 97/7/EC when the Consumer Rights Directive 2011/83/EU repealed it. From this perspective, EU private international law has actually lost two provisions in the last decade or so.

As the EU legislator seems to have changed its stance on this issue between 2008 and 2011, two possible reasons from this period suggest themselves. The first concerns the new approach to harmonisation of substantive private law by directives, the second the emergence of EU regulations on conflict of laws.

Full Harmonisation

The Distance Contracts Directive and the old Sale of Goods Directive were minimum harmonisation directives. The Member States could maintain or introduce provisions if they ensured a higher level of consumer protection. By contrast, both the Consumer Rights Directive and the new Sale of Goods Directive are full harmonisation directives. Unless otherwise provided, Member States may not maintain or introduce divergent provisions, whether less or more stringent.

Yet no clear link of this changed approach to harmonisation with the present conflict-of-law issue is apparent. True, it is now more or less irrelevant which national law of an EU Member State is applicable to a sale of goods to a consumer. The key rules will be the same across the board (also see Recital 10 Sale of Goods Directive). But this is not with what the respective old provisions and the remaining provisions in other directives were and are concerned. They were and are about protecting the consumer from the application of the (disadvantageous) law of a third country.

Rome I and Choice of Law (in Consumer Contracts)

For anyone interested in EU private international law, the years between 2007 and 2009 have, of course, special significance. In this time frame, the first EU regulations on conflict of laws were passed and became applicable. In particular, Rome I was passed in 2008 and has been applicable to contracts concluded as from 17 December 2009. So, are the rules found in Rome I on consumer contracts and choice of law in general the reason for the lack of conflict-of-law provisions in more recent directives?

As a matter of law, the answer must be negative. This is because the scope of application of Articles 6(2) and 3(4) of the Rome I Regulation on the one hand and of the conflict-of-law rules in the directives on the other hand do not perfectly overlap: The provisions in the directives have not entirely become redundant once Rome I entered into force. For one, Article 6(4) of Rome I excludes certain contracts. For another, even the relatively broad requirement of “directing activities” in Article 6(1)(b) of Rome I only pertains to the Member State in which the consumer is habitually resident. A consumer concluding a contract in another Member State may not be protected even where Article 6 Rome I would encompass a consumer habitually resident in that country. Finally, Article 3(4) Rome I is too narrow to catch all cases subject to the conflict-of-law provisions in directives.

As a matter of policy, however, one can assume that Rome I was a big factor. The Commission’s Proposal for the new Sale of Goods Directive does refer to the protection of consumers under Rome I, although only in the context of compatibility of the draft with EU private international law. (See also Recital 65 Sale of Goods Directive.) When the Commission states that the legislative proposal “does not require any changes to the current framework of EU private international law”, it is not clear whether it took the actual change it proposed to make to EU private international law – eliminating a conflict-of-law provision – into account.

Is there Reason to Mourn?

Life is easier without conflict-of-law provisions in directives, to be sure. Nothing to transpose for national legislators, and no reason for courts to even think about special national conflict-of-law rules favouring consumers. Does this offset the detriments to consumers? One can certainly think so. While the exclusion of some consumers from the protection offered by Article 6 Rome I can lead to some strange results, they only affect a very small number of situations. The practical impact of the conflict-of-law provisions in directives does not seem to have been very big, anyway. As far as I can tell, the Court of Justice only had to deal with any of these provisions once: Case C-70/03 (Commission v. Spain) concerns Spain’s too restrictive transposition of Article 6(2) of the Unfair Terms Directive into its national law.

In any case, the death of conflict-of-law provisions in directives should not be silent. Unlike during the legislative process leading to the Consumer Rights Directive and the new Sale of Goods Directive, the EU legislator should openly communicate that – and preferably also why – it considers such provisions unnecessary. And this not only from a scholarly perspective: In the highly complex realm that is EU (substantive) consumer law, a national legislator might simply miss that a conflict-of-law provision transposing one of the old directives has now lost its base.

December is a relatively short month at the Court of Justice. Very little is happening in PIL (much more on other topics such as the independence of judges or data protection). On 8 December 2022, a hearing will take place in relation to case C-638/22 PPU Rzecznik Praw Dziecka e.a., on the suspension of a Hague return decision – and that will be it.

The Sąd Apelacyjny w Warszawie (Poland) has referred to the Court of Justice a question on Regulations 2201/2003 and 2019/1111:

Does Article 11(3) of Council Regulation (EC) No 2201/2003 [the Brussels II bis Regulation], and Article 22, Article 24, Article 27(6) and Article 28(1) and (2) of Council Regulation (EU) No 2019/1111 of 25 June 2019 on jurisdiction, the recognition and enforcement of decisions in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility [Brussels II ter], read in conjunction with Article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, preclude the application of a provision of national law under which, in cases involving the removal of a person subject to parental responsibility or custody conducted under the Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction adopted in The Hague on 25 October 1980, the enforcement of an order for the removal of a person subject to parental responsibility or custody is suspended by operation of law where the Prokurator Generalny (Public Prosecutor General), Rzecznik Praw Dziecka (Commissioner for Children’s Rights) or Rzecznik Praw Obywatelskich (Ombudsman) submits a request to that effect to the Sąd Apelacyjny w Warszawie (Court of Appeal, Warsaw) within a period not exceeding two weeks from the day on which the order becomes final?

In case at hand, the father (applicant) and the mother (defendant) are Polish nationals who have resided and worked for more than ten years in Ireland. Their two children, aged 5 and 11 have both Polish and Irish nationality.

In the summer of 2021, the defendant went on vacation to Poland with her children with the applicant’s consent. In September 2021, she informed him that she had decided to stay with them in Poland permanently. Two month later, the applicant brought before the Polish courts an application under the 1980 Hague Convention for the return of the children. The court of first instance agreed to the request; a subsequent appeal by the defendant was dismissed. However, she failed to comply with the order for the return of the children within the time limit of 7 days. Therefore, on September 29, 2022, the applicant submitted a request to have an enforcement form appended to the return order, with a view to initiating enforcement proceedings. On 30 September 2022, the Rzecznik Praw Dziecka (Children’s Rights Ombudsman) submitted an application for a stay of execution of the return order, based on a provision of the Polish civil procedure code whereby “In cases involving the removal of a person subject to parental responsibility or custody brought under [the 1980 Hague Convention], at the request of the entity referred to in Article 5191(2)2 notified to the court referred to in Article 5182(1) within a period not exceeding two weeks from the date on which the order for the removal of the person subject to parental responsibility or custody becomes final, the enforcement of such order shall be suspended by operation of law”. On October 5, 2022, a similar request was made by the Prokurator Generalny (Attorney General).

The referring court’s application for the urgent procedure was granted. The case will be decided by the third chamber (judge K. Jürimäe reporting; M. Safjan, N. Piçarra, N. Jääskinen, M. Gavalec), supported by AG N. Emiliou.

The third edition of Talia Einhorn’s textbook on Private International Law in Israel is out, published by Wolters Kluwer.

This third, wholly updated and expanded edition provides a clear, comprehensive statement and analysis of private international law in Israel. Israel’s private international law (PIL) regime is not codified, nor is it clearly traceable to any one legal system. Most Israeli PIL sources are available in Hebrew only. On many legal matters there is neither legislation nor case law. There are, however, legal principles from which the pertinent rules may be deduced. Consequently, this study does not confine itself to the rules already existing in Israeli PIL, but also establishes rules in areas where such are missing. In the process of establishing PIL rules, Israeli courts are often directed by parties to engage in a comparative study as to how such problems are solved elsewhere, especially in the European Union and in its Member States, in particular England, due to the affinity of Israeli law to English law since the British Mandate, and in the United States. Therefore, this study offers comparative insights regarding the possible options open to Israeli courts when establishing or refining Israeli PIL rules.

Subjects covered include: national and international sources of Israeli PIL; principles of establishing the applicable law; characterization, substance and procedure, ordre public; renvoi, block reference, economic conflict-of-law rules; natural and legal persons; contractual and non-contractual obligations; property law, incl. IP, means of transportation, cultural property and trusts; company law, incl. dual-listed companies and corporate groups; cross-border insolvency proceedings; family law – both religious laws and secular, territorial laws, matters of marriage and divorce, handled by Jewish, Muslim and Christian religious tribunals, the recognition of civil marriage celebrated abroad, reputed spouses, same-sex spouses and transgenders, personal effects of marriage, maintenance obligation between spouses, determination of parenthood, child adoption, child maintenance, custody of minors, guardianship/parental authority, and child abduction; international succession law; international civil procedure – incl. jurisdictional immunities; international jurisdiction; detailed analysis of procedure in international litigation in Israel; proof of foreign law; judicial assistance; recognition and enforcement of foreign judgements; and international arbitration.

For more information, see here.

The 16th edition of the Dicey, Morris & Collins on the Conflict of Laws, edited jointly by Lord Collins of Mapesbury (LLD, FBA) and Jonathan Harris KC (Hon.), has been published by Sweet & Maxwell.

Dicey, Morris & Collins on the Conflict of Laws deals with private international law issues. It explains the rules, principles and practice that determine how the law of England & Wales relates to other legal systems. Its commentary, rules and illustrations, with detailed reference to international conventions, legislation and case law, provide a compass for practitioners engaged in cross-border matters.

It is composed of two Volumes and a Companion Volume.

Volume 1 deals with general principles, the effects of withdrawal by the United Kingdom from the European Union, foreign affairs and the conflict of laws, procedural issues relating to international litigation, jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments and arbitration. Volume 2 is about specific areas of law, such as family law, property law, succession and trusts, corporations and insolvency and the law of obligations.

Finally, a Companion Volume considers in greater detail the transitional issues arising from the United Kingdom’s withdrawal from the European Union and the relevant EU legislation in a number of key areas. It analyses the relevant transitional provision in the Withdrawal Agreement concluded between the United Kingdom and the European Union, as well as domestic legislation on transitional issues. It analyses the relevant EU law in areas likely to remain relevant for the foreseeable future, including in relation to lis pendens and the recognition and enforcement of judgments from EU Member States. It considers the relevant family legislation in the Brussels II bis and Maintenance Regulations. The Companion Volume also includes detailed coverage of relevant provisions of the recast Insolvency Regulation.

Further information available here.

The Experts’ Group on the Parentage/Surrogacy Project of the Hage Conference on Private International Law (HCCH) has issued its Final Report on The feasibility of one or more private international law instruments on legal parentage  on 1 November 2022.

The conclusions of the report are as follows:

The Group agreed on the desirability of, and urgent need for, further work by the HCCH in the form of a binding PIL instrument on legal parentage in general (a Convention) and a binding PIL instrument on legal parentage established as a result of an ISA specifically (a Protocol).

The conclusions of the Group with respect to the feasibility of some of the key elements of a Convention and a Protocol are set out in boxes throughout (and annexed to) this Report.

The Group concluded on the general feasibility of developing a Convention dealing with the recognition by operation of law of foreign judicial decisions on the establishment and contestation of legal parentage.

The Group also concluded on the general feasibility of rules on recognition by operation of law of legal parentage as a result of an ISA established by judicial decision in a Protocol. Feasibility will depend in particular on how safeguards / standards are addressed.

Owing to the particularly complex and sensitive nature of the topic, the Group noted some key feasibility challenges going forward, which include:

-For a Convention, whether or not to include:
⇒ domestic adoption;
⇒ rules on uniform applicable law for the establishment of legal parentage; and
⇒ rules on public documents.
-For a Protocol, the way to address safeguards / standards.
-For both instruments, scope issues related to legal parentage established as a result of a domestic surrogacy arrangements and / or ART involving a third-party individual (donor) and legal parentage established by domestic adoptions following a surrogacy arrangement.
-Some experts agreed on the feasibility of advancing work on only one instrument, while others did not think that advancing work on one instrument without the other would be feasible.

While different elements to be included in a Convention and / or a Protocol, when taken individually, seemed to be feasible, this assessment might change depending on decisions taken on other elements. For example:

-For some experts, any instrument would only be attractive to States if it also addressed legal parentage established without a judicial decision, given that, in the majority of cases, legal parentage is established by operation of law or following an act. For other experts, this did not seem a key issue and / or those experts questioned the feasibility of agreeing rules on legal parentage without a judicial decision in an instrument.
-Although the Group agreed on the need for safeguards / standards in a possible Protocol, experts had different views as to which safeguards / standards should be included and how they should feature. For many experts, a Protocol would only be feasible if it included uniform safeguards / standards included directly in a Protocol, some of which featuring as conditions for recognition, others as grounds for refusal. For some experts, a Protocol would rather be feasible if it included State-specific safeguards / standards indirectly in a Protocol with a declaration mechanism and grounds for refusal.

The Group finally recommends the establishment of a Working Group to explore the provisions on a possible convention and protocol.

The third issue of 2022 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out. In addition to recent case law and other materials, it features four contributions.

Giovanna Adinolfi, States’ Economic Measures to Counter Cyberattacks: Disentangling their (Il)Legitimacy under International Law

The present contribution draws the attention on measures adopted by States to tackle actual or potential cross-border cyberattacks and that may have an impact on international commercial transactions. With a look to the more recent practice, the distinction is proposed between response measures (addressed against those held responsible for cyberoperations that have caused an injury to the target State) and anticipatory or preventive measures (intended to prevent cyberattacks). Against this backdrop, the issue is addressed as to whether both types of measures represent international unlawful acts which find a justification within the international legal order. 

Bruno Barel, Le notificazioni nello spazio giuridico europeo dopo il regolamento (UE) 2020/1784 (Service of Documents in the European Judicial Area after Regulation (EU) 2020/1784)

The second recast of the uniform rules on the service of judicial and extrajudicial documents in civil or commercial matters introduced three innovative elements of particular relevance to the original framework, that dates back to the year 2000 (and which had already been subjected to recasting in 2007). Two of these novel provisions relate to the technological evolution of remote communications, and they consist of the institution of a common IT system for the telematic transmission of acts and documents between national authorities and of the – albeit timid and prudent – opening to direct forms of service by electronic means between individuals, thus surpassing the mediation of authorities. The third – and equally careful – novel provision attempts to reinforce the assistance between the authorities of different Member States aimed at identifying the address of the person to be served. Moreover, the most innovative part of the regulation will be fully operational only in 2025, in expectation of the full development of the decentralised IT system.

Pietro Franzina, Il ruolo degli Incoterms nella determinazione convenzionale del luogo della consegna: note critiche sulla giurisprudenza della Cassazione (The Role of Incoterms in the Determination by Agreement of the Place of Delivery: Critical Notes on the Case Law of the Italian Court of Cassation)

By a recent ruling (Order No 20633 of 28 June 2022), the Italian Supreme Court addressed the issue of the role played by Incoterms in the determination of the place of delivery of the goods for the purposes of Article 7 No 1(b), of Regulation No 1215/2012 of 20 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters. As in previous rulings on the same subject, the Supreme Court was reluctant to regard the incorporation of Incoterms into a contract as signalling the parties’ agreement on the place of delivery. Specifically, the Supreme Court dismissed the claim by the Italian seller that the contract in question had been agreed “EXW” its own premises in Italy: the Court acknowledged that the goods had in fact been picked up by a carrier hired by the buyer at the seller’s premises, but found that the parties had failed to agree “clearly” on the place of delivery, as it could not be established that the parties had unequivocally intended to make the seller’s premises the place of delivery of the goods for the purposes of jurisdiction. The paper contends that the approach of the Italian Supreme Court contradicts the principles laid down by the Court of Justice in Car Trim and Electrosteel. The approach is unpersuasive in two respects. First, the Supreme Court regards the parties’ agreement on the place of delivery as a derogation from the “general rule” whereby delivery must be understood to be due, for jurisdictional purposes, at the place of final destination of the goods (whereas, according to the Court of Justice, the latter is just a residual rule, which applies where the parties have failed to agree on the place of delivery). Secondly, the Supreme Court disregards the rules of interpretation adopted by the International Chamber of Commerce to describe the parties’ obligations under the different Incoterms, and follows, instead, its own understanding of the Incoterms concerned: actually, the Supreme Court asserted in the decision reviewed that, “as a rule”, the Incoterm EXW only relates to the allocation of the costs of transport and the transfer of risk, and has no bearing as such on the determination of jurisdiction. 

Michele Grassi, Riconoscimento del rapporto di filiazione omogenitoriale e liberta` di circolazione all’interno dell’Unione europea (Recognition of Same-Sex Parentage and Freedom of Movement within the European Union)

This paper aims to provide a critical analysis of the judgment rendered by the Court of Justice of the European Union in the Pancharevo case, where the Court was confronted with the sensitive issue of same-sex parenthood and its recognition in the context of free movement rights within the Union. The investigation focuses on the functional approach adopted by the Court of Justice in the application of the mutual recognition principle, and its possible implications on the recognition of same-sex parenthood for wider purposes, not directly linked to the exercise of free movement rights.

The UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Arbitration – A Commentary, authored by Gilles Cuniberti, has just been published by Edward Elgar, part of the Elgar Commentaries in Private International Law series.

This Commentary provides rich and detailed analysis both of the provisions of the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Arbitration (the Model Law), and of its implementation, including a comparative account of the operation of the Model Law in the numerous jurisdictions which have adopted it throughout the world.

Key features: comparative and thorough analysis of the provisions of the Model Law; consideration of the interpretations of the Model Law adopted by courts, with references to numerous cases from common law jurisdictions (Singapore, Hong Kong, India, Australia, New Zealand, Canada), Germany and Austria, central Europe (Poland, Hungary, Bulgaria), Spain, South Korea and Egypt; insight into variations in the statutory implementation of the Model Law in various jurisdictions across Europe, Asia, the Middle East and Latin and North America, with the most common amendments identified and highlighted; discussion on whether the amendments adopted in Model Law jurisdictions should be persuasive in other Model Law jurisdictions.

Exploring how the Model Law is applied and interpreted in multiple jurisdictions, this practical and exhaustive commentary will be an essential resource for arbitrators and commercial litigators and will also appeal to scholars in the fields of arbitration, international dispute resolution, and international commercial law.

Further information can be found here.

The author of this post is Cristina González Beilfuss (University of Barcelona).


The MPA case (Case C-501/20), decided by the CJEU on 1 August 2022, deals, at first sight, with a fairly unusual divorce scenario. The Spanish wife and the Portuguese husband are two members of the contract staff of the European Union working in the latter’s delegation in Togo. Leaving this aspect aside, the case, however, turns out to be quite ordinary. As highlighted by Advocate General Szpunar in his opinion, the situation of European citizens posted to a third State for work reasons is fairly commonplace.

EU expats might have an expectation to be able to divorce in the European Union, particularly, when their connection with the third State in question is tenuous. This seems to be the case here. The spouses were formerly based in Guinea – Bissau; whether they were already employed by the EU at that stage cannot be ascertained by reading the judgment or the Advocate General’s Opinion, but can be safely assumed. In any case, their degree of integration in either Guinea Bissau or Togo seems to be relative. The couple chose to get married in the Spanish Embassy in Guinea-Bissau and the Spanish wife came to Spain to give birth to their two children in 2007 and 2015. It therefore might have seemed only natural to her to file the divorce petition in Spain.

The divorce claim was, in fact, quite standard; she sought the dissolution of the marriage, a decision on the custody of the two children of the marriage and the award of maintenance for the children, including the use of the family home in Togo. But apparently the husband refused to accept that the marriage was over, which is why the divorce became contentious. This was most unfortunate because empirical research has shown that habitual residence is very often not examined unless it is a contested matter, as happened in this case. The court of first instance declined hearing the case. The decision was appealed, because the wife wanted to divorce. The Court of Appeal in Barcelona subsequently made a request for a preliminary ruling on a number of issues.

As regards the dissolution of the marriage, which is the aspect dealt with in this entry, the most significant question referred to the CJEU was the interpretation of the rule formerly contained in Article 6 of Regulation 2201/2003. Many commentators have found this rule confusing, particularly in connection with Article 7 (residual jurisdiction). A clarification by the CJEU is therefore most welcome.

The CJEU chose to interpret the rule literally. A spouse who is habitually resident in a Member State or who is a national Member State can only be sued in another Member State in accordance with the rules of jurisdiction contained in the Regulation. This entails that in an expat situation only the courts in the Member State of the defendant’s nationality (i.e. in the case at hand the courts in Portugal) can have recourse to domestic residual jurisdiction rules. The courts in the Member State of the plaintiff’s nationality have to decline hearing the case. This is what the requesting Court, the Court of Appeal in Barcelona, has done in a decision rendered on the 21 October 2022.

The purpose of this post is not to question the interpretation of the CJEU nor the decision of the Spanish Court. The main problem is, in my view, that the rule as such does not make sense. In the context of marriage dissolution in the strict sense, i.e. in connection with the continuation of the matrimonial bond, there is, in my view, no justification for protecting the defendant, i.e. the spouse that does not want the divorce and making life difficult for the spouse who wants to dissolve the marriage. The rule is moreover only workable if the divorce is contentious and one can distinguish between a defendant and a plaintiff. Would the Spanish court have been able to resort to its domestic rules of jurisdiction had the spouses decided to jointly request the divorce?

 And what are the consequences of the rule? If the Spanish wife wants to divorce in the EU, she has to go to Portugal. Whether Portuguese courts have jurisdiction is, however, uncertain. Article 62 of the Portuguese Código de proceso civil grants international jurisdiction to Portuguese courts when the action may be brought before a Portuguese court under the rules of territorial jurisdiction. Such rules allocate jurisdiction to the courts of the habitual residence or domicile of the plaintiff. The Portuguese courts also have jurisdiction if the fact that gave rise to the cause of action in the lawsuit or any facts leading to the cause of action have taken place in Portugal. Since the Spanish wife never had an habitual residence or domicile in Portugal and there is no factual connection to Portugal, the only possibility left would be to argue that Article 62(c) of the Código de proceso civil, containing a forum necessitatis, applies. The rule seems to be more open ended than the European forum necessitatis as available under the Maintenance, the Succession, the Matrimonial Property and the Registered Partnership Regulations. It grants jurisdiction to the Portuguese courts when effect cannot be given to the invoked right other than through an action filed in Portuguese territory or the claimant has appreciable difficulty in commencing an action abroad, as long as there is a relevant connecting element, either personal or physical, between the subject matter of the dispute and the Portuguese legal order.

A forum necessitatis is, in principle, only available exceptionally if the proceedings in question cannot reasonably be brought or conducted or would be impossible in the third State in question. This has been examined by the Court of Appeal of Barcelona in relation to the maintenance claim ancillary to the divorce petition. Following the guidance given by the CJEU in the MPA decision, the court undertook a detailed analysis of the procedural conditions in Togo and their consequences on the individual case and reached the conclusion that there is no evidence that access to court would not be possible or extraordinarily difficult in Togo.

If the Portuguese courts reached the same conclusion and the Portuguese forum necessitatis was also found to be inapplicable, the Spanish wife would have to seek divorce in Togo. And assuming that they accepted to hear the case, would the courts in Togo dissolve the marriage?  In accordance with Article 714 of the Code des personnes et familles of Togo, the courts in Togo would, in the absence of a common nationality of the spouses, apply the law of their common domicile i.e. the law of Togo. Under the law of Togo divorce is available either on the basis of mutual consent (which is not the case here) or in the absence thereof, on the ground of fault. The Spanish wife would have to plead and prove that marital life had become intolerable as a result of infidelity, excesses, abuse or insults attributable to her husband; that the family life and the safety of children are seriously compromised by notorious misconduct, moral or material abandonment of the home or the sentencing of one of the spouses to a firm sentence exceeding four years of imprisonment. Other grounds are impotence or definitive medical sterility or a refusal to consummate the marriage. Failing that the required separation period would be of at least five years. A stark contrast to the situation under Spanish law which takes the position that nobody should be forced to stay in a marriage he or she no longer wants and accepts divorce on unilateral demand! And to the situation under Portuguese law where divorce can be requested after a de facto separation of only one year!

A forum patriae thus appears to be necessary in order to guarantee access to divorce, not to court. Given the development of EU citizenship which the CJEU has repeatedly stated is destined to be the fundamental status of nationals of the Member States, it is outdated to provide a forum patriae only if spouses hold the nationality of the same Member State, and to treat the situation of an expat couple of EU citizens in the same manner as that of a couple where only one spouse is an EU citizen and even more so as the situation of a couple of an EU citizen and a third State national who happens to be a national of the third State in question.

The implications of EU citizenship in connection with access to European courts were not analysed in the MPA case, simply because the argument was not raised. In his Opinion on Case C‑603/20 PPU, which the CJEU did not follow, Advocate General Rantos derived from Article 20 of the TFUE a right to have parental responsibility examined by a court of a Member State, if the child is an EU citizen (paras 76 and 77). The idea should be further explored in connection with marriage dissolution.

The 2006 Commission Proposal for the amendment of Regulation 2201/2003, which was withdrawn included a provision stipulating that, where neither of the spouses is habitually resident in the territory of a Member State and the spouses do not have the common nationality of a Member State, the courts of a Member State should be competent by virtue of the fact that: (a) the spouses had their common previous habitual residence in the territory of that Member State for at least three years; or (b) one of the spouses had the nationality of that Member State (Article 7 of the Proposal). Life would have been easier for the Spanish wife had this proposal been adopted. In the end, she has been lucky though, because the husband has returned to the EU! Otherwise she would continue being trapped in a marriage that she no longer wants.

The Research Group on Private International Law of the University of Silesia (Poland) organizes a conference titled Ukraine-Poland. The Choice of Law Aspects of War and Forced Displacement.

The event will be held on 8 December 2022 from 9:00 – 17:30, in a hybrid formula: at the Faculty of Law and Administration of the University of Silesia in Katowice and online. It will focus on personal, family, inheritance matters. The detailed conference program is available here.

Those interested in attending are must register via an online form. Online participation in the conference is free of charge. The conference will be held in Polish, Ukrainian and English.

This post was contributed by Caroline Sophie Rupp, who is a professor at the University of Kiel.


Bundesverfassungsgericht | dpa

Credit: dpa

To vary an adage, “sad cases make sad law“. The case at hand, regarding the return of a child to its father in Spain after being brought to Germany by its mother, illustrates this.

After a lengthy legal battle, a Spanish judgment ordered the return of the child. Having unsuccessfully attempted to have the enforcement in Germany (based on a certificate according to Article 42 of the Brussels II bis Regulation) temporarily stayed with the enforcement court, the mother applied to the German Constitutional Court (Bundesverfassungsgericht, hereinafter: BVerfG) for interim relief. This was granted – temporarily – on August 1, 2022 by the 3rd chamber of the BVerfG’s First Senate (1 BvQ 50/22, ECLI:DE:BVerfG:2022:qk20220801.1bvq005022). However, the story is far from over. There have been several extensions of this interim relief, and a constitutional complaint has been lodged in the name of the child.

The history of the case is as long as it is complicated (part I), eventually leading to the BVerfG’s decision (part II). A selection of the many issues touched upon by the case will then be highlighted (part III).

I. A Legal Odyssey

In August 2013, a son was born in Madrid to unmarried parents. After their separation in March 2014, the mother took the child with her to Germany without the father’s knowledge or permission. Living in Germany ever since, the son – now nine years old – speaks only German, goes to school and is fully integrated socially in Germany (including a good relationship with the German citizen the mother married in July 2014 and his family, even after a subsequent divorce).

The custody proceedings initiated by the father in Madrid resulted in a (default) decision in June 2015 which granted him custody of the son as well as the right to decide on his residence. In February 2016, the father applied to a German family court (Amtsgericht als Familiengericht) in Bamberg for an order for the immediate return of the child to Spain according to the 1980 Hague Convention on Child Abduction.

The family court rejected this application on the grounds that the child had indeed been wrongfully removed from Spain to Germany by its mother, but that more than a year had passed (Article 12 para. 1 Hague Convention on Child Abduction) and the child was settled in its new environment (Article 12 para. 2 Hague Convention on Child Abduction).

The father’s appeal to the Higher Regional Court (Oberlandesgericht Bamberg, hereinafter: OLG) was dismissed in June 2016, on the ground that taking the child out of its social environment would not be in its best interest.

In December 2016, the mother applied to the German family court for sole custody. The family court declined to decide as German courts lacked jurisdiction. The father had lodged a request for return within a year of his learning of the child’s whereabouts, so international jurisdiction remained with the Spanish courts (Article 10 lit. b) no. i) Brussels II bis). This was upheld on appeal in April 2018. However, when the mother requested the Madrid court to amend its decision of June 2015 and grant her custody in January 2019, this was equally declined due to a lack of jurisdiction. The Madrid court considered the Spanish courts to have lost jurisdiction as the child had established habitual residence in Germany, ending the applicability of the Hague Convention on Child Abduction and leading to the German courts’ international competence according to Article 61 Brussels II bis. Subsequently, a Spanish criminal court condemned the mother to a 3-year prison sentence as well as the loss of custody rights for seven years because of child abduction.

In July 2019, the mother applied to the German family court for sole custody again. This time, her request was granted: The court took the view that the previous decline of jurisdiction by both German and Spanish courts and the fact that the father had never exercised the sole custody granted to him in 2015 necessitated action. While none of the exceptions listed in Article 10 lit. b) Brussels II bis was directly fulfilled, the non-application of Article 10 Brussels II bis was considered possible through the analogous application of lit. b) no. iv). This reasoning was however rejected on the father’s appeal. The OLG considered Article 10 Brussels II bis to be applicable still, with no possibility for interpretation beyond its wording regarding a “cut-off date”. Rather, it pointed to the possibility to transfer a case to a better-placed court under Article 15 Brussels II bis as a well-balanced remedy for problems arising from the perpetuated international competence of the Member State of origin. The result in October 2021 was – again – German courts declining jurisdiction.

Meanwhile, in June 2020 the father had applied to the German family court in Nuremberg, demanding the (immediate) return of the child by way of provisional measures. The evaluation of the child’s situation showed that transferring him to Spain into the custody of a father he hardly knew (and did not even share a common language with) was likely to result in a severe traumatisation. With regard to the child’s best interest, the family court dismissed the father’s application for (interim) return in September 2020. This decision was upheld on appeal in November 2020 by the Higher Regional Court (OLG) Nuremberg, which additionally pointed out that provisional measures under Article 20 Brussels II bis could not be used to make up for the failure of the previous return application under Article 12 para. 2 Hague Convention on Child Abduction (in 2016).

Not to be deterred, the father then applied to a Madrid court for return of the child. While the mother made use of her opportunity to participate in the proceedings (only) by way of a written statement, the child was apparently neither heard nor represented. In September 2021, the Madrid court ordered the child’s return to Spain and to his father, not taking into consideration that the child had no relationship with the father and spoke no Spanish. It also pointed out that due to the criminal sentence against the mother, a warrant for her arrest had been issued. In February 2022, the Madrid court issued a certificate for the cross-border recognition and enforcement of this judgment under Article 42 para. 2 Brussels II bis.

Habla Espanol (Do you speak Spanish) texts with toddler girl using her laptop - 59198844Presenting this certificate to the German family court, the father demanded enforcement of the return decision. In March 2022, the family court, considering it immediately enforceable in Germany, ordered the mother to promptly return the child. However, on the same day the German court contacted the Madrid court through the European Judicial Network and requested it to revoke the certificate, pointing out that the conditions for issuing a certificate under Article 42 para. 2 Brussels II bis had not been met. The German decision denying the return of the child in 2016 had been rendered according to Article 12 para. 2 and not Article 13 Hague Convention on Child Abduction.

On the mother’s appeal against the enforcement order, in June 2022 the OLG (regional court of appeal) confirmed that the return decision remained enforceable as the father had presented a certificate by the Madrid court of origin according to Article 42 para. 2 Brussels II bis and Article 42 para. 1 Brussels II bis does not foresee any possibility for opposition to the judgment or the certificate before the court of enforcement (in another Member State) – all objections against the return of the child or the procedure leading to the return judgment have to be brought solely before the court of origin. According to the OLG, this includes a review of whether the conditions for issuing a certificate under Article 42 para. 2 Brussels II bis had been met. While the German family court had suggested referring this point to the ECJ for clarification, the OLG considered it already clarified by Zarraga (ECJ C-491/10 PPU) and refrained from a referral. Thus, even though in this case the certificate had been issued wrongly, the OLG saw no grounds for the German family court to refuse enforcement.

In view of this, the mother applied to the Madrid court in June 2022 requesting an amendment of this certificate, arguing especially that the child’s interest had not been regarded in the proceedings. She also requested a temporary stay of enforcement in Germany until the Spanish courts had reached a decision regarding the amendment of the certificate. The family court rejected this, as according to the ECJ (as quoted by the OLG) the existence of the certificate prevented any examination on the merits. The mother lodged an immediate appeal, claiming that the child’s transfer to Spain would result in a massive threat to his welfare. The OLG rejected this as it considered an examination on the merits to be the exclusive domain of the (Spanish) original court. Very unusually, the OLG then addressed both parents, admonishing the father to consider the child’s best interests and not insist on his immediate transfer to Spain, and the mother to accept the legal situation and not aggravate it further for her son.

In this situation, the mother applied to the German Constitutional Court (BVerfG), requesting interim measures to stay the enforcement of the child’s return to Spain until the Spanish courts had reached a decision regarding the amendment of the certificate.

II. The Decision by the Bundesverfassungsgericht

The BVerfG granted the mother’s application and ordered a temporary stay of enforcement regarding the return decision – initially, until August 11, 2022. Due to the particular urgency of the matter, the father was not heard in the interim proceedings.

Granting such a temporary injunction requires that a (future) constitutional complaint (Verfassungsbeschwerde) in the main proceedings would be neither inadmissible nor obviously unjustified. On the basis of a summary assessment, the BVerfG was satisfied that this was the case. The time limit for a constitutional complaint against the German courts’ decisions of March 2022 and June 2022 had not yet expired. Such a complaint by the mother herself could be based on her constitutional parental rights (Article 6 para. 2 s. 1 Grundgesetz). A constitutional complaint by the child was considered envisageable as well – however, due to the mother’s lack of custody it would need to be raised by a guardian ad litem.

According to the BVerfG, it was not to be ruled out that the interpretation and application of Article 42 Brussels II bis by the family court and the OLG had led to unjustifiable impairments of the mother’s and the child’s fundamental rights. The German courts had been aware of the danger an immediate return to Spain would pose to the child’s welfare; however, they had considered themselves unable to take into account the child’s and the mother’s constitutional rights. In their opinion, Article 42 Brussels II bis (as interpreted in accordance with the ECJ) prevented them from considering these “substantial” aspects of the child’s welfare in the enforcement proceedings based on a certificate from another Member State, EU law barring an examination on the merits under all circumstances.

The BVerfG, however, pointed out that in this case, Article 42 Brussels II bis did not necessarily impede such an examination as it was not applicable: The certificate had been wrongly issued as the situation did not fall within its scope (as shown by the family court in its March 2022 decision). As Article 42 Brussels II bis can prevent an examination on the merits by the enforcement court only when it is applicable, under these circumstances a review, especially with regard to fundamental rights, under general rules would have remained possible.

The family court and the OLG had assumed that the presentation of a certificate prevented the enforcement court from even examining whether Article 42 Brussels II bis was applicable in the first place. Such a far-reaching interpretation needs to be considered also in light of European fundamental rights. It could lead to disregarding grounds for non-enforcement intended to protect the child, although the prerequisites for such an exclusion under Article 42 Brussels II bis are not fulfilled. On the other hand, an examination by the enforcement court limited to the question of the applicability of Article 42 Brussels II bis would not be contrary to the ECJ’s position established in Zarraga, as it would not extend to an examination of Article 42 Brussels II bis “in substance”. Such an approach would then, in case the enforcement court determines Article 42 Brussels II bis to be inapplicable, open the door for considering in how far a forced return of the child would infringe fundamental rights. Not taking these considerations into account, the decisions by the family court and the OLG constitute possible violations of fundamental rights, making a future constitutional complaint potentially successful. (The BVerfG thus can leave open the question whether the child’s EU fundamental rights might demand an examination on the merits by the enforcement court and an interpretation of EU law allowing for it when there are no other possibilities to avoid massive fundamental rights infringements, and whether in case of a lack of such a fundamental rights protection on the European level the German Grundgesetz might impose such an examination on German courts in exceptional circumstances.)

Weighing the consequences of not granting interim measures and later success of the constitutional complaint against the consequences of granting interim measures and later non-success of the constitutional complaint, the BVerfG granted the temporary injunction in order to avert serious disadvantages. Not granting interim measures would result in the child’s return to his father who could immediately take him to Spain, posing a grave and irreversible danger to the child’s welfare and blatantly contradicting the child’s best interest, as also stressed in the various family court and OLG decisions – with a potential second enforced return back to Germany after the constitutional complaint proceedings. Granting interim measures and conserving the status quo would result in a (further) delay of the child’s return to his father, perpetuating the wrong against the father but hardly disadvantaging the child.

The BVerfG thus granted the temporary injunction, limiting it initially until the end of the deadline for lodging a constitutional complaint (by the mother) and pointing out that if such a complaint was admissible, a further stay of enforcement could be extended until the Madrid court reached a decision regarding the mother’s request for amendment of the certificate. After a guardian ad litem had been appointed for the child (enabling a constitutional complaint by the child also), the BVerfG reissued the temporary injunction and extended it until the end of the deadline for the initiation of such proceedings (BVerfG August 10, 2022). A constitutional complaint having been lodged in the child’s name, the BVerfG granted another stay of enforcement until a decision regarding this constitutional complaint had been reached, but limited to six months (BVerfG 1 BvR 1691/22, September 1, 2022, ECLI:DE:BVerfG:2022:rk20220901.1bvr169122). It pointed out that a decision reached in July 2022 by the Madrid court did not address the concerns raised regarding the fulfilment of the requirements for the certificate, and could hence not alter the balance of the weighing of interests.

III. More Questions Raised than Answered

The BVerfG judgment is – both in form and in content – no more than a stay in proceedings. It is not for interim measures to reach a final verdict regarding the infringement of (German) fundamental rights. In how far fundamental rights have indeed been violated by the German courts’ enforcement decisions will remain to be decided in the main constitutional proceedings which have been brought by the child (the mother has, apparently, limited herself to the ”isolated” interim measures procedure without proceeding to a constitutional complaint).

It is also not for the German Constitutional Court to decide on the interpretation of EU regulations on international civil procedure. With regard to the interpretation of Article 42 Brussels II bis, the BVerfG offers no more than an option – albeit one that provides an elegant solution for the case at hand (and beyond). The potential violation of fundamental rights by the German enforcement courts does however not stem from a “wrong” interpretation of Article 42 Brussels II bis, but from their disregard of the potential line of interpretation proposed by the BVerfG,  (an examination limited to the applicability of Article 42 Brussels II bis, non-applicability allowing for a review under general rules). Their duty to explore it (aiming at an interpretation safeguarding fundamental rights) would probably have led to a referral to the ECJ, as initially suggested by the family court. Such a referral would have been desirable on several counts. Firstly, only the ECJ can provide the much-needed clarity regarding the interpretation and scope of Article 42 Brussels II bis, especially whether it truly comprehensively precludes any examination by the enforcement court, even restricted to the preliminary matter of its scope of application. Secondly, a referral would have allowed the ECJ to temper the strict principles established in Zarraga with a more differentiated approach, specifically taking into account the child’s right to be heard in court and its fundamental rights (as granted by the EU Charter of Fundamental Rights). Thirdly, the ECJ’s position regarding the potential infringement of European fundamental rights would have provided more than welcome guidance for future child return cases under the Brussels regime, for both courts of origin and enforcement courts.

A need for clarification will persist under the Brussels II ter regime. Its rules on certificates for privileged decisions (Article 47 et seq. Brussels II ter) aim to clarify the relationship with the Hague Convention on Child Abduction and to clearly outline the conditions for issuing a certificate – including the opportunity for the child to express his or her views (Article 47 para. 3 lit. b)). Their fulfilment has to be certified by the court of origin using the form provided in Annex VI. These new safeguards are intended to avoid situations like the present case, in which a certificate is issued although the requirements for it are not met, and they will hopefully improve the situation somewhat. However, they cannot guarantee that the problem of wrongly issued certificates will be a thing of the past – and for such cases, Brussels II ter does not provide a remedy at the enforcement level either. As the problem of the possibility of “wrongful immediate enforcement” persists under the new rules, the solution of an “applicability control” seems attractive also for the future. If it is rejected, it seems well possible that – at least in exceptional cases – a need for review by the enforcement court may flow directly from (European and/or Member States) fundamental rights, as the BVerfG points out.

Apart from this, the case has highlighted a number of open issues – some old acquaintances, some fairly new on the scene. The interplay between the Brussels regime and the Hague Convention on Child Abduction is less complicated than the infamously difficult relationship between the Brussels regime and the 1996 Hague Convention on Child Protection. Nevertheless, it is not always easy in theory, and not always free of error in practice – as the choice of the wrong enforcement mechanism by the Spanish court shows (the certificate only being available for decisions under Article 13 Hague Convention on Child Abduction). Difficulties in coordinating the Brussels and Hague regimes also became apparent in the context of jurisdiction: The Madrid court declined jurisdiction on the ground that the Hague Convention on Child Abduction was no longer applicable, and on Article 61 Brussels II bis (which, however, addresses the relationship between Brussels II bis and the Hague Convention on Child Protection, not the Hague Convention on Child Abduction).

A more fundamental problem with regard to jurisdiction lies in the lack of an efficient solution for the (wrongful) decline of jurisdiction. Brussels II bis allowed no possibility for German courts to take on jurisdiction after the Spanish courts had declined it. The transfer procedure envisaged in Article 15 Brussels II bis and considered solely pertinent by the OLG was of no help, as the (Spanish) court which could have initiated such a transfer had instead declared itself not internationally competent, and the (German) court considering itself better placed could not initiate the transfer itself. Thankfully, such as possibility has now been introduced by Article 13 Brussels II ter. It is highly regrettable that it was not available in the case at hand, as a cooperative and clear allocation of jurisdiction to the courts of one country would certainly have avoided a half-decade-long “game of jurisdiction ping-pong”, and possibly (in case of German courts’ jurisdiction) cross-border hearing and enforcement issues – ultimately furthering the child’s best interest. Hopefully, both versions of the transfer mechanism will be  used in the future to avoid similar pitfalls of (lack of)jurisdiction.

The limits of what is possible with regard to coordination and cooperation are also at the core of the questions raised with regard to the enforcement mechanism under Article 42 Brussels II bis. The model of immediately enforcing “privileged decisions” without a declaration of enforceability and without a possibility to oppose their recognition is based on the mutual trust between the Member States – the waiver of control by the enforcing state is not only grounded in a desire for simplification and acceleration, but mainly in the confidence that another Member State’s court has correctly applied all procedural and substantive rules. Mutually renouncing exequatur and révision au fond in favour of cooperative mechanisms is considered one of the greatest achievements of European civil procedure.

However, the current case illustrates that when something has gone wrong in the original proceedings, cooperative rectification may take its time, and immediate enforcement may bring more harm than good. The competence to rectify the wrongfully issued certificate lies with the Spanish court – which was directly contacted by the German court, in addition to being applied to by the mother, so that an examination (and possibly revocation) procedure was pending. While the certificate’s fate is thus suspended, its enforcement entails the danger of creating a situation which will soon have to be reversed. Especially as some of the enforcement consequences with regard to the child’s welfare are likely to be irreversible, proceeding to enforcement under these circumstances seems reckless and hardly in the best interest of the child. Prohibiting the enforcement court from temporarily staying enforcement proceedings in order to allow the court of origin to make the necessary corrections to the judgment means forcing it to perpetuate and deepen legal mistakes through enforcement with its eyes open. It seems very doubtful that this should be intended by the Brussels regime, or in keeping with European values and fundamental rights. On the other hand, a temporary stay of enforcement combined with a request for rectification allows the court of origin to re-examine and correct its own judgment without being prejudiced by enforcement considerations.

The final, and most far-reaching, point to be briefly addressed here is the matter of the child’s right to be heard. The child’s involvement in the proceedings has been problematic in this case in several regards. In the Spanish proceedings leading to the return judgment, the child was neither heard directly nor through a (court-appointed) representative. Already problematic in itself, this disregard of procedural requirements is aggravated by the fact that the Madrid court’s judgment does not address the central aspects of child welfare which would have argued against the child’s return to Spain. In view of the importance accorded to the child’s right to be heard (exemplified by the explicit inclusion of the courts’ duty to allow the child to express his or her views in Article 21 Brussels II ter), such an omission has to be viewed as a blatant disregard of (European) procedural rules, and a potential violation of fundamental rights. Enforcing a judgment rendered in such a way as a “privileged decision” without any possibility for control seems highly problematic (even if the requirements for this enforcement mechanism have been met). It might ultimately compel Member States to enforce judgments which, due to their procedural defaults, are clearly contrary to their own ordre public and to European fundamental rights and values – and in doing so, violate fundamental rights themselves. An exception from the “no examination” rule for cases of obvious breaches of European procedural rules might be considered to be, on the whole, more conducive to creating a “European area of justice”.

As a side note, it also proved difficult for the child to initiate a constitutional complaint before the BVerfG, as there are no clear rules in German law providing for the appointment of a guardian ad litem in situations such as this. Thankfully, this issue has been quickly and pragmatically addressed in the case at hand. Nevertheless, the non-appointment of a representative by the Spanish court and the technical difficulties in appointing a guardian ad litem for the German constitutional complaint proceedings illustrate the importance of establishing clear and efficient rules for the legal representation of children when their parents are unable to or fail to act on their behalf.

All in all, in the wake of the BVerfG decision more questions are left open than answered – in casu and in general. This particular legal battle will continue to be fought for some time and in several theatres of war. Apart from German and Spanish family and constitutional courts, the ECJ and ultimately the European Court of Human Rights might be involved. Even if a solution is reached before the child concerned reaches the age of majority, it is likely to leave all family members exhausted, alienated and traumatized. But especially as a good outcome for the individuals concerned seems impossible and a further legal dispute unavoidable, the case’s potential for the development of the interpretation of EU law should be exploited fully. Hopefully, further decisions on this matter will help to establish guidelines for similar situations, use the opportunities to clarify further aspects of the functioning and remedies of the Brussels regime, and aid in applying it in keeping with national and European fundamental rights and values. In this way, a sad case might at least contribute to making good law.

Symeon Symeonides (Alex L. Parks Distinguished Professor of Law at Willamette University – College of Law) has made available on SSRN a draft of his paper on An Outsider’s View of the Brussels Ia, Rome I, and Rome II Regulations that is being published on Lex & Forum in 2023.

The abstract of the article reads as follows:

This is an invited essay for a conference on “European Private International and Procedural Law and Third Countries” that was held in Greece on September 29, 2022. It focuses on certain aspects of three European Union “Regulations,” which have “federalized” the Private International Law or Conflict of Laws of the Member-States: (1) the “Brussels Ia” Regulation on Jurisdiction and Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters of 2012; (2) the “Rome I” Regulation on the Law Applicable to Contractual Obligations of 2008; and (3) The “Rome II” Regulation on the Law Applicable to Non Contractual Obligations of 2007.
The first part of the essay criticizes the discriminatory treatment of defendants domiciled outside the EU by Brussels Ia, and its lack of deference toward the exclusive jurisdiction rules of third countries or toward choice-of-court agreements choosing the courts of third countries. It praises the Brussels Ia provisions on lis pendens and its protection of consumers and employees against unfavorable pre-dispute choice-of-court agreements.
The second part praises the protection Rome I provides for consumers and employees against unfavorable choice-of-law agreements, but also explains why the protection provided for passengers and insureds is often ineffective. It criticizes the lack of protection for other weak parties in commercial contracts, such as franchises, and explains how an article of Rome II that allows pre-dispute choice-of-law agreements for non-contractual claims in those contracts exacerbates this problem.
The third part of the essay criticizes the way in which Rome II resolves cross-border torts other than environmental torts, especially cross-border violations of human rights. It proposes a specific amendment to the relevant article of Rome II and argues that this amendment will provide better solutions not only in human rights cases but also in other conflicts arising from cross-border torts.

In the space of two weeks, two doctoral theses on arbitral jurisdiction will be publicly defended at the Stockholm University. First, on 21 November 2022, Fabricio Fortese defended a thesis titled Early Determination of Arbitral Jurisdiction – Balancing efficacy, efficiency, and legitimacy of arbitration. On 2 December 2022, Monica Seifert will defend a thesis on Arbitral Jurisdiction in Multi-Contract Relations ­­– A Comparative Study of Swedish, Swiss and English Law.

Fortese’s thesis examines the timing of judicial determination of jurisdictional disputes under Article 8 (1) of the UNCITRAL Model Law on International Commercial Arbitration and Article II (3) of the New York Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Arbitral Awards. The thesis argues that Article 8 of the Model Law does not require that national courts undertake either a limited (prima facie) or a full review of an arbitration agreement and objections to an arbitral tribunal’s jurisdiction. Fortese holds, as the main finding of his dissertation, that both approaches are permitted under the Model Law. The application of one or the other is “a matter of judgment (rather than opinion), based on the particularities of the case, and aiming to achieve the fair and efficient resolution of the jurisdictional and substantive dispute” (p. 282). Professor George A. Bermann of Columbia Law School acted as opponent at the public defense. A full abstract of the thesis can be read here.

The research question for Seifert’s thesis is whether an arbitration agreement contained in one contract can be considered to apply to disputes concerning other contracts between the same parties. For the analysis, the thesis focuses on the international arbitration prerequisites of (1) a defined legal relationship, (2) the scope of the arbitration agreement and (3) the identity of the matter in dispute. According to the abstract, “[t]he thesis concludes that the legal systems under analysis, despite their largely different procedural and contractual settings, have proven to be sensitive to the pressures of globalization and to the demand for more generous access to arbitration”. In the conclusions, Seifert stresses the importance of the seat of arbitration as it is the procedural law of this country that ultimately will determine arbitral jurisdiction (p. 285). Professor Giuditta Cordero-Moss of Oslo University will act as opponent at the public defense. A full abstract of the thesis can be read here.

Dominique Bureau (University of Paris II Panthéon Assas) and Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po Law school) have published earlier this week in La Semaine Juridique (édition générale) a critique of the desirability of codifying private international law at national level in a field dominated by EU and international norms (Codifier à contretemps… À propos d’un projet français de codification du droit international privé).

The English summary of the article reads:

After the failure of various initiatives towards national codification of private international law in France in the course the first part of the 20th century, a new project was commissioned recently by the ministry of justice and is now (very briefly) open to public comment. Curiously, then, the spectre of a national code has resurfaced once again in an entirely new context – that is, at a time when the majority of rules of the conflict of laws, jurisdiction and judgments currently in force in Member States have been unified by the European Union (largely successfully). Quite apart from any quality assessment of the various substantive provisions thus proposed in the draft text, some of which would no doubt be useful interstitially in the spaces still left to the competence of national authorities, and indeed beyond the symbolic signification of an inward-local turn in an area designed emblematically to respond to the transnational, the main flaw in this proposal is the erroneous nature of its own premises. There is a real discrepancy between the draft text and the very objectives it is designed to pursue : it is far from making the state of the law more manageable for the courts, as it claims to do. Indeed, in the epistemological terms of the French legal tradition, the very phenomenon of a national code suggests that it contains a complete set of legal tools for solving issues that arise in transnational litigation. However the proposal itself reminds its users that it is applicable by default, while leaving the frontiers of local law very unclear. Surprisingly, it has generated very little academic opposition, but even as the short parliamentary deadline approaches, it is still not too late to do nothing..

The journal and article can be accessed here.

A recent Briefing paper titled Updating the European digital identity framework, authored by Mar Negreiro and Maria Niestadt (from the European Parliamentary Research Services), may be of interest to the readers of this blog.

It deals with the proposal of the European Commission, released in June 2021, to create a “European Digital Identity” (EDI) and a dedicated “Wallet” for citizens and businesses in the European Union (hereafter ‘EDI Regulation proposal’).

General Background of a ‘European Digital Identity’ and its Dedicated ‘Wallet’

The ‘European Digital Identity Wallet’ (EDIW) aims to allow people and companies based in the EU, to store person identification data (e.g. name, address, gender, civil status) and electronic attestations of attributes (e.g. bank account, birth certificate, diploma, company statute) for cross-border use. It should also allow users to authenticate and access online public or private services (Article 6a of the EDI Regulation proposal). According to the European Commission, by means of this digital wallet, proving your identity and sharing electronic official documents across the EU Member States will be possible with ‘one click’ on your smartphone!

This legislative proposal surely is a coherent and necessary continuum of the digitalisation momentum in the Union, both in its economic (i.e. internal market policy) and judicial (i.e. judicial cooperation in civil and criminal) dimension. One of its main political objective is for the Member States and the Union to regain control over the identity of European citizens in the digital ecosystem. Indeed, the dominant tech platforms have been developing private forms of ‘digital ID’, competing with national legal identification schemes. Under the EDI Regulation proposal, the digital wallet should only be issued under the supervision of Member States (i.e. directly by the State or based on a mandate/recognition requirements from the State). The project also aims to support the empowerments of ‘EU digital citizens’ in the same vein as the Declaration on European Digital Rights and Principles recently put forward by the European Commission to ensure a human-centred digital transformation in the Union. Users should be “in full control” of the wallet (Article 6a (7) of the EDI Regulation proposal) based on the key-principles of the GDPR, such as the requirement of data minimisation.

However, the proposal also raises several concerns about, inter alia, the effectivity of data protection, the risk of exclusion of parts of European society, the system’s vulnerability to fraud and data loss. I propose to add to that list uncertainties with regard to private international law rules and their implementation in ‘EDIW context’. The first question that occurs to me is as follows: what will be the legal scope of the cross-border portability of the information contained in this digital wallet?

Legal Outlines of the European Digital Identity Wallet
The Acquis based on the eDIAS Regulation

The EDIW proposal builds on the acquis of the eIDAS Regulation on electronic identification and trust services for electronic transactions in the internal market. This latter lays down the conditions for the mutual recognition, between EU Member States, of electronic identification means of natural and legal persons, based on national notified electronic identification schemes (Article 6). By consequence, the identity – unique by essence – of citizens and businesses based in a Member State can be established throughout the Union (or, at least, in the other Member States that have notified such schemes). Concretely, it should for instance allow a person, domiciled in one Member State, to open a bank account in another Member State remotely, via an electronic identification (eID). The bank should be able to verify the age and the legal identity of the client, his/her financial records and the paperwork could be signed online using e-signatures (see here for other ‘promotional’ examples).

For the proper functioning of the mutual recognition principle, the eIDAS Regulation provides for three “assurance levels” applicable to the electronic identification schemes; they characterise “the degree of confidence in electronic identification means in establishing the identity of a person” (see Recital 16 and Article 8). Against this background, mutual recognition of electronic identification means – used for authentication for an online service – is mandatory for the ‘host State’ only when the public body of the ‘home State’ uses the “substantial” or “high” assurance levels for accessing that service online (Article 6).

‘European Digital Identity Wallet’: What Does It Mean?

The EDI Regulation proposal goes further than the current eIDAS Regulation in making mandatory for all Member States to provide electronic identification means and to recognise the notified electronic identification schemes (eDIs) of other Member States. In that respect, it lays down common requirements for the issuing of European Digital Identity Wallets (EDIW) by Member States (Article 6a of the EDI Regulation proposal). These wallets are understood as “electronic identification means […] containing person identification data and which is used for authentication for an online or offline service” (see Article 1, (3) (a) (2) of the proposal, with the understanding that ‘authentication’ enables the electronic identification as well as the origin and integrity of data in electronic form to be confirmed).

By comparison with a more familiar concept, ID cards issued by EU Member States (following the implementation of Regulation 2019/1157 on strengthening the security of identity cards of Union citizens) are also characterised as ‘electronic identification means’ under the eIDAS Regulation and the EDI Regulation proposal. But the future EDIW is much more than a mere digital ID card. It is both “a product and service” that allows the user “to store identity data, credentials and attributes linked to her/his identity, to provide them to relying parties on request and to use them for authentication, online and offline, for a service […] and to create qualified electronic signatures and seals” (Article 1, (3) (i) point 42 of the proposal).

Legal Scope of the European Digital Identity Wallet

The digital wallet should, inter alia, allow the “validation” of person identification data and electronic attestations of attributes by relying parties. More widely, Member States should provide “validation mechanisms” to ensure that the “authenticity and validity” of the digital wallet can be verified. In that respect, the EDIW should meet the “high level of assurance”, by reference to the eIDAS Regulation (see above), in particular with regard to “identity proofing and verification” requirements. The high level of assurance is based on technical specifications, standards and procedures “the purpose of which is to prevent misuse or alteration of the identity” (Article 8, (2), c).

It is also worth mentioning that the EDI Regulation proposal lays down a minimum list of attributes (e.g. address, age, civil status, family composition, financial and company data), the authenticity of which should be verifiable electronically, at the request of the user, by qualified providers of electronic attestations of attributes, against the relevant authentic source at national level (Article 45d and Annex VI).

Eventually, the proposed EDIW framework does not appear very clear about the normative scope of trans-European data flows via the digital wallet, between (presumption of) authenticity and validity.

Some Private International Law Issues Raised by the EDIW
The Legal Implication of the Mutual Recognition Technique

Beyond the strengthening of a common ‘technological infrastructure’, the ultimate goal of the ‘European Digital Identity Wallet’ (EDIW) is to ensure the cross-border recognition of Europeans’ legal identity and additional information about them (i.e. attestation of attributes such as certificates of birth or diplomas). This brings us to more familiar territory, starting with the core question of the legal significance of the mutual recognition technique in this specific context.

Mutual recognition should provide for a cross-border portability of the data stored within the digital wallet, such as age, gender, nationality or company data. In that respect, the relevant methodology may be based on the international circulation of foreign public documents that have consolidated a legal situation in a first Member State and whose legal consequences are expected in the host Member State (cf. the inspiring work of Professor Ch. Pamboukis). In the case of ‘non-decisional’ public documents (e.g. a professional qualification or a driving licence, ‘crystallised’ in the digital wallet issued by the State of origin), these documents should produce non-normative procedural effects of an evidentiary nature. The data stored in the digital wallet may also be presumed to be formally valid, which allows them to flow across legal borders: the person concerned may use them in the ‘host State digital jurisdiction’ in the same way as in his/her State of origin.

When the data contained in the digital wallet are no longer related to administrative/public aspects (e.g. diploma or driving licence mentioned above) but to personal status and individuality (e.g. name, domicile, civil status, family composition), the mutual recognition technique could take on a different meaning. Indeed, the public documents in question are no longer limited to ‘establishing’ a situation certified by a public authority but are of a ‘receptive’ type. The public authority issuing the public document has ‘received’ the private will expressed by the parties in order to authenticate it. In this context, it could be argued that the digital circulation of such a public document (e.g. a marriage or a name certificate) carries a presumption of validity of the legal situation (i.e. negotium) contained in it (i.e. instrumentum). This distinction is well-known among private international law experts and the suggested reasoning should be the same whether the information is ‘digitised’ or formalised in a paper document. Indeed, electronic attestation of attributes should have “the equivalent legal effect of lawfully issued attestations in paper form”, pursuant to the EDI Regulation proposal (Recital 27).

Critical Assessment

The future ‘European Digital Identity Wallet’ could have a real impact on the international recognition of personal and family status in the Union. The same could be said for the status of legal persons. For citizens and businesses, intra-European free movement would be strengthened and, in practice, greatly simplified.

The main methodological consequence from the private international law perspective should be the ‘eviction’ of the conflict-of-laws rules and reasoning. This is understandable insofar as, in practice, the presumption of probative value of a foreign public document, on the basis of mutual recognition, implies, in our view, a presumption of validity of the legal situation it contains (cf. here).

In the European context, this statement should be even more accurate, because of the remarkable influence of EU citizenship and fundamental rights (such as the right to privacy which applies to the identity of individuals) on conflict-of-laws. Several examples may be found in the caselaw of the CJEU, such as the recent Pancharevo judgment (commented on the blog) raising exactly this issue. For part of scholars and many Member States, this is however the pitfall to be avoided. But actually, the intra-European digital flow of personal data, via this European digital wallet, should instead reinforce this trend.

The Interplay Between the EDIW and Other Legal Instruments

It is important to note that the EDI Regulation proposal, like the current eIDAS Regulation, gives priority to other rules of EU and national law on specific sectors. In that respect, the proposal lays down that the (future) regulation “does not affect national or Union law related to the conclusion and validity of contracts or other legal or procedural obligations relating to sector specific requirements as regards form with underlying legal effects” (Article 2, §3). The issue of normative interplay between the EDIW framework and other important instruments will be crucial. This will be the case, inter alia, in the field of personal status, regarding Regulation 2019/1191 on Public Documents but probably also some ICCS conventions (such as Convention n°34 recently entered into force), as well as national rules on the international legal effects of public documents. This is also true for EU instruments which support the cross-border cooperation between public national authorities and the free movement of citizens and businesses, i.e. the IMI System and the Single Digital Gateway.

The ‘One-click EU Recognition’ is not yet ready to be the revolutionary new tool for private international law partitioners, but the European Digital Identity Wallet is definitively a topic for us!

This is the last post in the series dedicated to the empirical analysis of the ECJ’s case law in the field of EUPIL. The previous posts can be found here and here.

This post is slightly different from its predecessors, as the angle of analysis is reversed. Rather than (just) analysing the characteristics of the ECJ’s case law in the field of EUPIL, this post purports to use such case law as an indicator of the transformations in the working methods of the ECJ itself. I refer back to my previous posts as concerns the methodology and definitions upon which this research is based.

The starting point of my analysis is the objective set out by Recital 6 of the Court’s Rules of Procedure (RoP): these aim at “maintain[ing] the Court’s capacity, in the face of an ever-increasing caseload, to dispose within a reasonable period of time of the cases brought before it”.

Chart 1  below shows, in this respect, that this objective is being pursued by the Court in a rather effective manner.

Chart 1

The red line in Chart 1 indicates the evolution over time of the Court of Justice’s overall workload (and not only of preliminary reference procedures). The numbers on the vertical axis shall therefore be interpreted as indicating the total amount of cases filed each year. As I could not find any official statistics pertaining to the 70s, 80s and early 90s, this data was obtained very pragmatically. I used the “advanced search” form on Curia.eu: for each year since 1976, I selected the time frame 01/01 to 31/12, filtering the results based on the type of court (Court of Justice), and the type of date (date of the lodging of the application initiating the proceedings). The red line portrays the results thus obtained. For the sake of consistency, I used this methodology for all the years between 1976 and 2022, even if official statistics are available since 1997. The divergence between the two sets of data (official and unofficial) is negligible (< 5 per year).

What happened in 1979? I am actually not sure. It looks like a huge number of cases on the status, remuneration and benefits of officials were filed that year. For most of these cases, there is no judgment, which probably means they were withdrawn at some point. Their effective impact on the workload of the ECJ remains therefore undetermined.

The line in dark green shows the average length (expressed in calendar days) of preliminary reference procedures in the field of EUPIL (this data is global, as it refers to cases decided with and without an Opinion of the AG, as well as cases that have been withdrawn and removed from the register).

The line in lighter green (which overlaps with the former until 2001) portrays the average length of preliminary references decided with an Opinion of the AG, the line in blue those which dispensed with it. The interruptions in the latter mean that there were no cases decided without an AG’s Opinion in the corresponding years.

Finally, the line in violet represents the average length of urgent preliminary reference procedures (PPUs) in the field of EUPIL. These cases, all dealing with family law, are decided with the support of the AG Opinion (formerly, a View) and a hearing. The average length of the proceedings remains remarkably low: to the present days, 80 calendar days (on this topic, see also this document).

Against this backdrop, the objective set out by Recital 6 seems met: the average length of (ordinary) preliminary reference procedures has been following, over the last years, a decreasing trend. How could the Court manage such result, despite its increasing workload?

Of course, there have been important institutional changes over these four decades: the progressive enlargements of the EU, the devolution of certain competences to the General Court and to the Civil Servant Tribunal (and back again) have all had an indisputable impact on the Court of Justice’s caseload. The purpose of this post, however, is to demonstrate that much was done also from the standpoint of internal (re)organization and working methods. In this respect, the analysis of the procedural treatment reserved over time to EUPIL preliminary references shows the noteworthy adaptability of the Court of Justice’s internal functioning and its ability to optimize the use of its resources. As we will see, there have been significant transformations as concerns the use of judicial formations (A), of the AGs’ Opinions (B) and of hearings (C). This will also be the opportunity to come back on the issue of informal specialization of the Members of the Court, which I remarked in my first post (D).

 A. The Transformations of Judicial Formations

Two important observations can be drawn from the stock chart below: first, EUPIL preliminary references have always represented a negligible part of the ECJ’s total caseload, having amounted to less than ten cases per year until the early 2000s. Second, there has been a considerable shift, over the years, as concerns the judicial formation adopted by the ECJ to decide on the questions raised by these cases.

Chart 2

In the early days of the ECJ’s activity under the 1971 Protocol on the interpretation of the 1968 Brussels Convention, most of the EUPIL preliminary references were decided by the full court. It must be assumed this was a clear and conscious stance taken by that Court with respect to EUPIL cases, and not just the indirect result of a different era, when the ECJ, counted only nine Members and had a very limited caseload, thus having the opportunity to resort to the plenum as the default judicial formation. To the contrary, it is apparent from the judgment rendered in Tessili that the Court could already operate in smaller deciding panels (two “Presidents of Chambers” are mentioned in the part of the decision listing the composition of the court).

The preference for the Full Court, manifested by this early case law, should come as no surprise: the cases decided by this formation between 1976 and 1980 (De Bloos, Mines des Potasse, LTU, to name a few) laid the foundations of modern EUPIL, defining extremely important methodological and terminological issues that still shape today’s way of approaching the new generation of EUPIL Regulations.

What was that “Full Court”, however? It was certainly nothing similar to today’s Full Court, regulated by Article 60 RoP and Article 16 of the Statute. It was admittedly surprising to note that the Full Court of the early days consisted of sometimes 9, sometimes 7 judges, following patterns whose underpinning logic is not immediately perceivable by the external observer. It looks like this “Full Court” was indeed a rather flexible judicial formation, counting a “bigger” and a “smaller” plenum, corresponding in essence to what we call today Full Court and Grand Chamber (I am drawing this information by this scholarly article of 2001).

With the exception of the initial period going from mid-70s until the 80s and another intermission in the early 90s, Chambers of five judges have remained the most common judicial formation for EUPIL cases. The first EUPIL preliminary reference deferred a Chamber of three judges was case 120/79, on maintenance obligations. Since then, this judicial formation has been seldom employed throughout three decades, having become more recurrent over the last years. This can be seen as an integral part of the ECJ’s overall attempt to optimize the use of its resources, including its personnel. Only 6 (7,6 %) of the cases deferred to a Chamber of three since 2003 was decided with the support of the Opinion (2003 being the point in time when the AG’s Opinion was no longer systematically required for all cases: see infra Section B). In practice, this means that these cases did not raise legal questions that, owing to their novelty, importance or technical complexity, called for the advisory intervention of the AG. A Chamber of three is overall more efficient when deciding this type of cases, insofar as the average length of the proceedings before it is 337 calendar days, compared to 437 calendar days that are needed, on average, by a Chamber of five to adjudicate without an Opinion.

A final word on the Grand Chamber which, as we know it, was created in 2003. Owusu was the first EUPIL preliminary reference assigned to this judicial formation, which has been used rather sparingly over time (only 3.8 % of EUPIL preliminary references were assigned to it). The period between 2006 and 2009 was marked, however, by a veritable boom of Grand Chamber cases. This was, after all, an “era of first times”: the first ever preliminary references on the Brussels IIbis Regulation (C-405/06) and on the 1980 Rome Convention (cases ICF and Koelzsch), as well as the first occasion for the ECJ to test the Brussels regime against the challenges brought along by the Internet (cases Pammer and Alpenhof, eDate).

B. The Opinion of the AG

Speaking of eDate, have you ever noticed that its “ancestor”, Shevill, has not one, but two Opinions, delivered by two different AGs? Same things for Marinari, also filed in 1993. As correctly indicated by AG Léger, it could “infrequently happe[n]…, by reason of the reopening of the oral procedure and as a result of happenstance in the order of business of the Court”, that two Opinions are delivered in the same case. The Shevill judgment explains, in this respect, that the case was initially assigned to the Sixth Chamber of the Court (chamber of five) and referred, after hearing the Opinion of AG Darmon in July 1994, « back to the Court », meaning the Full Court. The oral phase of the procedure was consequently reopened before this bigger judicial formation, and a new Opinion was delivered by a different AG, Mr. Léger. In Marinari, the issue was, again, the reopening of the oral phase of the procedure, without any referral to a different judicial formation. Again, two different AGs delivered an Opinion in the case. The fact triggering the second intervention of the AG is, therefore, the reopening of the oral phase of the procedure as such, and not the referral to a different judicial formation.

While the merits of having two different AGs delivering an Opinion in the same case could lie in the potentially different point of view introduced into the debate, thanks to a “fresh start” to the study of the case file, this working method could be deemed inefficient insofar as at least four different persons (the two AGs and their respective référendaires) are called to work on the same case from scratch (in practice, the two AGs adopted the same stance in both Marinari and Shevill).

The reopening of the oral procedure is only ordered in exceptional circumstances and is not a common occurrence. This has not happened again in EUPIL cases since 1993, but it could potentially happen. The new RoP provide, in Article 83, that the Court may at any time order the opening or reopening of the oral part of the procedure, in particular if it considers that it lacks sufficient information or where a party has submitted a new fact which is of such a nature as to be a decisive factor for the decision of the Court, or where the case must be decided on the basis of an argument which has not been debated between the parties or the interested persons referred to in Article 23 of the Statute. It is worth noting, however, that today the reopening of the oral phase of the procedure no longer entails the intervention of two different Advocates General. I can mention two cases, both outside the field of EUPIL, where an order under Article 83 RoP was adopted: C-168/16 and, more recently, C-530/20. In both, a single AG delivered two subsequent Opinions. It seems therefore that the Court is nowadays favouring efficiency over the plurality of views, consistently with the general objective of reducing the length of the proceedings set out in Recital 6 RoP. Also noteworthy is that the involvement of a single AG in each case is now provided also for the delivery of Opinions (in French, Avis) requested in accordance with Article 218 (11) TFEU (Recital 5 RoP).

The biggest innovation concerning the role of the AG –  also made in the attempt to increasing the ECJ’s overall efficiency – happened in 2003. Before this date, the AG had to deliver an Opinion for all preliminary references brought before the Court. This explains why, up to that moment, 100% of the EUPIL preliminary references decided by a chamber of three judges came with an Opinion, whereas only the 7,6 % of the cases assigned to such judicial formation after 2003 called for the AG’s advisory intervention.

Nonetheless, Chart 3 below demonstrates that the great majority of EUPIL preliminary references is decided, even after 2003, with the support of the AG’s Opinion.

Chart 3

Of all EUPIL cases having dispensed with an Opinion, 60 % have been assigned to a chamber of three, and 40 % to a chamber of five. 16% have been decided through a reasoned order under Article 99 RoP (all of them adopted by a Chamber of three, except for C-518/99). The possibility to define a case by means of a reasoned order explains the existence of a certain number of cases decided without an Opinion even before 2003.

C. Hearings

Another area where the Court has striven to increase its efficiency concerns the holding of hearings. According to Recital 6 to the RoP, “in order to maintain the Court’s capacity, in the face of an ever-increasing caseload, to dispose within a reasonable period of time of the cases brought before it, it is also necessary to continue the efforts made to reduce the duration of proceedings before the Court, in particular by … providing for the Court to be able to rule without a hearing if it considers that it has sufficient information on the basis of all the written observations lodged in a case”. As I mentioned in my previous post, a hearing shall be held, according to Article 76 RoP, when it has been requested by an interested person that has not participated in the written phase of the procedure.

Chart 4 below shows the evolution in the use of hearings in EUPIL preliminary reference procedures.

Chart 4

The analysis of more than forty years of case law in a given field of law is also a journey through different drafting styles, used by the Court in its judgments. This is why, in a certain number of cases, it was not possible to determine whether or not a hearing was held. This concerns, in particular, the cases filed between 1984 and 1985. More recently, a certain number of judgments only mention the observations of the parties, without referring either to a “written procedure” or, more explicitly, to “a hearing”. Where there was no AG Opinion, or when this did not clarify this point, these cases were also classified in the “unsettled” category.

This said, it must be noted that the recent trend goes, quite indisputably, towards reducing the number of hearings held in EUPIL cases. Intuitively, holding a hearing will delay the procedure, and it makes sense to limit this effect to the cases where an oral procedure is necessary for the correct understanding of either the legal questions referred to the Court or of the context in which they were raised, as well as in the cases where it serves to preserve the right to be heard of the parties and the interested persons listed in Art. 23 of the Statute. Overall, hearings have been held in 14% of the cases assigned to a Chamber of three and in 62% of the cases decided by a Chamber of five. This percentage drops to 54.6 % in cases decided by a Chamber of five after the current RoP have come into force. There is, however, a certain number of EUPIL cases decided before 2012, whose judgment only contains references to the written phase of the procedure. It must be assumed that, therein, a hearing was not held, and that the possibility to dispense with the oral procedure existed also under the previous RoP.

D. The Specialization of Judges and AGs

To conclude this survey of the transformations made, in the quest for more efficiency, to the working methods of the ECJ, I wish to come back to the issue of informal specialization of judges and AGs, which I remarked in my first post, focusing solely on the 2015-2022 time frame.

I came back to this issue with ambivalent feelings, and I do not have any conclusive opinion on this topic, although I am keen on confirming my initial impression. Chart 5, below, shows the rate of intervention of different AGs in EUPIL cases since 1976.

Chart 5

The picture is indeed quite fragmented, but two observations are in order. First, just eight AGs have been in charge of 50% of the total EUPIL cases (right side of the pie chart), whereas the other 50% of cases is shared between 51 different AGs. Second, the eight AGs on the right side of the chart have all exercised their functions in recent times (late AG Bot, who was the first among them to arrive at the Court, was appointed in 2006). It could therefore be concluded that specialization of AGs – if any – is a relatively recent trend, with the last 15 years testifying of a certain tendency to see a smaller number of AGs systematically involved in EUPIL cases.

Chart 6 below is a variation of Chart 5, taking into account the evolution over time of appointments of AGs to EUPIL preliminary references (click here for a slightly larger picture).

Chart 6

In the attempt to increase the readability of the chart, only AGs having been appointed in more than five EUPIL cases have been named. The category “others”, in yellow, accounts for the remaining cases and groups 27 different AGs (for 74 cases). As remarked above, the specialization appears stronger in recent times, with the yellow category disappearing completely between 2011 and 2017. The recent spike in the yellow category has a clear explanation. AGs Jääskinen, Saugmandsgaard Øe and Bobek, who have been highly active in the field of EUPIL, have ceased their functions in 2019 and 2021 respectively. We are now, it seems, in a phase of transition, where new AGs have taken over and might develop, in the coming months/years, a similar informal specialization in EUPIL cases. Quite remarkable is, in this respect, AG Pikamäe, who already appears in the Chart despite his recent appointment.

The exact same situation exists with respect to Reporting Judges, with the notable difference that only two of the judges appearing on the right side of the pie chart are presently still working at the Court. In this domain domain, the turnover effect will be even higher in the coming months.

Chart 7

Chart 8. Click here for a slightly larger picture.

 

As I already mentioned, the specialization of AGs and Reporting Judges, if any, is purely informal, and should be taken as an objective data emerging from the analysis of existing case law: some among them have simply dealt with EUPIL cases more often than others. This approach could favour internal efficiency, since prior dealings with a certain subject matter could reduce the time needed for assessing the case and take a stance on the legal question it raises. It remains, at the same time, flexible enough to ensure the correct functioning of the Court (for example in terms of equitable distribution of cases among judges/AGs and the prompt dealing of PPUs and PPAs). A more rigid approach to specialization (such as the formal institution of specialized chambers) might jeopardize the achievement of this second “organizational” objective.

This post was written by Pietro Franzina and Thalia Kruger, and is being published simultaneously on Conflictoflaws.net and on the EAPIL blog.


The delegations of more than thirty Member States of the Hague Conference on Private International Law attended the first meeting of the Special Commission charged with reviewing the operation of the Hague Convention of 13 January 2000 on the international protection of adults. The meeting took place in The Hague and online from 9 to 11 November 2022 (for a presentation of the meeting, see this post on Conflictoflaws.net and this one on the EAPIL blog). A dozen organisations, governmental and non-governmental (including the Council of the Notariats of the European Union, the Groupe Européen de Droit International Privé and the European Association of Private International Law), were also in attendance.

The discussion covered a broad range of topics, leading to the conclusions and recommendation that can be found on the website of the Hague Conference (see here). The main takeaways from the meeting, as the authors of this post see them, are as follows.

The Hague Adults Convention Works Well in Practice

To begin with, the Special Commission affirmed that the Convention works well in practice. No major difficulties have been reported either by central authorities instituted under the Convention itself or by practitioners.

Doubts occasionally appear with respect to some provisions. Article 22 for example provides that measures of protection taken by the authorities of a Contracting State “shall be recognised by operation of law in all other Contracting States”, unless a ground for refusal among those listed in the same provisions arises. A declaration of enforceability, as stipulated in Article 25, is only necessary where measures “require enforcement” in a Contracting State other than the State of origin.

Apparently, some authorities and private entities (e.g., banks) are reluctant to give effect to measures of protection that clearly do not require enforcement, such as a judicial measure under which a person is appointed to assist and represent the adult, unless that measure has been declared enforceable in the State where the powers of the appointed person are relied upon. The Special Commission’s conclusions and recommendations address some of these hesitations, so that they should now prove easier to overcome. Regarding exequatur, see para. 33, noting that “measures for the protection of an adult only exceptionally require enforcement under Article 25”, adding that this may occur, for instance, “where a decision is taken by a competent authority to place the adult in an establishment or to authorise a specific intervention by health care practitioners or medical staff”, such as tests or treatments. Other doubts are dealt with in the practical handbook prepared by the Working Group created within the Hague Conference in view of the meeting of the Special Commission. The draft handbook (see here the first version publicly available), which the Special Commission has approved “in principle”, will be reviewed in the coming weeks in light of the exchanges that occurred at the meeting, and submitted to the Council on the General Affairs and Policy of the Conference for endorsement in March 2023).

Situations Exist in the Field of Adults’ Protection that Are Not (Fully) Regulated by the Convention

The Convention deals with measures of protection taken by judicial and administrative authorities, and with powers of representation conferred by an adult, either by contract or by a unilateral act, in contemplation of incapacity. By contrast, nothing is said in the Convention concerning ex lege powers of representation. These are powers of representation that the law of some States (Germany, Austria and Switzerland, for example) confers on the spouse of the adult or a close relative or family member, for the purpose of protecting the adult. Their operation is generally confined to situations for which no measures have been taken and no powers of representation have been conferred by the adult.

The Special Commission acknowledged that ex lege powers of representation fall under the general scope of the Convention, but noted that no provision is found in the Convention that deals specifically with such powers. In practice, ex lege powers of representation may be the subject of cooperation between the authorities of Contracting Parties (notably as provided for under Chapter V), but, where the issue arises of the existence, the extent and the exercise of such powers, the courts and other authorities of Contracting States will rely on their own law, including, where appropriate, their conflict-of-laws rules.

There is yet another gap that the Special Commission discussed. The Commission observed that instructions given and wishes made by an adult in anticipation of a future impairment of their personal faculties (e.g., in the form of advance directives), similarly fall within the general scope of the Convention and are subject, as such, to the cooperation provisions in Chapter V. Whether or not a particular anticipatory act constitutes a power of representation for the purposes of Articles 15 and 16, on powers of representation conferred by the adult, is to be determined on a case-by-case basis. Some unilateral acts plainly come within the purview of Articles 15 and 16, as they actually include a conferral of powers on other persons. Others do not, and may accordingly be dealt with by each Contracting State in conformity with their own law.

States Do Not Currently See an Interest in Modifying the Convention

The question has been raised in preparation of the Special Commission whether the Convention ought to be amended, namely by a protocol to be negotiated and adopted in the framework of the Hague Conference on Private International Law. In principle, a protocol would have provided the States with the opportunity to fill the gaps described above, and address other concerns. However, under international law only those Contracting States that ratify the protocol would be bound by the modifications.

The Special Commission witnessed that, at this stage, no State appears to see an amendment as necessary.

Only one issue remains to be decided in this respect, namely whether the Convention should be modified in such a way as to include a REIO clause, that is, a clause aimed at enabling organisations of regional economic integration, such as the European Union, to join the Convention in their own right. The matter will be discussed at the Council on the General Affairs and Policy of the Conference of March 2023.

The decision lies, in fact, in the hands of the Union and its Member States, as this is currently the only Regional Economic Integration Organisation concerned by such a clause. Their decision will likely be affected by the approach that should be taken in the coming weeks concerning the proposal for a regulation on the protection of adults that the Commission is expected to present in the first half of 2023.

Efforts Should Now Be Deployed Towards Increasing the Number of Contracting Parties

The main problem with the Convention lies in the fact that only relatively few States (fourteen, to be precise) have joined it, so far. Several States stressed the importance of further promoting ratification of, or accession to, the Convention.

It is worth emphasising in this respect that the Hague Adults Convention builds, to a very large extent, on cooperation between Contracting States. This means that a State cannot fully benefit from the advantages of the Convention by simply copying the rules of the Convention into its own legislation, or by relying on such rules on grounds of judicial discretion (as it occurs in the Netherlands and to a large extent in England and Wales), but should rather become a party to it.

Various States expressed an interest in the Convention. The responses to the questionnaires circulated in preparation of the meeting of the Special Commission suggest that at least five States are actively contemplating ratification (Hungary, Italy, Luxembourg, Mexico and Sweden), and that others have considered ratification (Slovakia) or are considering it (Argentina). For its part, Malta signed the Convention on the occasion of the meeting of the Special Commission, and will likely ratify it in the not too distant future.

Tools to Enhance the Successful Operation of the Convention

Some of the practitioners present drew the participants’ attention to practical difficulties in the cross-border protection of adults. To minimise practical difficulties, the Permanent Bureau, in some instances together with the Working Group on the Adults Convention, developed a number of tools.

The first is an extensive country profile, to be completed by Contracting States and made available on the website of the Hague Conference. This profile includes various matters of national law, such as names and content of measures of protection, jurisdiction of courts or other authorities to issue these measures, transfer of jurisdiction, and names, forms and extent of powers of representation.

The second is a toolkit on powers of representation, which contains detailed information about the national laws of States that provided responses, on for instance who can be granted powers of representation, how this granting must take place, and the permitted extent of the representation.

Concluding Remarks

All in all, the issue of the cross-border protection of Adults has rightly gained attention over the past ten years. While States amend their domestic legislation to be in conformity with the UN Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, they seem to be increasingly aware of the importance of ensuring cross-border continuity. This includes continuity of measures of protection issued by authorities such as courts, as well as the powers of representation granted by adults themselves. These matters of private international law require dialogue on the international and European Union level, more States to join the Convention, and tools to assist practice.

As announced in the first post in this series, I will continue my empirical analysis of the ECJ’s case law in the field of EUPIL. I refer back to that blog post as concerns the definition of “EUPIL” and the general methodological framework upon which this research is based.

The focus of this second post is on the participation of States, parties and, more generally, institutions in (EUPIL) preliminary reference procedures. I will first summarize the legal framework governing the observations filed with the ECJ (A) and give some additional information on the collection of data on this topic, which is essential to the correct interpretation of the Charts presented hereunder (B). After some brief considerations on the practical importance of observations in EUPIL cases (C), I will present the collected data from a double perspective: a general one, which looks at the overall level of engagement of States with preliminary references procedures on EUPIL instruments (D); and a subject-specific one, that accounts for the peculiar sectorial interests of some States (E).

A. General Legal Framework for Filing Observations with the ECJ

The participation of States, parties and institutions in the preliminary reference procedure can take the form of either written observations, lodged with the Registrar, or oral submissions at the hearing before the Court.

The legal framework applicable to the filing of written observations is set out by Articles 23 and 23a of the ECJ’s Statute and complemented by its Rules of Procedure (Rop), notably by Article 96. In short, upon reception of a request for a preliminary ruling, the ECJ’s Registrar notifies the order issued by the referring court to the Member States and to the Commission, as well as to the institution, body, office or agency of the Union which adopted the act the validity or interpretation of which is in dispute. All of these, in addition to the parties to the main proceedings pending before the referring court, are entitled to file written observations (Article 96 RoP). Moreover, said notification is sent to the States, other than the Member States, which are parties to the EEA Agreement, to the EFTA Surveillance Authority and to non-Member States which are parties to an agreement relating to a specific subject-matter, where a question concerning one of the fields of application of those Agreements is referred for a preliminary ruling (for Switzerland see, for example, Protocol 2 to the Lugano Convention). These (non-Member) States are also entitled to submit written observations.

In any case, non-participation in the written part of the procedure does not preclude participation in the hearing during the oral part of the procedure.

Not all preliminary reference proceedings encompass an oral procedure: according to Article 76 RoP, the ECJ may decide not to hold a hearing if it considers, on reading the written pleadings or observations lodged during the written part of the procedure, that it has sufficient information to give a ruling. Nonetheless, a hearing shall be held if it is requested by a party or an interested person referred to in Article 23 of the Statute, who did not participate in the written part of the procedure.

Special rules, relating to both written and oral participation, apply to the expedited (PPA) and urgent (PPU) preliminary reference procedures.

The former provides for derogatory rules in relation both to the time limits for filing observations and the scope of the subject-matter addressed thereby, that could be limited to “the essential points of law” raised by the request for a preliminary ruling (Article 105 RoP).

The latter follows a special regime that limits participation into the written part of the procedure: the order of the referring court is notified solely to the Member State from which the reference is made (and not to all Member States), to the European Commission and to the institution which adopted the act the validity or interpretation of which is in dispute (Article 109 (2) RoP). In cases of “extreme urgency”, the written part of the procedure can even be completely omitted (Article 111 RoP).  The other interested persons referred to in Article 23 of the Statute will just receive a communication of the request for a preliminary ruling and of the date of the hearing, with a view to enable their eventual participation into the oral procedure.

B. Methodological Issues Relating to the Collection of Data on Observations Filed in EUPIL Cases

This blog post builds on data collected based on the information systematically included in all ECJ’s judgments. In this respect, it is important to note that the drafting style adopted by the ECJ provides a consistent framework for all decisions issued by the Court. Against this backdrop, the first part of judgments and orders currently lists the submissions made with the Court, without nonetheless distinguishing between oral and written observations. If it is true that certain AGs are systematically introducing this distinction in their Opinions, the fact remains that, nowadays, a) not all the AGs consistently follow this practice and b) not all cases are decided with the support of an Opinion (while a hearing could be held even in cases with no Opinion: see, as an example C-436/13). As a result, the distinction between oral and written submissions could not be correctly apprehended based on the available public data. The limitations to the participation in the written part of the procedure, which are inherent to PPU cases, have therefore no impact on the statistical results presented in this blog post.

The Charts presented below will refer to States’ participation to the preliminary ruling proceedings in general, without distinguishing between oral and written part of the procedure.

C. The Practical Usefulness of Observations in EUPIL Cases

Concerning the objectives pursued through the filing of observations, EUPIL cases are no different from other preliminary references procedures. Nonetheless, this section will be the opportunity to present some preliminary statistical data which are specific to EUPIL cases.

According to point 11 of the ECJ’s Practice directions to parties concerning cases brought before the Court, written observations are a way for the interested persons referred to in Article 23 of the Statute to “set out their point of view on the request made by the referring court or tribunal” and to “help clarify for … the scope of that request, and above all the answers to be provided to the questions referred” by the domestic court. Therefore, States’ observations are, first and foremost, a tool for enlarging the circle of participants in the legal debate before the ECJ. Far from being a face-to-face conversation between the Luxembourg and the referring court, the preliminary reference procedure seeks to involve a larger number of institutional subjects. This approach is consistent with the wide-ranging effects of the judgment rendered by the ECJ at the end of such procedure, stemming from the precedential value of preliminary rulings.

In addition to this more general function, the observations filed by the subjects identified by Article 23 of the Statute and Article 96 RoP have a remarkable practical importance for the correct assessment and understanding of the preliminary questions referred in the specific case. Again, according to the aforementioned Practice directions, observations play “an essential role” in the ECJ’s understanding of the legal problem at stake, as it can thus acquire a detailed and accurate idea of the issues raised by the referred case. In my view, it is useful to distinguish, in this respect, between:

  1. the observations filed by the parties to the domestic proceedings;
  2. the observations filed by the government of the State to which belongs the referring court;
  3. the observations of the Commission;
  4. the observations filed by States other than the forum State.

The observations of the parties to the main proceedings could be extremely helpful in clarifying the factual context in which the dispute arose. While, in EUPIL cases, the ECJ does not adjudicate on facts, these remain extremely important for the correct understanding of the legal questions submitted to the Court. Facts may also help the ECJ in fulfilling its institutional mission, that is making sure that the answer provided to the referring court is as useful as possible for the solution of the problems raised by the dispute pending before it, without nonetheless venturing in factual determinations and legal assessments that rest solely with domestic courts. From this standpoint, the parties to the main proceedings could either complement, specify or even contest the description of the facts made by the referring court. It is  interesting to note that in 79 % of the inventoried EUPIL cases, at least one of the parties to the main proceedings has presented written and/or oral observations before the ECJ. This percentage drops to 67 % in family law cases and 42 % in succession cases.

The observations of the government of the State to which belong the referring court can be equally useful to clarify the factual background of the disputes, especially where one of its public bodies is involved. The point of view of the forum state is also particularly important for clarifying the content and interpretation of the domestic legal framework (procedural or substantive) applicable the specific case. Overall, the forum State has filed observations in 64% of the inventoried EUPIL cases. More detailed data on this aspect will be presented in section D.

The observations of the Commission may provide for an “institutional” point of view on the interpretation of a provision of EU Law. They may also offer interesting insights on the legislative history of the provision or instrument subject to interpretation. Albeit arguably institutional, this point of view is never binding for the Court. The Commission has systematically filed written and oral observations in all EUPIL preliminary references for which there has been a written procedure (this excludes, in practice, most of the cases decided with a reasoned order ex Article 99 RoP and some of the cases that have been deemed inadmissible ex Article 53 (2)). The observations filed by the institution, body, office or agency of the Union which adopted the act the validity or interpretation of which is in dispute pursue a similar purpose. Admittedly, these are not very common in the field of EUPIL. I could only find 4 of such cases: C-501/20 and C-522/20, with observations by the Council of the EU, as well as joined Cases C-453/18 and C-494/18 with observations of both the EU Parliament and the Council of the EU.

As concerns the observations of States other than the forum State, they mostly serve to introduce multiple points of view into the debate before the ECJ. It is very difficult, if not impossible, to gauge all the possible reasons that may prompt one of these States to participate in the preliminary reference procedure. Intuitively, the objective or subjective connections with one of the “foreign elements” of the dispute at stake might play a role. For example, Cyprus only ever participated twice in a EUPIL preliminary reference procedure: once as the forum State (C-519/13) and once in the Apostolides case, referred by a British court with respect to facts which largely occurred in Cyprus and upon which the courts of this country had adjudicated. C-157/12 is the only EUPIL case where Romania has intervened in a preliminary reference procedure not triggered by its own domestic courts. The case originated from Germany and concerned a dispute between two companies, one of which established in Romania, the courts of this country having also rendered the judgment whose recognition was a stake. The nationality of the parties, or other relatable interests, may also play a role (for example, Greece also submitted observations in Apostolides, the applicant being a member of the Greek Cypriot community). Any further discussion on the reasons behind States’ interventions would be entirely speculative in nature: any of the States identified by Article 23 of the Statute is free to participate in the procedure before the ECJ to submit its own point of view on the interpretative solution to be given to the preliminary questions, without having to substantiate a specific interest to these purposes.

D. Data from Existing Case Law

Coming to the concrete results of my analysis, the review of 46 years of ECJ case law on EUPIL instruments evidences a remarkable engagement of States with such preliminary reference procedures. Only 8 % of the total cases have elicited no observations from the side of at least one State.

In Chart 1 below, States on the y axis are ordered based on the total number of observations filed in EUPIL cases (orange column).

Chart 1

The blue column on the left indicates the total number of EUPIL preliminary references raised by the domestic courts of the concerned country. This datum should be read in conjunction with that portrayed by the gray column, showing the number of observations submitted by the government of each State in cases referred by its own domestic courts. The yellow column on the right show the number of observations filed by each government in EUPIL cases referred by courts of other Member States.

With the sole exceptions of the Netherlands, Belgium, Cyprus and Bulgaria, the orange column (which corresponds to the sum of the gray and yellow columns) is systematically taller than the blue one, showing that national governments tend to be more engaged in the dialogue with the ECJ than their domestic courts are. Particularly remarkable are the results pertaining to the Czech Republic, Spain and Portugal: despite the low number of EUPIL referrals raised by their respective national courts, the governments of these countries have consistently intervened in cases filed by other Member States’ courts in a variety of legal fields (cf. Charts 5, 6, 7 and 8 below).

Chart 2 is a specification of the relationship between the blue and the gray columns of Chart 1. It expresses, in percentage value, the rate of participation of each national government in the cases referred by its own domestic courts.

Chart 2

Incidentally, the States with the highest intervention rate (100%) are those whose domestic courts have been only moderately active in referring EUPIL cases to the ECJ, as evidenced by the blue columns of Chart 1 above. This may suggest that States with a higher number of domestic referrals might have to optimize the use of their resources, by choosing a participation strategy that contemplates no systematic engagement with “domestic” cases, this being forsaken where the legal question raised therein is not deemed sufficiently important or significant. This could explain, for example, the relatively low engagement of the Austrian and German governments with domestic cases.

Concerning the continuity of  States’ engagement over time, the analysis of a sample of States (the three States having filed the highest number of observations) evidence that it tends to be relatively constant, with a slight drop towards the end of the last decade. The line in orange, which is constant in the three countries, indicates the temporal progression of the totality of EUPIL preliminary rulings requested from the ECJ.

Chart 3

 

As mentioned in my previous post, the UK began to participate in preliminary reference procedures relating to the 1968 Convention even before it formally became a Party to that international treaty. This was justified in the light of the obligation to ratify that Convention upon accession to the EU, set out by its Article 63, and the prospective precedential value that the ECJ’s judgments would have acquired in the domestic legal system. To the contrary, the Swiss government submitted its first observations in case C-133/11, lodged on 18 March 2011. The Lugano II Convention entered into force for Switzerland on 1 January 2011. From that moment onward, the Swiss government has been quite active before the ECJ (all of its observations concern the Brussels-Lugano regime, except for one case on the Service Regulation), its overall engagement with EUPIL cases having nonetheless dropped in recent years.

Chart 4

 

E. States’ Sectorial Interests

It is noteworthy that the States’ engagement with EUPIL cases tends to be sector-specific. Charts 5, 6 and 7 8 are breakdowns of Chart 1, accounting for the number of observations filed by each national government in four macro-areas: the Brussels-Lugano regime (Chart 5), which comprises the 1968 Brussels Convention, the Lugano II Convention and Regulations 44/2001 and 1215/2012; family law (Chart 6), composed by Regulations 1347/2000, 2201/2003,  4/2009 and 1259/2010 ; successions (Chart 7), ie Regulation 650/2012 and the “smaller”/procedural regulations (EAPO, EPO, EEO, ESC Regulations; Chart 8).

Chart 5

Chart 6

Chart 7

Chart 8

See here for additional charts and data relating to the observations filed in cases on the Rome regime (the 1980 Rome Convention and Regulations 593/2008, 864/2007) and the Service and Evidence Regulations.

Again, the Member States on the y axis are ordered based on the overall number of the observations filed in each domain, and the logic behind the columns’ colours is the same as that described in relation to Chart 1. It is very apparent that the balances of forces among States vary considerably from one domain to the other, following a logic that is not always perceivable by the external observer. Quite remarkable, in this respect, are the attitudes of Spain and Hungary under the Succession Regulation. These Member States have systematically filed observations in this domain, despite the absolute lack of domestic referrals. In fact, Oberle is the only (admissible) succession case where the Spanish government did not file observations. Lacking any other self-evident explanation, it must assumed that this sectorial engagement is tied with domestic policies in the concerned area of law.

The fourth issue of the Journal du droit international for 2022 has just been released. While it contains a number of case notes relating to private international law issues, it is mainly conceived as a tribute to the late Emmanuel Gaillard and publishes a number of contributions to the conference Emmanuel Gaillard Theory in Action which held last spring in Paris (see also the announcement on this blog).

Most of the articles discuss the contributions of Gaillard to international arbitration.

One of them, however, discusses more specifically the contribution of Gaillard to private international law (by Jean-Michel Jacquet, IHEID Geneva). The English summary reads:

The contribution of Emmanuel Gaillard’s thought to the law of international arbitration has been considerable. Throughout his career, Emmanuel Gaillard has sought to establish the philosophical foundations of international arbitration. He has also contributed to search of the most appropriate rules and solutions to the many questions raised by international arbitration. In this perspective, the question of the role played by private international law arises. In Emmanuel Gaillard’s thinking this role differs according to the angle from which international arbitration law is considered. When it comes to understanding the arbitral phenomenon, the proposals of private international law do not seem to provide the best insight into the question. When it comes to understanding the arbitral process, private international law is back in the picture. But the arbitrator’s point of view cannot be that of a judge. Thus, to a certain extent, a private international law of the arbitrator is developing. But the latter must also take into account the « private international law of others ».

Also of interest for the readers of this blog might the contribution of Eric Loquin (University of Dijon) on the arbitral legal order. The English summary reads:

This article aims to analyse the concept of an arbitral legal order as conceived by Emmanuel Gaillard in his famous special course given at The Hague Academy of International Law in 2007, entitled « Legal Theory of International Arbitration ». This concept is based on the observation that the binding nature of international arbitration is not anchored in a single state legal order, but in a third one, characterised as the arbitral legal order. This legal order was intended and created by the international community of states who were favourable to the resolution of international commercial disputes through arbitral, and whose laws have recognised the autonomy of arbitration towards state legal orders.

The article explores the objections and discussions that have been initiated by this concept regarding both its nature and its existence. One view would be that the arbitral legal order results from the private nature of arbitration rather than the actions of the states, thus making arbitration a non-state phenomenon but a legal order subject to natural law and freed from positive law. Another view of international arbitration would deny that it exists as an autonomous legal system and would consider it as a tool created by the states to be used by private transnational legal orders as their adjudicating body (such as the international community of merchants’ legal order, or the transnational sports legal order). International arbitration would thus be used as an instrument for the coordination of these legal orders and that of the international community of states.

Finally, the issue offers one article unrelated to the conference in which Dr. Estelle Fohrer-Dedeurwaerder (University of Toulouse) explores the effects of Brexit on the recognition and enforcement of English judgments on both sides of the channel (L’effet du Brexit sur la reconnaissance et l’exécution des jugements des deux côtés de la Manche). The English summary reads:

The Brexit has put an end to any judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters between the UK and the EU as the Trade and Cooperation Agreement contains no provision on this point. Despite the desire of some to re-implement the 1968 Brussels Convention on Jurisdiction and the Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters, and the steps taken by the UK to accede to the 2007 Lugano Convention on Jurisdiction and the Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters, neither of these two conventions will find application in Anglo-European relations. However, judicial cooperation between the United Kingdom and the Member States is not excluded if bilateral conventions concluded before the 1957 Treaty of Rome (or before accession to the EEC or EC), such as the 1934 Franco-British Convention, become fully effective as a result of Brexit. Their conciliation with the Treaties having the same object, in particular with the 2005 Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements and the 2019 Hague Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Judgments in Civil and Commercial Matters, will then arise, unless States refuse to revive them, in which case their common law will be implemented. However, the latter scenario is not desirable if the density of socio-economic exchanges between France and the United Kingdom is to be maintained.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

I am coming back to the topic of a recent post published on this blog, where I analyzed the trends emerging from seven years (2015-2022) of ECJ case law in the field of judicial cooperation in civil matters.

I would like to thank the readers of this blog, who gave me feedback and ideas for new research directions. Building on these suggestions, I purport to write a series of related posts on specific aspects of EU Private International Law (EUPIL) cases brought before the Luxembourg Court.

The planned posts aim to promote a more comprehensive understanding of the ECJ’s rulings on EUPIL instruments, by bringing attention on the very first part of the judgment: despite being often overlooked by legal scholars, this can be quite interesting in its own way.

The present post, the first in the series, will focus on the origin of the EUPIL preliminary references brought before the ECJ (third red box in order of appearance).

The second post in the series will look into the role of States within the preliminary reference procedure and their respective level of “engagement” with EUPIL cases, as evidenced by the observations filed with the ECJ pursuant to Article 23 of its Statute (eighth red box in order of appearance; I am very grateful to Martin Margonski for the suggestion).

A third post will use the case law in EUPIL to highlight the internal transformation of a Court – the ECJ – that has seen its caseload increase by more than 450% since 1976, while succeeding in keeping the average length of proceedings more or less constant over the last two decades. Against this backdrop, the analysis of the case law in the field of EUPIL demonstrates the ECJ’s great adaptability to an ever-increasing demand for preliminary rulings and the efforts made for ensuring a more rational use of its own human and material resources.  This concerned, in particular, the use of judicial formations, AGs’ Opinions and hearings (first, seventh and ninth red boxes in order of appearance).

A. Methodology

All these research questions presuppose a “dynamic” analysis of the evolution of the ECJ’s case law in the field EUPIL over time. Because of this, it was no longer possible to exclude from the analysis the (substantial) case law developed under the 1968 Convention, at the risk of altering the statistical validity of the conclusions drawn from the collected data.

For this reason, these new blog posts are based on a larger database, and ‘EUPIL’ is now understood as encompassing also the 1968 Brussels Convention and the 1980 Rome Convention,  in addition to the instruments already included in the scope of the pre-existing analysis. As a reminder, these are Regulations 44/2001 and 1215/2012, the Lugano II Convention, Regulation 1347/2000, Regulation 2201/2003 (since no cases have yet been filed under the new Brussels II-ter Regulation); Regulation  4/2009; the Rome Regulations (593/2008, 864/2007 and 1259/2010); the Succession Regulation and the ‘smaller’ Regulations (EAPO, EPO, EEO, ESC, Service and Evidence I Regulations). The Regulations on matrimonial and registered partnership property issues have been taken into account, but there is currently no request for interpretation concerning them.

The time frame covered by the research is consequently no longer limited to the last seven years, taking into account the totality of the ECJ’s case law in EUPIL since 1976, when the first cases on the interpretation of the 1968 Brussels Convention were filed.

B. The Origin of Preliminary References in EUPIL Cases.

As announced above, this first post deals with the origin of requests for preliminary rulings on EUPIL instruments. “Origin” is understood in a twofold way: first, as geographic origin (1) and, second, as “procedural” origin, meaning by this the status and ranking of the domestic court making the referral (2).

1.  The Geographic Origin of Preliminary References in EUPIL.

Where are the requests for preliminary rulings in EUPIL coming from? Does this have an impact on the substance of the legal solution shaped by the ECJ?

The first question is relatively easy to answer. The referring court is identified in the very first lines of the judgment. When taken individually, this datum might not be overly significant. Conversely, a systematic compilation of the origin of all the preliminary references raised in the field of EUPIL could reveal interesting trends and national attitudes towards this area of EU law.

In my previous post, the analysis of the last seven years of case law  evidenced remarkable differences in the amount of preliminary rulings requested by each Member State. The new survey, based on a broader database, just confirms these conclusions. It also confirms Germany’s leading role as undisputed propeller of EUPIL case law before the ECJ.

Chart 1

The chart above shows the number of referrals under the Brussels-Lugano regime in shades of blue, the Rome regime in shades of green, the referrals in the field of family law in shades of red, successions in black and “smaller” procedural regulations in shades of yellow. Evidence and Service have their own distinctive colours.

It is apparent that there still exist considerable differences among the Member States. Nonetheless, in assessing Chart 1, due regard should be paid to the seniority of EU Membership: clearly, national courts belonging to the Member States who joined the EU at an earlier date had, over the last 46 years, more opportunities to refer cases, including EUPIL cases,  than those who joined in the 2004, 2007 or 2013 enlargements. I created the chart below in the attempt of obtaining a better picture of the “chronological evolution” of the Member States’ requests for preliminary rulings on EUPIL instruments (click here to enlarge the picture).

Chart 2

The colours used should give a more immediate understanding of the changing balances, over time, between “elder” and “younger” Member States: the shades of blue indicate founding Member States; the shades of pink those which joined in 1973; the shades of orange/yellow designate the Iberian enlargement; the shades of brown the 1995 accession; the shades of green the biggest expansion so far, occurred in 2004. Black and dark grey are used, respectively, for Romania and Bulgaria, which joined in 2007. Greece (1981) and Croatia (2013) have their own distinctive colours (violet and red).

It must be stressed that each country’s contribution is calculated not according to the number of cases referred to Luxembourg, but rather on the number of interpretations requested with respect to the EUPIL instruments mentioned above. For example, in case C-307/19, the referring Croatian court requested the interpretation of the Service Regulation, the Brussels Ibis Regulation, the Rome I and the Rome II Regulations. This case is therefore counted 4 times in the chart above (which explains the big red smear corresponding to 2015). Here, an amended version of the chart, showing the number of cases filed with the ECJ, regardless of the number of EUPIL instruments involved in each of them.

Seniority alone cannot explain the considerable differences in the amount of preliminary rulings referred by Member States of comparable size and seniority (eg. France and Germany), or between countries which are very dissimilar in both respects (eg. Italy and Austria). Spain is another good example of the relative unimportance of the seniority factor: a Member State since 1985, this country is a late bloomer when it comes to preliminary references in the field of EUPIL, the first Spanish referrals dating of 2014 (two cases on the Service Regulation).

It can be assumed that, in today’s cosmopolitan world, all Member States are exposed to international commerce and cross-border mobility of people, even if maybe not equally so. As a result, their domestic courts will naturally come in contact with (EU)PIL cases and might find themselves in the position of harboring a “reasonable doubt” on the interpretation of one of the instruments mentioned in Section A. Under those circumstances, said courts should (or shall, depending on their status) refer a preliminary question to the Court of Justice. Seen from this standpoint, the results presented in Charts 1 and 2 are particularly interesting, insofar as they trigger further questions as to (a) the effective impact, if any, of the geographic origin of the preliminary reference on the solution given by the ECJ to the legal questions submitted to its consideration; and (b) the underlying reasons for the greater activism of certain Member States’ courts.

(a) The (Ir)Relevance of the Geographical Origin of the Preliminary Reference

As for the first question, it could be very tempting to answer in the affirmative: the geographic origin of the preliminary reference might play a role. After all, the referring court belongs to a given legal system and, in the decision raising its interpretive doubts, it will logically present the problem from the standpoint of its national law. This circumstance could, hypothetically, introduce a national bias in the reasoning of the ECJ and influence the result of the preliminary reference procedure.

Nonetheless, there are, in my view, two arguments that vouch for the dismissal of such fears.

The first argument profits from the benefit of hindsight: a closer look at the ECJ’s case law reveals that it has always endeavoured to “detach” its interpretation of the legal concepts used by EUPIL instruments from the meaning they acquire under the national law(s) of the Member States, according to the well-known principle of autonomous interpretation. It can be added that, in the more complicated cases, the ECJ has the possibility of asking its Research Department for a comparative study on the meaning of a given legal concept in the Member States (these notes are sometimes published on the Court’s website). There is, therefore, a concrete effort to go beyond the specific circumstances of the case, including its geographic origin, with a view to shaping an interpretive solution that could easily be transposed and implemented in any Member State.

The second argument is based on a more pragmatic consideration: the fact that some national courts engage the Luxembourg Court more often than others does not limit, in any event, the (geographic) scope of the legal debate. The dialogue triggered by the preliminary reference procedure is never a one-to-one conversation between the ECJ and the referring court. To the contrary, all Member States (and even some non-Member States) can take part to the discussion by submitting written and oral observations pursuant to Article 23 of the ECJ’s Statute. As I have already announced, there will be a separate post on this topic and it makes no sense to go deeper into it now. It suffices to say that these observations can be a way, for each State, of introducing a “national perspective” on the desirable approach to the solution of a preliminary question, regardless of its contingent origin.

It shall also be added that Member States have made (and still make) extensive use of this instrument. Particularly telling are, in this respect, the very first cases addressed by the ECJ, the (in)famous Tessili and De Bloos, both decided in 1976. The judgments rendered therein testify of the firm resolution of the UK to submit its observations on those questions, despite not even being, at that time, a Party to the 1968 Convention. In the next post, it will also be shown that some national governments have been considerably active, over the years, in filing written and oral observations in the cases brought before the ECJ (by courts of other Member States), despite the relatively low direct engagement of their own national courts with the preliminary reference procedure.

(b) The Reasons Behind the Differential Engagement of Member States’ Courts with Luxembourg

As I mentioned above, courts in Member States should/shall refer a preliminary reference to the ECJ when they are faced with a reasonable doubt on the interpretation of a EUPIL instrument. It would be simply illogical and totally out of touch with reality to explain the result presented in Chart 1 as the consequence of a lack of self-assurance of German and Austrian courts.

The causes of the differential engagement of Member States’ courts with the preliminary reference procedure must be sought elsewhere, and are multi-factorial at best.

It is safe to assume that some non-legal, but rather socio-economic criteria will also play a role (for example, the attitudes and dispositions of the local population towards court litigation, which is a conditio sine qua non of the preliminary reference procedure). The comprehensive identification of these factors remains extremely difficult and is beyond the purpose of this blog post. Nonetheless, based on an open-ended, experimental approach to this research, I tried to compare the data on the geographic origin concerning the preliminary references on EUPIL instruments and those raised in “related” matters, such as judicial cooperation in criminal matters or public procurement, the latter being understood as the “public counterpart” of private law contracts. The ECJ’s case law in the field of public procurement is, in this respect, particularly revealing, insofar as it shows opposite trends as compared to the case of EUPIL, with a striking and overwhelming activism of Italian (administrative) courts and a very low rate of engagement of their German and Austrian counterparts.  It must be concluded that there are considerable variations in the geographic origin of preliminary references  across the different branches of EU law. This circumstance offers no further explanation to the results presented in Chart 1, but warns against too quick or too broad generalizations about the existence of national “attitudes” or “prejudices” towards the procedure under Article 267 TFEU.

Coming back to the field of EUPIL, a combined reading of the data concerning the geographic and the procedural origin of the preliminary references raised in this subject-matter might pave the way to some additional (and highly speculative) explanations of the results presented in Chart 1.

2. The Procedural Origin of Preliminary References in EUPIL.

Over the last 46 years, almost a half of the preliminary questions raised in relation to EUPIL instruments came from the Member States’ Supreme Courts, followed by first instance courts as a distant second.

Chart 3

There could be, in my view, two explanations of this result.

The first one is grounded in the Member States’ procedural laws: some of them may provide for the possibility of leapfrog appeals to the Supreme Court, with a view to conclusively settling procedural issues (such as international jurisdiction) at an early stage of the proceedings (see, for example, the mechanism set out by Article 41 of the Italian Code of Civil Procedure). While the existence of such procedural devices could in principle offer an explanation to the data portrayed in Chart 3, the persuasiveness of this hypothesis will finally depend on how frequent and available such mechanisms are at the national level, which is for a comprehensive study in comparative procedural law to determine.

A second explanation, which I personally find more convincing and of more general application, is based on the CILFIT criteria. Said otherwise, Supreme Courts tend to raise preliminary questions more frequently than lower courts simply because they are under the legal obligation to refer when faced with a reasonable doubt on the interpretation of a EUPIL instrument, unless this doubt can be solved with the application of the acte clair or éclairé doctrines. Conversely, lower courts retain the discretion, and not the obligation, of referring the case to Luxembourg when faced with a comparable doubt (unless they are acting as a court of last resort in a given matter).

In my opinion, this result could be combined with the data on the geographic origin in two ways.

(a) Divergent National Interpretations of the CILFIT Criteria

First, it must be remembered that the CILFIT criteria provide domestic courts with “general guidance”, that could be subject to different interpretations. A research note commissioned in 2019 to the Research Department of the ECJ confirms that the understandings and practical applications of those criteria vary considerably among Member States. It is also noteworthy that, while this research note was not requested with specific reference to the field of EUPIL, it mentions on several occasions its instruments when providing for concrete examples of the divergent applications of the acte clair or éclairé doctrines by national Supreme Courts.

In a 2001 case relating to jurisdiction over insurance contracts under the 1968 Brussels Convention, the Irish Supreme Court sought guidance in the Schlosser Report and concluded that “there [was not] any necessity for a reference to the Court of Justice of the EC pursuant to the 1971 Protocol to the Convention”. The Joint Chambers of the Italian Court of Cassation seem to consider, in a rather general statement, that the line separating the scope of application of the Brussels I and the Insolvency Regulations is an acte clair (despite the huge ECJ case law on this point), not subject to the obligation of a referral to Luxembourg (Order No. 10233 of  26 April 2017). Further examples of the acte clair and acte éclairé doctrines can be found in a Maltese and in two Latvian Supreme Court cases on the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (respectively, GIE Pari Mutuel Urbain (PMU) v Bell Med Ltd & Computer Aided Technologies Ltd, 224/2006/1 and judgments SKC-771/2018 (C30672916) and SKC-414/2017 (C30465614)) and in a Slovenian Supreme Court case on the temporal scope of application of the Brussels I Regulation ( Order III Ips 164/2008 of 3rd February 2009). In a Romanian EUPIL case, the domestic court refused the referral to Luxembourg owing to the expiration of the deadline set by national procedural law for the inter partes phase of the proceedings, marking the beginning of the deliberation phase in which no referrals to the ECJ should be allowed (decision 786/CM/2011 of the Curtea de Apel de Constanța).

There are, moreover, plenty of examples where domestic Supreme Courts have not referred a preliminary question under Regulation 2201/2003, based on diverse considerations relating to the inherent characteristics of the procedure before the ECJ. For example, the Lithuanian Supreme Court did not raise a question on an inconsistency in the Lithuanian text of Article 12 of Regulation 2201/2003. This Court feared, in particular, that a referral from its side would have prompted similar initiatives from other Member States’ courts and would have, finally, increased the workload of the ECJ to the detriment of the prompt decision of preliminary references in matters of family law (decision no e3K-3-426-969/2016). Both in Malta and in the UK, the seized courts expressed reasonable doubts as to the correct interpretation of a provision of the Brussels IIbis Regulation, but refused a referral to the ECJ fearing undesirable delays to the national procedure (case 35/16/1JVC, decided on 6 January 2018 (Malta) and case In the matter of N (Children) [2016] UKSC 15 (UK)). I just remark, in relation to the British case, that the average length of a PPU procedure before the ECJ is 80 calendar days (60, a couple of years back) and, within this time frame, the cases are decided with a hearing and an Opinion of the AG.

There is no need of entering into the merits of these national interpretations of the CILFIT criteria. It suffices to say that divergent national interpretations of the obligation to refer could provide for a (certainly partial) explanation of the uneven geographic distribution of preliminary references in EUPIL cases.

(b) The Practical Effects of the Application of the CILFIT Criteria and National Procedural Law

Second, the fact that the majority of EUPIL preliminary questions are referred by Supreme Courts can have important practical reverberations for the parties to these disputes. These parties might have to sit through three court instances before having a definite answer on issues, such as jurisdiction or applicable law, that should usually be defined in limine litis. This means lengthy litigation, especially in those Member States where the Supreme Court might not have the power to decide the case itself, in conformity with the ECJ’s ruling, having conversely to remit the case to the lower court(s). Lengthy litigation entails, in turn, high(er) costs, that might be an incentive to desist or to settle the case at an earlier stage, before a referral to Luxembourg becomes mandatory.

These remarks may open a new perspective on the interpretation of the data on the geographic origin of the preliminary references. The costs relating to access to justice and, more generally, to court litigation, the availability of funding, the existence of collective redress procedures in a given legal system might be among the (legal) factors behind the uneven distribution of EUPIL referrals among Member States, insofar as these features of domestic procedural law might increase the likelihood of bringing a case as far as the court of last resort.

3. Final Remarks on the Procedural and Geographic Origin of EUPIL Preliminary References.

It should finally be noted that, albeit general, the leading role of Supreme Courts does not equally characterize all Member States. In some of them, the trend is actually reversed, with first and second instance courts taking up the most prominent role.

Chart 4

Also noteworthy is the temporal dimension of the involvement of Supreme Courts. Data from Germany and Austria are consistent in showing a greater activism of first and second instance courts between 2008 and 2018.

Chart 5

Incidentally, this time frame corresponds to the point in time where 1) the Treaty of Lisbon entered into force, lifting the procedural limitations to ASFJ referrals from courts other than courts of last resort and 2)  but  ECJ’s case law in the field of EUPIL starts to get more diversified. In fact, the first request for a preliminary ruling that does not concern the Brussels-Lugano regime dates of 2006 and concerns Regulation 2201/2003. Non-Brussels/Lugano cases have become recurrent in the following years.

Chart 6 below is a breakdown of Chart 3. It considers the procedural origin of the referrals raised in the different subject-matters (grouped by macro-areas) covered by EUPIL instruments.

Chart 6

This result needs little explanation: in family law (Regulation 2201/2003, Regulation 4/2009, Regulation 1259/2010), successions, applicable law (Regulations 864/2007 and 593/2008, as well as the Rome Convention)  and in the “smaller Regulations”, the role played by Supreme Courts is not as prominent as in the field jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of foreign judgments in civil and commercial matters. Also noteworthy is the comparison of data relating to post-Lisbon referrals: 47 % of the overall referrals made after 2009 in the field of civil and commercial matters still come from supreme courts, as opposed to 39 % of the referrals in family law, 33 % in successions and 5,5 % of the cases concerning the smaller procedural Regulations (including Evidence and Service).

This might mean that lower courts could be more keen on using their discretionary power to refer when dealing with an sub-field of EUPIL lacking the support of a longstanding and well-established supranational case law, or, alternatively, when a fundamental interest of the person is at stake. Significant, in this last respect, is the fact that only 5 of the 17 PPU cases thus far decided by the ECJ in the domain of EUPIL were referred by a Supreme Court. These cases all dealt with parental responsibility, abduction and maintenance in situations involving a minor.

Advocate General Szpunar’s opinion on C-651/21 – М. Ya. M. (Renonciation à la succession d’un cohéritier) was  published last Thursday. The request, from the Sofiyski rayonen sad (Bulgaria) relates to Article 13 of Regulation 650/2012 on matters of succession.

In the case at hand, M. T. G., a Bulgarian national who died in Greece, designated as heirs her daughter, her husband – the Greek national H. H. –, and her grandson – the applicant M. Ya. M. The applicant requests that the court register the waiver of the succession by H. H. A record of the civil case of the Magistrate’s Court, Athens, Hellenic Republic, was submitted in the proceedings, stating that H.H. appeared before that court on 28 June 2019 and declared his waiver of the succession. According to the request, H.H. stated that the deceased last resided in the town of H., region of Attica, Greece.

The referring court considers there is a ‘conflict of jurisdictions’ (sic), since, under the general rules of the regulation, jurisdiction is determined by the habitual residence of the deceased and not by that of the heirs. Subject to certain conditions, the latter courts have jurisdiction to receive waivers and acceptances; however, (under the regulation) they are under no procedural obligation to notify the court having jurisdiction in principle of such waivers or acceptances. In light of it, the referring court is uncertain as to the nature of the proceedings before it. In addition, it submits that the applicant in the proceedings at hand does not wish to have his own waiver of the succession of the deceased registered, but that of one of the other heirs, and that Bulgarian law does not provide for such a procedure. The principle of personal protection of rights before a court does not permit the registration of declarations of other persons eihter.

The national court has referred the following questions to the Court of Justice of the European Union:

(1) Is Article 13 of Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 […], read in conjunction with the principle of the protection of legal certainty, to be interpreted as precluding, after an heir has already had registered with a court of the State in which he or she is habitually resident his or her acceptance or waiver of the succession of a deceased person who was habitually resident in another State of the European Union at the time of his or her death, a request to have that waiver or acceptance subsequently registered in the latter State?

(2) If the answer to the first question is that such registration is permissible, is Article 13 of Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 […], read in conjunction with the principles of the protection of legal certainty and the effective implementation of EU law, and the obligation of cooperation between States under Article 4(3) [TEU], to be interpreted as permitting a request for the registration of a waiver of the succession of a deceased person effected by an heir in the State in which he or she is habitually resident by another heir residing in the State in which the deceased was habitually resident at the time of his or her death, irrespective of the fact that the procedural law of the latter State does not provide for the possibility to have a waiver of a succession registered on behalf of another person?

The case has been assigned to a chamber of three judges (M. Ilešič, reporting, together with I. Jarukaitis and Z. Csehi).

The Hague Academy of International Law has made known the programme of the summer course of Private International Law of 2023.

The course will be opened by Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg (Uppsala University) with a lecture on Women’s Rights in a World in Transition: The Challenges of Private International Law.

The general course, titled Responses to a Legally Fragmented World: A Private Law Perspective, will be given by Francisco Garcimartín (Autonomous University of Madrid).

The special courses will be as follows: Olivera Boskovic (Université Paris Cité), Tortious Liability in Contemporary Private International Law; Matthias Lehmann (University of Vienna), Crypto Economy and International Law;  Pedro J. Martinez-Fraga (New York University – School of Law), Evidence-Gathering, Transparency, and Risk Assessment in International Commercial Arbitration; Anselmo Reyes (Singapore International Commercial Court), The Use of Domestic Law to Regulate the Conduct of Individuals, Corporations and Governments Extra-Territorially; Geneviève Saumier (McGill University), Specialised National Courts and International Business Disputes;  Maja Stanivuković (University of Novi Sad), Property Rights of Individuals After Changes of Territorial Sovereignty.

The directors of studies will be Philippa Webb (King’s College London) and Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm (University of Edinburgh) for the English-speaking section, Lucie Delabie (Université de Picardie Jules Verne) and Malik Laazouzi (Université Paris 2 – Panthéon-Assas) for the French-speaking session.

All applicants are required to register online. A limited amount of scholarships is available. Registration period for full fee, scholarship, doctoral scholarship and Directed Studies applicants is between 1 November 2022 and 31 January 2023. Attendees will also be able to participate in the doctoral networking sessions coordinated by Vaios Koutroulis (Univesité libre de Bruxelles) and Alexia Pato (University of Girona), additional afternoon lectures, embassy visits and other social activities.

More information on the Academy’s programmes, including the upcoming Winter Course, may be found here.

It is becoming a tradition for the EAPIL blog to announce the publication of the PAX Moot. It is now just around two weeks that the case has been published for the students who are keen to take part in a yearly moot competition on Private International Law.

This time the Pax Moot Round is dedicated to the memory of Peter Nygh, a leading international lawyer, former judge of the Family Court of Australia, co-rapporteur on The Hague ‘judgment project’, and representative for Australia in the negotiations of the Convention on the Protection of Children.

The Peter Nygh Round of the competition will require participants to deal with the complexities of Private International Law in a global setting: European, African and American incorporated companies, Panamanian-flag vessel, and health injuries to employees from Philippines. The factual situation in the case is set around a series of international transactions and situations related to the refueling of a vessel in the port of Antwerp. The this, the insolvency procedure of one of the subsidiary companies involved in the arrangement of the refueling further complicates the situation of the parties.

The students participating in the 2023 PAX Moot are required to address matters of jurisdiction, the relevance of the insolvency proceedings for the pending claims, the possibility of appointing an expert to investigate factual situations in another country, and determining the applicable law.

Student teams from all over the world will be able to register for the competition from 2 November 2022. This can be done via an online form available here.

The moot comprises a written and an oral round. More information about the competition and its timetable are available here.

On 18 October 2022, the European Commission adopted its 2023 Work Programme. As explained in the press release that accompanies the document, the programme aims to set out a bold and transformative agenda in the face of Russia’s aggression against Ukraine, rising energy prices and the knock-on effects on the economy, while defending Europe’s democratic values and pursuing long-term goals and interests.

The initiatives that the Commission plans to take, or pursue with particular interest, in the course of 2023 are listed in three annexes.

Annex I is concerned with the new policy and legislative initiatives that the Commission intends to propose. None of the items in this Annex is based on Article 81 TFUE, on judicial cooperation in civil matters. No reference is made in the document to two topics that formed (and still form) the object of discussion among academics and stakeholder, namely the recognition of parenthood and the protection of vulnerable adults.

Annex II, on REFIT initiatives (i.e., initiatives aimed at making EU law simpler, less costly and future proof), contemplates, among other things, a revision of alternative dispute resolution and online dispute resolution framework to improve enforcement of consumer law. A strong alternative dispute resolution (ADR) framework will enable consumers and businesses to solve their disputes rapidly and at a low cost, out-of-court. The increase in online shopping during the pandemic has shown that there is room for overall simplification notably in cross-border disputes and cost-effective measures, e.g., through digital tools and collective ADR disputes mechanisms. The idea is to modernise the ADR framework in view of the rapid development of online markets and advertising and the need to ensure that consumers have access to fair, neutral and efficient dispute resolution systems.

Various procedures involving aspects of private international law are featured in Annex III, about the pending procedures that the Commission regards as a priority.

The proposed Directive on adapting non-contractual civil liability rules to artificial intelligence (the AI Liability Directive) appears in this list. Liability ranked amongst the top barriers to the use of AI by European companies. This is so because current national liability rules, in particular based on fault, are not suited to handling liability claims for damage caused by AI-enabled products and services. Under such rules, victims need to prove a wrongful action or omission by a person who caused the damage. The specific characteristics of AI, including complexity, autonomy and opacity (the so-called “black box” effect), may make it difficult or prohibitively expensive for victims to identify the liable person and prove the requirements for a successful liability claim. In particular, when claiming compensation, victims could incur very high up-front costs and face significantly longer legal proceedings, compared to cases not involving AI. Victims may therefore be deterred from claiming compensation altogether. Therefore, the objective of this proposal is to promote the rollout of trustworthy AI to harvest its full benefits for the internal market. It does so by ensuring victims of damage caused by AI obtain equivalent protection to victims of damage caused by products in general. It also reduces legal uncertainty of businesses developing or using AI regarding their possible exposure to liability and prevents the emergence of fragmented AI-specific adaptations of national civil liability rules. From a private international law perspective, the impact of the Directive and the (possible) future implementation in national rules and the relationship with the Rome II Regulation shall be investigated.

The list of priority pending procedures also include the proposed Directive on liability for defective products. Directive 85/374/EEC, which the proposal aims to repeal, has the objective to provide an EU-level system for compensating people who suffer physical injury or damage to property due to defective products. Since its adoption in 1985, there have been significant changes in the way products are produced, distributed and operated, including the modernisation of product safety and market surveillance rules. The green and digital transitions are underway and bring with them enormous benefits for Europe’s society and economy, be it by extending the life of materials and products, e.g. through remanufacturing, or by increasing productivity and convenience thanks to smart products and artificial intelligence. Therefore, the revision of the Directive seeks to ensure the functioning of the internal market, free movement of goods, undistorted competition between market operators, and a high level of protection of consumers’ health and property. In particular, it aims to: ensure liability rules reflecting the nature and risks of products in the digital age and circular economy; ensure there is always a business based in the EU that can be held liable for defective products bought directly from manufacturers outside the EU; ease the burden of proof in complex cases and ease restrictions on making claims, while ensuring a fair balance between the legitimate interests of manufacturers, injured persons and consumers in general; ensure legal certainty.

Also in the list of the Commission’s priorities is the proposed Directive on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence. An overview of the Commission proposal has already appeared on this blog. As suggested in a recommendation of GEDIP that has recently been brought to the attention of the readers of this blog (see here), the Proposal may need to be reconsidered and improved in various respects.

Another priority pending procedure is the proposed Directive on protecting persons who engage in public participation from manifestly unfounded or abusive court proceedings (“Strategic lawsuits against public participation”, or SLAPPs). The initiative has been the object of a dedicated post on this blog.

Finally, the Commission intends to include among its priorities the initiatives it has taken regarding the digitalisation of judicial cooperation in cross-border civil and commercial matters, i.e., the proposed Directive on digitalisation of judicial cooperation and the proposed Regulation on the digitalisation of judicial cooperation and access to justice in cross-border civil, commercial and criminal matters. An illustration is found in this post.

The proposed Directive on consumer credits and the proposed Regulation on the law applicable to the third-party effects of assignments of claims equally feature in the list of the priority pending legislative proposals.

This post, written by Pascal de Vareilles Sommières, who is a Professor at the University of Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne, is the seventh in a series concerning the proposed codification of French Private International Law. Previous posts relating to the French Draft Code addressed the issues of renvoiforeign law, the recognition of marriages, companies and parentageA German perspective on the draft was also offered here.


Article 15 is the first provision in the title II of the French Project of Code of Private International Law (the Code project), on “Jurisdiction of courts”. It reads as follows:

Unless provided otherwise in this code, jurisdiction of French courts results from the rules on venue in domestic procedural law, which are extended to international matter – subject to their adjustment as it may be required for that matter –, especially the rule on venue based on the domicile or on the habitual residence of the defendant.

Overview of Article 15

Under Article 15, legal bases for jurisdiction of French courts over cross-border disputes are basically to be found in the French rules on venue (place of the lawsuit) as they apply in domestic proceedings, except if a specific rule on jurisdiction has been codified and applies to the case. A striking feature of this rule is that it does not address the jurisdictional issue by itself, but by reference to other rules that were made for domestic litigation. It has been coined as a default rule – or a “principle” in the words of the Report to the Minister of Justice on the project of Code of Private International Law (the Report), recalling (p. 15) that it comes from a former ruling by the Cour de cassation (see the Report, p. 15 at footnote 5, referring to Cass. Civ. 19 October 1959 Pelassa, and Cass. Civ. 30 October 1962 Scheffel). As a default rule, the rule applies in any particular case with the proviso that the case is not covered by a specific rule on jurisdiction within the Code project. As such, it has the importance of a general principle: exceptions may exist, but they keep the status of exceptions, inspired by data specific to the category for which they are provided, and applying only to cases falling in that category.

One particular jurisdiction basis for French courts that draws on this rule is where the domicile or the habitual residence of the defendant is in France: Article 15 expressly mentions the extension of the corresponding venue rule (French Code of civil procedure, Article 42) to disputes arising in an international setting. Such a jurisdiction rule (well known in Latin: Actor sequitur forum rei), is classical in comparative private international law and consequently gained its status as a principle in EU jurisdiction rules in civil and commercial matters (Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation). Needless to say, Actor sequitur… is not the only rule on venue in the French Code of civil procedure, and, under Article 15 of the Code project, others shall extend to international litigation before French courts – at least, each time they are not ruled out by a specific provision on jurisdiction that the Code project enacts.

In some cases, the Code project sets up straightforward specific rules on jurisdiction for international litigation before French courts, as in the field of personal status, where Article 34 provides for jurisdiction of French courts if the domicile or habitual residence of the person whose status is at stake is located in France at the time when the dispute is introduced before the court.

Rules on jurisdiction in the field of contractual and non-contractual obligations (Articles 88 and 91) are good examples of less straightforward jurisdiction rules laid down by the Code project. On the one hand, they draw on rules of venue applying to domestic litigation (French Code of civil procedure, Article 46) and, to that extent, they belong to these venue rules adjusted to international litigation mentioned by Article 15 (see the Report, p. 16). On the other hand, they appear within the Code project as specific legal rules (Article 88 §2; Article 91 §2), proper to international disputes. Under these provisions, in contractual matters, legal bases for jurisdiction of French courts are the place of delivery of the goods and the place of provision of the service; in extra-contractual matters, legal bases for jurisdiction of French courts are the place of the harmful event and the place where the damage is suffered. Of course, in both fields, French rules on jurisdiction apply subject to international convention or EU law (Article 88 §1; Article 91 §1); and we all know that EU law in civil and commercial matters does not rule out the rules on jurisdiction of Member State courts, if the defendant is domiciled in a country which is not a EU Member State (Article 6 of the Brussels I bis Regulation).

General Assessment of Article 15

Is the rule laid down by the Code project in Article 15 a satisfactory one? We must confess our frowning on reading it. The reason is that, in our opinion, the reference to rules on venue in domestic disputes, as default rules on jurisdiction issues in international litigation, made by Article 15 of the Code project, falls beside the point.

The mere fact for the Report to emphasize that the general rule provided by Article 15 belongs to those provisions, in the Code project, intending to consolidate advances previously gained (“acquis”), or to maintain traditional solutions in spite of scholarly criticism (p. 15), remains unsatisfactory to us.

A first reason for scepticism is that the extension of domestic rules on venue to international litigation, when it comes to determining legal bases of jurisdiction of a country’s courts, is enshrined in the Code project, even though this extension principle is said to fall under criticism of commentators: one expects a response to that criticism by the drafters of the Code project prior to have it set aside. A second reason is that it is awkward for the Code project drafters to set up, as a default rule or principle on jurisdiction of courts in international disputes, a mere reference to rules on venue  made for domestic disputes, especially when it is simultaneously admitted that “no one today denies the specificity” of the nature of international jurisdiction of a country’s courts and of the rules laid down to fix it, compared to domestic venue (see the Report, p. 15).

Everyone interested in EU law on jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters knows the huge amount of dissatisfaction left in practice by criteria like the place of performance of obligation, the place of delivery of goods, and the place of provision of service, as grounds for jurisdiction in the field of contracts. The same dissatisfaction stems from criteria like the place of the harmful event and the place of damages, used for the same purpose in the field of torts. Having them endorsed by French rules on international litigation just because they are used as venue grounds in domestic proceedings is at least questionable, as is questionable the assertion by the Report that “the extension principle [of domestic venue provisions] has the advantage that it provides for a connecting factor easy to implement each time one cannot find in the Code project a specific rule for the relevant matter” (p. 15). The sentence would be more correct saying “easy to find” rather than “easy to implement”. But the mere fact, for a criterium used by a provision addressing a given issue, to be easy to find does not make this criterium reasonable and reliable when drafting another provision on a different issue.

So, if the point is to avail of default rules proper to answer the question whether or not a particular case falls within the jurisdiction of French courts (so that they may handle the jurisdiction issue even though there is no jurisdiction rule specific to the matter to which that case belongs), it is suggested here that a good approach would have been to listen to scholarly criticism and to assess counterproposals. Unfortunately, space lacks – due to the format of this blog – to develop here on this issue. This quick overview will only express our disappointment that the only other idea mentioned in the Report (and actually used in the Code project), for assertion of jurisdiction by French court where no ground specific to the matter can be found, is about resorting to the “natural judge theory” (doctrine du juge naturel) and consequently sticking to the French citizenship as a default basis for jurisdiction of French courts (see Code project, art. 17, and the Report, p. 16 to 18).

A Few Suggestions

Beside the well-known usual criticism under which citizenship/nationality of one of the litigants falls as a ground of jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters, another remark finds its way here: why did the Report and the Code project give short shrift to other possible solutions?

Extension of Brussels I reg. recast (2012) rules on jurisdiction, especially where the defendant is not domiciled in a EU Member State, could have been explored: there are pros and cons.

How about the forum legis jurisdiction? Comparative private international law shows a tendency for this ground of jurisdiction, formerly unfashionable, to come back to the forefront. EU jurisdiction law shows that providing for jurisdiction of the courts of a given country over a case, where the law of that country is applicable to that case, may well prove satisfactory (Articles 5 to 7 of Regulation No 650/2012 in matters of succession). An article recently published depicted quite clearly the influence, before common law courts, of the idea that, for a court, applicability of the law in force in its forum is a relevant basis for the jurisdiction of that court (R. Garnett, “Determining the Appropriate Forum by the Applicable Law”, [ICLQ vol 71, July 2022 pp 589–626]). Even in France, voices make the case for a better relation between forum and jus in private international law (see, among others, S. Corneloup, « Les liens entre forum et ius : réflexions sur quelques tendances en droit international privé contemporain », in Mélanges B. Ancel, LGDJ/IPROLEX, 2018, p. 461-475). This tendency probably finds its rationale in this idea that where a country claims applicability of its law through its choice-of-law rule, the best way to increase efficiency of this claim is to support it by an additional claim, made by that country through its choice-of-court rules, that its courts have jurisdiction. This jurisdiction should certainly not be exclusive of jurisdiction of the courts of any other country (at least in principle), but making it available to the parties is good for them, in terms of predictability, and good for the country whose law claims to be applicable, in terms of authoritativeness of its law.

Whether this point is decisive is open to debate, but one may expect from a lawmaker that it addresses such an issue when codifying its private international law.

This post was written by Verena Wodniansky-Wildenfeld, Vienna.


The Austrian Constitutional Court proceeds further on the way to equal treatment of heterosexual and homosexual couples. In its decision of 30 June 2022, it ruled that the requirements for establishing parenthood of same-sex partners must not be stricter than the ones for opposite-sex partners.

Facts of the Case

Two women lived together as registered partners with a child. After the child’s birth, the partner of the mother sought to be legally registered as the child’s parent. This request was refused by the authorities, as she could not be considered the “father” in the sense of the law and the child had been conceived naturally and not through artificial insemination, as required for the registration as a co-mother. Thereupon, she filed a complaint with the Austrian Constitutional Court on the grounds of the discriminatory nature of the legal provisions applied in the case at hand.

Legal Problem

Under the current Austrian statutory law, the registered female partner of the biological mother can be considered as the “other parent” only in the case of medically assisted reproduction (Section 144(2) ABGB).

In cases where the biological mother and her female partner are married to each other, as well as in cases where the birth was not preceded by medically assisted procreation, Austrian law does not provide any possibility for the acknowledgement of parenthood.

In order to legally become the “other parent”, the only way left is via “stepchild adoption” (section 197(4) ABGB), which is neither a duty nor a right. This situation differs from the case of heterosexual spouses: the man who is married to the mother at the time of the child’s birth is ex lege considered to be its father, never mind how the child is conceived. Moreover, a man may acknowledge fatherhood even if the child was conceived by someone else (whether through natural or medically assisted reproduction). Neither of these options are available to the wife or female partner of the biological mother.

Decision

The Austrian Constitutional Court considers this statutory situation as an unjustified unequal treatment of the mother’s female partner with regard to her legal status as “other parent” in comparison to a man in the same constellation. The court invoked in particular the right to private life and the principle of equality (Articles 14 and 8 ECHR, which form an integral part of Austrian constitutional law). Furthermore, it referred to the legal interest of the child (particularly Article 8 ECHR and the implementation of the UN Charter on the Rights of the Child) and that of a legal parent who wants to take responsibility for the child.

The Constitutional Court rejects the objections by the Federal Government, who argued that the unequal treatment under the law would be justified. According to the Court, a man’s fundamental aptitude for natural procreation is not sufficient to tie paternity to less stringent conditions than the parenthood of a woman who cannot have “fathered” the child. The Court was moreover not persuaded by the approval of the German legal situation by the ECtHR, which puts same-sex couples in a significantly worse position than the Austrian one due to the mere possibility of adopting the child.

Assessment

Following the decision concerning the implementation of marriage for homosexual couples, the direction the Constitutional Court has taken this time is hardly surprising. In stating that the unequal treatment of homosexual and heterosexual couples cannot be justified, the Court finds itself in agreement with large parts of the Austrian literature. Certainly, the Court does not deny the existence of factual differences between men and women with respect to natural procreative capacity. The prohibition of discrimination, however, prevents the legislature from attaching different legal consequences to this gender-specific distinction and the sexual orientation. The provision of the ABGB was therefore repealed as unconstitutional and as further consequence, will be ceased to be in force by the end of 2023.

The question arises which implications the decision will have for national conflict-of-law rules. De lege lata, the latter only explicitly governs descent from the father. A possible solution would be to apply the general clause in Section 1(1) IPRG and thus extend the rule on paternity to co-motherhood. Accordingly, the common nationality of both married parents or that of the child in the case of unmarried parents would determine the applicable law. Nevertheless, a clear solution would be preferable also in this matter.

It remains to be seen whether the Austrian legislator will find a solution that does justice to the desire for permanence of parenthood, the protection of the social family, and the best interests of the child.

Filip Šaranović (Queen Mary University of London) is the author of Freezing Injunctions in Private International Law, recently published by Cambridge University Press.

The blurb reads:

The extent of available pre-judgment asset preservation relief is widely regarded as a unique characteristic of English law and one of the key factors attracting international commercial litigation to the English courts. By taking a novel view of the theoretical foundations of a freezing injunction, this book challenges the long-established view that such an injunction is an in personam form of relief whose sole purpose is to prevent unscrupulous defendants from making themselves judgment-proof. Dr Šaranović combines historical and comparative perspectives to identify several theoretical flaws in the court’s jurisdiction to grant this popular form of interim relief. The book demonstrates that the current application of private international law rules in this field leads to inequality among litigants and illegitimate encroachment upon the sovereignty of foreign states. It proposes a range of possible solutions to alleviate concerns about the scope of freezing injunctions both in the domestic and international arena.

Further information available here.

On 9, 10 and 11 November 2022, a Special Commission devoted to the Hague Convention of 13 January 2000 on the international protection of adults will meet in the Hague.

The Hague Adults Convention applies in international situations to the protection of persons aged 18 or more who, by reason of an impairment or insufficiency of their personal faculties, are not in a position to protect their interests. It lays down a comprehensive set of private international law rules in this area: rules on jurisdiction to give measures of protection, on the law applicable both to measures of protection and powers of representation conferred by an adult in contemplation of a possible loss of autonomy, on the recognition and enforcement of measures of protection across Contracting States, and on cooperation between the authorities of such States.

Today, fourteen States are bound by the Hague Adults Convention, the latest to join being Greece (actually, the Convention entered into force for Greece yesterday, 1 November 2022).

Why a Special Commission, and How It’s Been Prepared

While the Hague Adults Convention has generally proved to work well in practice, the Council on General of Affairs and Policy of the Hague Conference on Private International Law considered, in 2019, that the time had come to convene a Special Commission for the purpose of reviewing the practical operation of this instrument.

Preparation work began shortly afterwards, with a questionnaire addressed to States aimed to determine the issues that the Special Commission ought to address (the responses are found here), followed by a questionnaire on the practical operation of the Convention (see here the responses).

Since April 2021, a working group constituted for this purpose has been meeting regularly with the aim to draft a Practical Handbook on the Convention and, more generally, to discuss the various documents that the Special Commission will consider in its meeting (or serve as a background to it). As a member of the working group, the author of this post enjoyed the intense and fruitful exchanges that occurred among the members, and witnessed the amazing job carried out by the Permanent Bureau to assist the group and, generally, to get everything ready for the Special Commission.

The meeting of the Special Commission will only open to delegates designated by States and invited observers (by the way, the European Association of Private International is among the observers: as the readers of the blog may recall, EAPIL received a similar invitation in May 2022 to attend the first meeting of the Special Commission on the Hague Maintenance Convention and Protocol). Of course, the Conclusions that the Special Commission will adopt will be made available once the meeting is over.

What to Expect from the Meeting (1): A Substantial Contribution to the Understanding of the Convention

The November 2022 meeting is the first such meeting devoted to the Hague Adults Convention. In fact, the work carried in preparation of the Special Commission over the last year and a half, and its finalisation by the Special Commission, represents the first major collective exercise of this kind regarding the Convention.

This is in itself remarkable, especially if one considers that, over the years, several Special Commission meetings have taken place to discuss the operation of other Hague instruments. For instance, the Special Commission charged with reviewing the operation of the Hague Convention of 1980 on the civil aspects of international child abduction has met seven times, and the next meeting – due to take place in October 2023 – is already under preparation.

As a matter of fact, some practically important issues regarding the Hague Adults Convention had not been the object of detailed analysis before the working group and the Permanent Bureau engaged in this exercise.

One such issue is whether, and in which manner, the Convention applies to ex lege powers of representation, that is powers of representation that, according to the law of some States, a person close to the adult (e.g., their spouse) is entitled to exercise for the purposes of protecting them. A preliminary document, drawn up by the Permanent Bureau with the assistance of the working group provides an account of the questions that surround these powers, and discusses how they could (or should) be dealt with under the Convention.

Doubts have been raised in literature and among practitioners as regards the way in which the Hague Adults Convention deals with advance directives concerning matters of health, welfare and other personal matters. This topic, too, is the object of a preliminary document.

The Special Commission will offer a unique opportunity to collect the views of States and observers on these and several other issues. The finalised Practical Handbook (the latest revised draft is available here) will eventually help shape a common understanding of the operation of the Convention, notably as regards the issues that have prompted doubts and disputes.

While the Practical Handbook and the Conclusions of the Special Commission will not be formally binding on State courts and other authorities, the consensus that the Commission will be able to record on the various topics under discussion will in fact serve as a guideline for anybody having to do with the Convention.

What to Expect from the Meeting (2): A New Wave of Ratifications

One recurring criticism concerning the Hague Adults Convention is that it is in force only for relatively few States. Admittedly, the pace of ratifications has been disappointing.

Experts generally agree that the Convention significantly facilitates the handling of cross-border cases, and authorities in Contracting States frequently report about the benefits offered by the Convention in cases governed by its rules, compared with cases for which the Convention is of no avail (e.g., when the need arises to coordinate proceedings before local courts with proceedings in a State that is not bound by the Convention). Yet, several States have apparently never considered joining the Convention, and many among those that have expressed an interest in ratifying the Convention have so far contented themselves with taking preliminary steps in that direction.

The Special Commission of November 2022 is likely to encourage new ratifications and accessions. There are various reasons for that.

To begin with, the Convention has slowly come under the limelight, these last years. There has been an increase in the number of scholarly writings and academic initiatives regarding the protection of adults, and the practical importance of the topic is no longer challenged. The Special Commission itself is meant, inter alia, to draw the attention of States and stakeholders on the problems surrounding the international protection of adults, and will further increase the visibility of the Convention. All this will plausibly lead more States to consider joining the Convention, or work at its ratification.

Secondly, the Special Commission will enable States to develop a more thorough understanding of the Convention. The benefits of ratification should in fact prove easier to assess based on the information collected in preparation of the Special Commission. The work that individual Contracting States are expected to carry out in the future should also be of help in this respect. Reference is made to the “Country Profiles” that States are invited to prepare in accordance with a draft that the Commission will discuss. The States that will join the Convention in the future will thus be able to rely on a rich collection of data produced both by the Hague Conference and by the current parties. The will not bear the price, in terms of information, that “pioneer” States must face when joining a uniform regime whose actual functioning has not been fully tested or is not thoroughly documented.

What to Expect from the Meeting (3): A Step Towards a Limited Amendment to the Convention Itself?

So far, the Hague Adults Convention has been ratified only by European States. Apart from Switzerland, Monaco and the UK, all of the States parties to the Convention are also Members of the European Union.

As the readers of this blog know, EU institutions have on various occasions expressed the view that the protection of adults in cross-border deserves greater attention on the part of Member States and the Union itself.

Building on the conclusions adopted by the Council in June 2021, the European Commission launched a public consultation in December 2021 on the measures that the Union should adopt in this field (EAPIL issued a position paper in response to that consultation), and published a study on the matter. The Commission is reportedly working at an impact assessment study that would accompany a possible proposal for a regulation.

One of the hurdles that the Union faces in this area is that the EU cannot itself become a party to the Hague Adults Convention, for this is only open to States. This means that the EU could, at best, authorise the Member States that have not yet done so to ratify the Convention “in the interest of the Union”, as it occurred with the Hague Convention of 19 October 1996 on the protection of children.

At a workshop organised by the Czech Presidency of the Council of the EU in September 2022, the question has been put forward by the First Secretary of the Hague Conference, Philippe Lortie, of whether it would make sense to amend the Convention so as to include a “REIO clause”, i.e., a clause that would enable regional economic integration organisations, such as the EU, to join the Convention. Other provisions in the Convention could be amended on the same occasion: these additional changes would not alter the substance of the Convention, but rather clarify the meaning of provisions whose uniform interpretation could otherwise be difficult to achieve. The possible scope of the various amendments, together with the issues that this move would entail, are outlined in a dedicated preliminary document that has also been prepared in view of the Special Commission.

The prospect of a direct involvement of the EU as a party to the Hague Convention raises some politically sensitive questions, both for the Member States (external action by the Union is a delicate subject) and for the Union itself. One should consider, among other things, that an amendment to the Convention would take several months to complete: if that path were to be taken, the plans of the European Commission regarding new legislation in this area would likely need to be put on hold for some time, and adapted to the changed context.

The implications of the Union becoming a party to the Convention, however, would also be practically significant. Among other things, the Court of Justice would find itself in a position to issue preliminary rulings on the Convention, thereby in fact playing a key role in the uniform interpretation of its provisions.

It remains unclear whether States (not just EU Member States) may in fact have an appetite for this and/or other changes to the Convention. The Special Commission will provide a first opportunity to discuss this prospect. The topic, however, will likely be rediscussed in the broader context of the next meeting of the Council on General Affairs and Policy of the Conference, due to be held in March 2023.

This is the second and final part of a post contributed by Estelle Gallant, regarding the provisions on parentage in the proposed codification of French PIL. The first part can be found here


As explained in the first part of this post, the French draft code of private international law devotes an entire sub-section to parentage. After the presentation of the general choice of law rule related to biological parentage (Article 59), it is proposed to shed light on the two special rules in the same matter (Articles 60 and 61).

As regard the general rule codified in Article 59, the substitution of the national law of the child for the national law of the mother is the most positive contribution of the draft. By contrast, the two special rules of the draft, namely Articles 60 and 61, fall short of expectations, not always providing the expected simplifications or clarifications.

Special Rule on Voluntary Acknowledgement of Children (Article 60)

While innovative in certain respects, Article 60 of the draft Code is – for the most part – a reworking of positive law, resulting from a combination of Article 311-17 of the Civil Code and its interpretation by the courts. Although some of the difficulties pointed out in the literature and not necessarily resolved in the case law have been resolved by the draft, not all have been.

Specifically devoted to the voluntary acknowledgement of a child (i.e. declaration of a person that s/he is the parent of the relevant child), whether paternal or maternal, Article 60 distinguishes between substantive validity and formal validity of the acknowledgement, which is a novelty compared with the current system.

Substantive Validity of Voluntary Acknowledgement

Article 60(1) is innovative since it presents itself as an exception to the general provisions.

The solution of the derogation closes a doctrinal controversy that concerned both the methodological nature of the rule in Article 311-17 of the Civil Code and its scope of application. By making the rule on voluntary acknowledgement a derogation from the general rule, it follows that the general rule is purely and simply put aside as soon as an acknowledgement of a child is concerned. This solution is problematic under the current regime because it contributes to putting aside the law of the mother which may validate voluntary acknowledgement, but it is no longer problematic in the context of the draft: even by derogating from the general rule, the special rule merely offers an additional alternative connecting factor to that contained in the general rule. The derogation thus no longer seems to be contrary to the spirit of favouring the establishment of parentage out of marriage which is the overarching principle of the provisions on voluntary acknowledgement.

The conflict-of-laws rule (Article 60(1)) contains an alternative connecting factor to validate the acknowledgement of a child: the national law of the person making the acknowledgement or the national law of the child on the day of the acknowledgement. This is the same rule as the one currently found in the civil code (Article 311-17). The methodological nature of this rule is unclear: is it a “substance-oriented” choice of law rule, a rule of necessary application, a substantive domestic rule ordering the taking into consideration of foreign laws or perhaps even a rule of recognition of a situation? The drafters of the draft Code have remained deaf to these questions and have reproduced the provision almost identically. This being said, the methodological nature of the text is less important once its scope is clearly established and its implementation clarified.

The draft Code contains (in Article 60(4)) what may again be analysed as a special public policy clause, allowing recourse to French law in cases where neither of the two national laws referred to in Art 60(1) allows the validation of the acknowledgement. The purpose of the provision is to further strengthen the principle of favouring the establishment of parentage by voluntary acknowledgement. The provision is similar to the one that is proposed under Article 59, but the triggering factor is different. In the case of acknowledgement, French law will displace the foreign law that does not allow acknowledgement only in the event that the child is domiciled in France.

Lastly, it is regrettable that the draft code has not cared to define the notion of voluntary acknowledgement of children. Case law has revealed a difficulty of characterisation in situations that would have deserved particular attention, such as the case where the child has a birth certificate mentioning the mother’s name or the father’s name (Civ. 1ère, 28 May 2015, no. 14-18.100). Such cases have been dealt with under Article 311-17 of the Civil Code, whereas such a solution would certainly be worth discussing.

Challenges to Voluntary Acknowledgement

Following on from Article 60(1), Article 60(2) codifies judge made rules accepted since 1999 (Civ. 1ère, 6 July 1999, no. 97-19.453).  Disputes as to the truthfulness of the acknowledgement or to its validity, are subject cumulatively to the national law of the author and the national law of the child on the day of the acknowledgement. While acknowledgement is favoured by alternative connecting factors and the requirement that only one of these laws validates the acknowledgement, challenges to acknowledgements are disfavoured by the requirement that the requirements of two laws are applied cumulatively. Since the solution is not without criticism (in particular, why should preventing a child from destroying a parentage be more protective than the reverse?), it is regrettable that it has not been rethought.

Formal Validity of the Act of Voluntary Acknowledgement.

Article 60(3) provides a rule concerning the conditions of form for validly registering of voluntary acknowledgement of a child.  It adds to the two alternative connecting factors already provided for the substantive conditions of acknowledgement, a third connecting factor involving the law of the State in whose territory the act of acknowledgement is drawn up. This is a traditional solution as regards the form of documents and makes it possible not to penalise excessively for reasons of form a document which would otherwise be valid in substance.

Substantive Rule

As indicated earlier in the commentary on Article 59, Article 60(5) contains a substantive rule specific to conflicts of filiation/parentage and, more specifically, to conflicts of acknowledgements. Based on a chronological principle, the text indicates that “an acknowledgement, as long as it is not annulled, deprives of effect any subsequent acknowledgement of the child in the same line”. It is thus understood that in the presence of two voluntary acknowledgements established in two different States, the first should first be contested in order to be able to rely on the second. The solution is to be approved; it might have deserved to be generalised to all modes of establishment of filiation.

Special Rule on Enjoyment of a Status (Article 61)

Article 61 of the draft code of private international law more or less reproduces the current Article 311-15 of the Civil Code by giving effect to the substantive provisions of domestic law relating to “enjoyment on a status” (possession d’état) a concept specific to French law which draw consequences from the fact that a person raises a child as if s/he was his own. However, two clarifications are made by the draft text.

On the one hand, it limits the scope by referring only to provisions concerning the establishment of filiation (for example, Article 314 of the Civil Code, which allows the restoration of the presumption of paternity of the husband).

On the other hand, it indicates that the provision applies only by way of derogation from the preceding provisions, i.e. both with regard to the general rule and with regard to the special rule on voluntary acknowledgement. The clarification regarding the scope of the exception is interesting, as the solution contradicts that adopted very recently by the Court of Cassation. In a judgment of 23 March 2022, the Court of Cassation ruled that Article 311-15 of the Civil Code constituted a derogation only from Article 311-14 and not from the rule in Article 311-17. In other words, according to this judgment, as soon as Article 311-17 is applicable, it excludes Article 311-15 of the Civil Code.

Even if it has been cleaned up in this way, it is surprising that this provision relating to the French rules on enjoyment of a status has been retained in the draft Code: the complexity of the rule has been denounced many times, its application is extremely rare and its usefulness is unconvincing.

This November, more precisely on Tuesday 15, The Court will hand down the decision in C-646/20, Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport, a request from the German Bundesgerichtshof on the Brussels II bis Regulation. The issue is whether a private divorce granted in Italy further to concurring statements by the spouses before the civil registrar can be recorded in the German register of marriages without any additional recognition procedure. Here the questions referred to the Court of Justice:

Is the dissolution of a marriage on the basis of Article 12 of Decreto Legge (Italian Decree-Law) No 132 of 12 September 2014 (‘DL No 132/2014’) a divorce within the meaning of the Brussels IIa Regulation?

If Question 1 is answered in the negative: Is the dissolution of a marriage on the basis of Article 12 of DL No 132/2014 to be treated in accordance with the rule in Article 46 of the Brussels IIa Regulation on authentic instruments and agreements?

A short description of the facts can be read here.

As our editor Martina Mantovani has already reported, the case is one of few on PIL allocated to the Grand Chamber (Lenaerts, Bay Larsen, Arabadjiev, Prechal, Regan, Rodin, Jarukaitis, Ilešič, Bonichot, Safjan, Kumin, Arastey Sahún, Gavalec, Csehi, Spineanu-Matei, and Safjan as reporting judge). Advocate General Collins’s opinion was delivered on 5 May 2022. In his view,

The dissolution of a marriage by a legally ordained procedure whereby spouses each make a personal declaration that they wish to divorce before a civil registrar, who confirms that agreement in their presence not less than 30 days later after having verified that the conditions required by law for the dissolution of the marriage have been met, namely that the spouses do not have minor children or adult children who are incapacitated or severely disabled or economically dependent and the agreement between them does not contain terms concerning the transfer of assets, is a divorce judgment for the purposes of Council Regulation (EC) No 2201/2003.

For a short comment on the Opinion see Francesca Maoli in this blog.

A second decision will be handed down on Thursday 24, on C-358/21, Tilman. Tilman SA, a company governed by Belgian law, concluded in 2010 with Unilever Supply Chain Company AG, a company governed by Swiss law, an agreement by which the appellant undertook to wrap and package boxes of tea bags for a fixed price. In 2011, the parties signed a second agreement amending the price agreed. A dispute arose later in relation to the increase in the price charged by the appellant; the respondent paid the invoices only in part. The appellant brought proceedings in Belgium for payment of the outstanding amounts.

Before the court of first instance, the respondent contended that, in accordance with its general terms and conditions, only the English courts have jurisdiction to hear and determine the dispute. By judgment of 12 August 2015, the court of first instance ruled that the Belgian courts have jurisdiction to hear and determine the dispute, but that the contract is governed by, and must be interpreted in accordance with, English law.

The appellant lodged an appeal against that judgment. In its view, the contract must be governed by, and interpreted in accordance with Belgian law. The respondent brought a cross appeal, claiming that it is not the Belgian courts which have jurisdiction but rather the English courts.

The judgment delivered on 12 February 2020 by the Cour d’appel de Liège (Court of Appeal, Liège) (‘the judgment under appeal’)  upheld the plea alleging a lack of jurisdiction raised by the respondent and held that, pursuant to the clause conferring jurisdiction contained in the respondent’s general terms and conditions, the Belgian courts have no jurisdiction to hear and determine the dispute.

Before the Court of Cassation, the appellant does not contest that it signed a contract containing a reference to the respondent’s general terms and conditions, which are available on the latter’s website. By contrast, it claims that the judgment under appeal wrongly treats the agreement at issue in the same way as a ‘contract concluded online’ in the context of which the buyer is required ‘to tick a box indicating (that he) accepts the seller’s general terms and conditions before being able to finalise his purchase’. The appellant was in no way prompted to accept the respondent’s general terms and conditions formally by clicking on the corresponding box on the latter’s website. It therefore concludes that the judgment under appeal is not legally justified: it fails to ensure that the conditions, in particular the jurisdiction clause, were actually communicated to the appellant and that it expressly agreed to them.

The Belgium court has referred the following question on the 2007 Lugano Convention to the Court of Justice:

Are the requirements under Article 23(1)(a) and (2) of the Convention on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters, signed in Lugano on 30 October 2007, satisfied where a clause conferring jurisdiction is contained in general terms and conditions to which a contract concluded in writing refers by providing the hypertext link to a website, access to which allows those general terms and conditions to be viewed, downloaded and printed, without the party against whom that clause is enforced having been asked to accept those general terms and conditions by ticking a box on that website?

The case has been assigned to a chamber of three judges (Arastey Sahún, Passer,  Biltgen – as reporting judge). It did not required the AG’s opinion.

As of today, a hearing is foreseen in C-658/22, Rzecznik Praw Dziecka et Prokurator Generalny, on child abduction, for early December; it may take place earlier, though. The referring court is the Sąd Apelacyjny w Warszawie ((Court of Appeal, Warsaw, Poland). In the main dispute, the Prokurator Generalny (Public Prosecutor General) and the Rzecznik Praw Dziecka (Commissioner for Children’s Rights) are seeking the suspension of the enforcement of the final order given by the Regional Court of Wrocław on 15 June 2022, and of the final order given by the Sąd Apelacyjny w Warszawie on 21 September 2022 in the action brought by T.C., with M.C. as an intervening party, to obtain an order requiring children to be returned to Ireland, and the application lodged by T.C. seeking a declaration stating that the final decision is enforceable.

This post, written by Estelle Gallant, who is a Professor at the University of Toulouse Capitole, is the sixth in a series of posts concerning the proposed codification of French Private International Law. It is split into two parts: part one appears below, whereas part two will be published tomorrow. Previous posts relating to the French Draft Code addressed the issues of renvoiforeign law, the recognition of marriages and companies. A German perspective on the draft was also offered here.


The French draft code of private international law devotes an entire sub-section to parentage, comprising five subdivisions (labelled ‘paragraphes’ in French). They distinguish various aspects of international parentage, which is certainly a good initiative: biological parentage, medically assisted parentage with a third-party donor, surrogate motherhood carried out abroad, the effects of parentage and adoption are thus covered by Articles 59 to 70 of the draft code.

Currently, the French Civil Code contains fragmented provisions on biological filiation (Articles 311-14 to 311-17), on the one hand, and adoption, on the other (Articles 370-3 to 370-5). Case law has supplemented these provisions.

The draft Code devotes a first subdivision to biological parentage, containing three articles articulated around a general rule (Article 59 of the draft Code) and two special rules (Articles 60 and 61 of the draft Code). These three provisions are presented by the drafters (see page 35 of the report on the draft code) as a recast of the existing system (see above, Articles 311-14 to 311-17 Civil Code). Indeed, analysis shows that the draft takes up the existing legal structure and system. Only the general rule is really recast, the two special rules being merely reworded and clarified at the margin.

This commentary will briefly present the general rule on biological parentage pursuant to Article 59 of the draft code; the special rules laid down in Articles 60 and 61 will be analysed in a later post. Within the general rule, the replacement of the national law of the mother by the national law of the child is the most positive contribution of the draft (see infra).

By stating that “unless the present Code provides otherwise, the establishment and contesting of parentage” are governed by the national law of the child, the rule in Article 59 is presented as a general  principle. It means that the rule applies in the absence of a special rule.

Scope of Article 59

Article 59(1) of the draft Code refers to “the establishment and contesting of parentage”, whereas the provision currently in force refers to “parentage”. The clarification is useful in that it improves the readability of the provisions.

The text contains an unprecedented clarification as regards the inclusion in the scope of the article of the settlement of conflicts of parentage (Article 59(2)). The solution is marked by a certain logic and has to be combined with the special rule in Article 60. This latter provision is specifically concerned with voluntary acknowledgements of children (ie declaration by a person that he is the parent (typically father) of the child) and will be analysed in a later post.

New Connecting Factor

The current Article 311-14 of the Civil Code, by designating the national law of the mother on the day of the child’s birth to govern his or her filiation, is now the subject of unanimous criticism, in particular for its unequal and unspecific nature. The draft thus seeks to respond to the criticism by designating the child’s national law, a proposal that had been made by scholars as early as 1972. That said, the solution will remain relatively isolated, since in comparative private international law it is the connection to the child’s habitual residence that is generally retained.

Like the current text, the draft provides a solution to the change of nationality (conflit mobile) by fixing the connection to the child’s nationality on the day of birth. The solution is to be approved.

Public Policy Clause

One of the strongest criticisms levelled at the connection to the mother’s nationality was that it had the defect of preventing the establishment of the paternal parentage when the mother was of a personal status prohibiting the establishment of paternal parentage out of marriage, even in the presence of a French defendant or a French child or a child residing in France. Although the public policy exception may have been used by case law to cancel this result, its systematic use in such cases is only recent (Civ. 1ère, 26 October 2011, no. 09-71.369 ; Civ. 1ère,  27 September 2017, no. 16-19.654 ; Civ. 1ère, 16 December 2020, no. 19-20.948).

It may be noted that the draft Code provides for precisely this hypothesis in Article 59(3):

If, by reason of discrimination related to the circumstances of his or her birth, the [applicable] law denies the child the right to establish his or her filiation, French law shall apply, provided that the French courts have jurisdiction under the present Code.

The rule can be analysed as a special public policy clause allowing French law to be substituted for the prohibitive foreign law, if the French courts are seised. The link required between the situation and the territory of the forum for the exception to be triggered is fulfilled if French courts have jurisdiction under French rules of international jurisdiction. Pursuant to Article 34 of the draft Code, the courts with jurisdiction in matters of filiation are those of the place of domicile or habitual residence of the child.

The alignment between the criterion of jurisdiction and the criterion of triggering public policy is interesting and will make it possible, more than in the past, to cover all situations that are likely to trigger the public policy exception, i.e in case of strong proximity to France (e.g. French child or child residing in France, but also, above all, French defendant or defendant residing in France).

Diego Zambrano, Mariah Mastrodimos and Sergio Valente (Stanford Law School) have posted The Full Faith and Credit Clause and the Puzzle of Abortion Laws on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

Even before Dobbs overturned Roe v. Wade, states and legal observers were debating the constitutionality of another abortion-related law: Texas SB8. In mid-2021, Texas adopted a powerful new anti-abortion bill that barred anyone from performing abortions in the state of Texas starting at six weeks of pregnancy. But instead of empowering government officials to enforce its provisions, SB8 relied entirely on private lawsuits. The Texas abortion law triggered a discussion over the use of private enforcement actions to attack federal constitutional rights. Critics argued that Texas indirectly nullified the then-established constitutional right to abortion, that the Supreme Court surrendered traditional tools to review state legislation, and that SB8’s private enforcement regime was a procedural Frankenstein that violated due process norms. These discussions remain relevant even after the Supreme Court’s overturning of Roe because blue counties with elected prosecutors may refuse to enforce state criminal abortion laws, and states will continue to consider private enforcement schemes to regulate abortion, interstate travel, and other individual rights. Indeed, California recently adopted a gun control statute that is modeled on SB8’s private enforcement scheme.

Most importantly, for our purposes, some states like California have countered SB8 with legal provisions that seek to shield in-state residents from out-of-state claims and even prohibit the enforcement of SB8 awards. The question, then, is not only whether new private enforcement schemes can survive constitutional challenges but whether other states can respond by shielding their own residents.

In this essay we focus on the constitutionality of one legislative response to SB8 adopted by California—AB 1666, a law that seeks to shield in-state medical providers from SB8-style actions by prohibiting California courts from serving as a venue for SB8 claims and barring enforcement of Texas SB8 judgments. California’s main concern was that California doctors could face crippling liability under SB8 for prescribing abortion pills via telemedicine to patients in Texas. The Constitutional problem, however, is that AB1666’s provisions will face challenges under the Full Faith and Credit Clause of Article IV (the “FFC”). This raises a wealth of questions about conflict of laws, interstate relations, horizontal federalism, and the federal Constitution.

In a sense, the FFC is the unheralded workhorse of the original constitution, single-handedly maintaining a system of federalism in which states are obligated to recognize and enforce other states’ laws and judgments. Without it, states would be free to ignore each other’s’ laws, weakening any semblance of a national union and lending a hand to political polarization. Indeed, growing polarization will increase pressure on the FFC, as states seek ways to battle each other over topics like abortion, guns, and LGBTQ related laws.

Focusing specifically on the interaction of California’s AB1666, Texas SB8, and the FFC, we argue that California will probably be able to take advantage of exceptions to the FFC to defend its pro-choice laws. An analysis of recent doctrine demonstrates that California’s venue bar is likely constitutional. The judgment enforcement provision, however, will face trickier challenges and its constitutionality under the FFC is too close to call. The central question going forward is whether courts will interpret the FFC in a flexible and pragmatic manner—allowing for capacious exceptions—or will, by contrast, apply a tight leash on state legislative schemes.

Prompted by a kind invitation to participate in the International Weekend  of ABILA (American Branch of the International Law Association, NY, 20-22 October 2022), I took a moment to reflect about past achievements and future challenges for private international law (PIL) in the European Union.

We were three speakers in the panel (Karin Kizer and David W. Rivkin  also took part), introduced and moderated by Ronald A. Brand, Michael S. Coffee and Louise Ellen Teitz. The description of the panel read:

This panel will focus on the institutions, players, and issues that are important in the global development of rules of private international law. The panelists will include a global representation of institutional and practitioner perspectives. The discussion will be built around a set of questions dealing with both current practical issues raised by private international law developments and projections for the future.

We were asked to include arbitration in the presentations.

The assignment proved not easy. I confess I got stuck at the very first stage, i.e., how to define ‘achievements’ and ‘challenges’ in PIL: are they different when the ‘PIL’ under examination is of European source?  I guess the answer is that, indeed, EU instruments and case law (of the Court of Justice) in PIL exist as part of a bigger plan: they serve European integration. By way of consequence, assessing PIL developments requires evaluating whether they promote integration or, on the contrary, act as a hindrance to it.

The next question would then be what ‘integration’ entails, how to measure recent PIL contributions of the EU legislature and of the Court thereto, and what future challenges to integration, posed specifically in the area of judicial cooperation in civil and judicial matters, can be predicted at this stage.

As fascinating as (for instance) the impact on mutual trust of the threats to courts and judges’ independence in some EU countries may be, or whether imposing informational obligations to the Member States creates more transparency or is rather counterproductive, upon reflection a pure ‘European-integration’ approach seemed unfit for the purposes of the ABILA invitation. I gave it up; the topic may still be worth for further thought in another context. Considering the likely (American) audience attending the ILW of ABILA, a walk through the latest developments in EU law and the case law of the Court of Justice looked more appropriate – and already proved too much for the time I had .

From this point of departure, I was happy to report that the political attention to judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters has not declined in the last years. The legislature has obliged adopting new regulations (Regulation 2016/1103 on matrimonial property regimes; Regulation 2016/1104 on the property consequences of registered partnerships), amending  existing ones (Regulation 2015/2421 amending the Regulations on the small claims and the order for payment procedures), and also recasting some (Regulation 2015/848 on insolvency proceedings; Regulation 2019/1111 on matrimonial matters and matters of parental responsibility; Regulation 2020/1783 on taking of evidence; Regulation 2020/1784 of the European Parliament on service of documents).

Indeed, most of the legislative activity of the last decade in the field of PIL is inward-looking. It focuses on strengthening judicial cooperation in the ‘inner circle’ composed of Member States: the task is far from being complete.

From a purely legal (as opposed to political) standpoint, a little bit more surprising is that in some legal instruments a concern for the EU-citizens is made explicit, even where the rules at hand would apply almost equally to non-EU-rooted claimants or defendants: see recital 1 of Regulation 2019/1111; or recitals 8, 32 or 35 of Regulation 2016/1103.

In comparison, the outward-looking activity of the EU lawmaker remains restricted. That is not to say that it has not progressed, both in quantity (meaning, accession to international conventions on PIL, as well as decisions on acceptance of accession of other countries), and in approach. When adopting new legal acts, in addition to resorting to laconic compatibility clauses, the EU legislature keeps an eye on being consistent with existing international conventions: Regulation 2019/1111 is a proof. A wish for judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters appears in (some) agreements of a general scope, such as the Framework Agreement between the European Union and its member States, of the one part, and Australia, of the other part, in force since 22 October 2022: see its Article 32, comprising a specific mention to facilitating and encouraging the arbitral resolution of international civil and private commercial disputes.

That attention has been given to the civil prong of the European area of justice must be taken as good news.

Visiting the EU Parliament Legislative Train Schedule, the future looks not so promising. And yet there is much to do. There is definitely no PIL legislative overproduction in the Union; however, already with what exist it is easy to get lost.

One of the greatest difficulties in presenting European PIL as a true system to a third-State audience derives from the asymmetries of the instruments as regards geographical scope. The fact that there are several ‘Europes’ in Europe does not only impact on the practical manageability of the rules; it also jeopardizes declared valuable objectives, such as the concentration of closely related claims before the courts of a single Member State. This puzzling situation resulting from a variety of political motives affects above all family matters (in a large sense), but not only. The state of affairs is not likely to change any soon. For the future, the lawmaker should at least take care of making it visible. Sometimes he already does: because of the particular position of Denmark, Article 122, para 3, of the 2017 EU Trademark Regulation clarifies that reference to the Brussels regulation shall include, where appropriate, the Agreement between the European Community and the Kingdom of Denmark. Sometimes he does not: a provision similar to the one just referred to is missing in the GDPR.

Moving to the rules themselves, the newest ones on jurisdiction show an increasing degree of sophistication.

To ABILA I mentioned, by way of example, the provisions allowing for the limitation of proceedings (ad. ex., Article 13 of Regulation 2016/1103), which I see as a ‘distant cousin’ of the forum non conveniens doctrine. I also described the EU fora as being predictable, an assertion which was met with some skepticism in the panel. It is understandable. On paper, all grounds for jurisdiction in the European instruments obey to typical values (certainty, proximity) and reflect the outcome of balances (between the right of access to court of the claimant, and the right to a due process of defendant, with the necessary bias to protect one of the parties or to promote a particular substantive policy, as the case may be). In practice, reality beats the imagination of the legislator and puts the system continuously to a test.

Faced with a problem common to all legal systems, what still makes the European Union unique is the preliminary ruling mechanism (beyond the rightness or wrongfulness of the rulings: the Court can’t please everyone). Its very existence opens up the possibility of reacting to changes uniformly and in a relative short time. When requested by a national jurisdiction, no matter whether first instance, first or second appeal, the Court of Justice’s intervention to adjust the written rules or to shed light on their limits is not a choice – no certiorari.

In civil and commercial matters, the prototypical example of a need for constant adaptation are torts in the internet. Strings of requests for preliminary rulings get to Luxembourg based on variations of very similar facts, pushing the task of the Court of Justice to the verge of the distinction between interpretation and application of the European rules (see C-172/18, AMS Neve, and C-104/22, Lännen, as an example). That the workload of the Court does not decrease, but just the opposite, is to me a sign of trust and of good health of the system, thus an achievement.

In the area of enforcement there is much pending. The big European accomplishments in the last years remain confined to the free movement of titles from and to Member States. The (partial) abolition of exequatur, the possibility to ask for a European account preservation order, the availability of certificates and standards forms to  ease and speed the application for enforcement in a country other than that of delivery of the judgement… benefit Member States’ decisions.

Creditors should be aware that the recent ruling of the Court of Justice in C-568/20, H Limited, does not open wide a door to titles from third States. In my reading of the Court’s decision (which may be wrong), the Brussels I bis Regulation is still limited to the recognition and enforcement in a Member State of decisions of other Member States. It applies, after a foreign judgement has been recognized, to the steps following said recognition, such as an order for payment (if adopted in full compliance with the conditions set forth in the EU regime). The entry into force of the 2019 Hague Convention, when it takes place, will ease the enforcement of non-European titles only to some extent. No doubt there is room for improvement.

Finally, there was, of course, arbitration. In the panel, the discussion revolved around arbitration in the aftermath of the Achmea (C-284/16) and Komstroy (C-741/19) rulings.

I fail to see a difference for commercial arbitration in the pre- and post-Achmea scenarios (in this line, para 54 of C-284/16, resumed in C-741/19): at least, in theory. In any event, decisions such as C-700/20, London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Insurance Association and earlier ones indicate that the main game is played elsewhere.

Among the many doctrinal suggestions for the recast of the Brussels I bis Regulation some focus on arbitration. Personally, I doubt the Commission wants to engage once again in the debate. Whatever the outcome of the ongoing revision of the Regulation, I presume Article 73, para 2, will remain. If this is so, a general line of reasoning of the Court regarding compatibility clauses is worth recalling: said clauses ‘cannot have a purport that conflicts with the principles underlying the legislation of which [they are] part’ (C‑533/08, TNT Express Nederland, at 51, and C- 452/12, Nipponkoa, at 37, on the relationship of the Brussels regime and the Convention on the Contract for the International Carriage of Goods by Road (CMR)). Difficult to imagine that Article 73 could constitute an exception in this regard, or the reasons why.

I did not have the time to present these thoughts in detail, nor other reflections regarding, among other, conflict of law rules. In exchange, I had the pleasure to listen to my two co-panelists on developments in the US and, quite intensively, in the already mentioned concerns of the arbitration world. A summary by S. Labi can be found in Oil-Gas-Energy-Mining-Infrastructure Dispute Management (OGEMID).

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, who is a Senior Lecturer at the Stockholm University.


On 20 October 2022, Advocate General Szpunar delivered his opinion (not yet available in English) in Grand Production (C-423/21) on the interpretation of Article 3(1) of Directive 2001/29/EC on the harmonisation of certain aspects of copyright and related rights in the information society.

Marta Requejo Isidro reported on the questions referred by Oberster Gerichtshof (Austria) here.

In essence, the first question in the case is whether a streaming platform operator that retransmits tv broadcasts can be said to communicate works contained in those broadcast to the public in the meaning of Article 3(1) when internet users circumvent geo-blocking measures that the operator put into place to block access to the EU territory. Article 3(1) reads:

Member States shall provide authors with the exclusive right to authorise or prohibit any communication to the public of their works, by wire or wireless means, including the making available to the public of their works in such a way that members of the public may access them from a place and at a time individually chosen by them.

Background

The plaintiff, Grand Production d.o.o., a company incorporated under Serbian law, produces audio-visual entertainment programmes which are broadcast on Serbian territory by a Serbian broadcaster. The third defendant, GO4YU d.o.o Beograd (hereinafter GO4YU), also incorporated under Serbian law, has an agreement with the Serbian broadcaster to retransmit the broadcasts on its streaming platform. GO4YU Belgrade does not have the right however to retransmit Grand Production’s programmes outside Serbia and Montenegro and must block access to these programmes outside these territories. GO4YU’s platform is otherwise available both inside and outside Serbia. The first and fourth defendants are Austrian companies related to GO4YO that market the platform and conclude contracts with subscribers of the platform and the second defendant is a chairman of the board and sole shareholder of one of these related companies.

Grand Production claims that the defendants are infringing its copyright because its programmes are accessible on GO4YU’s platform to users worldwide. It claims that users can circumvent GO4YO’s geo-blocking measures and that GO4YO is aware of this. Grand Production applied to the Austrian courts for world-wide interlocutory measures against all defendants but only succeeded in obtaining an order against GO4YU Belgrade limited to the territory of Austria. Grand Production appealed to the referring court.

Platform Operator Infringes if Works are Accessible in the EU …

AG Szpunar opined that concept of ‘communication to the public’ within the meaning of Article 3(1) applies to a situation where the operator of a streaming platform retransmits works contained in a television broadcast originally made outside the EU, when the works are accessible without restriction within the EU (paras 22-26).  Szpunar explained that the CJEU’s decision in ITV Broadcasting (C-607/11) made clear that Article 3(1) covers a retransmission of works in a television broadcast where the retransmission is made by an organisation other than the original broadcaster, over the internet, even though the other organization’s subscribers are within the reception area of the television broadcast and may lawfully receive the broadcast on their televisions (para 22).

Szpunar explained that the fact that the subscribers in the ITV case were in the reception area of the television broadcast did not mean that the ITV case did not apply in a situation where the subscribers were not in reception area of the television broadcast. Szpunar noted that the CJEU made this clarification to respond to the argument that there was no “new public”, that is, a public different from the public to which the original television broadcast was directed. The CJEU held that the new public criterion was not relevant where the internet retransmission was made by different technical means from the original television broadcast.

The AG concluded that if an internet retransmission is also available outside the territory in which the original television broadcast was received, it is necessarily addressed to a wider audience than that of the television broadcast in question and therefore a fortiori constitutes a communication to the public within the meaning of Article 3(1) (para 23).

Szpunar also explained that the fact that the original television broadcast is directed at a territory outside the EU does not preclude a retransmission of that broadcast on the internet from being regarded as a communication to the public within the meaning of Article 3(1), ‘in so far as that retransmission is available in the territory to which the [Infosoc] directive applies.’ (para 25).

… unless the Operator Uses Geo-blocking Measures

AG Szpunar opined however that if an operator of a streaming platform that retransmits television broadcasts containing works uses geo-blocking measures, it does not infringe the communication to the public right in Article 3(1), even though users circumvent these measures to access the works on the territory of the EU (para 45).

AG Szpunar explained that pursuant to CJEU case law, digital rights management tools which include geo-blocking can give rise to legal effects under EU law (para 31). AG Szpunar referred inter alia to the CJEU’s decisions in Svensson (C-466/12) and VG Bild-Kunst (C-392/19), where the CJEU explained that the operator of a website could use access restrictions and anti-embedding measures to limit the public to which the works contained therein are communicated and that anyone circumventing these restrictions would communicate the works to a new public. AG Szpunar maintained that similar reasoning could be applied to geo-blocking measures such as those at issue in the case at hand:

If the copyright owner (or its licensee) has applied such a blocking measure, its transmission is directed only to the circle of persons who access the protected content from the territory defined by the copyright owner (i.e. the territory where access is not blocked). The rightholder therefore does not make any communication to the public in other territories.

If Grand Production’s entertainment programmes on GO4YU Belgrade’s streaming platform are subject to geo-blocking in such a way that access to them can in principle be obtained only from Serbia and Montenegro, GO4YU Belgrade does not carry out any communication of these programmes to the public within the European Union. (para 36-37) (my translation).

AG Szpunar explained that the mere fact that the operator of the platform is aware that users might circumvent the geo-blocking measures is not sufficient for holding the operator responsible, but that the situation would be different if the operator had “deliberately applied ineffective” geo-blocking measures (42-44).

With respect to the second question which concerned whether the related companies could be directly liable for the communication to the public, AG Szpunar opined that companies that have no influence on either the content made available on the platform or on the geo-blocking measures do not themselves communicate the works to the public within the meaning of Article 3(1) (46-53).

Side-steps whether the “Centre of Interests” Basis for Jurisdiction Applies to Copyright Infringements on the Internet

AG Szpunar proposed that the referring court’s third question on the interpretation of Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation be dismissed because it was not relevant to the outcome of the dispute in the case at hand.

In essence, the national court asked whether the CJEU’s case law on violations of personality rights on the internet should be applied to copyright infringements on the internet. The referring court noted that the CJEU’s case law on the application of Article 7(2) to copyright infringement on the internet had been criticized. Pursuant to this case law (Pinckney (C-170/12) and  Pez Hejduk (C‑441/13)), the CJEU held that given the territorial nature of copyright protection, a court seised on the basis of the occurrence of damage within its territory has jurisdiction to rule only on the damage caused within its own territory and that the courts of other Member States retain jurisdiction to rule on the damage to copyright caused in their respective territories.

This is in contrast to the Court’s case in Bolagsupplysningen and Ilsjan (C-194/16) and eDate Advertising and others (C-509/09 and C-161/10) on violations of personality right on the internet, where the courts of the Member State where the victim has its centre of interests has jurisdiction to rule on all damage and can hear actions for rectification and removal of unlawful content.

AG Szpunar explained however that Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation is not applicable to the case at hand. The third defendant is domiciled outside the EU (in Serbia) so in accordance with Article 6(1) of the Brussels Recast, the Austrian courts are to apply their national rules on jurisdiction. The other three defendants are domiciled in Austria so in accordance with Article 4 of the Brussels Recast, the Austrian courts’ jurisdiction is not territorially limited. Moreover, AG Szpunar noted that there is no indication that Grand Production (the would-be victim) has its centre of interest in Austria.

Comment

I was surprised that AG Szpunar did not refer to the CJEU case law in Football Dataco (C‑173/11) concerning an infringement of a sui generis database right and L’Oréal (C-324/09) concerning trade mark infringement where the Court held that the mere fact that a website containing protected content (e.g. data or a trademark) is accessible in a particular Member State is not sufficient for concluding that the operator of the website is infringing in that Member State (see Football Dataco (C‑173/11), para 36-41 and L’Oréal (C-324/09), para 64-67).

The CJEU explained that if mere accessibility was sufficient, websites, although obviously targeting persons outside the territory of a Member State, but nevertheless technically accessible in that State, would wrongly be subject to the application of that Member State’s laws. The CJEU held that it was up to the national courts to assess on a case-by-case basis whether there is evidence that discloses an intention on the part of the operator to target persons in that Member State (or the EU in the case on an EU trademark).

According to the CJEU, some factors that could disclose such an intention were whether the content of the website was of particular interest to users in the Member State, whether the website operator’s renumeration was based on the number of users from that Member State, whether the Top-Level Domain was a country code of the Member State. I agree with AG Szpunar’s conclusion that an operator that uses effective geo-blocking measures does not disclose an intention to target persons in the blocked Member State. That said, the mere fact that a website operator neglects to use such measures should not automatically lead to the conclusion that the operator infringes in every Member State where the website is technically accessible.

With respect to question about the interpretation of Article 7(2), I think the CJEU’s case law is clear that the centre of interest basis of jurisdiction does not apply to infringements of intellectual property rights due to the territorial nature of protection. This is certainly the case for the economic right associated with copyright. The situation might be different however if an author alleged an infringement of moral rights. This was however not the case here. Moreover, as AG Szpunar rightly explained, Article 7(2) was not applicable to the case.

This post was written by Hans van Loon.


As reported in this blog before the European Commission on 23 February 2022 adopted a proposal for a directive on corporate sustainability due diligence.

At its annual meeting in 2021, the European Group for Private International Law (GEDIP) had adopted a Recommendation to the EU Commission concerning the PIL aspects of corporate due diligence and corporate accountability. The EAPIL blog covered this development, too.

While some of the recommendations proposed by GEDIP are reflected in the Draft Directive, the Draft fails to take into account several crucial recommendations concerning judicial jurisdiction and applicable law. This will detract from its effectiveness.

In particular:

  • The Proposal, while extending to third country companies lacks a provision on judicial jurisdiction in respect of such companies;
  • The Proposal, while extending a company’s liability to the activities of its subsidiaries and to value chain co-operations carried out by entities “with which the company has a well-established business relationship”, lacks a provision dealing with the limitation of the provision on co-defendants in the Brussels I bis Regulation (Article 8(1)) to those domiciled in the EU;
  • The Proposal lacks a provision allowing a victim of a violation of human rights to invoke, similar to a victim of a violation of environmental damage under Article 7 of Regulation 864/2007 (Rome II), also the law of the country in which the event giving rise to the damage occurred, and does not prevent companies from invoking a less strict rule of safety or conduct within the meaning of Article 17 of Rome II;
  • The provision of the Proposal on the mandatory nature of the provisions of national law transposing the Directive (Article 22 (5)) is insufficient because (1) the words “in cases where the law applicable to actions for damages to this effect is not that of a Member State” are redundant and (2) all these provisions of national law transposing the Directive should apply irrespective of the law applicable to companies, contractual obligations or non-contractual obligations.

GEDIP therefore, on the occasion of its meeting in Oslo, 9-11 September 2022 adopted a Recommendation concerning the Proposal for a directive of 23 February 2022 on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence, following up on its Recommendation to the Commission of 8 October 2021. The text of the Recommendation can be found here.

Jonathan Harris and Campbell McLachlan are the editors of Essays in International Litigation for Lord Collins (OUP, 2022). As its title makes clear, this is a collection of essays written to honour Lawrence Collins, who was a leading practitioner (partner at Herbert Smith, then judge, eventually on the UK Supreme Court), but also the general editor of the leading English work on private international law, Dicey, Morris and Collins on the Conflict of Laws.

This book contains a collection of essays written by many jurists who have been privileged to count Lawrence Collins as friend, mentor, and colleague over the course of a remarkable career of more than fifty years in practice and at the Bench. Lawrence’s own contribution is coincident with the rising importance in practice of issues in the conduct of international litigation. It also considers cross-border litigation as it is developing globally and the role of the national judiciary in international cases. The book highlights the reshaping of English private international law, particularly following the withdrawal of the United Kingdom from the European Union. It also discusses the development of international arbitration and the impact of public international law.

The contributors include Jonathan Harris, Horatia Muir Watt, Fausto Pocar, Hans van Loon, Elizabeth Gloster, Campbell McLachlan, David Lloyd Jones, Richard Aikens, Andrew Dickinson, Trevor Hartley, Alex Mills, Jonathan Mance, Linda Silberman, Frank Iacobucci, David McClean and Peter North.

More information can be found here.

In its judgment in the case of ROI Land Investments, C-604/20, rendered on 20 October 2022, the CJEU discussed two key features of the employment protection mechanisms of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Firstly the Court clarified who is to be considered an employer by holding that the employer is not necessarily the entity that formally concluded the employment contract with the employee. Secondly, the CJEU held that the Regulation’s rules on jurisdiction over defendants domiciled outside the EU are mandatory and exclusive. More favourable national jurisdictional rules for the employee do not trump the rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

Legal Background

Employment contracts are subject to special jurisdiction rules in the Brussels I bis Regulation in order to protect the employee as being the typically weaker party. The employment protection mechanisms of the Regulation give an employee more forum shopping opportunities than an employer as well as limit the possibility to include forum selection clauses in employment contracts. Also, the special jurisdictional rule that gives the employee a chance to initiate proceedings in the member state where he or she habitually carries out work is one of the extraordinary rules of the Regulation that applies regardless of whether the defendant is domiciled in an EU member state or elsewhere.

Facts

In November 2016, a German labour court held that the termination of an employment contract between a German employee and a Swiss company was unlawful. According to the judgment, the employer should pay the former employee outstanding remuneration amounting to 442 500 USD. Shortly after the judgment, the Swiss company went bankrupt.

As the former employee had not received the outstanding remuneration from the Swiss company, he filed a lawsuit against the Canadian parent company, ROI Land Investments, on the grounds of a “patron agreement”. In the patron agreement, the Canadian parent company had assured liability for the obligations of the Swiss subsidiary. In addition to the patron agreement, the employee had actually initially been hired directly by the Canadian parent company before his employment contract was transferred to the Swiss subsidiary.

When suing the Canadian company in German courts, issues of how the patron agreement was to be characterized under the Brussels I bis Regulation arose. The former employee argued that German courts should have jurisdiction under the Brussels I bis Regulation’s rules on either employment contracts or the rules on consumer contracts. Whereas the court of first instance concluded that there was German jurisdiction, the court of appeal came to a contrary conclusion even if the patron agreement was characterized as a consumer contract.

In its request for a preliminary ruling from the CJEU, the German Supreme Labour Court (Bundesarbeitsgericht) presented a third way of characterizing the patron agreement by noting that it under German law, it would be considered a surety bond (Bürgschaft). On the other hand, the Bundesarbeitsgericht noted that no employment contract would have been made without the patron agreement from the Canadian parent company. In essence, the main legal issues can be summarized as regarding whether the patron agreement should be characterized as an employment contract and if the jurisdictional rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation must be applied in relation to a defendant domiciled outside the EU.

Who is an Employer?

The first question that the CJEU interpreted in its judgment was whether the patron agreement could consitute an employment relation that triggers the special jursidictional rules for such contracts found in section 5 of the regulation. In the case at hand, the answer to that question boiled down to whether the Canadian mother company could be seen as an “employer”.

Previously, the CJEU has ruled on the employee notion under the Brussels I bis Regulation. First, in Holterman Ferho Exploitate, C-47/14, the Court held that also a CEO could be considered an employee if he “for a certain period of time performed services for and under the direction of that company in return for which he received remuneration”. According to the CJEU, the subordination prerequisite (“for and under the direction of that company”), could be met also for persons in management positions as long as their ability to influence the actual governing body of the employer corporation is “not negligible” (Holterman Ferho Exploitate, p. 47).

A few years after the Holterman Ferho Exploitate judgment, the CJEU was given an opportunity to develop what was meant by a not negligible influence under the equivalent rules in the Lugano II Convention in Bosworth and Hurley, C-603/17. Here, the CJEU held that even if the shareholders of the employer company have the power to terminate the contract for a CEO, the CEO is not to be considered an employee if “that person is able to determine or does determine the terms of that contract and has control and autonomy over the day-to-day operation of that company’s business and the performance of his own duties”.

ROI Land Investments completes the notion of employment relation under EU private international law by clarifying that not only the formal employer, but also the actual employer may be sought under the special jurisdictional rules for employment contracts. Both the court and the Advocate General came to the same conclusion in this part, but their arguments differ. Advocate General Jean Richard de la Tour proposed in his opinion, which is not yet available in English, that a third party who was directly benefitting from the work performed by the employee (“un intérêt direct à la bonne exécution dudit contrat”) should be considered an employer. In practice, the Advocate General’s and the Court’s solutions are probably not very different, but from a system-logical perspective, it is satisfactory that the Court sticks to the existing employee notion instead of inventing a new prerequiste. Now, the chosen employer notion mirrors the employee notion by focusing on the subordination relation.

According to the judgment, a patron agreement is not not necessarily in itself enough to stretch the employer notion (p. 33). To assess actual subordination between the presumptive employer and the employee, a national court must look into the employment history and, if there is e.g. a patron agreement, consider what that has meant for the employment relation (p. 35). In the case at hand, the patron agreement was a presumption for the entrance of the employment contract. Such a situation indicates that there is an employment relation.

Must the Jurisdictional Rules Apply when the Defendant is Domiciled Outside the EU?

Regarding the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation in relation to a defendant domiciled outside the EU, the CJEU noted that the clear exceptions in Article 6 trump national jurisdictional rules. As the rule in Article 21 p. 2 stating that an employee may initiate proceedings in the Member State where he or she habitually works is one of those, it shall be applied in the member states regardless of whether national rules would have been more favourable to the employee.

Consumer Contract?

As there had also been doubts in the national procedure if the patron agreement could be characterized as a consumer contract, the CJEU ruled also over this issue. Just in line with the wording of the consumer notion in Article 17 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, the court held that a prerequisite is that the contract is entered for purposes outside someone’s trade or profession. The court stressed that this is not only applicable for self-employed business owners, but also for employees (p. 55). According to the court, a patron agreement entered into between an employee and a third party not mentioned in the formal employment contract, cannot be considered to be outside the employee’s profession.

Conclusion

In a world where complex employment contract relations are common, the judgment may possibly hinder bad faith international outsourcing by giving employees the chance to claim liability from the actual employer. Still, the very special circumstances in the case make it a little hard to generalize how far the employer notion can be drawn in the future.

The infamous Wirecard scandal, which involved a German public limited company (AG) reporting non-existing assets and earnings to the tune of several billions of euros, has triggered a wave of litigation not only in Germany, but in several countries.

Facts

One such action was brought in an Austrian court by an Austrian investor against the German auditor of Wirecard AG. Simultaneously, he sued a member of Wirecard’s supervisory board domiciled in Austria (the Aufsichtsrat in the two-tier system of German corporate law). This happened to be the only member of the supervisory board living in the court’s district; the action did not include any other of the board members, who lived elsewhere.

Issue

Absent any other connection to Austria, it was disputed whether the Austrian court had jurisdiction over the German auditor of Wirecard on the basis of Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, which allows to combine several actions in one court. This presupposes that “the claims are so closely connected that it is expedient to hear and determine them together to avoid the risk of irreconcilable judgments”.

Holding

The Austrian Supreme Court (OGH) held that the conditions of Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation were met, and that consequently the Austrian court had jurisdiction over both the member of Wirecard’s supervisory board and the German auditor.

Rationale

The OGH underlines that the damage suffered by the claimant was allegedly caused through violations of duties by both defendants. It also stresses that the same remedy is sought against both of them.

In the eyes of the OGH, the fact that both actions are based on very different legal foundations would not matter. In this respect, the OGH refers to the CJEU‘s decision in Freeport, where the Court ruled that Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation allows bringing two claims with different legal bases in the same forum (id., para 47).

The auditor alleged that the claimant had artificially created a situation to fulfil the conditions for the applicability of Article 8(1) and that the court should therefore reject the provision’s application in line with CJEU, Cartel Damage Claims (CDC) Hydrogen Peroxide, paras 32–33. However, the OGH held that the defendant did not provide any evidence for such fraus legis, and therefore considered Article 8(1) to apply.

Assessment

The decision stretches Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation way beyond its limits.

The two actions barely had any connection with each other. The auditor and the supervisory board are not only entirely independent of each other and have very different relationships with the Wirecard AG and the claimant, they also have entirely different duties: While the auditor is required to provide a report about the financial situation of the client, the board has a duty to supervise the board of directors. The auditor’s report helps it in the exercise of this function and provides factual data for it. While it is true that both the auditor and the supervisory board must check the financial condition of the company, the supervisory board can generally rely on the auditor’s work and only has to check its overall soundness and consistency; on the other hand, it must also take into account other information than the report provided by the auditor. The court could thus come to the conclusion that the auditor is liable, but the supervisory board not, or vice versa. There is thus no danger of irreconcilable judgments, as required by Article 8(1).

Even more worrying is that the OGH closes its eyes to the claimant’s manipulation to fulfil the conditions of the provision. That the OGH requires concrete evidence from the claimant seems overly demanding; the facts already known speak for themselves. The action was directed against the only board member that was domiciled in Austria, and not against any other. Bringing this action was thus quite obviously nothing more than a thinly veiled scheme to drag the German auditor into an Austrian court. Nevertheless, the OGH chooses to ignore this reality and even refuses to submit a preliminary question to the CJEU as the Austrian court’s jurisdiction seems so clear.

The decision is an extreme example but may be illustrative of similar developments in other Member States. It is to be feared that Article 8(1) of the Brussels I bis Regulation may be abused for more schemes to create artificial bases of jurisdiction where none exists. The CJEU must close this door to such manipulations by making the conditions of the provision and the requirements for their disproof more explicit.

Symeon Symeonides (Alex L. Parks Distinguished Professor of Law at Willamette University – College of Law) has made available on SSRN a draft of his paper on Choice of Law in Torts Arising from Infringement of Personality Rights that is being published in the 6th issue of the Revue de droit des affaires internationales/ International Business Law Journal.

The abstract of the article reads as follows:

This Article is a contribution to a conference held at the University of Paris-V on the localization of injuries in international or multistate torts, including those arising from cross-border infringements of personality rights, such as defamation or invasion of privacy.

The Article necessarily takes for granted the European Union’s rules on jurisdiction and choice-of-law and proposes a new choice-of-law rule for infringement of personality conflicts, which were excluded from the scope of the Rome II Regulation of 2007.

The proposed rule would amend Article 7 of Rome II, which at present covers only environmental torts. The amendment would reverse the starting point of the choice-of-law process by making the lex loci commissi the default rule, calling for the application of the law of the state of the injurious conduct or omission. However, the amendment would also authorize the application of the law of the state of the resulting injury (lex loci damni) if: (a) the occurrence in that state was objectively foreseeable, and (b) the claimant formally and timely requests the application of that law.

The paper focuses particularly on infringements committed through the internet. These are seen as difficult because of the ubiquity and borderlessness of the internet and a number of additional factors, which include considerable differences among various countries substantive law, jurisdiction, and choice of law.

Symeonides is arguing that in the localization of damage in cross-border torts concerning infringement of personality rights the localization of the injury should not be the only determinative factor in choice-of-law decisions in these conflicts. According to the author a number of additional factors besides the locus of the injury should guide these decisions. These are the place of the injurious conduct, the parties’ domiciles, the place of their relationship if any, and the content of the laws of each contact state (for more sophisticated enquiries). Several objections can be raised against these additional factors given that they cannot be easily compressed into simple black-letter rules that would be in line with the aim of the Rome II to deliver legal certainty and predictability in the EU. The author discusses them in relation to each additional factor. However, the approach followed by Article 7 Rome II for environmental damages may present the legislator with this possibility given that several EU Member States follow it for choice-of-law rules concerning infringement of personality rights giving the victim the possibility to choose between two to four applicable laws. For the time being, Rome II expressly excluded from its scope non-contractual obligations arising out of “violations of privacy and rights relating to personality, including defamation” (Article 1(2) letter (g) Rome II).

The last part of the paper provides suggestion for replacing the present wording of Article 7 Rome II with a provision that would be broader and would cover cross-border torts such as human rights violations, infringement of personality rights as well as all other torts not covered by special provisions of Rome II.

Luís de Lima Pinheiro (University of Lisbon) has posted The Spatial Reach of Injunctions for Privacy and Personal Data Protection on the Internet Revisited on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

This study deals with the spatial reach of injunctions addressed to online intermediaries for removal, blocking or delisting of content for the protection of the right of privacy, including data protection. It complements a previous essay published in Ius Vivum: Kunst – Internationales – Persönlichkeit. Festschrift für Haimo Schack zum 70. Geburtstag, summarizing its conclusions, providing the clarification of some issues and adding further comments.

It is advocated that while the limits set by Public International Law to the jurisdiction of the States must be taken into account, the spatial reach of these injunctions should be mainly determined through a Private International Law approach, based upon a substantive characterization of the issue.

Społeczna Inicjatywa Narkopolityki – SIN (Civil Society Drug Policy Initiative) is a A Polish association that conducts educational activities on the consequences of drugs use. In 2018 SIN’s Facebook and Instagram accounts were removed as “in violation of Community Standards”.

In May 2019 SIN filed a lawsuit against Facebook (namely, Facebook Ireland Limited seated in Ireland, which later changed its name to Metaplatforms Ireland Limited) demanding inter alia restoration of the removed accounts, as well as granting interim measures in that respect.

The case, which is still pending before Polish courts, has interesting private international law aspects.

Jurisdiction

In its decision of June 2019 Sąd Okręgowy w Warszawie (Regional Court in Warsaw) granted interim measures by ordering Facebook to restore and stop blocking / removing SIN’ accounts while the case is pending. Facebook appealed the decision. It was upheld by the decision of May 2021.

In the decision on interim measures of June 2019, the Court discussed the existence of its jurisdiction as to the merits of the case. The Court referred to Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation and the jurisprudence of the Court of Justice of the EU in eDate case (C-509/09) and explained that

Although the present case does not concern infringement of personal rights by posting infringing content online, but – infringement of personal rights by removing content from the internet, the existance of the jurisdiction of the Polish court based on Article 7(2) is justified by the following reasons.

Both parties have their seats in EU Member States, the claimant conducts its business activity in Poland, thus the center of its interests lies within the jurisdiction of this Court. The widespread availability of content posted online means that this content is also available at the claimant’s center of interest. Moreover, the claimant directs the content to persons residing in Poland, as the content is posted mainly in the Polish language. Therefore, the removal of content uploaded by the claimant with the suggestion that the content is harmful and poses a threat to the safety of users means that the effects of the infringement of the freedom of expression in the form of blocking sites and groups also occurred at the claimant’s place of business and the effects of the infringement of the reputation of the uploader also occurred at the claimant’s place of business.

The above led the Court to the conclusion that it does have jurisdiction to hear SIN’s claim.

In its appeal agains this decision, Facebook raised lack of jurisdiction of Polish courts pursuant to Article 25 of the Brussels I bis Regulation pointing to the existence of a prorogation clause, which covers also claims based on violation of personality rights. In its response to the appeal, SIN submitted that the jurisdiction to grant interim measures exists on the basis of Article 35 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, and therefore, Facebook might not ask for lifting of the interim measures submitting lack of jurisdiction.

In the decision of May 2021 in which the first decision on interim measures was upheld, the Court analysed the existence of jurisdiction as to the merits of the case and as to interim measures. Interestingly, it first cited the provisions on jurisdiction contained in domestic law (namely, Article 11037(2) of the Code of Civil Procedure), to later conclude that  Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation “is similar to 11037(2) of the Code of Civil Procedure”. The Court then referred to the jurisprudence of the Court of Justice of the EU, in particular in e-Date case and stated that

(…) Undoubtedly, the infringement of personal rights in the form described by the claimant took place in Poland (…)

Indeed, infringement of personal rights on the Internet is a so-called  multi-state tort, the effects of which arise not only at the place where the server containing the data is located or where the company infringing personal rights is established, but also at the center of the life interests of the recipient of such infringement and of the more broadly, the public who may come into contact with such a violation of personal rights by using the portal in question.

There is no doubt that the public debate on Polish public affairs that takes place on the Internet, despite its virtual character, takes place on the territory of Poland. Therefore, it should be considered that the consequences of infringement of personal rights also take place in Poland.

When it comes to jurisdiction to grant interim measures the Court confirmed that it does exist, referring only to domestic law (Article 1110³(2) of the Code of Civil Procedure), instead of Brussels I bis Regulation.   

Applicable Law

In Poland, Article 16(1) of the 2011 Act on Private International Law, provides that the personal rights of a natural person are governed by the law of his / her nationality. Pursuant to Article 16(2) of this Act, natural person whose personal rights were threatened or infringed may claim protection under the law of the state where the event giving rise to a threat or infringement has occurred, or under the law of the state where the consequences of the infringement occurred. In accordance with Article 20, the above mutatis mutandis applies to the protection of the personal rights of legal persons.

Having cited these provisions, the Court very briefly concluded in the decision of June 2019 that

Since the claimant links the effects of the infringement of personal rights to the territory of Poland, the applicable law is Polish law.

Please note that English translation of Polish 2011 Act on PIL is available online in volume XIII of the Yearbook of Private International Law at p. 641.

Service of Documents

Facebook refused to accept SIN’s claim which was written in Polish language. Hence, the Court decided on translation of court documents into English and summoned SIN to pay an advanced payment for this translation.

Referring to Service Regulation SIN appealed this decision, arguing that Facebook directs its services to Polish users. There are approximately 16 000 000 Polish users of Facebook. All documents regulating the use of the platform are available in Polish language. After their acceptance they constitute contracts which are concluded by Facebook with its customers. This means that Facebook is party to millions of contracts written in Polish language. As a result, one might not argue that Facebook does not understand this language.

Irrespective of SIN’s arguments an appeal to the decision on advanced payment for translation was dismissed by a decision of March 2022. Hence, SIN had to pay for the translation.

News on SIN’s case are published in Polish and English and may be followed here.

Sierd J. Schaafsma (Justice of the Supreme Court of the Netherlands) is the author of Intellectual Property in the Conflict of Laws – The Hidden Conflict-of-law Rule in the Principle of National Treatment, published by Edward Elgar.

The world of intellectual property (patents, trade marks, copyrights, et cetera) is becoming increasingly international. More and more frequently, disputes about intellectual property have an international character. This inevitably raises questions of private international law: which national court is competent to adjudicate an international dispute of this kind? And which national law should be applied to an international case of this kind? Since the 1990s, the first question in particular has attracted attention; in recent years, the focus has shifted to the second question: which national law is applicable? Opinions differ widely on this matter today. The controversy focuses on the question whether the Berne Convention and the Paris Convention, the two most important treaties on intellectual property, contain a rule that designates the applicable law. In other words: do these treaties contain a ‘conflict-of-law rule’ as it is called? This question, which concerns nearly all countries in the world, is nowadays considered to be ‘heftig umstritten’ (fiercely contested) and ‘très difficile’ (very difficult). And that is where we come across something strange: today it may be fiercely contested whether these treaties contain a conflict-of-law rule, but in the past, for the nineteenth-century authors of these treaties, it was perfectly self-evident that these treaties contain a conflict-of-law rule, namely in the ‘principle of national treatment’ as it is called. How is that possible? These are the fundamental questions at the heart of this book: does the principle of national treatment in the Berne Convention and the Paris Convention contain a conflict-of-law rule? And if so, why do we no longer understand this conflict-of-law rule today?

This book is an English translation of Sierd J. Schaafsma’s groundbreaking book, which appeared in Dutch in 2009 (now updated with the most significant case law and legislation).

Further information available here.

The author of this post is Michele Casi, Post-doc, DILHPS Università degli Studi di Milano, and researcher involved in the EFFORTS (Towards more EFfective enFORcemenT of claimS in civil and commercial matters within the EU) project.


The Final Conference of the EFFORTS Project (JUST-JCOO-AG-2019-881802) took place on 30 September 2022 at the Sala Napoleonica of the Università degli Studi di Milano. More than 160 participants attended the Conference, either online and in presence.

Francesca Villata, Coordinator of the Project, opened the conference by outlining the scope, the objectives, and the results of the EFFORTS Project.

The challenges that the EFFORTS Project has aimed at addressing include gaps and divergences in Member States implementing legislation and enforcement procedures, the lack of transparency in the overall system of cross-border enforcement, the lack of (mutual) trust, and the limited use of the EFFORTS Regulations. The objectives of the Project have been tackled by dialoguing with operators, sharing good practices, drafting analytical activities and testing the outcomes, with the help of the Academic Advisory Board, the Stakeholders Cross-Border Committee, the National Working Groups and a Professional Evaluator.

At its core, the Project has produced a wide variety of outputs that:

(i) identify the difficulties users encounter and how the practice is addressing them (seven Reports on national implementing rules, seven Reports on national case-law, seven National Exchange Seminars, one International Exchange Seminar, one Report on practices in comparative and cross-border perspective, and one Report on the digitalization of the enforcement procedures and of cross-border cooperation);

(ii) provide support and guidance (Bilingual Practice Guides for the application of the EFFORTS Regulations in the targeted Member States, complemented by Annexes on national enforcement procedures, for a total of 35 Guides and seven Annexes, seven Policy Recommendations for national legislators and one EU Policy Guidelines); and

(iii) spread awareness, knowledge and trust (see further the Project’s website, the Project LinkedIn and Facebook accounts, the Final Conference, the Final Study (soon available on the website) and the EFFORTS Network).

The presentations of the Final Conference were divided into three panels, respectively chaired by Ilaria Viarengo (Director of the Department of International, Legal, Historical and Political Studies of the Università degli Studi di Milano), Burkhard Hess (Director of the Max Planck Institute Luxembourg for International, European and Regulatory Procedural Law), and Fausto Pocar, (Emeritus of International Law, Private International Law and European Law at the Università degli Studi di Milano).

During the conference, the speakers discussed a wide variety of topics relating to the cross-border enforcement of claims in civil and commercial matters within the EU, concerning the EFFORTS Regulations – Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 (Brussels I bis), Regulation (EC) No 805/2004 on the European Enforcement Order (EEO), Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006 on the European Payment Order (EOP), Regulation (EC) 861/2007 on the European Small Claims Procedure (ESCP), and Regulation (EU) 655/2014 on the European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) – such as: the certification of judgments, the effectiveness of the regulations on cross-border enforcement and national implementing rules, the suspension of the enforcement proceedings under the Regulations, the digitalization of cross-border enforcement procedures, cross-border provisional measures and the European Account Preservation Order, policy options for the re-drafting of the EFFORTS Regulations, and many others.

The discussion benefited from the interaction between national legislators, judges, lawyers, academics, in-house counsels, notaries and enforcing agents, showing once again the EFFORTS Project’s practice-driven approach and the interest of various professionals. In fact, to give one example, during the final debate the case of a lawyer working in the field of commercial cross-border transactions was brought up. The case concerned the payment of invoices, and the lawyer would advise his client to proceed in obtaining an Italian decreto ingiuntivo di pagamento rather than using the EOP procedure. According to the discussion, the Italian order for payment would be more convenient considering that the procedure is more familiar to practitioners and could be later certified for enforcement under one of the other EFFORTS Regulations (under Article 53 Brussles I-bis or as an EEO).

This observation meets, at its core, one of the issues that have been discussed amongst the EFFORTS research groups, and has been reflected in the EFFORTS EU Policy Guidelines: i.e. the differentiation among the existing Regulations. In order to expand ‘the role of uniform European procedures in this area of the law‘, it has been observed, ‘domestic orders for payment procedures would need to be excluded from the scope of the BI bis (n.n. Brussels I bis) and EEO Regulations – a solution which would at the same time reduce the difficulties related to the existence of a wide variety of simplified procedures across the different Member States and encourage economic operators to turn themselves to the EPO and the ESCP‘ (page 28 of the Report). This has further confirmed the practice-driven approach that has shaped the EFFORTS Project’s objectives and results during its implementation.

The activities of the conference lasted the entire day and included several presentations as well as formal and informal discussions and Q&A from the participants, showing that the topics presented at the Conference have captured the attention and the interest of the public.

The contents extensively discussed at the Final Conference will be reflected in the upcoming and conclusive deliverables of the Project: the EU and national Policy Recommendations and the Final Study, soon to be published on the Project’s website.

This post was contributed by Jeremy Heymann, who is Professor of Law at Université Jean Moulin Lyon 3.


On 29 June 2022, the French Court of cassation ruled on the interplay between national exorbitant rules of jurisdiction and those contained in the recast Brussels I Regulation. As is well known, Article 6(2) of the Regulation provides that “any person domiciled in a Member State may, whatever his nationality, avail himself in that Member State of the rules of jurisdiction there in force, and in particular those of which the Member States are to notify the Commission pursuant to point (a) of Article 76(1), in the same way as nationals of that Member State”, against a defendant who is not domiciled in a Member State.

French Legal Background

In France, such exorbitant rules of jurisdiction are to be found in Articles 14 and 15 of the French civil Code. Article 14 provides especially that “an alien, even if not residing in France, may be cited before French courts for the performance of obligations contracted by him in France with a French person”. He also “may be brought before the courts of France for obligations contracted by him in a foreign country towards French persons”. Even if the provision seems to be, in its wording, limited to contracts, it has been interpreted by the French courts to cover all claims (with very few exceptions).

First Case – The Facts

In one of the two cases (no 21-10.106), the plaintiff was a Congolese who was employed in the Democratic Republic of Congo by a Congolese company, before he had to flee his country and seek to obtain refugee status in France, alleging that he had been pressured and threatened with death by his superiors in order to force him to take part in granting loans under illegal conditions. Once the refugee status obtained, the plaintiff brought an action in tort before the French courts against his former employer and its parent company.

On the merits of the case, on appeal, the Court of appeal of Paris declared that French courts lacked jurisdiction, on the grounds that the equality of treatment between nationals and refugees, provided for in Article 16 of the 1951 Refugee Convention, refers only to the rules of enjoyment of rights and not to the rules of jurisdiction. It therefore held that such a provision could not lead to the extension of the jurisdiction of a French court to the detriment of that of a foreign court.

The First Ruling

The French Court of Cassation rightfully quashed such a ruling, holding that pursuant to Article 6(2) of the recast Brussels I Regulation, a foreigner may avail himself of Article 14 of the French Civil code (i.e. a rule of jurisdiction in force in France and notified as such to the European Commission pursuant to point [a] of Article 76[1]), under the sole condition that he is domiciled in France and the defendant is domiciled outside a Member State of the European Union (para. 12 of the ruling). In so ruling, the Court of cassation criticizes the Parisian Court of appeal for not having ensured the application of Article 14 of the French civil Code in the light of the recast Regulation. According to the Court of cassation, it is indeed up to the courts of the Member States to ensure the legal protection of litigants resulting from the direct effect of European Union Law (para. 10 of the ruling). Therefore, and even if Article 14 of the French civil Code is only intended for French nationals, the legal protection enshrined in Article 6(2) of the recast Brussels I Regulation prevails and makes the application of Article 14 of the French civil Code dependent on the conditions that it sets out. In other words, only the domicile of the plaintiff was relevant in this case, not his nationality.

The ruling of the Court of cassation is more than welcome to remind French courts that even though the plaintiff is a foreigner and the defendant domiciled outside a Member State, the recast Regulation may be applicable and command the application of the said Article 14.

Second Case – The Facts

In the other case (no. 21-11.722), the plaintiff was also a Congolese who was employed in the Democratic Republic of Congo by a Congolese company, before he had to flee his country and seek to obtain refugee status in France, alleging that he had been pressured and threatened with death by his superior. Once the refugee status obtained, this plaintiff also brought an action in tort before the French courts against his former employer and its parent company.

Unlike in the previous case, the Court of Appeal of Paris found Article 14 of the French civil Code applicable in this case and thus ruled that French courts had jurisdiction. The grounds of such an application were nonetheless debatable, as the Court relied on the provisions of the 1951 Refugee Convention and held that Article 16(2) of this Convention should be interpreted as establishing equal treatment between a French national and a refugee with regard to Article 14 of the French civil Code.

The Second Ruling

To uphold the ruling, the French Court of Cassation had to proceed to a substitution of grounds, as the Court of Appeal of Paris did not base its decision on the provisions of the recast Brussels I Regulation. To do so, the Court of Cassation argued once again that the courts of the Member States must ensure the legal protection of litigants resulting from the direct effect of European Union Law (para. 5 of the ruling), before holding that it follows from the combination of Article 6 and 21 of the Recast Brussels I Regulation and Article 14 of the French civil Code that, where neither the domicile of the defendant, nor the place of performance of the work nor the place where the establishment that hired the employee is located is situated in the territory of a Member State, the applicable rules of jurisdiction are the ones that have been notified to the European Commission, among which is Article 14 of the civil Code. The foreigners domiciled in the forum State may therefore avail themselves of the latter provision in the same way as French nationals (para. 9). Hence, as the Court of appeal noted that the plaintiff was domiciled in France and the defendants outside the European Union, and that the former had been hired in the Democratic Republic of Congo where his professional activity took place, the Court of Cassation deduced that, irrespective of his refugee status, the plaintiff could invoke Article 14 of the French civil Code (para. 10).

General Assessment

Although the line of reasoning and deduction of the French Cour de cassation appear to be valid, they remain however questionable. One may indeed wonder whether Article 6 of the recast Brussels I Regulation should find application where Article 21(2) cannot. Even if it is true that Article 20(1), provides that “[i]n matters relating to individual contracts of employment, jurisdiction shall be determined by th[e] Section [dedicated to such contracts], without prejudice to Article 6 […]”, such a reservation was already provided for in the former Brussels I Regulation, when the rule of jurisdiction provided for in Article 21(2) did not exist. The line of reasoning followed by the Court of cassation would have therefore been perfectly consistent with the facts at issue. Under the current recast Brussels I Regulation, one should yet remind that Article 6, par. 1, provides that, in the case where “the defendant is not domiciled in a Member State, the jurisdiction of the courts of each Member State shall, subject to […] Article 21(2) […], be determined by the law of that Member State” (emphasis added). Thus, can national courts apply Article 6 of the recast Brussels I Regulation, and French courts apply in particular Article 14 of the French civil Code by way of consequence, when the criteria provided for in Article 21(2) are not met? The Court of Cassation has considered that the answer must be affirmative.

One could nonetheless argue that there may have been room on this matter for a request for a preliminary ruling to the European Court of Justice, in particular with a view to ascertaining the exact scope of Article 21(2) of the recast Regulation, as well as, more generally, the spatial scope of that instrument and the empire claimed by its own rules of jurisdiction.

On Friday, 2 December 2022, at 4 pm, EAPIL will hold an online seminar on the Rome II Regulation.

The seminar will shed light on the Study that was prepared in 2021 by the British Institute of International and Comparative Law (BIICL) in consortium with Civic Consulting to support
the preparation of the report on the application of the Rome II
Regulation.

The speakers will be: Eva Lein (BIICL / University of Lausanne), Constance Bonzé (BIICL), Xandra Kramer (University of Rotterdam), Martin Ebers (University of Tartu), Marie Louise Kinsler (2 Temple Gardens, London).

More information (including a detailed program and registration
information) will be made public on this blog in November.

On 15 September 2022, the CJEU ruled in Uniqa Versicherungen AG v. VU (Case C‑18/21) that national COVID legislation postponing time limits may affect uniform time limits provided by the European Payment Order Regulation (EOP Regulation).

Background

The case was a request for preliminary ruling from the Austrian Oberster Gerichtshof (Supreme Court). The request concerned a European Order for Payment (EOP) that was issued at the request of an Austrian insurance company, Uniqa Versicherungen AG, against a natural person, VU, resident in Germany. The EOP was served on VU on 4 April 2020, and the statement of opposition was lodged with the Bezirksgericht für Handelssachen Wien (Vienna District Court for Commercial Matters) by a letter posted on 18 May 2020. This meant that the opposition was made after the period of 30 days set by the European Payment Order Regulation (EOP Regulation) lapsed.

According to Article 16(2) EOP Regulation, a statement of opposition has to be lodged by the defendant contesting the claim within 30 days from the moment the party was notified of the EOP being issued against it. At first glance, considering the dates of the service of the EOP on VU and of the letter containing the opposition statement, the opposition was lodged too late. However, during the first period of the COVID-19 pandemic Austria adopted a special law that interrupted time limits in civil cases because of that limitation of activities of the courts and quarantine measures.

The Austrian Law on COVID-19 Paragraph 1(1) provided that all national procedural time limits for civil cases were postponed by five weeks between 22 March and 30 April 2020. The measure applied to all procedural periods that had not yet expired at its entry into force. This was the case for the concerned judgment. In consideration of this legislation, the decision of the first instance court was appealed by VU. The Appeal Court (Handelsgericht Wien) set aside the EOP on the basis of Paragraph 1(1) Austrian Law on COVID-19. Uniqa appealed the decision with the Oberster Gerichtshof (Supreme Court) on a point of law seeking the EOP to be restored.

The Supreme Court stayed national proceedings and made a request to the CJEU seeking to find out whether the national legislation – Austrian Law on COVID-19 – was applicable to the EOP. The court asked if Article 20 and 26 EOP Regulation precluded an interruption of the 30-day time limit for lodging a statement of opposition to a EOP, as provided for in Article 16(2) of that regulation, by Paragraph 1(1) Austrian Law on COVID-19.

The EOP Opposition and Review Mechanisms

The EOP being a single-sided not adversarial procedure until the order is served on the defendant provides for some mechanisms for the debtor to subsequently challenge the EOP and, hence, the initial claim submitted by the creditor. These mechanisms are the opposition (Article 16 EOP Regulation) and the review (Article 20 EOP Regulation).

The opposition is an essential mechanism for the defendant to terminate the EOP procedure and for the right to a fair trial (Uniqa, paragraph 25), but it has to be used within 30 days from the moment the EOP was served on the defendant. This can be done via a standard form (Form F EOP Regulation). One of the results of its lodgings is preventing the EOP from becoming enforceable. However, if an opposition is not lodged in time, the defendant will only be entitled to a review within the situations exhaustively listed in Article 20 EOP Regulation.

Thus, in the framework of the EOP procedure, the opposition is the ‘standard mechanism’ to contest the order (see also paragraph 27 of the Opinion of the Advocate General), while the review is intended to be an exceptional means to supplement the opposition as the way to challenge the EOP (see Recital 25 EOP Regulation and Uniqa paragraph 25).

The CJEU was asked to interpret Article 20 EOP Regulation on several occasions, and in particular paragraphs (1)(b) and (2), and it did so strictly (see Thomas Cook, Case C-245/14; eco cosmetics, Joint Cases C‑119/13 and C‑120/13; Novotech-Zala, Order C-324/12). The Court never agreed to an application by analogy of Article 20 EOP Regulation in order to safeguard the right of defense, and this path was followed also in Uniqa.

The Interplay Between European and National Procedural Rules

In the EOP procedure, the interplay between the provisions of the Regulation and national procedural rules comes up at different levels in the proceedings. As it happened in the Uniqa case, this can create uncertainties at times. The challenge comes from the fact the EOP Regulation establishes the main structure of the procedure and the minimum standards to be observed to guarantee a fair trial for the parties (see Flight Refund, case C-94/14 and Uniqa, paragraph 28), but national procedural rules are called to fill in the gaps where necessary.

For a number of procedural aspects, the Regulation refers expressly to national legislation for supplementing the European procedure rules (e.g. Articles 13 and 14 on service, Article 18(2) and Article 21(1) on enforceability requirements and procedures, Article 25 on court fees). Together with this, for matters that are not expressly dealt with by the Regulation, Article 26 EOP Regulation relies on the applicable national procedural law. For this second situation, based on previous CJEU case-law, such examples include national rules determining the national courts competent to handle the proceedings following an opposition (see Flight Refund), and the mechanism available to raise irregularities of service (see eco cosmetics). Another example is the calculation of the procedural deadlines of the time limits within the EOP procedure. As pointed out in paragraph 38 of the Opinion of the Advocate General Collins, the calculation of the time limit for the lodging of a statement of opposition can differ across the Member States. According to Regulation (EEC, Euratom) No 1182/71 determining the rules applicable to periods, in normal circumstances that have nothing to do with emergencies such as COVID-19 pandemic, procedural time limits may lapse at different moments across Member States. This is because the public holidays are not harmonized across the EU, and public holidays can lead to the prorogation of procedural deadlines until the first useful working day following the holiday. This applies when procedural deadline would fall during a free day. If the 30-day deadline for submission of the opposition mechanism established by Article 16(2) EOP Regulation would fall during a public holiday, the deadline would be extended until the next working day.

The interplay between European and national procedural rules for a number of aspects means that the application of national procedural rules will allow for diverse solutions within the framework of a uniform European procedure. And, these differences are not always immediately visible to the users.

Decision of the CJEU

The Court ruled that Articles 16, 20 and 26 EOP Regulation do not preclude the application of national legislation adopted during COVID‑19 pandemic (Austrian Law on COVID-19) which interrupted the procedural periods in civil matters including the 30-day time limit laid down by Article 16(2) for the defendant to lodge a statement of opposition to a EOP.

Assessment

The uncertainty in the case was related to whether reliance should be made on Article 20(1)(b) or Article 26 EOP Regulation to deal with a statement of opposition filed after the lapse of the 30-day period established by the Regulation.

The CJEU had two options:

  • reliance on Article 26 EOP Regulation would involve the application of the national legislation adopted as a consequence of the COVID-19 pandemic to interrupt the procedural periods in civil matters for a determined period of time; consequently, the opposition time frame would have still been applicable, and the defendant would be able to make use of the general mechanism to contest the order. This approach follows the line of interpretation established by the CJEU in earlier judgments (i.e. eco cosmetic, Flight Refund), and maintains an interplay between European and national procedural rules that may result in diverse solutions within the framework of a uniform European procedure. Or,
  • the alternative of Article 20(1)(b) EOP Regulation concerning ‘exceptional circumstances’ that would lead to a uniform rule being applicable.

The Court followed on its established practice of relying on Article 26 rather than Article 20 EOP Regulation, but with a different approach than in previous cases.

The judgment reaffirmed the strict interpretation of the ‘extraordinary circumstances’. Additionally, it developed the previous reasoning in relation to the concept of ‘extraordinary circumstances’ by explicating that such circumstances have to ‘correspond to circumstances specific to the individual situation of the defendant concerned’ such as if VU would have been hospitalized because of COVID-19 and that would have prevented him from exercising his right to opposition (paragraph 32). By giving this example, different to previous case law, the Court in Uniqa positively qualifies what would be an ‘extraordinary circumstance’ for the purpose of Article 20. Until Uniqa the CJEU only identified situations which did not qualify as an ‘extraordinary circumstance’ (see Thomas Cook, eco cosmetics, Novotech-Zala). The factual situation in the case was created by a systemic failure of the justice system in Austria due to the pandemic, thus, based on the logic of the Court, the framework provided by Article 20 would not be applicable as it did not concern an ‘individual situation of the defendant’.

Although the application of an uniform rule provided by Article 20 EOP Regulation may appear a desirable approach, in this particular case it would not have been the just solution to adopt. Rightfully so, the court did not prioritise it as it would have led to a discriminatory outcome between parties relying on national procedures and benefiting from a suspension of the procedural time and parties choosing to use a European procedure who would have been sanctioned by the limitation of the activities of the courts during a period of five weeks. The exclusion of the EOP from the effects of Paragraph 1(1) Austrian Law on COVID-19, and the limitation of the available mechanisms for VU to contest the EOP would mean that he would only have the very limited option of the review to deal with the consequences of the order. Additionally, the situations covered by Article 20 EOP Regulation are strictly interpreted (see section on The EOP opposition and review mechanisms). All in all, such interpretation would have resulted in a limitation of VU’s right to access to justice.

Furthermore, Paragraph 1(1) Austrian Law on COVID-19 did not make any distinction between national and cross-border procedures in civil cases (principle of equivalence), nor did compliance with the rule undermined in any way the balance that the EOP Regulation creates between the rights of both parties (principle of effectiveness) during the period of the pandemic addressed by the Austrian law. The guarantees put in place by the EOP Regulation for the defendant remained available, as well as the possibility the Regulation created for the applicant seeking to obtain an order for an uncontested claim. The period of suspension of procedural timeframe was clearly indicated, this was limited to a period of the national emergency, and the difference in lapse of procedural time was not necessarily an unexpected outcome in the EOP procedure given the logic of the Regulation (EEC, Euratom) No 1182/71 determining the rules applicable to periods, although in this case it involved a longer than usual period of time that was related to the COVID-19 pandemic.

According to Article 7 point 1 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, proceedings in matters relating to a contract may be brought in the courts for the place of performance of the obligation in question.

For the rule to be applied, it needs to be a matter relating to a contract. The issue of whether there was a contractual relation or not arose before Danish courts in a case between a Swedish and a Danish company.

In a judgment of 27 September 2022, the Danish Supreme Court held that the existence of a contract must be made “sufficiently probable”.

The background to the case was that the two companies, both in the real estate sector, had had informal cooperation with each other. In an exchange of e-mails representatives for the companies discussed future businesses. The Danish company meant that the exchange of e-mails constituted contractual obligations for the Swedish company under the Brussels I bis Regulation. As arguments for this understanding, the Danish company meant that there was an agreement on payment for the potential broking of a deal. On the other hand, the Swedish company meant that the parties traditionally had had a “friendly relation”, in which they had helped each other without the payment of any fees.

The Danish Supreme Court held that according to established Danish case law, the legal burden of proof in those matters is that the existence of a contract must be “sufficiently probable” (“tilstrækkeligt sandsynliggjort”). The court held that this burden of proof was met as the e-mails indicated that the Swedish company was willing to pay a broker’s fee if it could establish contact with a buyer of its Swedish property portfolio. Hence, the court concluded that the relation between the companies had a contractual ground and that it was a service agreement in the meaning of the simplification rule in article 7 point 1, lit. (b). As the place of performance for such contracts is in the country where the services are provided, Danish courts should have jurisdiction according to the Supreme Court.

It is notable that the Danish Supreme Court referred to Danish case law instead for CJEU case law for the issue of whether a tacit contractual relationship existed. Older CJEU case law indicated that the issue was to be done according to national law (see e.g. Effer SpA v. Kantner, C-38/81 para 7). However, in its more modern case law, the CJEU has given more detailed instructions for how a tacit contractual relation should be proven. In the CJEU judgment Granarolo, C-196/15, the CJEU held that

[d]emonstration of the existence of a tacit contractual relationship of that kind must be based on a body of consistent evidence, which may include in particular the existence of a long-standing business relationship, the good faith between the parties, the regularity of the transactions and their development over time expressed in terms of quantity and value, any agreements as to prices charged and/or discounts granted, and the correspondence exchanged.

Even if the Danish burden of proof rule seems to be compatible with the Granarolo test, it would have been preferable if the Danish Supreme Court expressly recognized the modern developments of the CJEU by referring to the CJEU case law and applying the criteria set out there.

The second issue of 2022 of the Journal of Private International Law is out. It contains the following articles:

Thalia Kruger, Laura Carpaneto, Francesca Maoli, Sara Lembrechts, Tine Van Hof, Giovanni Sciaccaluga, Current-day international child abduction: does Brussels IIb live up to the challenges?

Regulation 2019/1111 tries to tackle the new challenges arising from societal changes and legal developments in international child abduction. The result is a sophisticated set of rules centred on the child and aimed at enhancing their protection. The Regulation provides for the hearing of the child and for speedy and efficient proceedings. In it the EU acknowledges its role in the protection of human and children’s rights and sets goals towards de-escalating family conflicts. The new EU child abduction regime is at the same time more flexible than its predecessor allowing consideration of the circumstances characterising each single case in the different stages of the child abduction procedure.

Omar Vanin, Assisted suicide from the standpoint of EU private international law

The article discusses the conflict-of-laws issues raised by such compensatory claims as may be brought against health professionals and medical facilities involved in end-of-life procedures. The issues are addressed from the standpoint of EU private international law. The paper highlights the lack of international legal instruments on assisted-suicide procedures. It is argued that the European Convention on Human Rights requires that States provide a clear legal framework concerning those procedures. The author contends that the said obligation has an impact on the interpretation of the relevant conflict-of-laws provisions of the EU.

Shahar Avraham-Giller, The court’s discretionary power to enforce valid jurisdiction clauses: time for a change?

The paper challenges the well-rooted principle in the Anglo-American legal tradition that courts have discretion whether they should enforce a valid jurisdiction clause. The paper highlights the ambiguity and uncertainty that accompany this discretionary power, which raises a serious analytical problem. The paper then analyses two factors that shaped this discretionary power – jurisdictional theories and the general principle of party autonomy in contracts. Based on the analysis, the paper argues that the time has come to end the courts’ discretionary power with respect to the limited context of the enforcement of valid jurisdiction clauses. The proposal relies on a number of foundations: contractual considerations that relate to autonomy and efficiency; jurisdictional and procedural considerations, including the consent of a party to the jurisdiction of the court by general appearance; the increasing power of parties to re-order procedure; the more appropriate expression of the forum’s public interests and institutional considerations through overriding mandatory provisions; and finally the legal position regarding arbitration agreements and the willingness of a common law legal system such as the United Kingdom to accede to the Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements.

Thu Thuy Nguyen, Transnational corporations and environmental pollution in Vietnam – realising the potential of private international law in environmental protection

Many transnational corporations have been operating in Vietnam, contributing to economic and social development in this country. However, these actors have caused a number of high-profile environmental incidents in Vietnam through the activities of their local subsidiaries, injuring the local community and destroying the natural ecosystem. This paper discloses the causes of corporate environmental irresponsibility in Vietnam. Additionally, this paper argues that Vietnam’s private international law fails to combat pollution in this country. To promote environmental sustainability, Vietnam should improve ex-ante regulations to prevent and tackle ecological degradation effectively. Additionally, this paper suggests that Vietnam should remedy its national private international law rules to facilitate transnational liability litigation as an ex-post measure to address the harmful conducts against the natural ecosystem of international business.

Daria Levina, Jurisdiction at the place of performance of a contract revisited: a case for the theory of characteristic performance in EU civil procedure

The article revisits jurisdiction in the courts for the place of performance of a contract under Article 7(1) of the Brussels Ia Regulation. It proposes a new framework for understanding jurisdiction in contractual matters by offering a comparative and historical analysis of both the place of performance as a ground for jurisdiction and its conceptual counterpart, the place of performance as a connecting factor in conflict of laws. The analysis reveals that jurisdiction in the courts for the place of performance is largely a repetition of the same problematic patterns previously associated with the place of performance as a connecting factor. The article asserts that the persisting problems with Article 7(1) of the Brussels Ia Regulation are due to the inadequacy of the place of performance as a ground for jurisdiction and advocates for the transition to the theory of characteristic performance in EU civil procedure.

Tobias Bachmeier, Martin Freytag, Discretional elements in the Brussels Ia Regulation

Following continental European traditions, the Brussels Ia Regulation forms a rigid regime of mandatory heads of jurisdiction, generally not providing jurisdictional discretion. Nonetheless, to some limited extent, the Brussels regime includes discretional elements, in particular when it comes to lis pendens (see Articles 30, 33 and 34 of Brussels Ia). Reconsidering the strong scepticism towards forum non conveniens stipulated by the CJEU in its Owusu case, the fundamental question arises whether a substantial form of discretion concerning jurisdictional competence might be (in)compatible with the core principles of the Brussels regime.

Piotr Mostowik, Edyta Figura-Góralczyk, Ordre public and non-enforcement of judgments in intra-EU civil matters: remarks on some recent Polish-German cases

The article discusses the enforcement of foreign judgments within the European Union and the public policy (ordre public) exception. It is mainly focused on some recent judgments of Polish and German courts. On 22nd December 2016 and 23rd of March 2021 rulings in cases of infringement of personality rights were issued by the Court of Appeal in Cracow (ordering an apology and correction). The enforcement of the former ruling was dismissed by the German Supreme Court (Bundesgerichtshof, BGH) (IX ZB 10/18) on 19th July 2018. The non-enforcement was justified by invoking German ordre public and “freedom of opinion” as a constitutional right stipulated in Article 5 of the German Constitution (Grundgesetz). A reference to the CJEU ruling of 17 June 2021 is also presented.
After presenting the issue of ordre public in the context of enforcement of foreign judgments within the EU, the authors evaluate as questionable the argumentation of the BGH in its 2018 judgment. The Polish ruling ordering the defendant to correct and apologise for the false statement was included by the BGH in the category of “opinion” (Meinung) protected by the German Constitution. Enforcement of the judgment of the Polish court in Germany was held to be contrary to this German constitutional right and the enforceability of the Polish judgment was denied as being manifestly contrary to German public policy.
The authors support the functioning of the ordre public clause in intra-EU relations. It is justified inter alia by the large differences in EU legal systems and future possible changes. However, the common standards of the ECHR should be particularly taken into consideration when applying the public policy clause, because they co-shape the EU legal systems.

Between 24 and 27 October 2022, an international congress on the impacts of the war in Ukraine will take place at the University of Barcelona, organized by Cristina González Beilfuss and Xabier Fernández Pons.

On the face of the program, it looks as if most of the interventions are devoted to public law-related aspects of the war. There is nevertheless an open call for papers which may be taken up to present a couple of specific private law problems likely (unfortunately) to result from the war.

In a wider perspective, the event may be an occasion to reflect on cross-border cooperation in civil and commercial matters, family and successions included, in relation to Ukraine. I definitely think it worth to explore the landscape as far as the European Union is concerned, not only with a view to a possible accession in the future. This being said, I fear that many of us (scholars of EU Member States) are not in a position to conduct a deep research, lacking the necessary language skills.

Having this in mind, the purpose of this post is to draw the attention of Ukrainian scholars staying in Europe (let’s hope on-going funding programs will not stop) to address the topic, that is, to walk us into the PIL of a country to which the EU is already linked by projects and conventions.

This can perfectly be done through contributions to this blog. In this sense, by way of example I would like to propose two topics that could be briefly addressed.

The first one would delve into the civil cooperation aspects of the Association Agreement between the European Union and the European Atomic Energy Community and their Member States, of the one part, and Ukraine, of the other part. The original document was signed on March 21 and 27 June 2014; it has been amended several times, the last consolidated version being of 22 November, 2021. It appears that only one provision of the Agreement focuses directly on judicial cooperation on civil matters, namely Article 24 paragraphs 1 and 2 in Title III, ‘Justice, Freedom and Security’:

‘Legal cooperation

  1. The Parties agree to further develop judicial cooperation in civil and criminal matters, making full use of the relevant international and bilateral instruments and based on the principles of legal certainty and the right to a fair trial.
  2. The Parties agree to facilitate further EU-Ukraine judicial cooperation in civil matters on the basis of the applicable multilateral legal instruments, especially the Conventions of the Hague Conference on Private International Law in the field of international Legal Cooperation and Litigation as well as the Protection of Children.’

Research could be done on the actual scope of the provision, its background, whether it has already crystallized on specific proposals or, simply, on how much judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters is already covered by Hague conventions.

In addition to this topic, another one of narrower scope is suggested by the case of OKR, C-387/20, a preliminary reference submitted to the Court in 2020 on the Succession Regulation. The second question referred to the Court read

‘Must Article 75, in conjunction with Article 22, of [the Succession Regulation] be interpreted as meaning that, in the case where a bilateral agreement between a Member State and a third country does not govern the choice of law applicable to a case involving succession but indicates the law applicable to that case involving succession, a national of that third country residing in a Member State bound by that bilateral agreement may make a choice of law?

and in particular:

–        must a bilateral agreement with a third country expressly exclude the choice of a specific law and not merely govern the lex successionis using objective connecting factors in order for its provisions to take precedence over Article 22 of [the Succession Regulation]?

–        is the freedom to choose the law governing succession and to make the applicable law uniform by making a choice of law – at least to the extent determined by the EU legislature in Article 22 of [the Succession Regulation] – one of the principles underlying judicial cooperation in civil and commercial matters in the European Union, which may not be infringed even where bilateral agreements with third countries apply which take precedence over [the Succession Regulation]?’

The ’third country’ was the Ukraine; at stake was whether a Polish notary could draw up a notarial will with a clause stipulating that the law applicable to the succession would be Ukrainian law, i.e., the national law of the grantor. The request was declared inadmissible on 21 September 2021 under Article 53(2) of the Rules of Procedure of the Court, after the Court got from the notary an explanation in relation to his duties in the context of the procedure in order to determine whether or not he had, in the present case, the status of a ‘court or tribunal’ within the meaning of Article 267 TFEU. The substantive question remains thus to be answered – and it probably will, for the request is back before the Court, this time sent by the Sąd Okręgowy w Opolu. While Ukrania is, for obvious reasons, not a country presenting observations, nor can scholar Ukranian views of the problem be determinant , it is not without interest to learn how Article 75 of the Succession Regulation is seen from the non-EU signatory countries to the bilateral agreement.

José Angelo Estrella Faria (UNCITRAL) has published his Hague Lectures on the protection of religious cultural property in public international law and private international law (La protection des biens culturels d’intérêt religieux en droit international public et en droit international privé) in the Collected Courses of The Hague Academy of International Law (volume 421). 

The author has kindly provided the following English abstract:

The protection of religious cultural property has three dimensions: physical conservation and preservation of the property (material protection); measures aimed at guaranteeing access to cultural property and maintaining their religious or liturgical function (intangible protection); and finally, protection against dissipation and dispersion (localization and physical attachment). Public law protects these three dimensions through various preventive and repressive measures, which are supplemented by rules of private law governing the conditions of circulation of these goods. The course addresses certain aspects of the legal treatment of cultural property with implications for religious cultural property, both at the international and national level, and the way in which national law takes the specific rules and needs of religious communities into consideration. The course is divided in two chapters: the first focusing on the protection of “religious cultural property” under public international law; the second part dealing with their treatment under private international law. 

After an introduction that discusses the notion of “cultural property” and “religious cultural property”, the first section of chapter I summarizes the evolution of the relevant rules of public international law from the first codifications of the law of war until the development of a framework for the protection of “world heritage”.  The chapter explains the protection of “historical monuments”, “works of art” and other cultural property in the customary law of armed conflict and in the special regime of the 1954 Hague Convention for the Protection of Cultural Property in the Event of Armed Conflict.  It then focuses on the special treatment of “places of worship” in the customary law of armed conflict, in international humanitarian law and in international criminal law as reflected in the case law of the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia and the International Criminal Court. The second section of chapter I deals with the international framework for the protection of religious cultural property in times of peace.  It begins by discussing the place of religious cultural property in the 1972 UNESCO Convention on Concerning the Protection of the World Cultural and Natural Heritage and the possible tension between obligations to preserve cultural heritage and the worship or liturgical use of religious cultural heritage.  The role of the protection of religious cultural property in bilateral agreements is also considered, notably from the in the practice of concordats of the Holy See.  The section concludes with an analysis of the territorial attachment of religious cultural property within the framework of the 1970 UNESCO Convention on the Means of Prohibiting and of Ownership of Cultural Property, preventing the illicit import, export and transfer and the mechanisms for repatriation following wrongful removal.

The first section of chapter II examines the law applicable to the circulation of religious cultural property in private law and considers, in particular:  limits to the application abroad of mandatory rules concerning religious property and to the extraterritorial effect of export restrictions; the inalienability of cultural property religions; international application of the lex originis and the legal effect of internal rules of religious communities governing the management of their cultural heritage. The course concludes in the second section of chapter II discussing the conditions for a civil restitution or return action, including the right to sue and limitation periods, the law applicable to transfers of ownership and rules on good faith acquisition of religious cultural property. It presents several cases that illustrate the difficulty that religious communities and groups may face to obtain restitution of cultural property removed from places of worship and related premises in violation of rules governing their religious function and use. It also considers the conditions for the return of goods to the country of origin in the event of theft or illicit export and the effect of restitution on the right of ownership under the UNIDROIT Convention on Stolen or Illegally Exported Cultural Objects of 19995 and the European Union Directive 2014/60 on the return of cultural objects unlawfully removed from the territory of a Member State.

More details, including the table of contents, can be found here.

The Journal of Private International Law will be holding its 9th Conference at the Singapore Management University from 3 to 5 August 2023.

All those interested in making a presentation at the conference and in producing a final paper to be submitted for publication in the Journal are invited to provide for an abstract that should be up to 500 words in length and should clearly state the name(s) and affiliation(s) of the author(s). Abstracts can fall within any subject matter the Journal deal with and can be offered by people at any stage of their career, including postgraduate students.

Since there will be a mixture of plenary (Friday) and parallel panel sessions (Thursday afternoon and Saturday morning), it is to be indicated on the abstract whether you are willing to present in either or are only willing to do so in one or the other.

Presentation at the conference will depend on whether your abstract is selected by the Editors of the Journal (Jonathan Harris KC, King’s College, and Paul Beaumont FRSE, University of Stirling) and the Conference Organiser (Adeline Chong, Singapore Management University). The subsequent article should be submitted to either of the editors of the Journal before the end of 2023. Publication in the Journal will be subject to the usual system of refereeing by two experts in the field.

Abstract shall be submitted by 16 December 2022 at jpil2023@smu.edu.sg.

More information on the conference and the related registration can be found here.

A quick update related to the public consultation launched by the French Ministry of Justice last June on the draft code of private international law to gather feedback from all stakeholders (announced here).

The deadline has been extended to 30 November 2022.

More information is available here.

Various posts have been published on this blog regarding the draft: see here for some general remarks, and here as regards specifically renvoiforeign law, the recognition of marriages and companies. A German perspective on the draft is offered here.

All private international law events at the Court of Justice this month will take place on the same day, namely on 20 October.

To begin with, we will get to know AG Szpunar’s opinion on C-423/21, Grand Production.

The Oberster Gerichtshof (Austria) has lodged a request for a preliminary ruling with two questions on Directive 2001/29/CE (on the harmonisation of certain aspects of copyright and related rights in the information society) alone, and another one on the combined interpretation of provisions of said Directive and of Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation, in a claim for injunctive relief of worldwide scope:

I. Is the concept of ‘communication to the public’ in Article 3(1) of Directive 2001/29/EC (…) to be interpreted as meaning that such communication is made by the direct operator (not established in the EU in this case) of a streaming platform, whereby that operator

– alone decides on the content and blacking out of TV programmes broadcast by it and implements them from a technical point of view,

– has sole administrator rights for the streaming platform,

– an influence which TV programmes can be received by the end user via the service, but cannot influence the content of the programmes,

– and is the sole point of control as regards which programmes and content can be watched in which territories and when,

where, in each case,

– the user is provided with access not only to broadcasting content whose online use has been authorised by the respective rightholders, but also to protected content for which rights clearance has not been obtained, and

– the direct operator of the streaming platform is aware that its service also enables the reception of protected broadcasting content without the consent of the rightholders by virtue of the fact that the end customers use VPN services which give the impression that the IP address and device of the end customers are located in areas for which the consent of the rightholder has been obtained, but

– the reception of protected broadcasting content via the streaming platform without the consent of the rightholders was in fact possible for several weeks even without VPN tunnelling?

II. If Question I is answered in the affirmative:

Is the concept of ‘communication to the public’ in Article 3(1) of Directive 2001/29/EC to be interpreted as meaning that such communication is also carried out by third parties (having, in this case, their registered offices in the EU) which are related, contractually and/or under company law, to the platform operator described in Question I., and which, without themselves having any influence on the blackouts and on the programmes and content of the broadcasts brought to the streaming platform,

– advertise the operator’s streaming platform and its services, and/or

– offer trial subscriptions to customers that automatically end after 15 days, and/or

– support the customers of the streaming platform as a customer service provider, and/or

– offer on their website paid subscriptions to the streaming platform of the direct operator and then act as the contracting partner of the customers and as the recipient of payment, whereby the paid subscriptions are created in such a way that an express reference to the fact that certain programmes are not available is made only if a customer explicitly indicates at the time of conclusion of the contract that he or she wishes to see those programmes, but, if customers do not express that wish or specifically enquire about such programmes, they are not informed of that fact in advance?

III. Are Article 2(a) and (e) and Article 3(1) of Directive 2001/29/EC, read in conjunction with Article 7(2) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 (…) to be interpreted as meaning that, in the event of an allegation of infringement of copyright and related rights guaranteed by the Member State of the court seised, that court has jurisdiction only to rule on the damage caused in the territory of the Member State to which it belongs – because the territoriality principle precludes domestic courts from having competence to determine and examine the facts in relation to foreign acts of infringement – or can or must that court also rule on offences committed outside that territory (worldwide), as alleged by the infringed author?

In a nutshell, the third question seeks clarification regarding the principle of territoriality, in accordance with which the protection claimed by an applicant under Austrian copyright law relates only to Austria, and the applicant can therefore only claim injunctive relief which is limited to Austria.

Two further opinions are scheduled on the same day, one from AG Szpunar and the other from P. Pikamäe.

In C-291/21, Starkinvest, the Tribunal de première instance of Liège is asking the Court of Justice to interpret Articles 4, 7 and 8 of Regulation No 655/2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order procedure.

In the case at hand, in 2015 the Court of Appeal of Liège had ordered a company incorporated under Irish law, subject to a penalty payment, to stop committing trademark infringements. Some years after the judgement was handed down and (allegedly) served, the claimant issued an order for payment in the sum of EUR 86 694.22, which included EUR 85 000 in penalty payments. Now, he has asked a first instance court to make a European Account Preservation Order in the principal amount of EUR 85 000, over such sums as may be held in the French bank account of the defendant. The claim is based on penalty payments alleged to be due from the defendant pursuant to the 2015 judgment delivered by the Court of Appeal of Liège.

The national court refers the following questions to the Court of Justice of the European Union for a preliminary ruling:

1. Does a judgment which has been served, ordering a party to make a penalty payment in the event of breach of a prohibitory order, constitute a decision requiring the debtor to pay the creditor’s claim within the meaning of Article 7(2) of Regulation No 655/2014 (…)?

2. Does a judgment ordering a party to make a penalty payment, although enforceable in the country of origin, fall within the meaning of ‘judgment’ in Article 4 of Regulation No 655/2014 (…) where there has been no final determination of the amount in accordance with Article 55 of Regulation 1215/12 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters?’

In case C-393/21, Lufthansa Technik AERO Alzey, AG Pikamäe has been asked to give an opinion on a request for a preliminary ruling by the Lietuvos Aukščiausiasis Teismas (Lithuania). Four out of five questions concern the notion of ‘exceptional circumstances’ under Regulation (EC) No 805/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 April 2004 creating a European Enforcement Order for uncontested claims. The fifth question focuses on the relationship between Regulation Brussels Ibis and Regulation No 805/2004 as regards the suspension of enforcement proceedings when the enforceability of a court decision is suspended in the Member State of origin:

‘1.  How, taking into account the objectives of Regulation No 805/2004 (…), inter alia the objective of accelerating and simplifying the enforcement of judgments of Member States and effective safeguarding of the right to a fair trial, must the term ‘exceptional circumstances’ in Article 23(c) of Regulation No 805/2004 be interpreted? What is the discretion that the competent authorities of the Member State of enforcement have to interpret the term ‘exceptional circumstances’?

2. Are circumstances, such as those in the present case, related to judicial proceedings in the State of origin which decide a question regarding the setting aside of the judgment on the basis of which a European Enforcement Order was issued to be regarded as relevant when deciding on the application of Article 23(c) of Regulation No 805/2004? According to what criteria must the appeal proceedings in the Member State of origin be assessed and how comprehensive must the assessment of the proceedings taking place in the Member State of origin that is carried out by the competent authorities of the Member State of enforcement be?

3. What is the subject matter of the assessment when deciding on the application of the term ‘exceptional circumstances’ in Article 23 of Regulation No 805/2004: must the impact of the respective circumstances of the dispute when the judgment of the State of origin is challenged in the State of origin be assessed, must the possible potential benefit or harm of the respective measure specified in Article 23 of the regulation be analysed, or must the debtor’s economic abilities to implement the judgment, or other circumstances, be analysed?

4. Under Article 23 of Regulation No 805/2004, is the simultaneous application of several measures specified in that article possible? If the answer to this question is in the affirmative, what criteria must the competent authorities of the State of enforcement rely on when deciding on the merits and proportionality of the application of several of those measures?

5. Is the legal regime laid down in Article 36(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 (…) to be applied to a judgment of the State of origin regarding the suspension (or cancellation) of enforceability, or is a legal regime similar to that specified in Article 44(2) of that regulation applicable?

The facts of the case can be summarized as follows.

In enforcement proceedings, a bailiff operating in Lithuania is executing an order of the Amtsgericht Hünfeld (Local Court, Hünfeld, Germany), on the basis of which an enforcement order and a European Enforcement Order certificate had been issued regarding the recovery of a debt of the debtor for the benefit of the party seeking enforcement.

The debtor applied to the Landgericht Frankfurt am Main (Regional Court, Frankfurt am Main, Germany) for withdrawal of the European Enforcement Order certificate and termination of enforcement. It claimed that the certificate had been issued unlawfully because the procedural documents of the Local Court, Hünfeld, had not been duly served on it. He also requested the bailiff to stay the enforcement proceedings in the Republic of Lithuania until its claims for withdrawal of the European Enforcement Order certificate and termination of enforcement had been examined in a final procedural decision of the court in Germany.

The bailiff refused to stay the enforcement proceedings, on the basis that the Lithuanian Code of Civil Procedure do not provide for a stay of the enforcement of a final judgment on the ground that claims for withdrawal have been made before a court of the State of origin. The District Court of Kaunas, Lithuania, before which an action regarding this refusal was brought, did not upheld the action. The Regional Court of Kaunas, exercising appellate jurisdiction, set aside the order of the court of first instance, upheld the action brought by the debtor and ordered the stay of the enforcement proceedings pending a full examination of the debtor’s claims by a final judgment of the German competent court.

The other party brought an appeal on a point of law before the Lietuvos Aukščiausiasis Teismas (Supreme Court of Lithuania).

Finally, the Court of Justice will hand down its judgment in case C-604/20, ROI Land Investments, also on 20 October. The Bundesarbeitsgericht (Germany) has requested the interpretation of rules on jurisdiction under the Brussels I bis Regulation, as well as of conflict of law provisions in Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 on the law applicable to contractual obligations (Rome I):

1. Is Article 6(1) read in conjunction with Article 21(2) and Article 21(1)(b) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 (…) to be interpreted as meaning that an employee can sue a legal person – which is not his employer and which is not domiciled in a Member State within the meaning of Article 63(1) of the Brussels I Regulation but which, by virtue of a letter of comfort, is directly liable to the employee for claims arising from an individual contract of employment with a third party – in the courts for the place where or from where the employee habitually carries out his work in the employment relationship with the third party or in the courts for the last place where he did so, if the contract of employment with the third party would not have come into being in the absence of the letter of comfort?

2. Is Article 6(1) of the Brussels I Regulation to be interpreted as meaning that the reservation in respect of Article 21(2) of the Brussels I Regulation precludes the application of a rule of jurisdiction existing under the national law of the Member State which allows an employee to sue a legal person, which, in circumstances such as those described in the first question, is directly liable to him for claims arising from an individual contract of employment with a third party, as the ‘successor in title’ of the employer in the courts for the place where the employee habitually carries out his work, if no such jurisdiction exists under Article 21(2) read in conjunction with Article 21(1)(b)(i) of the Brussels I Regulation?

3. If the first question is answered in the negative and the second question in the affirmative:

(a)  Is Article 17(1) of the Brussels I Regulation to be interpreted as meaning that the concept of ‘professional activities’ includes paid employment in an employment relationship?

(b)  If so, is Article 17(1) of the Brussels I Regulation to be interpreted as meaning that a letter of comfort on the basis of which a legal person is directly liable for claims of an employee arising from an individual contract of employment with a third party constitutes a contract concluded by the employee for a purpose which can be regarded as being within the scope of his professional activities?

  1. If, in answer to the above questions, the referring court is deemed to have international jurisdiction to rule on the dispute:

(a)   Is Article 6(1) of Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 (…) to be interpreted as meaning that the concept of ‘professional activities’ includes paid employment in an employment relationship?

(b)   If so, is Article 6(1) of the Rome I Regulation to be interpreted as meaning that a letter of comfort on the basis of which a legal person is directly liable to an employee for claims arising from an individual contract of employment with a third party constitutes a contract concluded by the employee for a purpose which can be regarded as being within the scope of his professional activities?

I reported here on the facts of the case. Interestingly, AG Richard de la Tour’s opinion of April 28, 2022, not yet available in English, offers the Court two possibilities. My translation for the first one would be:

1) Article 21, sections 1 and 2, of Regulation (EU) No. 1215/2012 (…) must  be interpreted in the sense that a natural or legal person, whether or not domiciled in the territory of a Member State, with whom an employee has concluded, not his employment contract, but an agreement that forms an integral part of said contract, by virtue of which said person is responsible for fulfilling the obligations of the employer towards the employee, can be classified as “employer” when it has a direct interest in the correct execution of the contract. The referring court must assess the existence of this direct interest globally, taking into account all the considerations of the case at hand.

2) Article 6(1) of Regulation No 1215/2012 must be interpreted as meaning that the application of the jurisdictional rules of national law must be excluded when the conditions of application of Article 21(2) of said Regulation are met.

In the event that the Court of Justice considers the dispute does not fall within the scope of application of Article 21(2) of Regulation No. 1215/2012, Mr. Richard de la Tour suggests answering that:

3) Article 17, paragraph 1, of Regulation No. 1215/2012 and article 6, paragraph 1, of Regulation (EC) No. 593/2008, must be interpreted in the sense that the concept of “professional activity” includes work for another’s account in an employment relationship.

4) Article 17(1) of Regulation No. 1215/2012 and Article 6(1) of Regulation No. 593/2008 must be interpreted as meaning that a letter of comfort that forms an integral part of a employment contract, by virtue of which a person is responsible for fulfilling the obligations of the employer towards the worker, is included in the concept of “professional activity”.

The decision will be delivered by the 3rd Chamber with M. Safjan reporting, sitting together with Ms. Jürimäe, M. Jääskinen, M. Piçarra and M. Gavalec.

Priskila Pratita Penasthika (Assistant Professor in Private International Law at the Faculty of Law, Universitas Indonesia) has just published her PhD dissertation with Eleven under the title Unravelling Choice of Law in International Commercial Contracts. Indonesia as an Illustrative Case Study.

The abstract reads as follows:

Despite the paramount role of choice of law in international contractual relationships, its implementation in various countries remains disparate. Many countries have acknowledged and given effect to choice of law, but some other countries persist in opposing it. The lingering reluctance in enforcing choice of law remains a challenging impediment to cross-border commercial relationships.

Strict adherence to the territoriality principle, absence of special provisions or clear guidelines of choice of law, and difficulties in confirming the content of the chosen foreign law are among the reasons for the reluctance to give effect to choice of law. These circumstances are encountered by some countries, including Indonesia.

This book not only unravels the reasons for Indonesia’s reluctance and its subsequent lack of advancement on choice of law, but also examines possible solutions to the problem. Building on in-depth doctrinal research, supported by qualitative interviews, this research will serve as an essential point of reference for academics, practitioners, and policymakers interested in private international law and cross-border commercial litigation.

The book offers a thorough analysis into why and to what extent Indonesia deviates from applying choice of law in international commercial contracts and identifies related factors to this situation. The study makes use of various research methods to analyse in-depth the situation of choice of law in international commercial contracts. The doctrinal method allows the scholar to explore and describe the theoretical and regulatory frameworks of choice of law that are available at the global, regional, and national levels. This is complemented by an empirical part based on qualitative interviews carried out with practitioners and experts in Indonesia, and a detailed analysis of national case law after 2002 concerning contracts where parties made use of a choice of law clause. The interviews allowed the researcher to gain a better understanding of the problems and difficulties facing the Indonesian judicial practice with regard to choice of law.

This publication could not have been more timely given that it has taken Indonesia around 55 years since its independence to finally have a statutory provision that acknowledges the freedom of the parties to choose the law applicable to a contract.

Nevertheless, the prevailing provisions appear insufficient to deal with the complexity of international commercial transactions. The academic discussion on the topic has been rather sluggish for a long period in Indonesia.

With the ongoing reforms and the national policy vision (Visi Indonesia 2045) aiming to encourage international trade, this book has the potential to bring back into the arena advanced discussions on the topic. It is certainly a valuable study for international readers interested in choice of law who would otherwise not be able to easily access decisions of Indonesian courts in this area of private international law as well as gaining a detailed understanding of the complexity of the national system.

Additionally, it is a useful tool for Indonesian policymakers, practitioners, and scholars as it highlights a number of improvements that could be embarked upon in the future. This will also assist courts to secure parties’ access to justice, and promote certainty and predictability in the settling of international commercial contract disputes.

The second issue of 2022 of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale (RDIPP) is out. In addition to recent case law and other materials, it features two essays and one shorter paper

Costanza Honorati, Giovanna Ricciardi, Violenza domestica e protezione cross-border (Domestic Violence and Cross-Border Protection)

Domestic violence has drawn increasing attention both from the lawmaker and legal scholars. Legal means to prevent domestic violence and protect women have been promoted and implemented at the national and supranational levels. This article concentrates on seeking and enforcing civil protection measures in cross-border family conflicts. Protective measures are often sought and taken in the State where the prospective victim (and often also the tortfeasor) is habitually resident. PIL issues are however rarely addressed. Regulation (EU) No 606/2013 on mutual recognition of protection measures in civil matters provides a useful instrument when the need for recognition and enforcement in a different Member State arises at a later stage. Less dealt with is the issue of selecting an appropriate ground for jurisdiction, which is not governed by the mentioned Regulation. The latter issue becomes especially relevant in the very peculiar case of protection measures to be issued in the so-called State of refuge when a mother challenges a situation of domestic violence as a ground for leaving the State of a child’s habitual residence and searches for protection elsewhere. The interplay between domestic violence and abduction cases, a situation quite frequent in practice but rarely addressed in legal literature, is further explored and dealt with.

Ilaria Viarengo, The Coordination of Jurisdiction and Applicable Law in Proceedings Related to Economic Aspects of Family Law

This article addresses the complex features and problems arising from the combined application of all European and international instruments dealing with divorce and the economic aspects of family law. The need to avoid litigation proceedings in different jurisdictions, entailing the duplication of proceedings and costs and the need to have divorce and all the financial aspects governed by the same law are of central importance from a practical point of view. This article provides an analysis of whether and to what extent these two needs can be satisfied with the combined application of the EU family law regulations at issue. Firstly, it deals with some general issues whose solution could have an impact on the coordination among all these instruments. Consequently, it examines the interplay among rules on jurisdiction and applicable law, including the role of party autonomy in pursuing coordination.

Curzio Fossati, La residenza abituale nei regolamenti europei di diritto internazionale privato della famiglia alla luce della giurisprudenza della Corte di giustizia (Habitual Residence in EU Private International Law Regulations in Family Matters in View of the Case-Law of the Court of Justice)

This article deals with the concept of habitual residence, which is in widespread use in the EU Regulations in the field of family law. Firstly, the article gives an overview of these Regulations, and then it analyses the case-law of the CJEU on the criterion of habitual residence referred to children, deceased persons, and spouses. The contribution examines two fundamental elements of the concept of habitual residence identified both by CJEU and scholars: the objective element, i.e. a sufficiently stable presence of a person in a Member State, and the subjective element, i.e. the intention of the person concerned to establish the permanent or habitual centre of his or her interests in that place. The article also tries to identify the most suitable method of interpretation of the concept of habitual residence and, in particular, it investigates which approach is more desirable between a uniform approach (which fosters a uniform definition of habitual residence in EU law) and a functional one (which implies an interpretation that takes into account the aim of the disposition in which the concept is used). Ultimately, the Author endorses the solution adopted by the CJEU in the IB case, which combines the aforementioned approaches.

Perry Dane (Rutgers) law schools has posted Party Autonomy and the Challenge of Choice of Law on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

A perennial question in choice of law is whether parties to a contract can select the jurisdiction whose law will govern their contract. This so-called “party autonomy” problem is vexing and intriguing, in part because contemporary discussions often overlook in contemporary discussions.

The party autonomy problem is more consequential than most issues in choice of law. But it is also important as a singular window into the intellectual fabric of choice of law and as a leading edge for new and potentially subversive insights.

This essay is a chapter in an Oxford University Press volume on the “Philosophical Foundations of Conflict of Laws.” The essay argues that party autonomy does not have one comprehensive justification, but that it might be justified by a set of distinct if overlapping arguments that point to vital ideas often overlooked in the contemporary conversation. If choice of law doctrine embraces party autonomy, it might be in part because its shapers instinctively and inchoately recognize those considerations.

The most speculative and problematic argument is based on a version of natural law. Another argument relies on an important distinction between what I have called second-order and first-order choice of law. Yet another builds on an effort at a more sophisticated understanding of what it means for persons to be attached (or to attach themselves) to the legitimate governance of a legal system. The last argument is grounded in legal pluralism, though not of the usual sort.

These distinct bases for party autonomy are not only of theoretical interest. They also generate different answers to some of the material subsidiary questions that arise in any doctrinal consideration of party autonomy. That in turn suggests that the doctrine of party autonomy might require more nuance and fine-grained distinctions than most current treatments have given it.

The paper is forthcoming in Philosophical Foundations of Conflict of Laws (Oxford University Press, Roxana Banu, Michael Green, Ralf Michaels, eds., 2022).

In a judgment of 12 January 2022, the French Supreme Court for civil and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) ruled again that foreign judgments ordering the payment of disproportionate financial awards violate French public policy and will be denied enforcement on this ground.

Background

Nice's Cathedral the Most Russian Spot in France - Perfectly ProvenceThe case was concerned with a loan made by a Russian bank to two Russian spouses who were both domiciled in Russia. The purpose of the loan, it seems, was to purchase immovables in Russia. The lender sought repayment of the loan in Russian courts, and a court of St Petersburg eventually ordered the borrowers to repay. The contract provided for the payment of various interests, including an interest ranging from 30 to 50% in case of default.

The bank sought to enforce the Russian judgment in France, aiming at a home of the borrowers on the French Riviera

The spouses resisted enforcement of the judgment on the ground that the interest rate was contrary to French public policy.

First Judgment

The Paris Court of Appeal had initially declared enforceable the Russian judgment on the ground that the French rules prohibiting that interest rates go beyond a certain level (usury) were not internationally mandatory.

In a judgment of 17 October 2018, the Cour de cassation allowed an appeal against this decision by ruling that the court of appeal should have concretely assessed whether the interest rate applied by the foreign court might violate French public policy.

Second Judgment

The case was remanded to another chamber of the Paris court of appeal which denied enforcement to the Russian judgment. The court relied on the caselaw of the Cour de cassation which has ruled since 2010 that, while punitive damages are not, per se, contrary to French public policy, they can be if they are disproportionate.

The appeal of the bank to the Cour de cassation was dismissed. The French supreme court held that the court of appeal had rightly ruled that, while punitive damages are not, per se, a violation of French public policy, financial awards are contrary to public policy when the financial award was disproportionate considering 1) the harm suffered and 2) the contractual breach.

The court concluded that the application of the interest rate violated French public policy, as informed by the fundamental right to property.

Assessment

The judgment is merely a confirmation of a clear trend in the case law of the Cour de cassation to assess the proportionality of financial awards granted by foreign courts. Although the first judgment of the court was concerned with punitive damages, the scope of the rule is much broader, as confirmed by this judgment. The Paris court of appeal has also suggested (in another case) that it would apply it in the context of enforcement of arbitral awards.

The appeal had made an interesting, and to my knowledge, novel argument. It insisted that proportionality should also be assessed with respect to the wealth of the debtors. It is unknown whether the debtors were oligarchs with other properties throughout western Europe, but should it matter for the analysis? The argument is rejected, but only on the basis that it had not been made before the court of appeal.

Finally, an interesting aspect of the case is that it had so few connections with France. Decades ago, this would have been perceived as critical, under the doctrine of effet attenué de l’ordre public: situations created abroad should not be scrutinised as closely (read: not scrutinised at all) as situations to be created in France. But the Cour de cassation has not applied or referred to this doctrine in decades. The judgment does not even care to respond to the argument, which confirms that the doctrine has become obsolete under French law.

A collection of essays in honour of Haimo Schack (Ius Vivum: Kunst – Internationales – Persönlichkeit: Festschrift für Haimo Schack zum 70. Geburtstag) has just been published by Mohr Siebeck, edited by Sebastian Kubis, Karl-Nikolaus Peifer, Benjamin Raue and Malte Stieper.

The book brings together more than ninety contributions, mostly in German, grouped under six headings: art law and the law of culture; intellectual property law; private international law; international civil procedure; the law of personality; civil law, civil procedure and comparative law.

The section devoted to private international law features essays by Christine Budzikiewicz, Morten M. Fogt, Susanne Gössl, Jan von Hein, Christian Heinze, Peter Huber, Claudia Mayer, Joachim Münch, Dennis Solomon and Astrid Stadler.

The international civil procedure section comes with essays by Jürgen Basedow, Dagmar Coester-Waltjen, Gilles Cuniberti, Masahisa Deguchi, Tanja Domej, Anatol Dutta, Martin Gebauer, Reinhold Geimer, Wolfgang Hau, Peter Hay, Burkhard Hess, Jan Felix Hoffmann, Abbo Junker, Eva-Maria Kieninger, Christian Kohler, Herbert Kronke, Sebastian Kubis, Stefan Leible, Felix M. Wilke, Dieter Leipold, Luís de Lima Pinheiro, Volker Lipp, Mark Makowsky, the late Peter Mankowski, Peter G. Mayr, Pedro A. De Miguel Asensio, Thomas Pfeiffer, Oliver Remien, Herbert Roth, Rolf A. Schütze, Michael Stürner, Rolf Stürner, Christoph Thole, Dimitrios Tsikrikas, Rolf Wagner and Markus Würdinger.

Issues related to private international law and international litigation are also dealt with in contributions found in other sections.

The full table of contents is available here.

This post was written by Robert Vogelauer, Vienna.


In a decision of 27 January 2022 the Austrian Supreme Court ruled on how Brexit affects a British Private Limited Company (Ltd.) that was incorporated in England but conducted all of its business operations in Austria (OGH 9 Ob 74/21d). It did so only a couple of months after a German court denied a Berlin-based Ltd. legal capacity in a similar case (OLG München, 29 U 2411/21 Kart), though the Austrian court came to a different conclusion.

Facts, Procedure and Holding

In 2016, a UK Ltd. based in Styria (Austria) sued one of its clients for payment of outstanding debt before an Austrian court. The legal proceedings dragged on for several years. In February 2021, the defendant filed to have the lawsuit dismissed, arguing that the Ltd. had lost its legal capacity due to Brexit and could therefore no longer be party to the proceedings. In response, the claimant petitioned the court to change its party designation to that of an Austrian civil law partnership (GesbR) – a strange choice, since a GesbR also lacks legal capacity. The courts of first and second instance agreed with the defendant and dismissed the lawsuit. The Austrian Supreme Court, however, decided that the proceedings could continue, though the claimant’s party designation would have to be changed to the name of the Ltd.’s sole shareholder.

Application of Austrian International Company Law

The court stated that since the claimant was no longer incorporated in an EU Member State, Austrian international company law would determine the company’s legal capacity. The court then applied the real seat theory according to § 10 of the Austrian Private International Law Act, which states that a company’s legal capacity is to be assessed under the law of the country where its headquarters are located. Since the headquarters were undoubtedly located in Styria, the court applied Austrian company law.

The court ruled that the Ltd. had lost its legal capacity because Austrian company law only grants legal personhood to an exhaustive list of corporate forms (numerus clausus), with the Ltd. not being one of them.

Despite this, it did not dismiss the lawsuit. According to the court, a Ltd. with headquarters in Austria was not legally inexistent, but would rather need to be viewed “through the lense of Austrian company law”. The court ruled that the sole shareholder of the Ltd. had become its universal successor by analogously applying § 142 of the Austrian Business Code (usually referred to for dissolving partnerships) and was now to be considered a merchant under Austrian law. As the universal successor of the Ltd., the sole shareholder could continue the proceedings in place of the Ltd., though the party designation would have to be changed.

Comparison to the OLG Munich’s Decision

The decision from the Austrian Supreme Court came only months after the Higher Regional Court of Munich (OLG Munich) dismissed the lawsuit of a UK Ltd. based in Berlin for lack of legal capacity. Though the courts reach different conclusions, their reasoning is quite similar for the most part. Both courts agree that the UK-EU Trade and Cooperation Agreement cannot be invoked to avoid the application of the real seat theory and that the Ltd. as such cannot remain party to the proceedings. They also agree it would go against creditors’ and public interest to treat the Ltd. as legally inexistent. The OLG Munich then applies what it calls the “mild” real seat theory and states a Ltd. will have to be categorized as a merchant or a partnership under German law. The Austrian Supreme Court reaches the same result by looking at the Ltd. “through the lense of Austrian company law”.

The OLG Munich’s decision leaves something to be desired from a procedural standpoint. It dismissed the lawsuit without answering whether or not it considered the Ltd. and its shareholder(s) to be the same procedural party. This is of crucial importance because by dismissing the lawsuit for lack of legal capacity, the Ltd – or rather, its shareholders – retroactively lost lis pendens status for their claim, meaning even if they filed the lawsuit again under their own names, statutory limitation periods would apply as if the previous lawsuit had ended the day after Brexit. If the court had ruled that the Ltd. and its shareholders were the same party from a procedural standpoint, then the proceedings could have continued with a changed party designation. Furthermore, the court would technically be required to order a change of party designation ex officio if it believed the Ltd.’s shareholder(s) to be the same party. The Austrian Supreme Court avoided this issue by declaring the sole shareholder to be the Ltd.’s universal successor, which meant they also succeeded the Ltd. in the proceedings.

Assessment

Shareholders of UK Ltds. based in Austria have effectively lost the protection of their corporate entity and can now personally be held liable for their company’s debts. It would have been desirable if the court had at least shielded shareholders from liability for debts incurred before Brexit – though this would have required a bit of a methodological stretch.

Austria-based Ltds. face further legal uncertainty because the UK – like many other countries – assesses legal capacity for companies based on the place of incorporation. This means UK Ltds. only operating in Austria are still recognized as legal entities by the UK and other countries that also follow the incorporation theory. This may result in situations where a contract with the Ltd. is considered valid before a foreign court, but in Austria it would be considered void or – even if it was not – it would be unclear who the parties to that contract were. Austrian courts will have to deal with these issues in future rulings.

In a decision (“views”) adopted on 1 June 2022 (CRC/C/90/D/121/2020), the UN Child Rights Committee (CRC) held that the best interest of a child must be taken into consideration before a child is returned after an unlawful retention.

The CRC primarily monitors compliance with the Convention on the Rights of the Child (Child Convention). In a decision regarding a Chilean child abduction case pursuant to the 1980 Hague Convention on the Civil Aspects of International Child Abduction (1980 Hague Convention), the committee made a statement on the interplay of the Child Convention and the 1980 Hague Convention. It is the first time ever that the CRC makes a statement regarding the 1980 Hague Convention.

The background to the case was that a mother and her child had not returned to the father in Spain from a stay in Chile. The father initiated a restitution request in Chile for unlawful retention according to the 1980 Hague Convention. A family court of first instance rejected the father’s request with reference to, among other things, the best interest of the child and the fact that the father had consented to the child being in Chile. The case was overturned by the Chilean Supreme Court, that held that the child should return to the father in Spain.

In the CRC decision, the Chilean Supreme Court judgment is criticized for not considering the best interest of the child. The critique in the CRC decision does not question the conclusion that the child should be returned to Spain. Instead, the essence of the critique was that the Supreme Court did not take the best interest of the child into consideration in the right way.

First, the CRC held that the Supreme Court decision did not indicate how the return of the child should be made. Second, the CRC criticized the Supreme Court procedure. Before the Supreme Court, there was an interlocutory hearing which was limited to the enforcement of the return of order. According to the CRC, this limitation did not give enough remedy for the possible exceptions to immediate return set out in the 1980 Hague Convention.

The new issue of the Revue Critique de Droit International Privé (3/2022) is out.

It contains three articles relating to the French project of PIL codification (of which readers of the blog are well informed, see here and here), as well as numerous case notes.

The editorial by Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po Law School), Dominique Bureau (University of Paris II) and Sabine Corneloup (University of Paris II) will soon be available in English on Dalloz website (De codice ferendo ?)

In the first article, Dominique Foussard (Avocat au Conseil d’Etat et à la Cour de cassation, Paris Bar), Marie-Laure Niboyet (University of Paris-Nanterre) and Cyril Nourissat (University of Lyon 3), all members of the working group on the (French) PIL codification, present the main results of the draft code under a methodological perspective (Réflexions méthodologiques sur le projet de code de droit international privé). 

On March 31, a draft code of private international law (of 207 articles) was submitted to the French Minister of Justice. It was drawn up by a working group, headed by President Jean-Pierre Ancel. The French Ministry of Justice has now decided to submit the draft code for public consultation. The editorial staff of the Revue critique has opened its columns to three members of this group, to supplement with methodological reflections the analysis of the main provisions of the draft which can already be found in the accompanying explanatory report. These reflections are based on four observations : large parts of the discipline are still governed by national law ; conversely, when it is attested, the growth of international conventions and European Union law reveals the need for national norms of reference or adaptation to facilitate their application ; many rules of positive law should be reformed or completed in an overall vision of the discipline, and not on a piecemeal basis, on the occasion of a special law ; the increase in the international movement of persons accentuates the need for practitioners to have a complete corpus for the exercise of their activities, both as litigators and as advisors. Based on these findings, the draft has endeavored to respond to three essential challenges, namely the synergy of the sources of the subject-matter, the predictability of the rules enacted and the satisfaction of the objectives of private international law.

In the second article, Stefan Leible (University of Bayreuth) and Felix M. Wilke (University of Bayreuth) analyse the French draft PIL code from a German perspective (Le Projet de code de Droit International Privé. Une vue d’Allemagne, soon available in English on Dalloz website). Some elements of this analysis have already been shared with the readers of this blog here.

From a German perspective, there is much in the French Draft Code of Private International Law (“Draft Code”) to be appreciated ; in part, one can even be envious. Not only is there still room for a national PIL codification, but it can also enhance legal clarity, even where it only refers to applicable EU regulations. It is user-friendly to combine rules on procedure with conflict-of-laws provisions in one instrument and sensible to devote one part of the Draft Code to general provisions. The rules of the Draft Code on the PIL of contractual and non-contractual obligations as well as on companies in particular by and large could serve as models for German legislation. Conversely, here and there, German PIL rules might provide some inspiration for (minor) adjustments of and additions to the Draft Code. Some of the proposed rules, however, seem less than ideal. To allow renvoi only where at least one of the parties so demands neither serves legal clarity nor always makes life easier for the judge. The rule on lois de police could cause or perpetuate misunderstandings about their legal nature. It is doubtful whether a provision on fraude à la loi is truly necessary. To keep nationality as a connecting factor for jurisdiction can be considered particularly exorbitant. Yet all of this should not detract from the impressive and thought-provoking achievement that is the Draft Code.

In the third article, Paul Lagarde brings his extensive transnational experience and expertise to develop a challenging analysis of the draft PIL code (Quelques remarques sur le projet de codification du droit international privé français).

At a time when private international law in force in France comprises, for the most part, European law, whether it be European Union Regulations or the case law of the European Court of justice and sometimes indeed the European Court of Human Rights, the notion that French private international law should be codified independently of these other sources is both a source of astonishment and the cause for regret for the lost opportunity of a systemization of European conflicts of laws.This criticism is of particular relevance, moreover, in respect of what is known in continental legal terms as the general part of our discipline, such as the provisions on the duties of the court with regard to foreign law or the sanction applicable to various abusive strategies (playing the system or “fraude à la loi”). Furthermore, independently of any value judgment on the proposed texts, they are likely to be difficult to handle for the very non-specialists for whose benefit the project was intended.

More information is available here.

The author of this post is Francesca Maoli, who is a Researcher at the University of Genova.


The Brussels II ter Regulation on matrimonial matters, matters of parental responsibility and child abduction has become fully applicable on 1 August 2022, meaning that legal proceedings instituted on or after that date, as well as authentic instruments and agreements registered on that date or afterwards, must, in all EU Member States (excluding Denmark), be dealt with in accordance with the Recast Regulation, rather than its predecessor, the Brussels II bis Regulation

Amending Brussels II bis: Improve the Tradition or Face Innovation?

The process that eventually resulted in the adoption of the Recast Brussels II Regulation was launched on the assumption that, overall, the old Brussels II bis Regulation had functioned reasonably well. The 2014 European Commission’s Report on the operation of the latter Regulation stressed that the system was in need of improvement, rather than radical change.

The existing rules have undergone several changes. Some amount to simple refinements and fixings. Others are more meaningful.

The most prominent innovation brought about by the Brussels II ter Regulation is, arguably, the abolition of exequatur for all decisions on parental responsibility. The two-track system envisaged in Brussels II bis, however, remains in place. While the general discipline is now contained in Article 30 and following of the Brussels II ter regulation, ‘override’ return orders and access orders (which the old regime already regarded as ‘privileged’ decisions) keep on benefiting from a special regime. Recognition and enforcement of the latter orders can be refused if they are irreconcilable with a later decision relating to parental responsibility concerning the same child, provided that such a later decision was given (i) in the Member State where recognition is invoked, or (ii) in another Member State or in the non-Member State of the habitual residence of the child, provided that the conditions necessary for its recognition in the Member State are met.

This post does not purport to analyse the new rules in details (a wealth of literature has been produced on the topic: see here for some references). It merely intends to ‘zoom in’ a selection of issues of special practical importance.

Private Divorces

The European Commission set itself the object of retaining the status quo as concerns matrimonial matters (this was, actually, the preferred policy according to the 2016 Recast Proposal). The Recast Regulation has nevertheless introduced, also in this area, some significant innovations.

One such innovation is about ‘private divorces’, i.e., divorces that fundamentally occur out of court, based on an agreement between the spouses.

The Brussels II ter Regulation comes with a definition of authentic instruments and agreements, respectively in Article 2(2) and (3). Authentic instruments and agreements in matrimonial matters, if they are given binding legal effects in the Member State of origin, benefit from recognition ‘without any special procedure being required’ (Article 65(1)), unless one of the grounds for refusal of recognition provided by Article 68(1) apply. The same is true of authentic instruments and agreements in matters of parental responsibility (Article 65(2)).

In practice, as clarified in Recital 70, authentic instruments and agreements are to be treated as equivalent to decisions. For this, they must have been formally drawn up or concluded in a Member State that would have had jurisdiction according to the regulation (Article 64). Where this is not the case, they may still circulate across Member States under domestic PIL provisions, or otherwise.

The EU decided to adopt rules on private divorces in light of developments that have arisen, recently, in domestic legislations. When the Brussels II bis Regulation was adopted, the laws of the Member States did not contemplate out-of-court divorces. This is why the Regulation itself failed to include provisions in this regard. This state of affairs has proved problematic. A case is currently pending before the ECJ (C‑646/20, Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport), concerning a dissolution of marriage by joint declaration of the spouses before an Italian civil registrar, whose duty is to assess whether the conditions for an out-of-court divorce are met (Article 12 of the Italian Decree Law No 132/2014 requires, inter alia, that the spouses do not have minor children). While noting that ‘Regulation No 2019/1111 is inapplicable to the present case ratione temporis’, being therefore ‘not possible to draw any conclusions from it for the purposes of interpreting Regulation No 2201/2003’, AG Collins suggested in its Opinion that Articles 2 and 21(1) of the Brussels II bis Regulation be given a broad interpretation, thereby concluding that Italian private divorces should be treated as ‘divorce judgments’ for the purpose of the Brussels II bis Regulation (just like they will do under the Recast Regulation).

The Best Interests of the Child and the Child’s Participation in Parental Responsibility Proceedings

The most significant changes brought about by the Brussels II ter Regulation concern children. One key goal of the Regulation is to enhance the protection of their fundamental rights, as enshrined in the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child (UNCRC), the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR) and the Charter oof Fundamental Rights of the European Union. Specifically, Article 24 of the Charter creates a link between children’s rights – as protected by universal and regional systems – and the EU legal order.

The Regulation fosters the principle of the best interests of the child, which underlies both the general ground of jurisdiction of the habitual residence of the child (Recital 20) and the rules on the recognition and enforcement of judgments (Recital 55).

While the overall regime of jurisdiction in parental responsibility matters is left substantially unaltered, some significant revision occurred concerning choice of court. Article 10 of the Brussels II ter Regulation provides the formal and substantial condition that an agreement of the parties must fulfil to be effective: those conditions reflect, in general, a concern for the best interests of the child. Among the other requisites, a ‘substantial connection’ must exist between the child and the State of the chosen forum. The new provision expands the cases in which the aforementioned connection is deemed to exists, thus creating more possibilities to exercise party autonomy. In addition, the choice of court results now disconnected from the existence of a proceeding concerning the dissolution of marriage (even if Recital 23 still mentions this circumstance). Finally, ‘persons who become parties to the proceedings after the court was seised may express their agreement after the court was seised’, with the specification that such acceptance of jurisdiction during the proceedings may also be implicit (Article 10(2)).

Child participation is another key issue. Recital 2 states that the Regulation ‘clarifies the child’s right to be provided with an opportunity to express his or her views in proceedings to which he or she is subject’, thus recognizing the already existing obligations stemming from international and EU law. The hearing of the child finds a comprehensive discipline in Article 21, which sets out a general obligation to hear the child in all proceedings on parental responsibility, in line with Article 12 UNCRC. The same obligation is stated in Article 26 in the context of child abduction proceedings.

All in all, a decision relating to a child may not be enforced if the child concerned was not given the opportunity to express their views in accordance with Article 21 (unless specific circumstances occur, as specified by Article 39(2)). As to ‘privileged decisions’, namely, overriding orders and orders concerning the rights of access, the violation of Article 21 prevents the issuance of the certificate aimed at facilitating recognition and enforcement (Article 47(3)(b)).

In spite of the foregoing, the opportunity for the child to be heard is still subject to ‘the national law and procedure’. Therefore, it remains unclear to what extent national practices of the Member States will be affected by the new provisions. The importance of the described innovations should, however, not be underestimated. The Regulation has built a solid link between EU proceedings on parental responsibility, on the one hand, and the obligations arising from international texts in this area. Against this background, in order for the child to be given a ‘genuine and effective opportunity to be heard’ (Articles 21 and 26), other aspects should be considered, such as the right of the child to receive adequate information, as suggested, inter alia, by the Guidelines of the Council of Europe on Child-Friendly Justice and the recent work of the Committee of experts on the rights and the best interests of the child in parental separation and in care proceedings (CJ/ENF-ISE).

The focus on the child’s best interests is further witnessed by Article 56 of the Recast Regulation. This provides that the enforcement of a decision may be suspended if it ‘would expose the child to a grave risk of physical or psychological harm due to temporary impediments which have arisen after the decision was given, or by virtue of any other significant change of circumstances’. According to Recital 69, this may take the form of a manifest and strong objection of the child voiced after the adoption of the decision (Recital 69).

International Child Abduction

Chapter III of Brussels II ter is about international child abduction. The new instrument confirms the intention to enhance the operation of the 1980 Hague Convention with respect to intra-EU abductions. The overriding mechanism or trumping order, which consents the court of the Member State of habitual residence of the child before the abduction to the return of the child despite a contrary decision issued in the State of refuge, is still operating. However, the recourse to the overriding mechanism is permitted only when the decision of non-return has been issued pursuant Article 13(1)(b) (grave risk of harm) and 13(2) (objection of the child) of the 1980 Hague Convention. Moreover, the court of the child’s habitual residence can issue such a decision only in the context of a proceedings on the merits of parental responsibility, thus reaching a stable assessment on the future of the child. Therefore, the risk of multiple transfers is mitigated.

On other aspects, the discipline is more detailed. Some innovations, inspired to the will to give substantial content to the child’s best interests, are to be welcomed.

The whole Article 24 of the Regulation is dedicated to the celerity of return proceedings: a term of six week after the lodgment of the application is prescribed at each instance, unless ‘exceptional circumstances’ make it impossible to respect this time limit. As concerns appeal proceedings, the term starts to run at the moment in which ‘the required procedural steps have been taken and the court is in a position to examine the appeal’. Similar obligations are placed upon Central Authorities, which shall act expeditiously in processing return applications. The same purpose inspires the possibility to declare return orders provisionally enforceable, notwithstanding any appeal (Article 27(5)). The enforcement proceedings themselves must be fast (Article 28).

The Regulation also provides that the requested court may invite the parties to consider mediation or other ADRs, unless it would result contrary to the best interests of the child, not appropriate in the particular case or would unduly delay the proceedings (Article 25). The explicit mention of this possibility follows the specific attention that the family law scholars and practitioners are devoting to mediation, the potentialities of which are undoubtful. For this reason, the recast could have devoted even more structured discipline to mediation, currently mentioned only in the Chapter dedicated to international child abduction.

The best interests of the child also play a crucial role when it comes to provisional measures aimed at ensuring a contact between the child and the person seeking the return of the child (Article 27(2)). The requested court, while deciding on the return, may also adopt provisional, including protective, measures that are  recognized and enforced in all other Member States until the court with jurisdiction as to the substance intervenes (as results from Articles 27(5), 35(2) and 36(1)(c), as well as Recitals 30, 44-46 and 59).

Autonomy, Flexibility and Protection of the Rights of the Child: The Role of Cooperation

Overall, the approach of the EU lawmaker with the Brussels II ter Regulation has resulted in the will to balance the enhancement of party autonomy, the need to grant judicial and non-judicial authority a certain degree of flexibility and the protection of the fundamental rights of the child.

As already mentioned, the latter has inspired some detailed obligations concerning, inter alia, the hearing of the child and a specific attention towards the discipline of international child abduction proceedings. While party autonomy has been empowered also in the context of parental responsibility, through the new discipline on choice of court agreements and implicit acceptance of jurisdiction, those rules have been surrounded by safeguards aimed at protecting the child’s best interests. The same reasoning applies to authentic instruments and agreements circulating according to Article 65(2) of the regulation, which are subject to the grounds for refusal of recognition or enforcement provided by Article 68(2) and (3). Specific reference is made to the possibility for the child to express his or her own views, which may result compressed in the context of out-of-court proceedings or private arrangements.

At the same time, the objective of protect children and their best interests has sustained the introduction of a certain degree of flexibility to national authorities: for instance, the possibility to issue cross-border protective orders pending an international child abduction proceedings, or to suspend the enforcement of a decision when the physical or the psychological wellbeing of the child is at risk.

In this context – and with a view to those objectives – the new provisions of the regulation dedicated to cooperation are of particular interests. Direct cooperation and communication between courts and between Central Authorities are now subject to a more detailed discipline and, therefore, encouraged. Chapter V is entirely dedicated to the role and obligations of Central Authorities, when cooperating between themselves and with courts. Other provisions are to be found in other parts of the regulation. Article 86 concerns direct judicial communication and provides that courts from different Member States should cooperate and communicate directly in all cases that are appropriate (for instance, when a court takes provisional or protective measures, it shall inform the court of another Member State having jurisdiction). The dialogue between judicial authorities can effectively contribute to the good administration of cross-border situations, as well as support swifter procedures, with positive repercussions on children. Of course, it could provide specialized training for judges, who need to be acquainted with this possibility and perhaps acquire new skills.

Those and other provisions contribute to a more fragmented discipline compared to the Brussels II bis regulation. On the other hand, if well applied, they may contribute to a better enhancement of the child’s best interests in the EU judicial space. As always, the application of the tool in practice will show its fruits.

A monograph titled Cross-Border Recognition of Formalized Same-Sex Relationships. The role of ordre public, written by Laima Vaige, a senior lecturer in law at Örebro University (Sweden),  was published recently by Intersentia. It is included, as volume 53, within the renowned European Family Law series.

The abstract of the monograph reads as follows:

Same-sex relationships have successively qualified for formalization through marriage or registered partnership in many European countries. However, some EU Member States still refuse to give them any form of recognition or only allow very limited legal effects. The irregular speed of development in domestic family laws in EU Member States results in “limping family” relations, that is, family relations that are recognised as creating a formal civil status in many EU Member States, but not in all of them. The ordre public safeguard of private international law has widely been used to justify why a same-sex marriage or registered partnership cannot be recognised. The pretext tends to be that national identity, allegedly, becomes threatened. Nevertheless, the case-law of the European Court of Human Rights and the Court of Justice of European Union provides new standards for recognition, which create legal obligations for EU Member States.

The author focuses on the interaction between human rights standards and private international law, carrying out a deft investigation of the impact of “Europeanization” on this interaction, analysing legal effects of same-sex marriages and registered partnerships in the Baltic States and Poland in a cross-border context. The central theme in this book is the elusive and ever-changing concept of ordre public, and the interplay between its understanding(s) at the national and European levels.

The aim of this book is to evaluate the impact of culture in this area of study, within the context of the analysed States’ recent histories, societal developments, and religions. This book is published at a time of clashes between traditional family values and gender equality in Europe. In States like Lithuania and Poland, the heterosexual nature of marriage is considered to be a fundamental component of the State’s national identity and public policy. Nevertheless, the book reveals how different legal understandings of national identity, ordre public, and the family can co-exist in parallel.

Table of contents is available here, and the book, also as an e-book, may be purchased here.

Private international lawyers and the ECJ are bound by a love-hate relationship: one single judgment delivered by the latter may sometimes give rise to a fully-fledged conference where, at the end of a lively discussions, the former express harsh criticisms, tepid approval or high praise towards the solution shaped by the Luxembourg Court. But while PIL scholars usually tend to dissect every substantive aspect of the Court’s ruling, little attention is usually paid to the ‘procedural’ context in which such decision has been reached. I admit that, before coming to Luxembourg, I myself took little notice of details such as the existence (or lack of) an AG’s Opinion, the reporting judge assigned to the case or the judicial formation having rendered the decision. However, these arguably are important indicators of the way in which a question concerning EUPIL is treated – both procedurally and substantively – by the Luxembourg Court.

Against this backdrop, it could be interesting, if not useful, to take a broader look at the relationship between the ECJ and EUPIL, going beyond the individual judgment and aimed at assessing preliminary rulings on this subject as a systemic phenomenon. The purpose of this analysis is twofold.

Firstly, it serves to disprove the belief – still held dear by some scholars – that PIL issues are ‘merely technical’ in nature. In fact, these are seldom treated as such in Luxembourg, as evidenced by the overwhelming majority of cases assigned to Chambers of five rather than to a Chamber of three. Moreover, since an Opinion of the AG is delivered in more than half of PIL cases, these often raise ‘new questions of law’, in the sense of Article 20 of the ECJ’s Statute. This finding holds true also with respect to instruments – such as the Brussels Regulations – that are of long-standing application in national courts and frequently interpreted in Luxembourg, thus confirming that, in PIL cases, facts and legal rules tend to combine in ever-changing constellations of interactions.

Secondly, the discussion may be useful in view of eventual future reforms of the ECJ’s internal structure and/or working methods. This Institution is presently coming under growing pressure owing to the ever-increasing number of cases introduced before it on a yearly basis. In 2021, this rise was deemed ‘significant’ and affected mostly the Court of Justice (see the Report ‘Year in Review’, p. 28). The reasons behind this surge of cases are, on the one hand, an increase in the appeals brought against rulings of the General Court (ibid, p. 28) and, on the other hand, the ever-growing number of preliminary references filed by national courts (in 2021, they accounted for the largest share (68%) of new cases brought before the Court: Management Report 2021, p. 6). According to President Lenaerts, the Court is currently engaged in ‘a reflection on how to achieve a rebalancing of the workload between the Court of Justice, composed of one judge per Member State, and the General Court, which, since September, has two judges per Member State’ (Report ‘Year in Review’, p. 5). Since the Court has already tackled – at least partially – the ‘appeals problem’ by introducing a filtering mechanism, this further ‘rebalancing’ might include, in theory, the transfer to the latter of some of the functions currently performed by the former, such has the delivery of preliminary rulings, following a sectoral approach limited to certain subject-matters. The question (purely hypothetical at present) as to whether – and to what extent – the field of civil cooperation in civil matters should be touched by this eventual ‘rebalancing’ should be addressed based on said systemic analysis of the relationship between the ECJ and EUPIL. Its aim is to identify trends – if any – in the adjudication of these cases and to decipher their meaning.

Methodology

The two objectives stated above can be best served with the assistance of empirical legal research. To my knowledge, there is no existing data (institutional or otherwise) that specifically concerns PIL cases brought before the ECJ. The Charts appearing in the following sections are therefore drawn from a repository of cases I compiled myself based on the information which is publicly available on EUR-LEX and Curia, or was made public at the hearing. This repository puts together the requests for preliminary rulings filed and/or decided with respect to EUPIL instruments from January 2015 to August 2022.

For the purposes of this research, ‘EUPIL’ is understood as encompassing the Brussels-Lugano Regime (Regulations 44/2001 and 1215/2012 as well as the Lugano II Convention), the Brussels II Regime (limited to Regulation 2201/2003, since there are presently no cases on Brussels II-ter), the Rome Regulations (593/2008, 864/2007 and 1259/2010); the Succession Regulation and the ‘smaller’ Regulations (EAPO, EPO, EEO, ESC, Service and Evidence I Regulations). The Regulations on matrimonial and registered partnership property issues have been taken into account, but there is currently no request for interpretation concerning them.

The selected time-frame (2015-2022) has been identified based on the (debatable) assumption that the last 7 years could provide for ‘meaningful’ empirical evidence concerning the application of all the above mentioned instruments, including the eldest, the Brussels I Regulation (which still applies to legal proceedings instituted, to authentic instruments formally drawn up or registered and to court settlements approved or concluded until 9 January 2015).

The numerical labels appearing in the Charts refer not to the number of cases filed with the ECJ, but to the number of preliminary references raised with respect to each instrument (e.g. if one case raised questions concerning two different EUPIL instruments, it was counted twice).

General Overview

Overall, there are 245 preliminary references concerning EUPIL instruments in the selected timeframe. Unsurprisingly, the Brussels-Lugano regime accounts, alone, for more than 50% of the total references submitted to the ECJ, followed by Reg. 2201/2003 as a far second (12 %). The Rome Regulations, taken together, make up for another 12 % of the total cases.

A closer look at the geographical origin of the preliminary references confirms that EUPIL preliminary references are not equally distributed across the Member States.

National courts in Germany and Austria have indisputably acquired a leading role as triggers of EUPIL case law and of its evolution over the past 7 years. Rather surprising is the data concerning Luxembourg, where the ‘cross-border dimension’ of cases is almost a daily occurrence. This suggests that there is no necessary correlation between the application rate of EUPIL instruments and the number of preliminary references submitted to the ECJ.

Opinions of the AG and Judicial Formations.

Data from the last seven years shows that a generous majority of EUPIL cases commands an Opinion of the AG. The percentages shown in Chart 5, below, are based on aggregated data concerning all EUPIL instruments, as defined above sub A.

In actual truth, there are perceivable sectoral variations, across the several instruments, with this percentage hovering between a maximum rate of 80 % in the Succession Regulation to a minimum of 33% under the EEO Regulation (except, of course, for the 0% rate that characterizes the Evidence and the ESC Regulations). The Charts below give a good idea of such sectoral variations.

Another good indicator of the relative ‘weight’ of EUPIL cases (and of the importance of the legal questions raised therein) is the number of preliminary references that, owing to their difficulty, their importance for Union Law or the particular circumstances surrounding them, are assigned to the Grand Chamber (cf Article 60 of the Rules of Procedure of the Court).

In this respect, it is apparent from the Charts below that the field of EUPIL is characterized by a relatively low number of Grand Chamber cases (6 cases in total over the last 7 years, ie 3 %). As a reminder, these Grand Chamber cases are:

The vast majority of cases remains assigned to Chambers of five, which is the ordinary formation of the Court. Chambers of three, which are reserved to cases that are either highly technical in nature or of straightforward solution, are less frequent in EUPIL, accounting for around one quarter of the total cases. These are relatively more common under the Brussels I and Ibis Regulation, possibly because of the existence of a long-standing and well-developed body of case law that may better contribute to the straightforward solution of the case.

Interestingly, there is a certain number of cases assigned to a Chamber of three but decided with the support of an AG Opinion. This may, at first (and only at first), seem like a contradiction in terms. As mentioned above, the Opinion of the AG should, in principle, be delivered solely in cases that raise ‘new questions of law’. In practice, however, it is apparent that Opinions have been asked under other circumstances, presumably to help the drafting of the future judgment, or because different approaches to the solution of a case could easily be envisioned. Hence, it is not inconceivable that a case may be, at once, highly technical in nature – thus justifying the deferral to a Chamber of three – and open to different alternative solutions, calling therefore for the advisory assistance of the AG (as it was the case in C-214/17, where AG Szpunar explicitly evokes the doubts expressed by the referring court concerning two alternative approaches to the solution of the question raised, §21-23). Similarly, a case can present a question which is at the same time highly technical in nature, but ‘novel’ in the sense of Article 20 of the Statute, as it might have been the case in C-555/18, concerning the weight to be attached to the requirement of enforceability for the purposes of the uniform definition of ‘authentic instrument’ under the EAPO Regulation (there was, in that case, a target Opinion by AG Szpunar).

The Form of the Decision

Another and more significant pointer to the ‘novelty’ of the legal questions raised by EUPIL cases is the form taken by the decision finally delivered by the ECJ.

It should be reminded that the ECJ usually rules through judgments (arrêts, in French), but it can exceptionally adopt a ‘reasoned order’ where (a) a question referred to the Court for a preliminary ruling is identical to a question on which the Court has already ruled ; or (b) where the reply to such a question may be clearly deduced from existing case-law ; or (c) where the answer to the question referred for a preliminary ruling admits of no reasonable doubt (Article 99 of the Rules of Procedure). Moreover, where it is clear that the Court has no jurisdiction to hear and determine a case or where a request or an application is manifestly inadmissible, the Court can decide to give a decision by reasoned order without taking further steps in the proceedings (Article 53 (2) Rules of Procedure).

Against this backdrop, the more surprising result is not so much the high number of judgments delivered in EUPIL matters, but rather the extremely low number of Article 99 Orders, even more so with respect to the Brussels I Regulation, which has by now undergone almost two decades of application and interpretations by the Luxembourg Court, and could itself profit from the interpretive rulings previously rendered under the 1968 Brussels Convention according to the 1971 Protocol.

Considering the high recurrence rate of questions concerning the interpretation of certain specific provisions of the Brussels Regulations, such as those dealing with the heads of jurisdiction in contractual matters and torts, consumer contracts and exclusive or prorogated jurisdiction, the low number of Article 99 Orders means, in practice, that the application of such provisions to concrete facts continues to give rise to new scenarios, with respect to which existing case law provides for an answer that is either partial, incomplete or open to further interpretation.

Informal Specialization

The final aspect considered by this empirical research relates to the (only apparent) lack of internal specialization within the ECJ, in the sense that this Institution is not formally divided into Chambers dedicated to specific subject-matters. Each of the Chambers of the Court, whatever the judicial formation, can in fact hear cases relating to any matter that falls within the jurisdiction thereof. Considering the wide scope of EU law and in the light of the current challenges brought by the inflating number of new cases, this lack of specialization of the Court’s Chambers could be seen as a hindrance to the Institution’s efficiency. Again, this conclusion must be nuanced, if not completely set aside, based on the analysis of the Court’s case law. Despite the lack of institutional specialized Chambers, the Court has developed an internal system for the allocation of cases among reporting judges and AGs which favours, at once, informal specialization and flexibility. Concerning the latter, the internal allocation of cases must be flexible enough to accommodate the contingent organizational needs of an Institution of such size, such as, for example, the need of ensuring an equal distribution of cases and expedited treatment of PPU cases or of avoiding national or other kinds of bias. Concerning specialization, existing case law clearly shows that certain judges and AGs that have been consistently entrusted, over the time, with EUPIL cases.

(***Note of the Author: data about Reporting Judges are incomplete, as this information is not disclosed with respect to cases that have been withdrawn and removed from the register. The Order of the President only mentions the designated AG***)

Obviously, this is not to say that the final decision on the case will reflect exclusively or even predominantly the individual views of these judges. Rather, this decision will always be the result of the collective will emerged from the discussion within the Chamber (of five or of three judges). This informal specialization of the Reporting Judge and of the AGs ensures nonetheless the efficient working of the Institution at the initial stage of the proceedings, concerned with the preliminary analysis of the case geared towards the identification of the appropriate judicial formation and of other procedural needs (eg. the need for further written clarifications or for an oral hearing). It could also favour, over time, a certain consistency in the (procedural and substantive) approach adopted with respect to recurrent issues, thus enhancing the overall coherence of the Court’s case law in EUPIL.

Olaf Meyer (Frankfurt University of Applied Sciences) edited a book titled Public Policy and Private International Law – A Comparative Guide with Edward Elgar Publishing, part of the Elgar Comparative Guides.

Bearing in mind that the public policy exception in private international law is designed to provide a national backstop in the application of foreign laws, this book provides detailed and practical comparative coverage of the use of public policy in the context of private international law across a number of important jurisdictions spanning three continents. As well as explaining the basic theoretical framework of the public policy exception in private international law, this book drills down into the practical application of such rules, giving an overview of these jurisdictions’ legal and policy stances on current issues including: punitive damages, surrogacy, same-sex marriage, gender-based discrimination, Islamic law, and adoption to name a few. This approach serves to highlight both the differences and the similarities in approach.

Contributors include John F. Coyle, Luís de Lima Pinheiro, Anita Duraković, Pietro Franzina, Andreas Furrer, Florian Heindler, Madina Kassenova, Svenja Langenhagen, Qiao Liu, Peter Mankowski, Ulf Maunsbach, Louise Merrett, Zlatan Meškić, Olaf Meyer, Alberto Muñoz Fernández, Cécile Pellegrini, Réka Somssich, Dirk Trüten, Bea Verschraegen, Wolfgang Wurmnest, Candan Yasan-Tepetaş, Fang Yu, Maciej Zachariasiewicz and Nicolás Zambrana-Tévar.

For further information, see here.

Georgina Garriga Suau and Christopher Whytock have recently published a paper on SSRN, entitled “Choice of Law for Immovable Property Issues: New directions in the European Union and the United States”.

Building on a comparative assessment of recent developments in US and EU private international law (PIL), the paper address the changing fate of lex rei sitae conflict-of-law rule, which went from being the cornerstone of the PIL regime for issues about immovable property to see its scope of application substantially reduced over the last years.

In the US, the current drafts of the Third Restatement limits the scope of application of the lex rei situs to “core immovable property issues”, to the exclusions of other ancillary matters that were subsumed under this rule according to the First and Second Restatement, such as succession and matrimonial property issues involving immovables, and even issues concerning contracts for the transfer of immovable property interests. Behind the retrocession of this rule lies a different and more holistic approach to the appraisal of the policies underpinning the laws governing matrimonial property regimes, successions and contracts: these are usually not policies about immovables as such, meaning a State other than that where the immovables are located will likely have a stronger interest in having its law applied to these issues, considered as an inseparable whole.

The authors give evidence of a similar trend in EU PIL. Although the lex rei sitae conflict-of-law rule is maintained, in principle, by the Rome I Regulation with respect to contracts relating to a right in rem in immovable property, later on it did not find its way in either the Succession Regulation or the Matrimonial Property Regulation, both axed on the connecting factor of habitual residence.

Similarly, the Registered Partnership Regulation does not adopt the lex rei sitae conflict-of-law rule, even when the issues covered by it arise in relation to immovable property. All these Regulations favour the unity of the applicable law, extending their conflict-of-law rules to the issues that are within their scope regardless of the property’s location and regardless of whether it is characterized a movable or immovable property.

They do, nonetheless, indirectly allow for the “survival” of the lex rei sitae conflict-of-law rule, insofar as they exclude from their scope (and delegate to national PIL) certain core immovable property issues, namely, the nature of rights in rem  and the recording o immovable property rights in a register, including the legal requirements for recording and the effects of recording or failing to record. Such exclusions (which are narrowly interpreted by the ECJ) pose the problem of defining such “core immovable property issues”.

According to the authors, these include, that these issues include, at a minimum, issues about permissible interests in immovable property and about the requirements for and effects vis-à-vis third parties of recording immovable property transfers in immovable property registries. On this point, there is certainly room for enhancing coherence among the several EU Regulations and improving legal certainty as concerns the EU’s understanding of “rights in rem in immovable property”. This challenge is currently being tackled by several academic initiatives, that are briefly discussed by Garriga Suau and Whytock.

The authors conclude that the comparative analysis of EU and US PIL reveals that similar reasons lie behind the “shrinking” scope of application of the lex rei sitae conflict-of-law rule, relating mostly to the objective of avoiding fragmentation a corpus of property in the case of matrimonial property/succession issues, and in those contexts as well as in the context of contractual matters, avoiding the need to characterize issues as involving either immovable property or movable property. Another underlying reason is, in both legal systems, a shift in the interest analysis that underpins the conception of conflict-of-law rules in those matters, which now tends to attach less weight to the sheer location of property, to the benefit of other interests that can usually be better ensured through the application of a law other than the lex rei sitae.

This post was contributed by Thomas Mastrullo, who is an Associate Professor of Commercial Law at the University  of Luxembourg. It is the fifth in a series of posts on the French draft code of private international law of March 2022 (the previous posts in the series gave a German perspective and discussed the issues of renvoiforeign law and the recognition of marriages celebrated abroad). 


Background

Title II of Book II of the French Draft Code of Private International Law is devoted to legal persons.

This Title II is divided into two chapters which deal with two major questions of international company law: the first chapter pertains to the recognition of companies (Art. 85), while the second chapter concerns the conflict-of-law rule in corporate matters, through the determination (Art. 86) and the scope (Art. 87) of lex societatis.

By the rules it proposes, the French Draft PIL Code undoubtedly promotes the modernization of French international company law.

Recognition of Companies (Article 85)

Article 85 of the French Draft PIL Code lays down the principle of recognition in France of the legal personality of companies formed in accordance with the law of a foreign State.

The proposed article 85 reads :

L’existence et les effets de la personnalité morale ou de la capacité juridique des sociétés dont le siège statutaire est situé hors du territoire français et qui ont été régulièrement immatriculées sur un registre public d’un État étranger sont reconnus de plein droit sous réserve de la fraude aux droits des tiers.

The Draft PIL Code thus adopts the liberal theory of incorporation with regard to the recognition of foreign companies: as soon as a company is validly incorporated in a foreign State, where by hypothesis it has fixed its statutory seat or registered office, it must be recognised in French territory.

Such a rule “codifies” the traditional position of French law on this subject. Indeed, since the 19th century, it has been accepted in French law that “la régularité de la constitution selon la loi de l’État d’immatriculation est suffisante pour que la société soit reconnue en France” (M. Menjucq, Droit international et européen des sociétés, LGDJ, “Précis Domat”, 6th ed., no. 58), as long as it is established that the company enjoys legal personality in its State of incorporation (See CA Paris, 30 Apr. 1997, BJS 1997, p. 778, note M. Menjucq). Moreover, the solution adopted by the Draft is in line with the jurisprudence of the CJEU, and in particular with Überseering judgment (see here) according to which:

the refusal by a host Member State to recognize the legal capacity of a company formed in accordance with the law of another Member State in which it has its registered office (…) constitutes a restriction on freedom of establishment” and, even worst, an “outright negation of the freedom of establishment.

Beyond these general remarks, three points on the text may be underlined.

Firstly, recognition relates to the “existence and effects” of legal personality. This expression refers to the French doctrinal position which defines recognition as “l’admission sur le territoire nationale de l’existence et des effets d’une personne juridique (physique ou morale) étrangère” (L. Lévy, La nationalité des sociétés, LGDJ, 1984, p. 51). This definition gives precedence to the fiction theory of legal personality, considering that, whatever personality a company enjoys abroad, it is not imposed on the State of recognition, which remains free to decide on its existence. We know that other authors, inspired by the reality theory, define recognition more strictly as “l’autorisation accordée par l’État à la société d’exercer une activité sur son sol” (P. Mayer et V. Heuzé, Droit international privé, LGDJ, « Précis Domat », 11th ed., no. 1106 et s.). The approach adopted by the Draft has the merit of grasping the whole issue of recognition in corporate matters: the recognition of the existence of a foreign company as a legal person logically implies the recognition of the effects resulting from this personality… And it is difficult to imagine that a foreign company whose existence is recognised in a State could be outright refused authorization to carry on its business there.

Secondly, the Draft PIL Code pertains to the recognition of the companies’ “legal personality” but also of the companies’ “legal capacity”. A simple legal capacity granted in the foreign State of incorporation is therefore sufficient to recognize a company’s legal personality in France. Indeed, the condition that the company must have legal personality in its State of incorporation in order to be recognized in France is interpreted broadly. Even if it does not have legal personality in its State of incorporation, a company which enjoys a capacity equivalent to that conferred on companies which have legal personality in France may be recognized as a legal person on French territory, as was decided in the case of a German Offene Handelsgesellschaft (see CA Versailles, 14 janv. 1999, BJS 1999, § 97, p. 466, note M. Menjucq).

Thirdly, the Draft PIL Code provides that recognition can be rejected in case of fraud against the right of third parties. This could be the hypothesis of a letter-box company without any effective connection to the State in which it has its statutory seat or registered office. This international company law’s classic limitation is to be welcomed, especially as it is compatible with EU law. Indeed, it follows in particular from the Inspire Art (see here) and Polbud (see here) CJEU’s judgements that fraud against the rights of third parties may constitute a limit on the companies’ freedom of establishment, provided that such fraud is assessed on a case-by-case basis and in a punitive manner (see Th. Mastrullo in Traité de droit du commerce international, M. Menjucq et J. Béguin (dir.), LexisNexis, 3rd ed., no 711). Obviously, the characterisation of fraud will always be based on an assessment of the facts of the case.

Determination of the lex societatis (Article 86)

The French Draft Code of Private International Law adopts the theory of incorporation and the criterion of the statutory seat or registered office as a connecting factor for determining the lex societatis.

The proposed Article 86 reads :

Les sociétés immatriculées au registre du commerce et des sociétés au titre de leur siège statutaire sont soumises aux dispositions de la loi française.

Les sociétés dont le siège statutaire est situé hors du territoire français sont soumises aux dispositions du droit des sociétés de l’État dans lequel elles sont immatriculées dans un registre public ou, à défaut d’immatriculation, de l’État où est situé le siège statutaire.

The first paragraph uses the unilateralist method, and states the French law’s will to be applicable to companies whose statutory seat or registered office is in France, while the second paragraph contains a bilateral conflict-of-laws rule according to which, when its statutory seat is not in France, the company is ruled by the law of the State where it is incorporated or has its statutory seat.

As the Legal High Committee for Financial Markets of Paris (“Haut Comité juridique de la Place Financière de Paris” – HCJP) which has published a report on the applicable law to companies  (Rapport sur le rattachement des sociétés – see here) on 31 March 2021, the French Draft PIL Code adopts a liberal approach of companies’ connecting factor.

Several arguments may be advanced in support of this proposition.

Firstly, the connecting factor relying the statutory seat or registered office is simpler and, as a consequence, more favorable to legal certainty. Indeed, on the one hand, it eliminates the touchy question of the place of the real seat and, on the other hand, it guarantees respect for the operators’ choice of the law to rule their company. Thus, this connecting factor might reinforce France’s attractiveness. Secondly, the solution is inspired by the comparative private international law which reveals a strong tendency towards the generalization of the incorporation theory or connecting criterion by the statutory seat or registered office. In Belgium, for instance, the connecting criterion by the real seat, which had prevailed since 1873, has been abandoned by the law of 23 March 2019 in favour of the connecting criterion by the statutory seat, the new Article 110 of the Belgian Code of Private International Law now providing that « La personne morale est régie par le droit de l’État où se situe son siège statutaire ». Thirdly, the solution is more suited to the development of EU law which, through the jurisprudence of the CJEU – and in particular the Centros (see here), Überseering (see here), Inspire Art (see here), and Polbud (see here) judgments – and some regulations – such as European Regulation n° 2157/2001 on SE (see here) or Directive (UE) 2019/2121 amending Directive (EU) 2017/1132 as regards cross-border conversions, mergers and divisions (see here), tends to promote the statutory seat or registered office as a connecting factor.

It is regrettable that the proposed Article 86 does not provide for the limit of fraud against the rights of third parties, as it is expressly provided for in relation to recognition. One can think, however, that the limit of fraud could be implemented in order to apply the law of the real seat instead of the law of the statutory seat, either on the basis of Article 85, which rejects the recognition of legal personality’s “effects” in case of fraud against the right of third parties (lex societatis may be considered as one of these “effects”), or on the basis of common private international law, knowing that such a limit is envisaged by European case law (see already above).

Scope of the lex societatis (Article 87)

Article 87 of the French Draft Code of Private International Law is dedicated to the scope of application of the lex societatis. The inspiration of this text can be found in Swiss law. The aim is to increase the readability and, as a result, the attractiveness of French law. A list of elements falling within the scope of lex societatis is drawn, this list being non-exhaustive as suggested by the use of the French adverb “notamment” (which can be translated by “in particular”).The list of elements falling within the scope of the lex societatis is not surprising and, mostly, “codifies” the French doctrinal positions and case law’s solutions.For example, the assertion that the lex societatis determines the acquisition and loss of the status of shareholder takes up the solution of the famous Royal Dutch judgment of 17 October 1972 (see here), in the same way that the Africatours judgment of 1st July 1997 admitted the application of the lex societatis with regard to the liability of managers towards third parties (see here).

In conclusion, the project seems relevant to meet the challenges created by the development of freedom of establishment in the European Union and to strengthen the competitiveness of French company law.

Florence Guillaume and Swen Riva (University of Neuchatel) have posted Blockchain Dispute Resolution for Decentralized Autonomous Organizations: The Rise of Decentralized Autonomous Justice on SSRN.

For the past twenty years, the use of the Internet has facilitated international commercial relations between people who do not know each other and who are geographically distant. Disputes resulting from e-commerce have undermined the supremacy of state courts, which have proved unable to provide an appropriate response to small claims arising in an international context and raising delicate questions as to jurisdiction and applicable law. The length, cost and complexity of the procedure, as well as the risk associated with the international enforcement of the judgment are deterrent factors that led e-commerce platforms to develop online dispute resolution (ODR).

Thanks in part to the removal of intermediaries, the transfer of cryptocurrencies and other crypto assets using blockchain technology has further facilitated international commercial relations. The decentralized and distributed characteristics of blockchain technology and the pseudonymity of its transactions has led to a new economy growing independently from nation states. This technology has brought an additional degree of complication in the application of private international law (PIL) rules by removing the illusion that online transactions can be linked to the territory of a state. Smart contracts also allow the creation of digital entities that can enter into commercial relations. The first decentralized autonomous organization (DAO) was the source of a resounding dispute between parties with diverging interests, which had to be urgently resolved without any access to state courts or a dispute resolution mechanism. This case revealed the risk of disputes in the blockchain environment and the resulting legal uncertainty, and led to the emergence of various models of blockchain dispute resolution (BDR) mechanisms (BDRs) inspired by the solutions developed in e-commerce.

This chapter deals with the application of PIL rules to the resolution of disputes involving DAOs. The authors first analyze what is a DAO and whether DAOs legally qualify as companies. What is at stake is the legal personality of DAOs and their capacity to conduct legal proceedings. The authors then examine whether disputes involving DAOs may be brought before state courts. This analysis highlights the problems related to the location, pseudonymity, and uncertainty regarding the legal personality of the participants of the blockchain environment, which challenge the jurisdiction of state courts in case of a dispute. The authors then draw on the experience acquired in the field of e-commerce to examine the advisability of setting up alternative dispute resolution mechanisms available to the actors of the blockchain environment. Based on an analysis of existing BDRs, the authors examine whether and how BDRs are likely to avoid a denial of justice and bring legal certainty to disputes related to contractual relationships with DAOs formalized through smart contracts as well as disputes related to the governance of DAOs. The authors find that a BDR decision which can be directly enforced through smart contracts confers effective justice to the actors of the blockchain environment. Finally, the authors address the more delicate issue of the enforcement of a BDR decision on non-crypto assets. This approach shows that a type of justice based on cryptoeconomic incentives challenges the concept of fair justice. This could be an impediment to obtaining the assistance of state authorities for the enforcement of a BDR decision outside of the blockchain environment as this type of decision could be considered contrary to public policy.

The analysis is mostly based on Swiss private international law and major private international law conventions. In this chapter, the authors outline the contours of a new private justice system designed to provide decentralized autonomous justice to the actors of the crypto economy.

The paper is forthcoming in Bonomi and Lehmann (eds), Blockchain and Private International Law (Brill Nijhoff 2022)

Cross-Border Litigation in Central Europe – EU Private International Law Before National Court, is the tile of a collection of essays, edited  by Csongor István Nagy and just published by Kluwer.

Cross-Border Litigation in Central Europe, an indispensable reference book, provides a detailed understanding of the process of seeking justice in cross-border disputes in Central Europe. It is the first of its kind to offer a comprehensive and analytical overview of the judicial practice in the region and to make this case law accessible in English.

The book provides a critical insight into the case law of ten Central European States relating to various fields of EU private international law (general civil and commercial, insolvency, family and succession matters).

The contributions were written by Dora Zgrabljic Rotar, Tena Hosko, Katazyna Bogdzevic, Pavle Flere, Lucia Gandzalova, Justyna Gumula-Kedracka, Monika Jagielska, Elena Judova, Inga Kacevska, Wojciech Klyta, Vadim Mantrov, Gabor Palasti, Magdalena Sobas, Janos Szekely, Dace Trupovniece, Jiri Valdhans, Emod Veress, and Lucie Zavadilova.

Meanwhile, a paper issued from the research on which the book builds has appeared on SSRN. It is authored by Csongor Nagy and is titled EU Choice-Of-Law Rules before Hungarian Courts: Contractual and Non-Contractual Obligations.

The abstract reads as follows:

This article is based on the Hungarian strand of the multiyear CEPIL project carried out with the generous support of the European Commission Directorate General Justice and Consumers. One of the leading considerations behind the CEPIL project was that the value of private international law unification can be preserved only if EU private international law instruments are applied correctly and uniformly, hence, the European endeavours in the field should not and cannot stop at statutory unification but need to embrace the judicial practice and make sure that besides the vertical communication between the CJEU and national courts, there is also a horizontal communication between national courts, authorities and the legal community in general. The purpose of this publication is to contribute to this horizontal communication between Member State courts by providing an analytical insight into the Hungarian case-law on the Rome I and the Rome II Regulations.

Additional information on the edited book, including the table of contents, is available here.

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, who is a Senior Lecturer at the Stockholm University.


In IRnova (C-399/21), decided on 8 September 2022, the CJEU clarified the interpretation of Article 24(4) of the Brussels I bis Regulation. The latter provision confers exclusive jurisdiction “in proceedings concerned with the registration or validity of patents, trade marks, designs, or other similar rights required to be deposited or registered” upon “the courts of the Member State in which the deposit or registration has been applied for, has taken place or is under the terms of an instrument of the Union or an international convention deemed to have taken place”.

In its judgment, the Court ruled that Article 24(4) is to be interpreted as not applying to a dispute, in the context of an action based on an alleged status of inventor or co-inventor, concerning the determination of whether a person is entitled to certain inventions referred to in patent applications filed and patents granted in third countries.

I reported on the facts and the question referred here but a brief synopsis follows.

The Swedish company IRnova AB brought proceedings before the Swedish Patent and Market Court against the Swedish company FLIR Systems AB for a declaration that it was entitled to inventions referred to in certain European, US and Chinese patent applications and certain US patents on the ground that its employee was the true inventor (or co-inventor).

The Patent and Market Court dismissed the part of IRnova’s action concerning the patent applications filed in the US and China and the patent granted in the US. Incidentally, the court retained jurisdiction over the European applications which are governed by the lex specialis rules in the Protocol on Jurisdiction and the Recognition of Decisions in respect of the Right to the Grant of a European Patent.

IRnova AB appealed to the Patent and Market Court of Appeal, which asked the CJEU whether Article 24(4) could be applied to these types of entitlement disputes concerning patents registered and applied for in non-Member States.

The CJEU began by slightly reformulating the referring court’s question to refer to applications filed and patents granted in third States as opposed to non-Member States (paras 22-24). Thereafter, the CJEU established that the dispute had international character and therefore fell within the scope of the BIa Regulation (paras 25-31). Referring to its decision Owusu, C-281/02, the CJEU observed that international character may be based on the subject-matter of the dispute (here the patent applications and the patents) being connected to a third State.

Thereafter, the CJEU answered the question whether Article 24(4) applied to a situation such as the one in the Swedish proceedings. First, the CJEU observed that it follows from the wording of Article 24(4) that it concerns the courts of a Member State of registration and therefore the provision was not applicable to patents applied for and registered in third States (paras 32-35).

Second, the CJEU held that entitlement disputes, including those based on inventorship, are not “concerned with the registration or validity of patents” in the meaning of Article 24(4) (paras 36-49). In this regard, the CJEU recalled that the concept was autonomous and that it must not be given a wider interpretation than is required by its objective (paras 38-39).

The CJEU also recalled its case law in Duijnstee, 288/82 , GAT, C-4/03, and Hanssen Beleggingen, C-341/16 where it held that the rule on exclusive jurisdiction in what is now Article 24(4) is justified by the fact that the courts of the Member State where the patents are applied for or registered are best placed to adjudicate upon cases in which the dispute itself concerns the validity or lapse of a patent, the existence of the deposit or registration or an alleged right of priority by reason of an earlier deposit. It recalled further that an action which merely raises the question of who is the owner of a patent or whether a person has been correctly registered as the owner of a trade mark is not covered by that rule of exclusive jurisdiction because such questions are not closely linked in fact and law to the place where the right has been registered (paras 36-41).

The CJEU stated that the dispute in the Swedish proceedings did not concern these questions but only the question concerning the right to the inventions or to a part of them (para 42).

In this regard, the Court observed first that the question of who owns the inventions, which includes the question of who is the inventor, does not concern the application for an intellectual property right or the right as such, but the object of the right. The CJEU referred to its earlier case law on the justification for Article 24(4) and concluded that it was relevant in a case such as the one in the Swedish proceedings where the question relates only to the entitlement to object of the right, i.e. the invention (para 43).

Thereafter, the CJEU noted that the question of who is the inventor, which the CJEU noted was the sole issue in the Swedish proceedings, is a preliminary question and therefore distinct from that of whether a patent application has been filed or a patent granted. In addition, the CJEU stated that the dispute did not concern the validity an application, but seeks only to establish the right to the inventions themselves. The CJEU stated that the fact that a lack of entitlement to an invention may constitute a ground for refusal of the application is therefore not relevant to the jurisdiction to hear disputes concerning inventorship (paras 44-45).

Lastly, the CJEU stated that the preliminary question of who is an inventor is also distinct from that of the validity of the patent and that latter question was not part of the case in the Swedish proceedings.

The CJEU added that even if the national court was required to examine the claims in the patent applications or patents to determine each employee’s contribution to the invention, this examination does not concern the patentability of the invention.

The CJEU further added that infringement actions also require an in-depth assessment of the protection afforded under the law of the protecting country but that it had previously held that such actions were not covered by the rule on exclusive jurisdiction (paras 46-48).

In my opinion, the CJEU comes to a sensible outcome – the parties should not need to pursue duplicative proceedings in every granting third State with risk that inventorship is decided differently in different states.

The question of inventorship is not closely linked in fact to the state where the patent was applied for or granted as the relevant facts will have taken place where the invention was made, which in this case was most likely in Sweden. Although there is proximity in law to the State where the patent was applied for or granted (the CJEU noted that the Swedish court will likely need to apply US and Chinese law), inventorship disputes are mostly factual disputes concerning who actually came up with the inventive idea, and not the legal value of the parties’ contributions.

If IRnova succeeds with its case on the merits, an interesting question is how it will get the judgment enforced. It can use the Swedish judgment in support of a request before the US and Chinese authorities to persuade them to correct the applicant or owner. An interesting question is whether IRnova can request the Swedish court to order FLIR Systems to transfer the patent applications and patents to it.

Lastly, the decision has significant implications so it is surprising that the CJEU did not obtain a written opinion from the Advocate General. Indeed, the CJEU dealt with the question whether Article 24(4) applies to third States in a rather summary fashion.

The question whether Article 24 in general can be given reflexive effect either as a matter of EU law or national law has been hotly debated in the legal doctrine so I would have expected more than a textual argument to support the CJEU’s conclusion.

The Danish Supreme Court held in a judgment of 31 May 2022 (case 134/2018), that Danish law should be applied for tort liability for assaults committed during the military operation Green Desert in Iraq in 2004.

In the aftermath of the war in Iraq in 2003, Iraq was controlled and administrated by international coalition forces. Danish troops took part in the coalition between 2003 and 2007. In 2004, Danish and British troops collaborated with Iraqi military in a search and arrest operation called “Green Desert”. During the operation, several Iraqis claimed that they were subject to torture. For this maltreatment, 18 Iraqis filed a civil lawsuit against the Danish Defence Authority for tort compensation in Denmark.

In its judgment, the Danish Supreme Court found that it was proven that Iraqis had been subject to assault during operation Green Desert. Whether the Danish Defence Authority could be held liable for the assaults should be decided according to Danish law and the European Convention on Human Rights.

The conclusion to apply Danish law was not elaborated in the judgment. However, the Danish Supreme Court notes that pursuant to section 18 in the Coalition Provisional Authority’s Order 17, third party claims shall be dealt with “in a manner consistent with the Sending State’s laws, regulations and procedures”. Regardless of whether the order could be seen as having status of Iraqi law or not, the Supreme Court held that its status does not matter as it points out Danish law to be applicable. Perhaps, this statement by the Supreme Court can be interpreted as an allowing attitude to the doctrine of renvoi as it seems that a remission to Danish law would be accepted if Iraqi law would have been pointed out by Danish choice of law rules. As the judgment is not at all framed as a private international law matter, such conclusions shall probably be cautiously made.

In substance, the Danish Supreme Court held that the Iraqi plaintiffs were not entitled to compensation according to the Danish Damages Act’s Section 26 on liability for torts as it was not proven that assault was conducted by Danish troops. Nor was it proven that the Danish troops should have known or understood that collaborating Iraqi military personnel would conduct assault to the civilians. Eventually, the Supreme Court held that nor did the European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR) lead to a different result. In this part, the Supreme Court concluded that the alleged assaults were conducted on territory controlled by Iraq. Hence, Denmark lacked public international law jurisdiction, which is a prerequisite for application of the ECHR according to Article 1.

The third issue of the Journal du droit international for 2022 was released in July. It contains two articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues.

In the first article, Caroline Kleiner (University of Paris Cité) discusses the private international law dimension of the sanctions against Russia (L‘application des « sanctions économiques » adoptées par l’Union européenne contre la Russie à la suite de l’invasion de l’Ukraine : éléments de droit international privé).

The English abstract reads:

The adoption of sanctions by the European Union is the main tool available to EU member states to react politically, legally and economically to Russia’s aggression against Ukraine. On an unprecedented scale, the sanctions initiated in 2014 in EU regulations following the annexation of Crimea and reinforced from 23 February 2022 are very diverse. On the one hand, restrictions of different intensity have been imposed on trade and financial matters. On the other hand, measures to freeze funds and economic resources are aimed at “target” persons and entities. These provisions, which are mandatory throughout the European Union and in respect of any economic activity carried out in whole or in part therein and in respect of any person who is a national of a Member State or who is incorporated under the law of a Member State, are being applied, however, according to a distinct mechanism. Sanctions-rule interfere with contracts as mandatory rules (lois de police), while the application of sanctions-decision is based on the method of recognition.

In the second article, Hélène Gaudemet-Tallon offers some thoughts on the recent draft code of private international law (Quelques réflexions sur le projet de Code français de droit international privé du 31 mars 2022).

The English abstract reads:

On 31 March 2022, a draft French Code of Private International Law was submitted to the Minister of Justice. This text was prepared by a group working under the chairmanship of Jean-Pierre Ancel (honorary president of the first civil chamber of the Court of Cassation). The project goes beyond what was requested in 2018 by Ms. Belloubet, Minister of Justice. Far from being a simple consolidation of the existing law, throughout its 207 articles, it proposes some new solutions and precise several acquired solutions. This article, after recalling the genesis of the project, shows the scope of the field covered, the plan adopted to deal with all issues of private international law, general theory of both conflicts of laws and conflicts of jurisdictions (jurisdiction and recognition and enforcement), special applications, proceedings, provisional measures, etc. However, the draft does not deal with international arbitration or jurisdictional immunities. Particularly interesting because the difficulty was high is the solution adopted to ensure the articulation between the French code and European law or international conventions : the primacy of European and conventional law is generally affirmed; then various articles contain numerous references to a particular European regulation or international convention. Sometimes the project extends the application of a European regulation to issues excluded by a regulation.

Without studying all the provisions of the project, this study draws the attention of the reader to particularly striking innovations : careful adoption of the method of recognition ; rejection of the distinction between available and unavailable rights and obligation for the judge to always apply the conflict rule ; full recognition of all foreign judgments without distinguishing according to their nature ; solutions proposed for divorce by private agreement ; new rules on filiation (rejection of the connection to the national law of the mother), medically assisted procreation with third-party donor, surrogacy, adoption. The important powers granted to the judge and the use of several flexible concepts should also be noticed (for example, procedural loyalty).

This study is intended to describe the project and to assess the importance of its future.

The table of contents of the issue can be accessed here.

The International Commission on Civil Status (ICCS) will host a conference, jointly organised with the Société de Législation Comparée, under the title Plurilingual Forms – Present and Future of International Cooperation in Civil Status Matters.

The conference will take place in Strasbourg on 21 September 2022.

Speakers (and chairs) include Hans Van Loon (former Secretary General of the Hague Conference on Private International Law), Paul Lagarde (Emeritus Professor at the University Paris I, former secretary general of the ICCS), Patrick Wautelet (University of Liège), Bojana Zadravec (President of the Slovenian Association of Administrative Staff, EVS -European Association of Registars), Olivier Guillod (University of Neuchâtel), Laura Martinez-Mora (Hague Conference on PIL), Nicolas Nord (Secretary General of the ICCS), Anatol Dutta (University of Munich), Camille Reitzer (Deputy Secretary General of the ICCS), Marie Vautravers (European Commission), Guillermo Palao Moreno (University of Valencia), Alexander Schuster (University of Graz), Andreas Bucher (Emeritus Professor at the University of Geneva).

The working languages will be French and English (presentations made in one language will be simultaneously translated into the other).

Further information can be found here.

The conference comes only a few weeks after the Strasbourg Convention of 14 March 2014 on the issue of multilingual extracts from civil status acts came into force internationally (on 1 July 2022), for Germany, Belgium and Switzerland.

This post was written by Paul Lorenz Eichmüller, University of Vienna.


Austrian law provides for an international forum necessitatis in Austria if this is necessary to avoid a denial of justice, i.e. if legal action abroad is (objectively) impossible or (subjectively) unreasonable, see § 28(1)2 Jurisdiktionsnorm (Civil Jurisdiction Act). The Austrian Supreme Court has recently issued four decisions (2 Nc 11/22y, 2 Nc 17/22f, 9 Nc 8/22h and 10 Nc 6/22x) in which it stated that bringing a claim for flight compensation in the UK is indeed unreasonable for Austrian claimants. This – admittedly, quite harsh – verdict shows once again Brexit’s negative impact on matters of civil jurisdiction.

The Austrian forum necessitatis

Compared to other European countries, the institution of a forum necessitatis takes a rather prominent role in the Austrian provisions on international jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters. If there is no other forum reasonably available to claimants with Austrian (or EU-) nationality or habitual residence/domicile in Austria, they can file an application to the Austrian Supreme Court to establish the jurisdiction of the Austrian courts. This procedure is called the “ordination” of jurisdiction. The cases covered by this provision range from instances where there are in fact no other countries whose courts would hear the claim, to cases where the other available fora are regarded as unreasonable – as determined on a case-by-case basis.

Even though the Supreme Court constantly reiterates that the notion of unreasonableness needs to be interpreted restrictively in order to avoid a general forum actoris in Austria (see RIS-Justiz RS0046322), its interpretation in practice is surprisingly broad. Rather obvious instances of unreasonableness include the non-enforcement of the foreign judgment in Austria; urgent proceedings abroad taking too long; a factual standstill of judicature in the respective country; severe doubts regarding the independence of the courts; or one of the parties being subject to political persecution abroad.

However, also significant additional costs of the foreign proceedings compared to litigation in Austria can constitute a ground for (subjective) unreasonableness; this includes the lack of legal aid; the lack of reimbursement of legal costs by the winner of the proceedings; or unusually high deposits as security for costs. In contrast, a less favourable position in the substantive law that is applied abroad is normally insufficient to justify an ordination of an Austrian forum necessitatis (RIS-Justiz RS0117751).

In relation to member states of the Brussels Ibis Regulation or the 2007 Lugano Convention, the ordination of a forum necessitatis will generally be impossible, as bringing a claim in these countries is not considered impossible or unreasonable (RIS-Justiz RS0112108). Since the end of the transitional period, the UK is no longer part of either of these instruments and thus subject to the general reasonableness test of the Austrian Supreme Court.

Flight Compensation as a Contentious Point

Unlike the Brussels Ibis Regulation, the domestic Austrian rules on international jurisdiction do not include a general jurisdictional head at the place of performance. The corresponding provision in § 88 JN is limited only to cases in which the place of performance was explicitly agreed upon in the contract and can be proven by a document signed by the respondent. The practical relevance of this head of jurisdiction is therefore negligible.

When it comes to flights operated by an airline based in a third country, there is thus neither a place of general jurisdiction nor any court with specific jurisdiction in Austria. If – like in one of the Supreme Court decisions (2 Nc 17/22f) – the airline has assets in Austria, the claimant can at least base the (exorbitant) jurisdiction of Austrian courts on the location of the airline’s assets (§ 99 JN). In all other cases of flight cancellation or delays (without assets of the airline in Austria), travellers living in Austria – even if they departed from an airport in Austria – would thus have to bring a claim at the airline’s seat in a third country. However, the decision of the third country will not necessarily be enforced in Austria. This is where the ordination of an Austrian forum necessitatis comes into play: No enforcement means that the judgment would be worthless, so the proceedings abroad are considered unreasonable for the claimant.

In all four of the recent decisions, Austrian claimants sought flight compensation from an airline based in the UK. However, after the UK left the EU, the reasonableness of an action against the airline at its seat in England also depends on the chances of the English judgment being recognised in Austria. While there is in fact an Austro-British treaty on the mutual recognition and enforcement of judicial decisions in civil and commercial matters from 1961, this treaty only guarantees the recognition of the decisions by “superior courts” (Art II(1)). In England, that would only be decisions by the High Court, the Court of Appeal or the Supreme Court (Art I(2)(a)). Due to the low amount of money usually in dispute in a flight compensation case, it will regularly be impossible to reach one of these courts. Thus, the recognition of a potential English judgment would fail, and this is the reason why an Austrian forum necessitatis was provided by the Supreme Court. Brexit has led to a step back into the 1980’s – when these issues were last discussed (RIS-Justiz RS0002320).

An Outlook

Due to an increasing number of ordination cases regarding flight compensation, the Austrian legislator has reacted and recently § 101a JN , providing for jurisdiction of the courts at the place of departure or arrival in all matters relating to the EU Flight Compensation Regulation. It is thus unlikely that situations like the ones decided will occur again.

Yet, these decisions continue to be of interest, for they show one thing very clearly: while Austria is in the fortunate situation to have a bilateral treaty with the UK that provides for the recognition of some (high-profile and high-value) decisions, it is far from covering everything. Particularly claims of lower value that will not reach the superior courts will not be enforced in Austria. With its forum necessitatis, Austria has found a way to minimise the negative jurisdictional side effects of Brexit for its citizens and residents, but Brexit still continues to pose us with problems we had considered solved a long time ago.

A quick update related to the insolvency regulation (Regulation 2015/848): on 30 August 2022 the Commission adopted Decision (EU) 2022/1437 confirming the participation of Ireland in Regulation (EU) 2021/2260 of the European Parliament and of the Council amending Regulation (EU) 2015/848 on insolvency proceedings to replace its Annexes A and B.

The Decision takes up the notification to the Commission of 31 May 2022 whereby Ireland notified its wish, in accordance with Article 4 of Protocol (No 21), to accept and be bound by Regulation (EU) 2021/2260 of the European Parliament and of the Council. The preamble explains that there are no specific conditions attached to the participation of Ireland in Regulation (EU) 2021/2260 and there is no need for transitional measures; the measure concerned by the current notification of Ireland merely updates the Annexes A and B to that Regulation containing the list of national insolvency proceedings and the list of national insolvency practitioners, respectively.

The Decision has entered into force the day after its publication in the Official Journal, thus on 1 September 2022.

Those in Luxembourg on 8 September 2022 may want to attend the hearing in case C-393/21, Lufthansa Technik AERO Alzey. The request for a preliminary ruling comes from the Lietuvos Aukščiausiasis Teismas (Lithuania), and was lodged on 28 June 2021. It focuses on Article 23 of Regulation (EC) No 805/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 April 2004 creating a European Enforcement Order for uncontested claims. The provision addresses the stay or limitation of enforcement. The request will oblige the Court to decide on the scope, conditions of application and extent of the review carried out by a competent court or authority of the Member State of enforcement under Article 23(c), and on the possibility of simultaneously applying several measures referred to in this article. A final question raises the issue of the relationship between the stay of the enforcement procedure under the above mentioned Article 23, and that provided for by Article 44(2) of Regulation No 1215/2012.

The facts of the case are the following.

In enforcement proceedings, a bailiff operating in Lithuania is executing an order of the Amtsgericht Hünfeld (Local Court, Hünfeld, Germany) of 14 June 2019, on the basis of a European Enforcement Order certificate of 2 December 2019 regarding the recovery of a debt of EUR 2 292 993.32 from the debtor, Arik Air Limited.

Claiming that the certificate had been issued unlawfully because the procedural documents of the Local Court, Hünfeld, had not been duly served on it, thus causing it to miss the time limit for lodging objections, Arik Air Limited applied to the Landgericht Frankfurt am Main (Regional Court, Frankfurt am Main, Germany) for withdrawal of the European Enforcement Order certificate of 2 December 2019. In an order of 9 April 2020, that court stated that execution of the enforcement order of 24 October 2019 would be stayed if Arik Air Limited paid a security of EUR 2 000 000.

Arik Air Limited, requested the bailiff to stay the enforcement proceedings in the Republic of Lithuania until the debtor’s claims for withdrawal of the European Enforcement Order certificate had been examined in a final procedural decision of the court in Germany. The bailiff refused to stay the enforcement proceedings.

By order of 11 June 2020, the Kauno apylinkės teismas (District Court, Kaunas, Lithuania), before which an action regarding this refusal was brought, did not uphold the action. The court stated that the debtor’s request had already been examined by a court of the State of origin in the order of 9 April 2020 and, therefore, it had no grounds to examine it.

By order of 25 September 2020, the Kauno apygardos teismas (Regional Court, Kaunas) set aside the order of the court of first instance, upheld the action brought by Arik Air Limited, and ordered the stay of the enforcement proceedings pending a full examination of the applicant’s claims by a final judgment of the German court that had jurisdiction. The appellate court stated that, in view of the disproportionately great harm which might be caused in the enforcement proceedings, an application regarding a European Enforcement Order certificate to a court of the State where it was issued was a sufficient ground for staying the enforcement proceedings. Taking the view that there was nothing in the case file to confirm that the security specified in the order of the Regional Court, Frankfurt am Main, of 9 April 2020 had been paid, the appellate court concluded that there was no ground to believe that the question of the suspension of enforcement measures in the enforcement proceedings had been examined by the court of the State origin.

On 16 December 2020, the interested party, Lufthansa Technik AERO Alzey GmbH, brought an appeal on a point of law before the Lietuvos Aukščiausiasis Teismas (Supreme Court of Lithuania).

The questions referred read:

  1. How, taking into account the objectives of Regulation  805/2004, inter alia the objective of accelerating and simplifying the enforcement of judgments of Member States and effective safeguarding of the right to a fair trial, must the term ‘exceptional circumstances’ in Article 23(c) of Regulation 805/2004 be interpreted? What is the discretion that the competent authorities of the Member State of enforcement have to interpret the term ‘exceptional circumstances’?
  2. Are circumstances, such as those in the present case, related to judicial proceedings in the State of origin which decide a question regarding the setting aside of the judgment on the basis of which a European Enforcement Order was issued to be regarded as relevant when deciding on the application of Article 23(c) of Regulation  805/2004? According to what criteria must the appeal proceedings in the Member State of origin be assessed and how comprehensive must the assessment of the proceedings taking place in the Member State of origin that is carried out by the competent authorities of the Member State of enforcement be?
  3. What is the subject matter of the assessment when deciding on the application of the term ‘exceptional circumstances’ in Article 23 of Regulation No 805/2004: must the impact of the respective circumstances of the dispute when the judgment of the State of origin is challenged in the State of origin be assessed, must the possible potential benefit or harm of the respective measure specified in Article 23 of the regulation be analysed, or must the debtor’s economic abilities to implement the judgment, or other circumstances, be analysed?
  4. Under Article 23 of Regulation  805/2004, is the simultaneous application of several measures specified in that article possible? If the answer to this question is in the affirmative, what criteria must the competent authorities of the State of enforcement rely on when deciding on the merits and proportionality of the application of several of those measures?
  5. Is the legal regime laid down in Article 36(1) of Regulation (EU) 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters to be applied to a judgment of the State of origin regarding the suspension (or cancellation) of enforceability, or is a legal regime similar to that specified in Article 44(2) of that regulation applicable?

Sitting judges are C. Lycourgous, S. Rodin, J.C. Bonichot, L.S. Rossi, and O. Spineanu-Matei (reporting). An opinion has been requested from P. Pikamäe.

On the same day, the Court will render a three-judges decision (O. Spineanu-Matei reporting, sitting with S. Rodin and L.S. Rossi) in case C-399/21, IRnova. The request by the Svea hovrätt, Patent- och marknadsöverdomstolen (Sweden) was lodged on June 28, 2021. In the dispute on the merits, the company FLIR has applied for patents on certain inventions in inter alia the United States of America and China. IRnova brought an action seeking a declaration that IRnova has better entitlement to the inventions than FLIR. The action was dismissed at first instance on the ground that it is related so closely to the registration and invalidity of patents that the Swedish courts do not have jurisdiction to hear the case. IRnova has lodged an appeal against this dismissal decision before the referring court. This is thus a request for interpretation of Article 24(4) of Regulation (EU)  1215/2012 with just one question:

Is an action seeking a declaration of better entitlement to an invention, based on a claim of inventorship or co-inventorship according to national patent applications and patents registered in a non-Member State, covered by exclusive jurisdiction for the purposes of Article 24(4) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters?

Before getting into it, the Court will need to decide whether the Regulation applies at all, taking into account that the dispute arose between two companies having their registered office in the same Member State, and that it seeks to establish a right of ownership, probably also arising in Sweden. There is indeed a foreign element – the case concerns patent applications made and patents granted abroad: but this foreign element is not located on the territory of a Member State, but in China and the US.

The next PIL event will take place on September 15. The Court will then hand down its decision on C-18/21, Uniqa Versicherungen. The reference was sent by the Oberster Gerichtshof (Austria), and lodged January 12, 2021. It consists of just one question, on Regulation 1896/2006:

Are Articles 20 and 26 of Regulation 1896/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2006 creating a European order for payment procedure to be interpreted as meaning that those provisions preclude an interruption of the 30-day period for lodging a statement of opposition to a European order for payment, as provided for in Article 16(2) of that regulation, by Paragraph 1(1) of the Austrian Bundesgesetz betreffend Begleitmaßnahmen zu COVID-19 in der Justiz (Federal Law on accompanying measures for COVID-19 in the administration of justice), pursuant to which all procedural periods in proceedings in civil cases for which the event triggering the period occurs after 21 March 2020 or which have not yet expired by that date are to be interrupted until the end of 30 April 2020 and are to begin to run anew from 1 May 2020?

I reported here on the request. AG Collins’s opinion was delivered on March 31, 2022:

Articles 16, 20 and 26 of Regulation (EC) No 1896/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2006 creating a European order for payment procedure do not preclude the adoption, in the circumstances of the COVID-19 pandemic, of a national measure that interrupted the 30-day time limit for lodging a statement of opposition to a European order for payment contained in Article 16(2) thereof.

The deciding chamber is one of five judges, namely K. Jürimäe (reporting), K. Lenaerts, N. Jääskinen, M. Safjan, and N. Piçarra.

On 19 September 2022, within the framework of the EU-FamPro Project, a conference titled Couples’ Property with Cross-Border Implications: Uniting Academic Discussions and Practical Concerns will be held in Almeria, followed by a seminar on Practical Challenges in the Application of the Twin Regulations. Remote participation is also available.

The conference and the seminar are the two main parts of an event of the EU-FamPro (E-training on EU Family Property Regimes) Project, co-funded by the European Union and conducted by the University of Camerino (coord.), the Law Institute of Lithuania, the University of Almeria, the University of Ljubliana, and the Rijeka University.

The Conference will provide an international forum where the Partners of the Project illustrate the contribution of the E-learning experience to the dissemination and understanding of the recent EU regulations on matrimonial property and property of registered partnerships (Twin Regulations), while academics, policymakers, and practitioners exchange their views on the different roles of legal professionals applying EU family property law.

The Seminar will focus on specific and cross-cutting issues related to the application of the Twin Regulations. The presentations are planned to cover the application of the Twin Regulations in the different national experiences, especially with regard to jurisdictional rules, determination of applicable law and party autonomy. Specific attention will also be given to the interaction of property regulations and Regulation on Succession.

Further info on the event is available on the Project website and the event programme is available here.

The International Institute for the Unification of Private Law (Unidroit) is conducting an online consultation on the draft Model Law on Factoring.

The online consultation will run for 12 weeks, from 29 July until 21 October 2022.

The purpose of the consultation is to: (1) Raise awareness about the instrument; (2) Ensure that the instrument is well suited to application in different contexts, including both civil law and common law jurisdictions as well as developing economies, emerging markets, and developed economies; (3) Seek feedback from parties engaged in factoring on whether the instrument sufficiently addresses issues that arise under existing legal frameworks and will improve factoring arrangements in those States that implement the Model Law; (4) Solicit comments on the drafting of the instrument itself.

The public consultation has three aspects:

  1. The launch of this webpage on the UNIDROIT website allowing interested parties to access the draft Model Law on Factoring and facilitating the submission of comments.
  2. The circulation of the draft Model Law on Factoring directly to interested parties.
  3. The organisation of one or more consultation events to discuss the content of the draft instrument with stakeholders.

Further information, including on the draft Model Law on Factoring itself, is available here.

This post was contributed by Dr. Vincent Richard, who practices with Wurth Kinsch Olinger in Luxembourg.


The end of the summer is the right time to draw readers’ attention to the recent entry into force in all EU Member States except Denmark of the Evidence Regulation recast on 1 July 2022 (Regulation 2020/1783).

The Evidence Regulation facilitates the cross-border taking of evidence by allowing a court or authority to request a court located in another Member State to take evidence there. The Regulation also allows courts to take evidence directly from another Member State after having asked permission from the central authority of that Member State.

The main goal of the recast is to bring the Evidence Regulation into the digital era by imposing that all communications and exchanges of documents should be carried out through a decentralised IT system such as e-CODEX and by encouraging the taking of evidence through videoconferencing. Additionally, the recast facilitates the direct taking of evidence and it introduces interesting changes to the notion of “court” under the Regulation.

Electronic Transmission of Requests through e-CODEX

The main objective of the recast is to impose an electronic transmission of requests and documents among courts using the Evidence Regulation. To that end, Article 7 (former Article 6 of Regulation 1206/2001) was entirely modified to provide for a fully dematerialised procedure and to allow electronic signatures, governed by Regulation no 910/2014 on electronic identification.

Communication between courts relies on the e-CODEX system, which is a decentralised and interoperable system for cross-border communication, allowing secure communication between preapproved and identifiable users such as judges and clerks. The e-CODEX system has already been used to connect the commercial registers of the Member States and in several pilot projects. The solution has been tested by a limited number of States in the application of the European Payment Order, Small Claims and European Account Preservation Order Regulation. The Regulation on the taking of evidence and the Regulation on the service of documents are the first texts on judicial cooperation in civil matters to require Member States to deploy access points to the e-CODEX system, but the Commission wishes to generalize the method, both in civil and criminal matters. On this issue, the reader may consult a recent blog post by Marta Requejo on the entry into force of the e-CODEX Regulation.

Because of the technical difficulties that this transformation entails, the relevant article (Article 7) did not enter into force in July 2022 with the rest of the Regulation but it will enter into force in 2025, three years after the adoption of the implementing regulation defining technical specifications (Commission implementing regulation (EU) 2022/422 of 14 March 2022).

Taking of Evidence through Videoconferencing

Where the taking of evidence requires the hearing of a person who is not in the territory of the requesting court, the Regulation encourages Member States to use videoconferencing whenever possible (Articles 12 and 20). This technology can be used to hear a party, a witness, an expert or even a child in the context of the application of Regulation 2019/1111. The recast encourages the use of videoconferencing, whether the taking of evidence is carried out by the requested court or directly by the requesting court.

The Notion of “Court” under the Regulation

Article 2 of the recast provides two definitions. One on the “decentralised IT system” and one on the notion of “court”. The latter definition is worth mentioning because it aimed to close the debate as to whether notaries can use the Evidence Regulation. (On the broader issue of notaries in EU PIL, see the post by Martina Mantovani on this blog, here)

Under the recast, the notion of court encompasses not only courts per se but also “other authorities in Member States as communicated to the Commission under Article 31(3), that exercise judicial functions, that act pursuant to a delegation of power by a judicial authority or that act under the control of a judicial authority, and which are competent under national law to take evidence for the purposes of judicial proceedings in civil or commercial matters”.

Hence, Member States are free to delegate the taking of evidence to notaries or court clerks and other Member States must respect this choice as long as it was communicated to the Commission. Recital 5 specifies that this definition includes authorities that qualify as courts under other Union legal acts, such as Brussels I bis, Brussels II ter and the Succession Regulation.

Direct Taking of Evidence

Article 19 to 21 of the recast further encourages requesting courts to use direct taking of evidence after asking permission from the central authority where the evidence is located. If that central body does not answer within 30 days of acknowledgement of receipt of the request, article 19(5) provides that the requesting court may send a reminder. Interestingly, if the requesting court does not receive a reply within 15 days of the acknowledgement of receipt of the reminder, the request for the direct taking of evidence shall be considered accepted. The Regulation, therefore, provides that the silence of the central body is equivalent to implicit acceptance of the taking of evidence on its territory. Exceptionally, the central body may, however, still refuse the taking of evidence after the deadline until the moment of the actual direct taking of evidence.

Conclusion

The Evidence Regulation has never been used much but it remains a useful tool at the disposal of judges and counsels who need to gather evidence abroad in cross-border disputes. The introduction of the e-CODEX system and the use of videoconferencing should speed up the process of obtaining evidence abroad.

Moreover, the recast foreshadows the method that will be followed in judicial cooperation in the coming years and it will be interesting to observe the implementation of e-CODEX in all Member States.

Afficher l’image sourceThe European Commission has announced that the European Union and Ukraine both joined the 2019 Hague Judgments Convention today. More specifically, the EU has acceded and Ukraine has ratified the Convention on 29 August 2022.

Didier Reynders, EU Commissioner for Justice, said:

Today‘s accession is the culmination of years of intense efforts. By being the first to accede to the Convention together with Ukraine, the European Union paves the way for others to join soon. The wider the accession rate of States to the Hague Judgments Convention, the more powerful an instrument it will become for the benefit of more citizens, more companies, and wider international trade and investment.

The Convention will enter into force for the EU and Ukraine on 1 September 2023.

A delicate question will then be whether EU Member States will apply the Convention to judgments issued by courts located in any part of Ukraine under Russian “control” (whatever that may mean, and if any by then).

Unless Russia, which has signed the Convention, becomes a Contracting State in the meantime.

Following the abolition of exequatur by the Brussels I bis Regulation (Article 39), a new model (application for refusal of enforcement, Articles 46-51) has been introduced. So far, case law has been scarce in the vast majority of Member States. Greece was no exception to the rule.

A dispute between a Cypriot and a Greek company led to a series of judgments, which demonstrate the problems of mixing EU with domestic procedures. The facts of the case are complicated, at least for Greek practice standards, departing from the average scheme of creditor v debtor.

Facts

Stage 1: Cyprus

The case began in Cyprus. A Cypriot aviation company (creditor = C) started litigation against another Cypriot company before the district court of Nicosia (debtor 1 = D1). C requested the return of a Cessna aircraft, of which it was the owner. The aircraft was leased to D1. The latter did not appear in the proceedings. The default judgment was served to D1. At some point, C was informed that the aircraft was not anymore in Cyprus. D1 had subleased the aircraft to a private aviation company situated in Thessaloniki (debtor 2 = D2).

Stage 2: Greece

In light of the above circumstances, C filed an action against D2 before Thessaloniki courts. However, ordinary proceedings do not offer chances of a speedy dispute resolution. Indeed, the hearing of the action is scheduled to take place end September 2022. C had not time to lose. It obviously was in a dire need to get hold of the aircraft as soon as possible. Therefore, five days after filing the action, C decided to follow a different path: It served both the judgment and the certificate of Article 53 of the Brussels I bis Regulation (issued by the Nicosia court) to D2, requesting the return of the aircraft, in accordance with the order of the Cypriot court.

Stage 3: The remedies of D2

Faced with the sword of Damocles, D2 opened three sets of proceedings: an application for refusal of enforcement; an action to oppose execution (five days after filing the above application); an application to suspend enforcement (filed same day with the action).

The grounds of defence were identical: Some of the grounds referred to the classic impediments featured under Article 45 of the Brussels I bis Regulation, namely public policy and violation of the right to be heard, aiming at the refusal of enforcement. The remaining grounds challenged the execution proceedings.

Judgements

The rulings of the Thessaloniki courts:

  1. The first decision (Thessaloniki Court of first Instance, 19 November 2021, unreported) concerned the action to oppose execution. The court did not enter into the merits of the case. It stated that, taking into account the melange of grounds against enforceability and enforcement, it must stay proceedings, until the court seised with the application for refusal of enforcement renders its ruling. The court underlined that it had no powers to examine the grounds against the execution proceedings, because D2 explicitly requested the court to examine the latter grounds (i.e., those against execution proceedings), only if it rejects the former. (i.e., those against enforceability)
  2. The second decision (Thessaloniki Court of first Instance, 16 February 2022, unreported) concerned the application for refusal of enforcement. Again, the court did not enter into the merits of the case. A number of issues were in need of clarification, so that the court could render judgment. Therefore, the court ordered the stay of proceedings, requesting evidence with respect to the following issues:

First, the court was not aware of the right of D2 to challenge the Cypriot judgment in the state of origin, pursuant to Cypriot law of civil procedure.

Second, the court was not aware of the Cypriot provisions on the service of process to legal entities.

Third, the court requested the original certificate of the service of process to D1.

Fourth, the court requested the production of a document, which will certify whether the Cypriot judgment is final and conclusive

  1. The third decision (Thessaloniki Court of first Instance – summary proceedings, 9 March 2022, unreported) concerned the application to suspend enforcement. It focused on the defence raised by D2 with respect to the certificate under Article 53. Upon scrutiny of the certificate, the court traced two defects: First, the certificate stated that the judgment was rendered in contradictory proceedings, although the judgment was given in default of appearance, as evidenced in the judgment issued by the Nicosia court. Second, the certificate did not include the date of service. The above were considered as vices of the enforceable foreign judgment, on the grounds of which the execution is founded. Therefore, the court ordered the temporary stay of execution, until the judgment on the action to oppose execution id rendered. NB: No reference was made to Article 44 Brussels I bis Regulation
Assessment

On a European level, judgments dealing with refusal of enforcement under the Brussels I bis Regulation are a sheer rarity. This may be evidenced by reading the reports published in the JUDGTRUST and EFFORTS projects.

Greece has not taken steps to clarify the landscape concerning Article 47 Brussels I Regulation. Greek legal scholarship supports unanimously the right of the judgment debtor to file a single remedy, challenging both enforceability and enforcement, i.e., an action to oppose execution. This has been accepted by the courts in the case at hand. However, D2 opted for the opposite solution: Applying prevailing lawyer tactics, it filed two separate documents, accumulating all possible grounds in each of them. It didn’t work the way it was expected. Luckily, D2 managed to suspend execution. Hence, the battle is still on ground zero. More judgments will follow, most probably reaching the Supreme Court.

Given that the courts did not enter into the merits (save the court ordering suspension of execution based on substantial evidence / the balance of probabilities), many intriguing issues are left unanswered: The right of C to initiate execution against a non-litigant in the country of origin; the obligation of D2 to challenge the Cypriot decision, without being a party to the proceedings; the significance of the errors found in the certificate under Article 53 on the level of enforceability. These are matters which will surely be scrutinized by the courts in the forthcoming proceedings. However, before concluding this post, it should be mentioned that the courts referred to three core rulings of the CJEU, offering guidance for the next set of litigation, namely the ruling of 2016 in the case of Rudolfs Meroni v Recoletos, the ruling of 2015 in the case of Diageo Brands BV, and the ruling of 2012 in Trade Agency.

P.S. A recent decision of the Thessaloniki Court of first instance, issued at the end of December 2021, examined the application for refusal of the Greek company against the enforcement of a judgment issued by the court of Reggio Emilia in 2021. More information about the case is available here.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) will be published on 1 September 2022. It contains a number of interesting articles and case comments regarding issues of jurisdiction and applicable law. The table of contents is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us.

J. Richter, Cross-border service of writs of summons according to the revised EU Service Regulation

The service of judicial documents, particularly the service of writs of summons, is of central importance in civil proceedings. In cross-border proceedings, service of legal documents poses particular problems, which are addressed by the European Regulation on the Service of Documents. The revision of this regulation, which will enter into force on 1 July 2022, provides an opportunity to examine the current and future rules by taking the example of the international service of writs of summons.

G. van Calster, Lex ecologia. On applicable law for environmental pollution (Article 7 Rome II), a pinnacle of business and human rights as well as climate change litigation

The European Union rules on the law that applies to liability for environmental damage, are an outlier in the private international law agenda. EU private international law rules are almost always value neutral. Predictability is the core ambition, not a particular outcome in litigation. The rules on applicable law for environmental damage, contained in the Rome II Regulation on the law that applies to non-contractual obligations, are a clear and considered exception. Courts are struggling with the right approach to the relevant rules. This contribution maps the meaning and nature of those articles, their application in case-law, and their impact among others on business and human rights as well as climate change litigation.

M. Castendiek, “Contractual” rights of third parties in private international law

Although contractual rights are usually limited to the parties, almost all jurisdictions in Europe recognize exceptions of this rule. Whereas those “contractual” rights of third parties are strictly limited in common law countries, German and Austrian Law even extend contractual duties of care on third persons related to the parties. Prior to the Rome Regulations, the conflict-of-law judgments on those “contracts with protective effect in favour of third parties” differed between German and Austrian courts.
The article points out that a consistent jurisdiction on this issue needs a clear distinction between contractual and non-contractual rights even between the parties of the contract. It points out that the Regulation Rome I covers only obligations that would not exist without the contract. Those obligations remain contractual even if they entitle a third party.
“Contractual” duties of care corresponding with negligence in tort, on the other hand, fall within the scope of the Regulation Rome II. For the contracting parties as well as for third parties, the conflict-of-laws in claims following the disregard of such duties is determined by the application of Article 4 Regulation Rome II. The article provides criteria to determine whether the close connection rule in Article 4(3) Regulation Rome II can lead to the application of the law governing the contract.

C. von Bary, News on Procedural Consumer Protection from Luxemburg: Consumer Status and Change of Domicile

In two recent decisions, the CJEU continues to refine the contours of procedural consumer protection in cross-border disputes. In the case of a person who spent on average nine hours a day playing – and winning at – online poker, the court clarified that factors like the amount involved, special knowledge or the regularity of the activity do not as such lead to this person not being classified as a consumer. It remains unclear, however, which criteria are relevant to determine whether a contract is concluded for a purpose outside a trade or profession. Further, the CJEU stated that the relevant time to determine the consumer’s domicile is when the action is brought before a court. This seems to be true even if the consumer changes domicile to a different member state after the conclusion of the contract and before the action is brought and the seller or supplier has not pursued commercial or professional activities or directed such activities at this member state. This devalues the relevance of this criterion to the detriment of the professional party.

W. Voß, The Forum Delicti Commissi in Cases of Purely Pecuniary Loss – a Cum-Ex Aftermath

Localising the place of damage in the context of capital investment cases is a perennial problem both under national and European civil procedural law. With prospectus liability having dominated the case law in the past decades, a new scenario is now increasingly coming into the courts’ focus: liability claims resulting from cum-ex-transactions. In its recent decision, the Higher Regional Court of Munich confirms the significance of the place of the claimant’s bank account for the localisation of purely financial loss in the context of sec. 32 German Civil Procedure Code but fails to provide any additional, viable reasoning on this notoriously debated issue. The decision does manage, however, to define the notion of principal place of business as delimitation of the scope of application of the Brussels regime convincingly. Incidentally, the text of the judgment also proves an informative lesson for the recently flared-up debate about anonymization of judicial decisions.

L. Hornkohl, International jurisdiction for permission proceedings under the German Telemedia Act (TMG) in cases of suspected abusive customer complaints on online marketplaces

In its decision of 11 March 2021, the Cologne Higher Regional Court denied the international jurisdiction of the Cologne courts for permission proceedings under the German Telemedia Act (TMG) in cases of suspected abusive customer complaints in online marketplaces. The Cologne court decision combined several precedents of the German Federal Court and the European Court of Justice. Although the Cologne Higher Regional Court decided that permission proceedings constitute a civil and commercial matter within the meaning of the Brussels I Regulation, international jurisdiction could not be established in Germany. The place of performance according to Art. 7 No. 1 lit. b second indent Brussels Ibis Regulation must, in case of doubt, uniformly be determined at the place of establishment of the online marketplace operator in Luxembourg. Article 7 No. 2 of the Regulation also does not give jurisdiction to German courts. The refusal to provide information per se is not a tort in the sense of Article 7 No. 2. Furthermore, there is no own or attributable possibly defamatory conduct of the platform operator. Contradictory considerations of the German legislator alone cannot establish jurisdiction in Germany.

A. Spickhoff, Contract and Tort in European Jurisdiction – New Developments

The question of qualification as a matter of contract or/and of tort is among others especially relevant in respect to the jurisdiction at place of performance and of forum delicti. The decision of the court of Justice of the European Union in res Brogsitter has initiated a discussion of its relevance and range to this problem. Recent decisions have clarified some issues. The article tries to show which. The starting point is the fraudulent car purchase.

R.A. Schütze, Security for costs for UK plaintiffs in German civil proceedings after the Brexit?

The judgment of the Oberlandesgericht Frankfurt/Main deals with one of the open procedural questions of the Brexit: the obligation of plaintiffs having permanent residence in the United Kingdom to provide security of costs in German civil proceedings. The Court has rightly decided that from January 1st, 2021 plaintiff cannot rely on sect. 110 par. 1 German Code of Civil Procedure (CCP) anymore as the United Kingdom is no longer member of the EU. If the plaintiff has lodged the complaint before January 1st, 2021, the obligation to provide security of costs arises at that date and security can be claimed by respondent according to sect. 110 CCP. However, the Court has not seen two exceptions from the obligation to provide security for costs according to sect. 110 par. 2 no. 1 and 2 CCP which relieve plaintiff from the obligation to provide security of costs if an international convention so provides (no. 1) or if an international convention grants the recognition and execution of decisions for costs (no. 2). In the instant case the court had to apply art. 9 par. 1 of the European Convention on Establishment of 1955 and the Convention between Germany and the United Kingdom on Recognition and Execution of Foreign Judgments of 1960, both Conventions not having been touched by the Brexit. Facit therefore: claimants having permanent residence in the United Kingdom are not obliged to provide security for costs in German Civil proceedings.

H. Roth, Qualification Issues relating to § 167 Civil Procedure Code (Zivilprozessordnung, ZPO)

§ 167 of the Civil Procedure Code (ZPO) aims to relieve the parties of the risk accruing to them through late official notification of legal action over which they have no control. This norm is part of procedural law. It is valid irrespective of whether a German court applies foreign or German substantive law. The higher regional Court (Oberlandesgericht) of Frankfurt a.M. found differently. It holds that § 167 should only be considered when German substantive law and thus German statute of limitations law is applied.

A. Hemler, Undisclosed agency and construction contract with foreign building site: Which law is applicable?

Does the term “contract for the provision of services” in Art 4(1)(b) Rome I Regulation include a building contract with a foreign building site? Or should we apply the exception clause in Art 4(3) Rome I Regulation if the building site is abroad? Which law governs the legal consequences of undisclosed agency, i.e. how should we treat cases where a contracting party acts as an agent for an undisclosed principal? Furthermore, what are the legal grounds in German law for a refund of an advance payment surplus in such a building contract? In the case discussed, the Oberlandesgericht (Higher Regional Court) Köln only addressed the latter question in detail. Unfortunately, the court considered the interesting PIL issues only in disappointing brevity. Therefore, based on a doctrinal examination of the exception clause in Art 4(3) Rome I Regulation, the paper discusses whether the scope of the general conflict of laws rule for contracts for the provision of services should exclude building contracts with a foreign building site by virtue of a teleological limitation. It also sheds light on the dispute around the law governing cases of undisclosed agency. The paper argues that Art 1(2)(g) Rome I Regulation is not applicable in this regard, i.e. the issue is not excluded from the Rome I Regulation’s scope. Instead, it is covered by Art 10(1) Rome I Regulation; hence, the law governing the contract remains applicable.

S.L. Gössl, Uniqueness and subjective components – Some notes on habitual residence in European conflict of laws and procedural law

The article deals with the case law of the ECJ on the habitual residence of adults, as addressed in a recent decision. The ECJ clarified that there can only ever be one habitual residence. Furthermore, it confirms that each habitual residence has to be determined differently for each legal acts. Finally, in the case of the habitual residence of adults, subjective elements become more paramount than in the case of minors. In autonomous German Private International Law, discrepancies with EU law may arise precisely with regard to the relevance of the subjective and objective elements. German courts should attempt to avoid such a discrepancy.

D. Wiedemann, Holidays in Europe or relocation to Bordeaux: the habitual residence of a child under the Hague Convention on International Child Abduction

A man of French nationality and a woman of Chilean nationality got married and had a daughter in Buenos Aires. A few months after the birth of their daughter, the family travelled to Europe, where they first visited relatives and friends and finally stayed with the man’s family in Bordeaux. One month and a few days after they arrived in Bordeaux, mother and daughter travelled to Buenos Aires and, despite an agreement between the spouses, never returned to Bordeaux. The father in France asked Argentinean authorities for a return order under the HCA. According to the prevailing view, the HCA only applies, if, before the removal or retention, the child was habitually resident in any contracting state except for the requested state. The court of first instance (Juzgado Civil) assumed a change of the child’s habitual residence from Argentina to France, but, considering that the lack of the mother’s consent to move to France results in a violation of the Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Discrimination against Women, it granted an exception under Art. 20 HCA. The higher court (Cámara Nacional de Apelaciones en lo Civil) and the Argentinian Supreme Court (Corte Suprema de Justicia de la Nación) required the manifestation of both parents’ intent for a change of the child’s habitual residence. The higher court saw a sufficient manifestation of the mother’s intent to move to France in the termination of her employment in Buenos Aires and ordered the return. In contrast, the CSJN refused to give weight to the termination of employment as it happened in connection with the birth of the daughter.

H.J. Snijders, Enforcement of foreign award (in online arbitration) ex officio refused because of violation of the defendant’s right to be heard

With reference to (inter alia) a judgement of the Amsterdam Court of Appeal, some questions regarding the consideration of requests for recognition and enforcement of foreign arbitral awards in the Netherlands are discussed. Should the State Court ex officio deal with a violation of public order by the arbitral tribunal, in particular the defendant’s right to be heard, also in default proceedings like the Amsterdam one? In addition, which public order is relevant in this respect, the international public order or the domestic one? Furthermore, does it matter for the State Court’s decision that the arbitral awards dealt with were issued in an online arbitration procedure (regarding a loan in bitcoin)? Which lessons can be derived from the decision of the Amsterdam Court for drafters of Online Arbitration Rules and for arbitral tribunals dealing with online arbitration like the arbitral e-court in the Amsterdam case? The author also points out the relevance of transitional law in the field of arbitration by reference to a recent decision of the Dutch Supreme Court rejecting the view of the Amsterdam Court of Appeal in this matter; transitional law still is dangerous law.

This post was authored by François Mailhé, who is Professor of Private Law at the University of Picardie Jules Verne. It is the fourth in a series of posts regarding the ruling of the European Court of Justice, of 20 June 2022, in the case of London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Assistance Association Ltd v Spain. The first post was contributed by Adrian Briggs, the second one by Gilles Cuniberti, and the third one by Antonio Leandro.


Much has already been said on this case and this post does not contend to address all the issues both dealt with and raised by the decision.

Rather, I would like to submit, as a summer food for thought, a topical methodological problem exampled by this decision after several others: that of the bias tending to analyse all problems through the articles of the Regulation at stake. More precisely, I would suggest Brussels I as a whole shouldn’t have been applied in that case and that the reason for those opposite findings by the ECJ can also be explained because it preferred interpreting article 34 rather than the scope of the Regulation as a whole.

It all starts with what I contend to be a poorly presented prejudicial question. It did ask whether, first, the English decision at stake was a “judgment” preventing recognition of the Spanish decision under Article 34 of Brussels I, second if it may be such even if it was taken in accordance with the Arbitration Act 1996. The question therefore focused on Article 34 and, by doing so, begged for the answer.

Indeed, if one looks at the issue through Article 34 and the notion of irreconcilability, then the Hoffmann case, on Article 34’s ancestor, Article 27 Brussels Convention, is the relevant case-law. In that decision, the ECJ held that a decision on the status of a natural person, a matter outside the scope of the Convention, could still be considered from Article 27 perspective as long as it “entailed legal consequences which were mutually exclusive” with the other judgment. It was a very pragmatic decision, allowing to solve the conflict between Article 27 (that solved the problem) and Article 1 (on the scope of the Convention). It allowed to disregard the subject-matter of the judgment if it may have consequences in the field of what was the Brussels convention at the time. Disregarding the arbitration exclusion was, therefore, an obvious choice considering the phrasing of the question.

What is more, asking whether Article 34 could be applied even if the judgment had a specificity under national law (the Arbitration Act 1996) was also a good way to get a specific answer. National specificities are obviously irrelevant.

What was relevant, though, was the topic of this national act: arbitration. There lied the problem.

Article 1(2) had been forgotten in the question and bypassed too quickly by the Court in its answer, who considered the problem was identical to that in Hoffmann. But what worked for 1(2)(a) was not adapted to all other exclusions of Article 1(2). Relevant for a conflict of substance (status of natural persons, succession and wills, etc.) since its solution eventually only considers substance (that of the consequences of those conflicting decisions), it is hardly adapted to procedural exceptions. Arbitral awards, and therefore decisions about them, intervene almost by essence on contractual and liability matters, all matters dealt with by the Regulation. Most often, the final decision will be about such remedies as liability and damages, or avoidance of a contract. How may such a decision not be conflicting with other judicial decisions between the same parties and matters?

The problem of arbitration is that it is not a different matter, hence no different decisions, but a different procedure. Using an analysis of the substance of any final award and an associated judgment therefore amounts to strip the arbitral aspect of the litigation and to deprive the exclusion clause of article 1(2)(d) of the Regulation of any effet utile. One may just have to compare with what could have been the reasoning with a judgment pronounced within the scope of the Insolvency Regulation recast. There again, comparing the substance of the decisions would have revealed a potential conflict between mutually exclusive legal consequences, and therefore, according to that line of reasoning, the exclusion of the Insolvency Regulation…

Falling back on Article 34 and the Hoffmann decision was therefore too simple a way to bypass the arbitration issue. In the conflict between the problem to solve and the scope of the Regulation, the latter is obviously to be addressed first. Indeed, there is no real conflict: there was no question, once Brussels I would have been declared applicable, that the issue would have to be solved by Article 34… The question of the scope of a Regulation arises first since its rules only play within its limits. And the London Steam-Ship case shows how such a line of reasoning is not only an issue of logic, but also of policy. The policy issue, indeed, was not the narrow interplay between two such decisions, but rather the scope of the arbitration exclusion in Brussels I, an issue that has not always been clearly addressed. This issue of the limits of the Regulation itself should have been at the core of the prejudicial question, not the conditions of Article 34 facing a specific judgment.

It is not the first time such a narrow analysis is at play, though. One may remember, for example, the Owusu decision. Where, in that decision, the question was whether or not forum non conveniens was compatible with the Convention, the Court went in depth as to the “imperative” nature of the sole Article 2 of the Convention to reject it. This method prevented the Court to pose a principle of exclusion of forum non conveniens within the scope of the Brussels Convention itself, a solution far simpler (and more efficient) than interpreting its Article 2, which was not answering that problem at all. Indeed, resorting to specific articles of the Regulation, silent on new issues, often leads to just ignoring them.

I do not know whether, at least in this London Steam-Ship case, the Court was perfectly aware of this methodological choice. But it is that of a young Court, applying a young law. A French author cannot but think of the exegetic school of French law that endured in case-law for decades after the Code civil was enacted, restricting itself to the strict meaning of its articles even when new issues arose. This is what the ECJ did, here again, by preferring to interpret the technical rule rather than trying a systemic analysis.

The Court has found maturity in other branches of European law, displaying much subtility and a much wider vision to address complex issues. Private international law, as this other branch of law harmonising relations between member State laws, could benefit from such a change in perspective.

GRUR International (Journal of European and International IP Law) has recently published an article by Pedro De Miguel Asensio titled Protection of Reputation, Good Name and Personality Rights in Cross-Border Digital Media”.

The abstract reads:

Following the recent judgments of the Court of Justice in Mittelbayerischer Verlag and Gtflix tv, this paper analyses the European Union framework in relation to the enforcement of rights relating to personality, including those of legal persons, against harmful content posted online. As regards jurisdiction, special attention is given to the scope of the centre of interest of the victim as ground for jurisdiction. Furthermore, the fragmentation that results from attributing jurisdiction to the courts of the place(s) where the damage occurs under the so-called mosaic approach is discussed. Particular attention is devoted to the difficulties that arise in relation to the broad understanding by the Court of Justice of the place where the damage occurs as the connecting factor and its position regarding the mere accessibility of online content as the decisive element for determining jurisdiction. Additionally, the interplay between jurisdiction and choice of law and its implications on the territorial scope of orders and the cross-border recognition of judgments are considered.”

Further information can be found here.

This post was written by Stefan Leible and Felix M. Wilke (both University of Bayreuth). It is the fourth in a series of posts on the French draft code of private international law of March 2022 (the previous posts in the series discussed the issues of renvoiforeign law and the recognition of marriages celebrated abroad). It is based on an article by the authors (in French) forthcoming in the Revue critique de droit international privé. The English manuscript of that article can be found here.


The outlook that France might soon have a full private international law (PIL) code can cause some envy in a German PIL scholar. After all, Germany does not have – nor will it have it in the foreseeable future – such a code. To be sure, a big part of German conflict-of-laws provisions can be found in one place, i.e. the Introductory Act to the Civil Code (EGBGB). But this Act overall is not limited to PIL issues. Moreover, there is no piece of legislation exclusively and comprehensively devoted to questions of cross-border proceedings in civil matters. International jurisdiction outside the scope of EU law typically must be determined by applying the rules for local jurisdiction/venue “double-functionally” (on the prevalence of this concept in the EU, see here). And while the German Code of Civil Procedure (ZPO) expressly addresses other cross-border issues (such as service abroad or recognition and enforcement of foreign decisions), it only does so in the context of the respective subject matter (e.g. service in general and effects of decisions in general). Hence, these provisions are scattered across the Code.

Nevertheless, we hope some remarks from a German perspective may be of interest. At the risk of coming across as stereotypical German (PIL) scholars, we focus on the General Part of the Draft Code in this contribution. The readers may rest assured that our forthcoming article in the Revue critique de droit international privé has a broader approach.

Idea and Scope of the General Part

The general part (Book I: “General Rules” = Articles 1-33) of the Draft Code contains provisions on conflict of laws as well as on procedure, including four “general general” provisions applying to both areas. The idea of “factoring out” provisions in this way obviously speaks to us, with the German Civil Code (BGB) arguably being the pinnacle of this legislative technique. True, to organize provisions in this way can run contrary to the accessibility of a legal instrument and therefore could be detrimental to one of the main goals of the Draft Code (see the Report of the Working Group (“Report”), p. 7). As the level of abstraction is still rather low, however, the advantage of not having to repeat the same provisions over and over (or at least to insert a plethora of references across the code) outweighs this risk. Furthermore, some of the general issues of PIL tend to appear to outsiders as arcane. Hence, it is beneficial for legal clarity to make some of them explicit.

The general part in the field of conflict of laws contains many of the usual suspects. It comes as no surprise in particular that there are provisions on renvoi (Article 8 of the Draft Code) and public policy (Article 11 of the Draft Code); we are not aware of any code of private international law anywhere in the world that fails to address these issues. It is commendable that a provision on characterisation (Article 6 of the Draft Code) has been drafted, following trends in other countries. The basic German approach (characterisation lege fori) is the same as in the Draft Code, but there is no provision to this effect. Of course, one of the main problems with characterisation concerns institutions unknown to the lex fori. Special conflict-of-laws provisions for such institutions make life much easier. It is thus a very good idea to have included provisions on trusts in the special part (Articles 107-114 of the Draft Code).

Renvoi and the Sword of Damocles

Article 8 of the Draft Code on renvoi has already been the subject of an insightful post by Gilles Cuniberti on this blog. We are in agreement with him that the respective reference in the Report to insights from comparative (private international) law are vague and misleading. We can add that Germany would be another example of national PIL allowing renvoi in general (Article 4(1) EGBGB).

We do not think that legal clarity is improved by making renvoi mandatory only if one of the parties so requests (Article 8 cl. 2 of the Draft Code). This would mean that applicable law at least for a considerable time has the sword of Damocles hanging over its head: Assuming that application of renvoi would lead to a different applicable law than if renvoi was excluded, the applicable law ultimately would be subject to one party choosing to “trigger” the application of renvoi or not. And why should one party have the unilateral power to change the applicable law in this way, possibly to the detriment of other parties?

The Conundrum of Overriding Mandatory Provisions

Article 7(1) of the Draft Code contains a definition of lois de police (overriding mandatory provisions). Paragraph 2 sets forth that French overriding mandatory provisions must be applied; pursuant to paragraph 3, foreign overriding mandatory provisions can be applied under certain conditions. The legislative technique thus is rather similar to Article 9 Rome I. There is no comparable provision in the EGBGB (Article 34 EGBGB – implementing the respective provision of the Rome Convention – was abolished at the end of 2009). Again, we consider it beneficial for legal clarity to have a written rule on this issue.

But the function of Article 5(2) of the Draft Code is not clear to us in this regard. It states that a conflict-of-laws rule is “excluded” (écartée) by a material rule for certain international situations or by an overriding mandatory provision. Why is this statement even needed if Article 7(2) and (3) of the Draft Code contain precise instructions of how to deal with overriding mandatory provisions? Additionally, we object to the idea arguably expressed in Article 5(2) of the Draft Code that a rule of substantive law can take precedence over a conflict-of-laws rule. This would mean to conflate two areas of law that – analytically speaking – must be strictly kept apart.

Even More General Provisions?

While the German EGBGB with only four articles in the section on “General Provisions” does not serve as an inspiring example in this context, one might consider addressing even more issues in the general part of the Draft Code. (The Report does not indicate whether this was on the Working Group’s agenda.) In particular, we are thinking of the incidental question and the triad of adaptation, substitution and transposition. All of them concern a stage in the analysis of a case in which the applicable law has seemingly already been determined. There is a certain risk that especially those not well-versed in PIL could overlook that not necessarily all aspects of the case will be governed by the law just determined and/or that some adjustments still must be made under substantive law. To include provisions on these issues, even if phrased rather broadly, could at least draw attention to them. And the French PIL Code could be something of a trailblazer here.

A conference titled The Brussels I bis Reform will take place on 9 September 2022, between 8:30 am and 4:30 pm (CEST), organised by the Max Planck Institute Luxembourg.

Regulation (EU) 1215/2012 is the fundamental reference-instrument of cross-border judicial cooperation in civil matters within the European Union. It provides rules on jurisdiction, pendency, recognition, and enforcement of judgments and other enforceable titles. Since its establishment in 1968, it has been a constantly evolving instrument. At present, the European Commission is required to present a report on the application of the Regulation and to propose improvements. Against this background, a Working Group was set up within the network of the European Association of Private International Law (EAPIL) to draft a position paper. The group is led by Burkhard Hess (Luxembourg) and Geert van Calster (Leuven). Members of the working group answered a questionnaire, reporting the application and possible shortcomings of the Brussels Ibis Regulation in their respective jurisdictions.

Speakers include Dario Moura Vicente, Björn Laukemann, Vesna Lazić, François Mailhé, Stefaan Voet, Camelia Toader, Chrysoula Michailidou, Alexander Layton, Matthias Weller, Krzysztof Pacula, Marta Requejo Isidro, Viktória Harsági, Gilles Cuniberti and Marco Buzzoni.

The topics of the conference are based on the reports received from working group members and observers. Many of the reporters will have the opportunity to take up issues they indicated as important. Additional experts will present topics ranging from insolvency proceedings to third state relationships. Most importantly, the conference will provide a forum for all attendees to discuss the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation up until now and the need for future improvements. The aim of the conference is to prepare a position paper.

The paper will be presented to the European Commission to advise it in the evaluation process.

The conference, which is organised in collaboration with the European Association of Private International Law and the University of Leuven, will take place at the premises of the MPI Luxembourg. Digital participation is possible. Registration is on a first come, first served basis.

Those interested in participating are required to register before 26 August 2022.

The 9th Annual International Arbitration Lecture organised by Roma Tre University and Unidroit, will be held at Unidroit, in Rome, and online on 30 September 2022.

The lecture, titled Beyond Nationalists Mirages in Arbitration: The Inescapable Transnational Approach, will be delivered by Diego P. Fernández Arroyo.

Maria Chiara Malaguti (President of Unidroit and Professor at the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart) and Andrea Zoppini (Roma Tre University) will intervene.

For further information and registration see here.

A book titled Domestic Violence and Parental Child Abduction. The Protection of Abducting Mothers in Return Proceedings edited by Katarina Trimmings, Anatol Dutta, Constanza Honorati and Mirela Župan has been published recently by Intesentia.

The book has been prepared under the auspices of the EU-sponsored POAM project and, therefore, is available not only for purchase in paper format, but also in open access in e-book formats and online.

The POAM was a collaborative research project which has explored the intersection between domestic violence and international parental child abduction within the European Union. The project was concerned with the protection of abducting mothers who have been involved in return proceedings under the 1980 Hague Abduction Convention and the Brussels IIa Regulation, in circumstances where the child abduction had been motivated by acts of domestic violence from the left-behind father. The POAM examines the usefulness of the Protection Measures Regulation and the European Protection Order Directive in the context of such return proceedings. The POAM project was led by the University of Aberdeen and involved three partner institutions – the Ludwig Maximilians University of Munich, the Milano-Bicocca University and the University of Osijek.

The abstract of the book reads as follows:

This book focuses on the protection of abducting mothers who have been subject to return proceedings under the 1980 Hague Abduction Convention and the Brussels IIa Regulation, in circumstances where the child abduction has been motivated by acts of domestic violence from the left-behind father. The utility of Regulation 606/2013 on mutual recognition of protection measures in civil matters and Directive 2011/99/EU on the European Protection Order, and how protection measures can be used to protect abducting mothers, are examined within this context. Both instruments allow cross-border circulation of protection measures but, so far, have not attracted much attention in practice. This book aims to fill that gap (…) The book offers a unique perspective on the problem of international parental child abductions committed against the background of domestic violence. Given its practical focus, it will appeal not only to an academic audience but also to judges, legal practitioners and other professionals working in the area of parental child abduction.

The French Ministry of Justice has launched a series of podcasts titled Droit vers l’Europe, presenting key-aspects of EU Judicial Cooperation in civil and commercial matters (in French) for judges and legal practioners.

The objective is to improve their understanding of EU instruments of private international law and thus facilitate their application in cross-border cases.

The introduction of the series reads as follows:

You are a legal professional and you are confronted with a European problem in a family, civil or commercial case? “Droit vers l’Europe” gives you the keys to apply the instruments of EU judicial cooperation. In each episode, an expert sheds light on a specific issue. This podcast will enable you to develop the right practices in the implementation of EU regulations.

The main topics of the series include the following regulations: Brussels I bis Regulation; European order for payment; European account preservation order; Taking of evidence and Service of documents; Circulation of authentic instruments; Handling of international successions; Brussels II bis Regulation and its recast; Applicable law to matrimonial property regimes of international couples; Applicable law to divorce and legal separation; Recovery of maintenance claims; Access to legal aid in cross-border cases.

The initiative is co-funded by the EU.

More information is available here.

Oxford University Press has recently published the secondo edition of European Cross-Border Insolvency Law, by Reinhard Bork and Renato Mangano.

The blurb reads:

The first edition of this textbook was published in 2016, but since then the legal and factual scenario of European cross-border insolvency law has changed dramatically. In particular, three main events have occurred. First of all, the prescriptions of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 (Recast) have become applicable; second, the UK has left the European Union, without this completely reducing the meaning of the regulation for the UK though; and third, the European Union has enacted Directive (EU) 2019/1023 on preventive restructuring and insolvency. Moreover, since 2016, the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) has delivered significant new judgments, albeit regarding the Regulation (EU) 1346/2000; national courts have started applying the prescriptions of Regulation (EU) 2015/848; scholars have produced numerous papers and commentaries on Regulation (EU) 2015/848; and the United Nations Commission on International Trade Law (UNCITRAL) has issued relevant new documents such as the 2018 ‘Model Law on Recognition and Enforcement of Insolvency-Related Judgments’ and the 2019 ‘Model Law on Enterprise Group Insolvency’. The second edition of this textbook maintains its original purpose of providing readers with a user-friendly framework so that they may understand the rationale of Regulation (EU) 2015/848 and be consistent in their application of its prescriptions. However, in order to analyse the impact of the new events and discuss the most recent interpretations of judges and scholars, each chapter has been given new bibliographical references, supplemented with further observations, and, in some cases, even reorganised.

Further information can be found here.

On 25 May 2022, the European Commission published a set of Questions and Answers (Q&As) to clarify the practical implementation of the new sets of Standard Contractual Clauses (SCCs), adopted in June 2021 (Decision 914/2021/EU). Contracts based on the earlier sets of SCCs will no longer be a lawful basis for international data transfers after 27 December 2022 (Q&A No. 22).

As a reminder, SCCs are standardised and pre-approved model data protection clauses that allow controllers and processors to comply with their obligations under EU data protection law. They are based on a triangular relationship, whereby the obligations assumed by the data importer and the data exporter (the parties to the contract) by virtue of their contractual agreement can be enforced by the data subject, acting as a third-party beneficiary.

SCCs are, by definition, incorporated within an international contract between a controller/processor of personal data established in the EU (or subject to the GDPR pursuant to Article 3(2) thereof) and a controller/processor established in a third country and placed beyond the scope of application of the GDPR (cf Q&A No. 24). Owing to their congenital “foreign element”, these contracts must speak the language of private international law (PIL), at least in cases where they are concluded between two commercial entities (see Q&A No. 2 for the potential range of users of the SCCs). In this respect, the Commission’s Q&As bring along welcome clarifications concerning some of most recurrent PIL issues arising out of these clauses, such as those regarding the contents and limits of conflict-of-laws party autonomy and the interplay between these contracts and the legal order (notably, the overriding mandatory rules) of the receiving third country.

While being of certain interest for the private international lawyer, the relationship between local laws (objectively applicable to the data importer) and the SCCs remains extremely complex and it deserves its own blogpost. For this reason, Section A of this blogpost will briefly present the major “PIL innovations” brought along by the 2021 SCCs, focusing solely on choice of law and choice of court clauses. Section B will then point to some unresolved issues that presently find no answer in the Commission’s Q&A (nor elsewhere).

A. Modernised SCCs and PIL: What’s New

The first and most evident innovation brought along in 2021 consists in an attempt at simplification of the regulatory environment. The three distinct sets of SCCs adopted under Directive 95/46 [Decision 2001/497/EC (SCCs for controller to controller transfers), Decision 2004/915/EC (alternative set of SCCs for controller to controller transfers) and Decision 2010/87/EU (transfer of personal data to processors established in third countries)] have been replaced by two sets of SCCs: one concerning the relationship between controllers and processors to fulfil the requirements in Article 28(3) and (4) of the GDPR; one dealing with SCCs as a tool for the transfer of data outside the EEA. The latter present an innovative modular structure consisting of 4 “modules”, covering four transfer scenarios (cf Q&A Nos 21 and 27): transfer from EU-based Controller to Non EU-based Controller (Module 1); transfer from EU-based Controller to Non EU-based Processor (Module 2); transfer from EU-based Processor to Non EU-based Processor (Module 3); transfer from EU-based Processor to Non EU-based Controller (Module 4).

The parties have to combine “general clauses” (that are applicable regardless of the specific transfer scenario) with the module(s) that applies to their specific situation.

For the purposes of the present blogpost, only the SCCs as a tool for the transfer of data outside the EEA will be considered, as specifically concerns the Clauses dealing with applicable law (A.1) and jurisdiction over remedies (A.2).

A.1 Applicable law

The regime governing the choice of the applicable law has undergone significant modifications in the 2021 restyling. To fully grasp these innovations, it is useful to briefly present, at the outset, the previous regime(s) established by the SCCs adopted under Directive 95/46/EC.

– Applicable Law under the Previous SCCs Regime

Concerning applicable law, the previous sets of SCCs clearly regarded international data transfers as a dynamic process, consisting of three distinct strands.

First, the processing of personal data by the data exporter, including the transfer itself, were governed, up to the moment of the transfer, by the objectively applicable data protection law [clause 4 of the SCCs set out by Decision 2001/497/EC; clause I(a) of the SCCs set out by Decision 2004/915/EC; clause 4 of the SCCs set out by Decision 2010/87/EU]. The “objectively applicable data protection law” is, in this context, the Member State law applicable to the EU-established controller by virtue of EU law itself (ie the law determined pursuant to Article 4 of Directive 95/46/EC until 23 May 2016, and by Article 3 GDPR after this date. This law now includes the GDPR-complementing provisions issued by the Member States based on the opening clauses scattered throughout the GDPR, whose spatial scope of application remains uncertain in current law).

Second, the processing of personal data by the data importer, occurring after the transfer to the third country, was seen as a separate processing operation, placed beyond the scope of the direct application of EU law, and governed by the law chosen by the parties to the SCCs. There was not, however, an unrestricted freedom of choice, which was limited to:

(1) the law of the Member State where the data exporter was established [clause 5 (b) first indent of the SCCs set out by Decision 2001/497/EC; clause II(h)(i) of the SCCs set out by Decision 2004/915/EC];

(2) the provisions of an adequacy decision applicable to the third country where the data importer is established, even if such adequacy decision was not applicable ratione materiae to this importer, provided that such provisions were of a nature which made them applicable in the sector of that transfer [cf. Clause 5 (b) second indent of the SCCs set out by Decision 2001/497/EC; clause II (h)(ii) of the SCCs set out by Decision 2004/915/EC];

(3) a (more or less) extensive set of “mandatory data protection principles”, set out in the annexes of the SCCs [clause 5 (b) indent of the SCCs set out by Decision 2001/497/EC; clause II(h)(iii) of the SCCs set out by Decision 2004/915/EC].

Evidently, it is not possible to qualify the choices made under (2) or (3) as a veritable “choice of governing law”: said provisions or principles would have been applied in conjunction with a national law (objectively) applicable to the data importer under local PIL.

Finally, all three sets of SCCs contained a provision entitled “governing law”, whereby “the Clauses shall be governed by the law of the Member State in which the data exporter is established” (respectively clauses 10, IV and 9). The actual scope of this choice of law clause shall be read in the light of what has been said regarding the first two strands of the data processing operation: vis-à-vis the first step, there is no room for party autonomy and the chosen law cannot directly govern the processing operations carried out by the exporter within the EU, including the transfer. The processing of the transferred data by the importer in the third country must also be excluded from the scope of the chosen “governing law”, otherwise the (different) choice eventually made under (2) or (3) above would have been deprived of practical significance. In essence, the law appointed under the clause entitled “governing law” was therefore limited to the “contractual issues” posed by the SCCs (validity, form, nullity, consequences of the total or partial breach etc).

– The 2021 SCCs

The 2021 SCCs did not change the approach with respect to the first strand of the data transfer operation, which remains subject to the “objectively applicable law”, ie the GDPR as eventually complemented by the applicable Member State law (see Clause 2).

With respect to the second strand, the new SCCs took away the possibility of choosing between different alternatives as regards the legal regime applicable to the processing operations carried out by the importer in the third state. The obligations of this party vis-à-vis the exporter and the data subjects are now set out in greater detail in the SCCs themselves, without any specific reference to a national governing law. Clause 4 specifies, in any event, that the SCCs shall “be read and interpreted in the light of the provisions of Regulation (EU) 2016/679”.

Finally, there is, just as in the previous sets of SCCs, a clause (Clause 17) titled “Governing law”, which is quite innovative as compared to its predecessors. Consistently with the “modular structure” of the SCCs, this clause presents different wordings depending on the specific transfer operation at stake.

  • For transfers from controller to controller (Module 1), the parties are free to choose the law of one of the EU Member States, subject to the sole requirement that such law allows for third-party beneficiary rights. In particular, neither the clause itself nor the Q&A require an objective connection between the chosen Member State and the transfer operation: the laws of the Member States are deemed perfectly fungible in this respect.
  • This unrestricted freedom of choice disappears for Modules 2 (transfer from controller to processor) and 3 (transfers between processors): the law of the Member State where the exporter is established applies in principle, unless it does not allow for third parties beneficiary rights. In that case, the parties must choose the law of another Member States that allows for such rights (again, no objective connection is required).
  • Module 4 (transfers from processor to controller) deals with the situation of a non EU-established controller that transfers data to a EU-established processor (eg. outsourcing of payroll services to a EU company). This transfer comes under the scope of EU law once the EU-based processor sends the data back to its controller, established outside the EEA. Given that this data was originally placed under a different (and possibly less protective) legal regime, EU law relaxes some of its requirements and the SCCs allow, in this case, for an unrestricted choice of applicable law (cf. Q&A No. 37). It is uncertain as to whether this unrestricted freedom of choice continues to exist if the data transferred by the processor partially originates in the EU: in this case, in fact, the Q&As specify that the relaxation of other requirements no longer applies (cf. Q&A 44). Despite the silence of the Q&As on this specific point, the same solution seems required as concerns the governing law.

A lingering uncertainty concerns the scope of the governing law and, in particular, the question as to whether it extends to directly regulating the processing operations carried out by the data importer in the third country. According to Q&A No. 37, this law “will govern the application of the SCCs”. It is also stressed that Clause 17 shall be read in conjunction with Clause 4, whereby the interpretation and application of the SCCs should conform to, and should not contradict, the GDPR. Nonetheless, throughout the Q&A, the governing law is mentioned with respect to marginal contractual issues such as formal requirements (Q&A No. 6); the formalisation of the parties’ consent within the docking clause (Q&A No 12); the time limits (Q&A No. 37).

A.2 Jurisdiction over Remedies

With respect to jurisdiction for remedies, the previous sets of SCCs were consistent in that they enabled the data subject who invoked third-party beneficiary rights to sue one or both parties to the contract in the Member State where the data exporter was established, without prejudice to any other substantive or procedural rights he may have had under national or international law.

The new SCCs (Clause 18) are, at once, more detailed and more liberal on this point, insofar as they set out, concerning modules 1, 2 and 3, the general principle whereby “any dispute arising from these Clauses shall be resolved by the courts of an EU Member State”. This provision is particularly important from a systemic point of view, as it makes sure that, irrespective of the law governing the processing activities carried out by the importer, the most important principles of EU data protection law would be enforced in any case as overriding mandatory provisions of the forum.

Clause 18 then requires the parties to expressly designate the court of a Member State: again, the freedom of choice seems unrestricted and no longer dependent on the existence of an objective connection between forum and dispute. Letter (c) of that Clause adds the most important innovation, insofar as it allows the data subject to bring legal proceedings against the data exporter and/or data importer before the courts of the Member State in which he/she has his/her habitual residence. This choice of court agreement extends the procedural rights granted to the data subject by Article 79 GDPR, a provision that opens a ground of jurisdiction solely with respect to actions brought against the EU-established data exporter, jurisdiction for any action brought against the third-country data importer being left, under than provision, to national PIL.

It must be stressed on that Q&A No. 33 contains a somewhat confusing reference to national law, as it states, concerning the forum opened by letter (c), that “such actions can be brought before the competent court of the EEA country (as determined by national law) in which you live …”. Nonetheless, the data subject’s possibility of suing the data importer in the Member State of his/her habitual residence should depend not on the (dubious) existence, in national law, of a forum actoris, but rather on the choice of court agreement resulting from the combined reading of letters (c) and (d) of Clause 18 (the latter stating that “[t]he Parties agree to submit themselves to the jurisdiction of such courts”). A totally different question is knowing whether, and under which conditions, the designated court will enforce this choice of court agreement: in case the Brussels I bis Regulation is not deemed applicable to these contracts (see Section B), the answer to this question will indeed depend on the (non uniform and potentially inconsistent) national laws of the Member States.

A derogatory regime is set in place for Module 4, which allows the parties to designate any court, ie even the court(s) of a third country. In this respect, however, Q&A No. 33 specifies that this shall not affect the procedural rights conferred to the data subject vis-à-vis the data exporter under Article 79 GDPR

B. Modernised SCCs and PIL: What’s Unresolved

Despite the useful clarifications brought along by the Commission Q&As, concerning notably the room for manoeuvre given to the parties to the SCCs regarding choice of law and choice of court agreements, there still exists some major open questions regarding the practical operation of these PIL devices, that are liable to impinge on the effectiveness of SCCs as a tool for the effective protection of European personal data in case of extra-EEA transfers.

It must be remembered that the main purpose of the SCCs is to “provide a comprehensive data protection framework that has been developed to ensure continuity of protection in case of data transfers to data importers that are not subject to the GDPR” (Q&A No. 24). Within this framework, the third-party beneficiary rights granted to the data subject play a pivotal role, as evidenced by the importance attached to them during the choice of the governing law (supra, Section A.1). Third-party beneficiary rights are a key-element of the so-called “private enforcement” of EU data protection law, insofar as they allow the data subject to directly invoke the protection vested by the GDPR and the SCCs both against the importer and the exporter, and to do so before a court in the EU.

Intuitively, the effective ability of the data subject to ground the jurisdiction of such courts and to invoke the application of said law will depend on the procedural treatment of these choice-of-law and choice-of-court agreements in the seised/designated courts. In this respect, the applicability of both the Brussels Ibis and the Rome I Regulations to the SCCs remains controversial, and finds no clarification in the Commission’s Q&As. Conversely, both the SCCs and the Q&As seem to simply assume that these choice-of-law and choice-of-court agreements will be enforced by any court in the EU.

B.1 Civil and Commercial Matters?

The Brussels I bis and the Rome I Regulations (as well as the Hague Convention on Choice of Court Agreements) apply in “civil and commercial matters”. A recent and exhaustive summary of the (uniform) meaning of this expression in EU PIL can be found in the Opinion of AG Szpunar and the judgment rendered by the ECJ in Rina. Regard should be had, in particular, to the need of ensuring that the Regulations are broad in scope (§ 31 of the judgment in Rina) and to the “the elements which characterise the nature of the legal relationships between the parties to the dispute or the subject matter thereof” (§ 32). This assessment aims at excluding that one of the parties (or both) is acting in the exercise of “public” powers, ie “powers falling outside the scope of the ordinary legal rules applicable to relationships between private individuals” (§ 34).

Against this backdrop, it is worth stressing that the SCCs set up by the Commission can be used by the parties (which, in most cases, will be private commercial operators) without the prior approval by a public authority, the competent DPA. The triangular relationship between the data importer, the data exporter and the data subject heavily relies of private contract law. If it is true that these are all factors that may vouch for the inclusion of SCCs within the scope of “civil and commercial matters”, the fact remains that the Commission’s Q&As stress, on many occasions, the specific “nature” of the SCCs and the ensuing limits placed on the parties’ substantive party autonomy: “if the parties change the text of the SCCs themselves (beyond the adaptations mentioned below) they cannot rely on the legal certainty offered by an EU act” (Q&A No. 7, emphasis added). It will likely be for the ECJ to determine whether the specific nature of “EU act” attached to the SCCs and the limitations it entails for ordinary contract law are enough to exclude a characterisation as “civil and commercial matters” for the purposes of EU PIL.

If the Brussels 1bis Regulation was deemed applicable ratione materiae, it would ensure the effectiveness of the above-mentioned choice-of-court agreements throughout the EU. The fact that said agreements are invoked by a third-party beneficiary should not pose any problem in the light of the Gerling case law. Clearly, the Brussels Ibis Regulation would not be applicable to choice of court agreements concluded under Module 4, in cases where jurisdiction is conferred upon a third-state court.

B.2 A “Free” Choice of Governing Law?

The applicability of the Rome I Regulation to the SCCs elicits more substantial doubts.

To begin with, it is uncertain as to whether the choice of law made by the parties under current Clause 17 can be deemed “free” in the sense of Article 3 thereof. Setting aside the non-problematic case of the (unrestricted) freedom of choice available for Module 4, Module 2 and 3 confer very limited leeway: the parties must choose the law of the Member State where the data exporter is established, deviations being admissible solely if this law does not allow for third-party beneficiary rights (it must be added that the unrestricted freedom of choice which follows from this circumstance is at odds with the limitation set by the general rule: a “cascade” list of options or, even better, a rule turned around a “close(st?) connection” with another Member State would have been a more logical complement to the general rule).

As concerns the requirement that the choice of law made under Article 3 of the Rome I Regulation shall be “free”, it is worth stressing that both the Opinion of AG Campos Sánchez-Bordona and the judgment of the Court in Gruber Logistics started from the assumption that a “choice” of law which is actually imposed by law would be incompatible with this provision (respectively, §§ 97-101 of the Opinion and § 39 of the judgment). In the same case, the Court clarified that regulation does not prohibit the use of standard clauses which are pre-formulated by one of the parties (or, it must be assumed, by a third party). In such a case, freedom of choice, within the meaning of Article 3, can be exercised by consenting to such a clause and is not called into question solely because that choice is made on the basis of a pre-formulated clause.

The compatibility of Clause 17 of the SCCs with the Rome I Regulation teeters along the fine line which separates an ex lege imposition of an applicable law and the sheer pre-drafting by the Commission. It must be stressed, in this respect, that SCCs are established through an Implementing Decision of the Commission, but they can be used by the parties on a voluntary basis to demonstrate compliance with data protection requirements (Q&A No. 1). Nonetheless, if the parties choose to resort to these standard clauses, they are not free to amend the wording of Clause 17, besides the exercise of the freedom of choice (if any) explicitly allowed under that provision. If this provision is amended, the parties need to submit their contract to the DPA for prior approval, to be able to proceed with the transfer. It is highly doubtful that a DPA would approve a contract containing, for example, a choice of third-country law for the transfer scenarios corresponding to Modules 1, 2 and 3. In fact, in the Schrems II, the ECJ attached great importance to the safeguards following from the application of the law of the Member State where the exporter is established, when assessing if the protection granted by the former SCCs was “essentially equivalent” to that guaranteed within the Union (§ 138).

B.3 Universal Application v Restrictions to the Freedom of Choice

More fundamentally, it must be determined whether the Rome I Regulation is compatible with the “geographical” restriction of the parties’ freedom of choosing the applicable law. This problem is shared by Modules 1, 2 and 3: the chosen law shall be, in all of these cases, the law of a Member State, whereas a choice of third-country law would be totally admissible under the combined reading of Articles 2 and 3 of the Rome I Regulation. From the standpoint of the general theory of PIL, behind this asymmetry lie irreconcilable philosophical stances as concerns the international interchangeability of (private) laws. The Rome I Regulation starts from the assumption of a perfect interchangeability between all the (private) laws of this world, irrespective of their specific contents, and subject to a sheer ex post control through the gateway of the public policy exception. Conversely, the Commission’s SCCs (and probably the GDPR itself) adopt a more prudential approach based on an ex ante pre-selection of laws (those of the Member States of the EU) which, because of their contents, can be deemed “essentially equivalent” in terms of the protection granted to personal data. Again, this is a thorny issue that the ECJ might likely have to resolve in the near future, considering that, according to the Commission, SCCs are, at present, “the most popular tool” for transferring personal data outside the EEA in accordance with the GDPR (Q&A No. 3).

The Academy of European Law (ERA) will held its Annual Conference on European Family Law on 22-23 September 2022 .

The conference will deal with the new Brussels II Regulation, which is applicable from 1 August 2022, hearing of the child, parentage, surrogacy and double motherhood, as well as recent CJEU case law on international family law.

Speakers include Véronique Chauveau, Dagmar Coester-Waltjen, Gilles Cuniberti, Joanna Guttzeit, Frank Klinkhammer, Carlos de Melo Marinho, James Netto, Marta Requejo Isidro, Caroline Rupp, Nadia Rusinova and Andrea Schulz.

For further information, see here.

On 13 September 2022, the French Société de législation comparée will hold a conference on ascertainment of foreign law under the French Draft Code of Private International Law. The full programme of the conference can be found here.

The speakers will discuss the provisions of the draft code on ex officio application and proof of foreign law, which were presented on this blog here.

The new provisions are an attempt to reform proof of foreign law before French courts by seeking inspiration from foreign models, in particular models which involve academic institutions to report to the court on the content of foreign law and models which allow cross examination of expert witnesses on foreign law.

The conference could have been a great opportunity to confront the new provisions with foreign models which do rely on academic institutions or cross examine witnesses in court, but most unfortunately virtually all speakers are French academics and practitioners (the only exception being the director of the Swiss institute of comparative law).

The conference will take place 60 boulevard de la Tour-Maubourg, 75007 Paris, from 5 until 7:30 pm. Attendance is free, but registration is required at emmanuelle.bouvier@legiscompare.com.

In spite of the vacation period, several judgments have been handed down on 1 August 2022.

One of them concerns the interpretation of PIL instruments, namely Regulation (EC) No 2201/2003 and Regulation (EC) No 4/2009. The request from the Audiencia Provincial de de Barcelona leading to Case C-501/20, MPA (Habitual residence – Third State), on the hearing of which I reported here, as well as here as regards AG Szpunar’s opinion of last February, has been decided as follows:

1. Article 3(1)(a) of Council Regulation (EC) No 2201/2003 of 27 November 2003 concerning jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility, repealing Regulation (EC) No 1347/2000, and Article 3(a) and (b) of Council Regulation (EC) No 4/2009 of 18 December 2008 on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of decisions and cooperation in matters relating to maintenance obligations must be interpreted as meaning that the status of the spouses concerned as members of the contract staff of the European Union, working in the latter’s delegation to a third country and in respect of whom it is claimed that they enjoy diplomatic status in that third State, is not capable of constituting a decisive factor for the purposes of determining habitual residence, within the meaning of those provisions.

2. Article 8(1) of Regulation No 2201/2003 must be interpreted as meaning that, for the purposes of determining a child’s habitual residence, the connecting factor of the mother’s nationality and her residence, prior to the marriage, in the Member State of the court seised of an application relating to parental responsibility is irrelevant, whereas the fact that the minor children were born in that Member State and hold the nationality of that Member State is insufficient.

3. Where no court of a Member State has jurisdiction to rule on an application for the dissolution of matrimonial ties pursuant to Articles 3 to 5 of Regulation No 2201/2003, Article 7 of that regulation, read in conjunction with Article 6 thereof, must be interpreted as meaning that the fact that the respondent in the main proceedings is a national of a Member State other than that of the court seised prevents the application of the clause relating to residual jurisdiction laid down in Article 7 to establish the jurisdiction of that court without, however, preventing the courts of the Member State of which the respondent is a national from having jurisdiction to hear such an application pursuant to the latter Member State’s national rules on jurisdiction.

Where no court of a Member State has jurisdiction to rule on an application relating to parental responsibility pursuant to Articles 8 to 13 of Regulation No 2201/2003, Article 14 of that regulation must be interpreted as meaning that the fact that the respondent in the main proceedings is a national of a Member State other than that of the court seised does not preclude the application of the clause relating to residual jurisdiction laid down in Article 14 of that regulation.

4. Article 7 of Regulation No 4/2009 must be interpreted as meaning that:

–        where the habitual residence of all the parties to the dispute in matters relating to maintenance obligations is not in a Member State, jurisdiction founded, on an exceptional basis, on the forum necessitatis referred to in Article 7 may be established if no court of a Member State has jurisdiction under Articles 3 to 6 of that regulation, if the proceedings cannot reasonably be brought or conducted in the third State with which the dispute is closely connected, or proves to be impossible, and there is a sufficient connection between the dispute and the court seised;

–        in order to find, on an exceptional basis, that proceedings cannot reasonably be brought or conducted in a third State, it is important that, following an analysis of the evidence put forward in each individual case, access to justice in that third State is, in law or in fact, hindered, in particular by the application of procedural conditions that are discriminatory or contrary to the fundamental guarantees of a fair trial, without there being any requirement that the party relying on Article 7 demonstrate that he or she has been unsuccessful in bringing or has attempted to bring the proceedings in question before the courts of the third State concerned; and

–        in order to consider that a dispute must have a sufficient connection with the Member State of the court seised, it is possible to rely on the nationality of one of the parties.

So far, the decision is available in seven official languages of the EU, although some versions are still labeled as provisional.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published. As always, it contains a number of insightful articles. Here are the authors, titles and abstracts:

Jürgen Basedow, Ulrich Drobnig *25.11.1928 †2.3.2022

Daniel Gruenbaum, From Statehood to Effectiveness: The Law of Unrecognised States in Private International Law

One of the functions of private international law (PIL) is to determine the law that governs a legal relationship. Yet what occurs when the rules designated by PIL emanate from an entity that has not been recognised as a state by the government of the forum? This article aims firstly to identify and describe the major prevailing approaches to applying the law of unrecognised states in contemporary PIL practice. It then critically appraises the principal reasons justifying the application of foreign law despite it emanating from unrecognised states. The article finally argues that applying the law of unrecognised states reveals the potential for PIL to grapple with non-state rules and with interactions of normative orders of all different sorts, regardless of their state pedigree.

Matthias Fervers, Die Drittwirkungen der Forderungsabtretung im Internationalen Privatrecht (Third-Party Effects of Assignments of Claims in Private International Law)

Although Art. 14 Rome I Regulation addresses the relationship between the assignor and the assignee as well as the relationship between the assignee and the debtor, there is still no provision as to the third-party effects of assignments. The question of what law should govern these third-party effects is, correspondingly, a subject of considerable discussion. While some propose that the law governing the assigned claim should be applicable, others suggest that third-party effects should be governed by the law that applies to the contract between the assignor and the assignee; the current prevailing opinion assumes that third-party effects should be governed by the law of the habitual residence of the assignor. This article demonstrates that a limited possibility for a choice of law for assignor and assignee is the most appropriate solution.

Christoph Wendelstein, Der Handel von Kryptowährungen aus der Perspektive des europäischen Internationalen Privatrechts (The Trading of Cryptocurrencies from the Perspective of European Private International Law)

The rules in the Rome I Regulation are used to ascertain the applicable law in cases of trades in cryptocurrencies. However, these are only partially appropriate for a predictable determination of the applicable law. While in B2B and C2C cases of “stationary” trading of cryptocurrencies via Crypto-ATMs the law at the location of the ATM still provides a predictable legal system, this is not the case for online trading with crypto-brokers or via crypto exchanges. Especially in cases of online trading via crypto exchanges, a further complication results from the fact that such platforms allow their users to trade legally under a pseudonym – in line with the historical notion of cryptocurrencies. This may complicate or even prevent the determination of the applicable law. The resulting “vacuum” is to some extent filled by the technical design of the transaction through the use of smart contracts. However, this does not dispense with the question of applicable law. The article examines these and other questions and points out possible solutions de lege lata.

The table of contents in German is available here.

Professor Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg has retired after having been professor in private international law at Uppsala University in Sweden for 23 years. To pay her tribute, the anthology Festskrift till Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg (“Essays in Honour of Maarit Jänterä-Jareborg”) has been edited by Margareta Brattström, Marie Linton, Mosa Sayed and Anna Singer.

The anthology contains 22 contributions as well as a bibliography of Jänterä-Jareborg’s extensive writings over the last four decades. Of the essays in the anthology, eleven are written in English, six in Swedish, four in Norwegian and one in French.

Most of the essays deal with private international law issues. Michael Bogdan and Giuditta Cordero-Moss have both written contributions on different aspects of recognition of foreign marriages. Cristina González Beilfuss and Nigel Lowe have written essays dealing with the new Brussels II Regulation (2019/1111). In addition to the four mentioned contributions, the book contains several more essays dealing with private international law issues.

A sample read including the full table of contents and the Swedish preface written by the editors can be accessed and read here.

The new issue of the International & Comparative Law Quarterly (Volume 71, Issue 3) is out. As usually, some of articles concern directly or indirectly questions of private international law. A selection of abstracts is provided below.

The whole issue is available here. Some of the articles are available in open access.

Richard Garnett, Determining the appropriate forum by the applicable law, pp. 589-626

The concepts of jurisdiction and applicable law have been traditionally regarded as separate inquiries in private international law: a court only considers the applicable law once it has decided to adjudicate a matter. While such an approach still generally applies in civil law jurisdictions, in common law countries the concepts are increasingly intertwined. This article examines the relationship between jurisdiction and applicable law in two key areas: applications to stay proceedings on the ground of forum non conveniens and to enforce foreign exclusive jurisdiction agreements. While courts generally apply the principle that jurisdiction and applicable law should coincide where possible, there are circumstances where a court may retain jurisdiction despite a foreign governing law or may ‘trust’ a foreign tribunal to apply the law of the forum. This article seeks to establish a framework by which courts may assess the role of the applicable law in forum determinations.

Ardavan Arzandeh, Brownlie II and the Service-Out Jurisdiction under English Law, pp. 727-741.

FS Cairo (Nile Plaza) LLC v Brownlie (Brownlie II) is arguably the United Kingdom’s highest appellate court’s most significant decision this century on a private international law question. The judgment has ended nearly two decades of debate about the meaning of ‘damage’ sustained in England for the purpose of paragraph 3.1(9)(a) of Practice Direction 6B of the Civil Procedure Rules. In a four-to-one majority ruling, the Supreme Court decided that the provision was to be interpreted widely, such that, in a personal injury claim, any significant harm of any kind suffered by a claimant in England could provide a basis for the service of proceedings on a foreign-based defendant. The article is critical of the majority’s decision, as it is liable to create both immediate and long-term problems in the context of the service-out jurisdiction in England. It also examines the court’s pronouncements on the other question before it concerning proof of foreign law.

This post was written by Paul Lorenz Eichmüller, Vienna.


After the Austrian Supreme Court had filed a reference for a preliminary ruling to the CJEU (see here) in a matter concerning the definition of “judgments” in the Brussels I bis Regulation’s provisions on recognition and enforcement, the CJEU rendered its decision in its much discussed case of H Limited. Now that the Court of Justice has spoken, the matter was back in the Austrian Supreme Court – which has just rendered its final decision.

A Quick Recap of the CJEU Decision in H Limited

After Jordanian courts had ordered the borrower J (= Jabra Sharbain) to reimburse a loan to H (= HSBC Bank Middle East) Limited, the latter presented the Jordanian judgment to the English High Court, which issued a so-called merger decision. This type of judgment is not just a mere recognition but a new decision on the merits, albeit based on the foreign judgment’s payment order. It therefore contains a separate order against the defendant to pay the owed amount of money.

HSBC then tried to enforce the English decision in Austria under the Brussels I bis Regulation. Sharbain argued that a judgment that is based on a foreign decision should not be enforced according to the rules of Chapter III of the Regulation in another EU member state in order not to circumvent the Member States’ rules on recognition and enforcement of third-country judgments. However, the courts of first and second instance allowed for enforcement, arguing that the English merger decision was issued on the basis of adversarial proceedings where both parties could supposedly defend their side and should therefore qualify as a judgment in the sense of Article 36 et seq Brussels I bis Regulation. When the matter reached the Austrian Supreme Court, it sent a reference for a preliminary ruling to Luxembourg.

In its judgment, the CJEU shared the opinion of the Austrian courts: whether the basis for the judgment is a decision of third country is irrelevant for the purposes of the recognition and enforcement under the Brussels Regime. While the other member states in principle have to recognize such a merger decision, the CJEU specifically pointed to the fact that the ordre public could be used to resist enforcement (CJEU, C-568/20, H Limited para 41–46). It was left up to the deciding national court to reach a final decision on this matter.

The Austrian Supreme Court’s Decision

After the CJEU explicitly left the question of the ordre public open, the Austrian Supreme Court was tasked with determining whether the English merger decision was contrary to Austrian public policy. Sharbain argued that the recognition and enforcement of merger decisions in general would infringe public policy, as there is no possibility for a review on the merits of the third-country decision. This lack of defence opportunities would trigger the public policy exception in Art 45(1)(a) Brussels Ibis Regulation. However, the Austrian Supreme Court dismissed this argument and stated that general considerations could not be regarded when assessing the ordre public. Only the proceedings in question could give rise to a public policy infringement – and in the case at hand, the court of first instance had found that the English High Court had actually given Sharbain the opportunity to oppose the claims from the Jordanian judgment. Thus, public policy could not be invoked and the English merger decision can be enforced in Austria.

Evaluation

Although the CJEU has left the back door of the ordre public open for the member states, it is good to see that, at least in Austria, it will only be used cautiously – not because double exequatur or the way around it with merger decisions is something to aspire to, but rather due to reasons of legal certainty and uniformity. If Member States were to invoke their public policy too loosely, the decision of the CJEU would mean a step backwards rather than forwards in the uniform recognition and enforcement of judgments in the EU. Ordre public is not and should not be a reason for generally denying the recognition and enforcement of certain types of judgments instead of looking at the specific circumstances and the final outcomes of the individual case.

While the Austrian Supreme Court was bound by the findings of the court of first instance regarding the extent to which the specific defendant had an adequate possibility to make his case and thus could not raise this question again, it is doubtful whether this was actually the case: the English High court explicitly stated that “A foreign judgment for a definite sum, which is final and conclusive on the merits, is enforceable by claim, and is unimpeachable (as to the matters adjudicated on) for error of law or fact” (JSC VTB Bank v Skurikhin & Ors [2014] EWHC 271 (Comm) at para 18, referred to in Arab Jordan Investment Bank Plc & Anor v Sharbain [2019] EWHC 860 (Comm) at para 14). There are only four exceptions to this rule, namely: 1) fraud, 2) public policy, 3) natural justice and 4) penalties. Whether that is indeed enough for a proper defence is not quite as clear. Thus, one must still wait for further cases to determine as to what extent a party must be given the opportunity to oppose the third-country judgment.

In a judgment of 14 June 2022 (case T 3379-21) the Swedish Supreme Court held that the United Nation’s 1956 Convention on the Contract for the International Carriage of Goods by Road (CMR) takes precedence over the Rome I Regulation on the law applicable to contractual obligations and that the Convention shall be applied as implemented in the forum State.

CMR contains uniform substantive rules for transport contracts and is applied by all EU Member States as well as several other States around the world. Article 1 of the CMR states that the Convention is applicable to international road transport agreements when either the State from where the goods is transported or the State that is designated for delivery is a CMR State. In practice, the CMR applies to a very large share of road transport contracts in the EU. Nonetheless, it is not exactly clear what relation the CMR and the Rome I Regulation have with each other. Shall the CMR be applied “directly” without the application of the Rome I Regulation or must first the law applicable according to the Rome I Regulation be determined to see e.g. with what potential national reservations the CMR shall be applied?

This issue arose for the Swedish Supreme Court in a dispute over a carrier’s liability for a transport of cigarettes that were stolen during a transit storage. As the theft triggered Swedish excise duty on tobacco for the sending party, the substantive issue was whether the excise duty expenses should be reimbursed by the carrier. It is here noteworthy that out of the 154.565 Euros that the dispute was about, 135.325 Euros were compensation for excise duty and 19.240 Euros were compensation for the loss of the goods.

The extent of the carrier’s liability is regulated in Article 23 of the CMR. According to a compilation of international case law made in the Swedish court of appeal’s judgment, this carrier liability has been interpreted differently in contracting states. Whereas e.g. the UK and Denmark have held carriers to compensate also for excise duties, Germany and the Netherlands have applied a more restrictive approach only allowing for compensation that directly relates to the transport (not including tax levied after theft). In this perspective, an application of the CMR under Dutch law would most probably follow the restrictive approach applied by the Dutch courts. If the CMR was to be applied under Swedish law, the liability issue was more unclear.

In its judgment, the Swedish Supreme Court noted that it normally is the Rome I Regulation that determines the law applicable for contractual disputes in Swedish courts. For the relation between the Rome I Regulation and international conventions, Article 25(1) of the Regulation contains a special conflict rule that gives precedence for multilateral conventions that were already in force when the regulation was adopted under the condition that the convention “lay down conflict-of-law rules relating to contractual obligations”. As the CMR is a multilateral convention that existed when the Rome I Regulation entered into force, a question for the Swedish Supreme Court was whether it also contained a conflict of law rule relating to contractual obligations.

Article 1(1) of the CMR contains a rule on the scope of application for the convention. This rule states that the convention shall be applied to

every contract for the carriage of goods by road in vehicles for reward, when the place of taking over of the goods and the place designated for delivery, as specified in the contract, are situated in two different countries, of which at least one is a contracting country, irrespective of the place of residence and the nationality of the parties.

With references to the Swedish preparatory works from the 1960s and 1970s relating to the Swedish accession to the CMR, the Supreme Court noted that the Swedish legislator had understood the named article as a conflict-of-law rule. The Supreme Court concurred to the legislator’s understanding and added that Article 1 of the CMR can be seen as a unilateral conflict-of-law rule. The fact that not a single Member State notified the CMR as such a convention that could have precedence under Article 25 of the Rome I Regulation back in 2009 when the Regulation was to enter into force, was not mentioned by the court.

Regardless of whether unilateral conflict-of-law rules take precedence according to Article 25, the Supreme Court referred to the CJEU’s judgment in TNT Express Nederland to interpret the meaning of Article 25 in the Rome I Regulation.

In TNT Express Nederland, the CJEU ruled on Article 71 of the old Brussels I Regulation (44/2001), which concerns that regulation’s relationship with international conventions. The CJEU held then that the lis pendens rules in the CMR could take precedence over the Brussels I Regulation on the ground that the lis pendens rules of the Convention

are highly predictable, facilitate the sound administration of justice and enable the risk of concurrent proceedings to be minimized and that they ensure, under conditions at least as favourable as those provided for by the regulation, the free movement of judgments in civil and commercial matters and mutual trust in the administration of justice in the European Union.

Clearly inspired by the TNT Express Nederland judgment, the Swedish Supreme Court held that also the conflict-of-law rules in a convention shall have precedence over the Rome I Regulation if that leads to a high degree of predictability, facilitate the sound administration of justice and ascertains the EU goals on free movement and mutual trust between the judicial authorities under conditions at least as favourable as those provided for by the Rome I Regulation.

With this, in my opinion, somewhat bold analogy from the TNT Express Nederland case, the Supreme Court concluded that CMR takes precedence over the Rome I Regulation and that CMR shall be applied as it has been implemented according to lex fori. In other words, the Swedish Supreme Court applied the CMR without determining the law applicable according to the Rome I Regulation.

In substance, the choice-of-law matter did not affect the liability issue. Just like what was reported to be the case in the Netherlands, also the Swedish Supreme Court embraced the restrictive approach when interpreting Article 23 of the CMR. Therefore, the carrier was not held liable to pay the expenses for the excise duty on tobacco. Even if that conclusion might have been the same under Dutch law, this conflict of public and private international law raises issues that are not just theoretically interesting.

In the Swedish Supreme Court’s case the matter was clearly at heart of the substantive rules of the CMR. However, conventions tend often not to be so thorough that there are no gaps that need to be filled out. Also states ratify conventions with different reservations. In my opinion, these aspects call for at least a subsidiary application of the private international choice-of-law rules.

To me, it is unfortunate that the CJEU was not given a chance to have a say on the interplay between conventions and the Rome I Regulation. A clarifying judgment on this matter would improve predictability for international civil and commercial matters in the EU.

The Law Faculty at University of Antwerp is offering a full-time doctoral scholarship in EU Private International Law with a focus on EU citizenship and its interaction with conflict of laws.

The chosen candidate is expected to:

  • work actively on the preparation and defence of a PhD thesis, written in English or in Dutch, on the topic of “Continuity of civil status for mobile citizens in a diverse European Union”. Within this framework, the candidate is expected to examine how EU law can ensure Union citizens’ status continuity while ensuring a right balance between freedom of movement, fundamental rights, and respect for the competences and national identities of the Member States. The innovative research will have to entail a full and systematically integrated analysis of both Union citizens’ rights and EU Member States’ rights and competences, and take into account the characteristics of the EU’s so-called “area of freedom, security and justice”. The research is expected to stretch beyond the analysis of the current EU Treaties and case law in order to examine the adoption of new legislation and/or possible amendments to the EU Treaties.
  • publish scientific articles related to the topic of the PhD project.
  • carry out a limited number of teaching and research support tasks for the University of Antwerp’s Faculty of Law and its research group Government and Law.

The research activities will be supervised by dr. Johan Meeusen

Profile requirements for the candidates:

  • holding a Master’s degree in Law. Students in the final year of their degree can also apply. This is a condition of admissibility.
  • outstanding academic results.
  • demonstrating excellent legal research and writing skills.
  • having a particular interest, and having obtained excellent study results in European Union law and Private International Law.
  • acting in accordance with the University of Antwerp’s Mission statement
  • research qualities that are in line with the faculty and university research policies.
  • showing attention to quality, integrity, creativity, and cooperation.
  • excellent language skills that permit high-level academic research in EU law and Private International Law. Apart from active and passive knowledge of English, the candidate has to have at least a passive knowledge of French and, preferably, of German as well as of other languages.

The Faculty of Law is offering:

  • a doctoral scholarship for a period of two years. Following a positive evaluation, the scholarship can be renewed once for another two-year period.
  • starting date is 1 October 2022 or as soon as possible thereafter.
  • the monthly scholarship amount is calculated according to the scholarship amounts for doctoral scholarship holders on the pay scales for Contract Research Staff (Dutch: Bijzonder Academisch Personeel, BAP).
  • ecocheques, Internet-connectivity allowance and a bicycle allowance or a full reimbursement of public transport costs for commuting.
  • to work at the UAntwerp City Campus, in a dynamic and stimulating working environment, in the research group Government and Law.

How to apply:

  • You can apply for this vacancy through the University of Antwerp’s online job application platform up to and including 8 August 2022 (CET). Applications submitted after this deadline or not containing all requested documents, will be declared inadmissible. Together with the complete the online application form you will have to include the following documents, in English:
    • motivation letter;
    • CV;
    • a detailed account of your study results;
    • a document of maximum 2 pages explaining the research approach and methodology that you consider the most appropriate for the successful and timely completion of this research project.

A preselection will be made from amongst the submitted applications. The preselected candidates will be informed of their selection at the latest on Thursday 25 August 2022 . The interviews of preselected candidates will take place, on campus or online, on Tuesday 30 August 2022.

For any questions about the online application form, check the frequently asked questions or send an email to jobs@uantwerpen.be. If you have any questions about the job itself, please contact dr. Johan Meeusen.

More information on the academic environment and scientific research at the University of Antwerp is available here. More information about working at the University of Antwerp is available here.

The yearly seminar on European and Comparative law  organized by the Centre of European Legal Studies (CELS) in Urbino (Italy) will take place this summer from 22 August to 3 September 2022.

The Seminar aims to develop knowledge of European and International law as well as to facilitate exchanges between lawyers, officials of the European Communities, professors, judges and advanced students.

The list of speakers for 2022 includes Marie-Elodie Ancel (University of Paris-Panthéon-Assas), Robert Bray (former Head of Unit of the Secretariat of the Legal Affairs Committee of the European Parliament), Georges Cavalier (University of Lyon 3), Ilaria Pretelli (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Tuto Rossi (University of Fribourg), Martin Svatos (Charles University), Alessandro Bondi (University of Urbino Carlo Bo), Fabrizio Marrella (University of Venezia Ca’ Foscari), Rosa Maria Emilia Palavera (University of Urbino Carlo Bo), Jens Karsten (Lawyer), Edoardo Alberto Rossi (University of Urbino Carlo Bo), Helmut Satzger (Ludwig-Maximilians-University Munich).

The programme is available here and enrollment information here.

This is the most important take of the judgment delivered on 7 July 2022 in LKW WALTER Internationale Transportorganisation AG (Case C-7/21) (see already the report of K. Pacula here).

Under Article 12 of the Service Regulation Recast (formerly Article 8 of Regulation 1393/2007), the addressee of a document has a right to refuse to accept the document on the ground that it was not translated in a language that he understands or an official language of the place of service. The time limit for so doing is now 2 weeks. The CJEU rules that national time limits may not run during this time limit (which was only one week under former Art. 8), and must therefore begin to run after the expiry of the time limit in the Service Regulation.

The case was concerned with proceedings in Slovenia involving an Austrian company. A judgment rendered by the Slovenian court was served on the Austrian party (for more details, see the reports of K. Pacula). Under Slovenian law, a time limit to object to the judgment starts running from the date of service (as under the law of many Member States).

As a result, two time limits started to run at the same time: one to exercise the right of refusal under the Service Regulation, and another to object to the judgment. In addition, the time limits, which were the same, and thus overlapped, were short: 8 days. But it does not seem that the shortness of the time limit mattered for the CJEU. It ruled:

41 The effectiveness of the right to refuse to accept a document to be served requires (…) that [the addressee] has the full one-week period to assess whether it is appropriate to accept or refuse to accept service of the document and, in the event of refusal, to return it.

So, addressees should be able to enjoy fully the period afforded by the Service Regulation (which is now 2 weeks) to determine whether to refuse the document. As a result:

46 (…) the starting point of the period within which a right of appeal is to be exercised in accordance with the legislation of the Member State of the authority which issued the document (…) in principle must begin to run after the expiry of the one-week period referred to in Article 8(1) of the Charter (sic) [Regulation].

Do You Need More Than 10 Minutes to Realise You Do Not Understand a Document?

The proposition that you need the full time period to assess whether the document is written in a language that you understand is a bit surprising. As everybody knows, it takes anybody a few minutes to realise that.

What might take much longer is to seek legal advice to know about your rights with respect to the document. The right of refusal, however, is explained on a form which must be served to the addressee with the relevant document(s).

Interestingly, this case was actually an action against the Austrian lawyers of the applicant. They had received the documents from the client indicating when they had been received. It does not seem that they advised the client to refuse to accept service. They filed an objection on behalf of the client, but missed the Slovenian deadline by a few days. As a result, the client sued them for professional negligence. It could have been that the client would have trusted his lawyers to understand the document, and that the full time period would indeed have been useful, but this was not the case here. Neither the client, nor the lawyers seem to have an issue with Slovenian. In any case, the issue is not whether the lawyers of the addressee understand the relevant language, but the addressee itself.

Behavioural Analysis

Another issue with the effect given by the CJEU to the time period in the Service Regulation is that it will benefit to addressees who perfectly understand the relevant language, or to addressees served with documents written in an official language of the place where they live, and who thus may not refuse to accept service. It seems that it is exactly what happened in this case.

The CJEU explains, however, that it did not want to introduce a discrimination between addressees who do not need the time period, and who could thus immediately dedicate their time to the assessment of their rights under national law (i.e. whether to appeal) and others, who need first to assess their rights under the Service Regulation. As a consequence, the CJEU explains that it fears that it would give an incentive to addressees based in other Member States to refuse to accept service, and decides to eliminate the problem by putting all addressees in the same situation.

One can only applaud the court for taking into consideration the potential effect of its judgment on the behaviour of parties, and assess whether such behaviour would be desirable.

This being said, it is unclear whether the Service Regulation really offers avenues for strategic behaviour and thus incentives for parties to use their right of refusal strategically. If a foreign based addressee assesses that it understands the relevant language, that addressee may not refuse to accept the document. If it does so, it will generate useless legal debates on the issue, but will ultimately lose. It will be found that service was proper since the start, and the refusal will have no impact.

It might be that, under certain circumstances, the demonstration of whether the addressee understands the relevant language will be difficult, and that it could not be assessed with certainty whether s/he is entitled to refuse. Maybe then the addressee could decide, after carefully weighing his options (and thus using fully the time period under the Regulation), not to refuse and to focus directly on the merits of the case.

On 23 June 2022, the Lisbon Guidelines on Privacy, drawn up by the ILA Committee on the Protection of Privacy in Private International and Procedural Law, have been formally endorsed by the International Law Association at the 80th ILA Biennial Conference, hosted in Lisbon (Portugal).

The Committee was established further to a proposal by Prof. Dr. Dres h.c. Burkhard Hess to create a forum on the protection of privacy in the context of private international and procedural law. It comprised experts from Austria, Belgium, Brazil, France, Germany, Italy, Japan, Luxembourg, Portugal, Spain, the United Kingdom, and the United States of America. Prof. Hess chaired the Committee; Prof. Jan von Hein and Dr. Cristina M. Mariottini were the co-rapporteurs. The documents of the meetings held by the Committee in the past years, and of the Guidelines and commentary as presented in Lisbon, are publicly available here. A related publication on ssrn and in the MPI Luxembourg’s Working Paper Series will follow.

The creation of the Committee was triggered by a simple factual evidence, which is described in the Conception Paper. By reason of the rapid computerisation and automatisation in the handling of personal information, traditional expectations for the protection of one’s privacy have undergone major changes. The dynamics and the dimension of the potential intrusions into one’s personal life have been significantly transformed, bringing forth new challenges for legislators, courts and practitioners. Questions arise concerning jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of judgments, but also legal standing, protection of vulnerable parties, and remedies, among others. Intuitively, it was felt that simply adapting the existing general rules on torts and contracts would not provide satisfactory answers to the new setting. Hence, exploring private international and procedural law issues was considered of utmost significance, with a view to (i) providing a set of principles/framework for regulating privacy in private international and procedural law, and (ii) developing concepts that could constitute a point of reference for legislators, the judiciary and legal counsels.

The document submitted for endorsement in Lisbon is the outcome of several meetings  of experts at ILA conferences (Johannesburg and Sydney) and in-between (Luxembourg), and of many on-line exchanges. It consists of two parts. The introductory one describes the scope and objectives of the Committee and the methodology followed. Then, the Guidelines themselves follow in the form of a Preamble and of 13 so-called articles, each accompanied by a thorough explanatory comment with references to pertinent legal acts and case law of different jurisdictions. The provisions are distributed under the headings General Part (Articles 1 and 2); Jurisdiction (Articles 3 to 6); Applicable Law (Articles 7 to 11); and Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments (Article 12 and 13).

The Guidelines define their nature and aims in the Preamble: their purpose is multifold in the sense that they may be used as a model for national, regional or international instruments (thus the word “article” in the operative text), but also simply to interpret, supplement or develop rules of private international law.

From the point of view of the scope, it is of interest to highlight that the Guidelines focus only on privacy: after careful reflection (and a conference organized by the Brussels Privacy Hub in collaboration with the MPI Luxembourg, held in Luxembourg in 2017) data protection-related issues were deliberately excluded. Also worth mentioning is the fact that the Committee did not intend to address all procedural and private international law concerns arising out of cross-border litigation in relation to privacy. It preferred rather to concentrate on those aspects which appeared to be more relevant under several considerations, one of them being exclusion from PIL international conventions (the 2019 Hague Convention on the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments in Civil or Commercial Matters, Article 2, k) and l)) or regional instruments (the Rome II Regulation, see Article 1, paragraph 2, g)). Against this background, the Guidelines provide rules on jurisdiction, applicable law and the recognition and enforcement of judgments regarding compensatory and injunctive relief (to the exclusion of negative declaration actions), as well as provisional measures, both in contractual and non-contractual claims.

Very briefly, I would like to recall some points of the contents of the Guidelines, which are too rich to be commented in a single post. Most notably, as far as jurisdiction and applicable law are concerned two basic principles permeate the solutions chosen, namely (i) foreseeability, and (ii) parallelism between jurisdiction and applicable law. The limited heads of jurisdiction and the decision to repudiate the so-called Mosaïc principle under Article 3, as well as the forum-ius rule of Article 7, clearly correspond to those principles. In the same lines, choice of court is accepted and presumed to be exclusive except in case the parties agreed to the contrary. Specific attention is paid to provisional measures, with a solution in Article 6 deviating from the Brussels I bis Regulation and the Court of Justice decision in C-581/20, Toto. The choice of the applicable law is also permitted; here, a particular answer is given to the case of disputes among users of social media. In addition, for conflict of law purposes, the right of reply is addressed separately under Article 10. Article 11 allows resorting to the ordre public exception to refuse the application of the law designated under the Guidelines, in particular when the effects of applying said law would be manifestly incompatible with fundamental principles of the forum as regards freedom of expression and information, as well as the protection of privacy and human dignity.

It is clear that some of the solutions finally adopted by the Committee will not be fully convincing from a European perspective, especially against the backdrop of statutory prescriptions currently in force. However, one should not forget that the Guidelines represent a compromise among experts of different legal backgrounds, and that they are meant to talk to a public not necessarily rooted in the European Union. At the same time, they can perfectly work here as a model where no rules exist at all, or where there is a window open to amending partially dysfunctional rules (as it may be contended is the case of Article 7, paragraph 2, of the Brussels I bis Regulation). In this regard, it is submitted that none of the Guidelines run contrary to fundamental principles or values of the European Union, and that all of them have been carefully drafted with a view to their usability in practice – a precious quality in our too much technical field of law.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) will be published on 1 July 2022. It contains a number of interesting articles and case comments regarding issues of jurisdiction and applicable law. The table of contents is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us.

R. Wolfram, Achmea – Neglecting of International Public Law – Some Afterthoughts

This contribution is not meant to assess the Achmea judgment of the European Court of Justice. It intends instead to throw some light on the rules of public international law on the termination of international treaties, which have not fully been taken into account by those who attempted to implement the Achmea judgment. At the core of is the question whether the incompatibility of a treaty under international law with another international law treaty leads to the automatic non-applicability of the former. The contribution concludes this is not generally the case under the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties.

P. Schlosser, Jurisdiction Agreements and other Agreements integrally Covered by European Law

Certain contracts are particularly close to the law of the European Union. They include international jurisdiction agreements, contracts creating an exception in European law, to generally prohibited contracts, and contracts providing the use of European Trademarks and other European rights valid even against third persons. The fundamental proposal of the author is, that the legal effects of the violation of rights, provided by such contracts, must be found in European, rather than in national law. That law is particularly concerned about its effectiveness, if needed by a creative approach. In German law the legal consequences of such a violation must include, inspired by French law, an indemnification of a lost chance and a more liberal approach to moral (immaterial) damage.

S. Schwemmer, A Conflict of Laws Doctrine for the Transfer of Bitcoin, Crypto Securities and Other Crypto Assets

Cryptoassets like Bitcoin are entries in a distributed ledger. As such, they do not fall within any of the traditional categories of property. However, most jurisdictions are slowly working their way to recognize them as property. Even German law now allows for tokenized bearer bonds and defines special transfer requirements. On the level of conflict of laws, this results in a growing need to define the applicable law relating to the assignment of cryptoassets. These questions are not regulated by the written general conflict of laws rules under German law. While § 32 eWpG now provides a special conflict of laws rule for electronic securities, there is still a regulatory gap for other types of tokens. The article discusses possible solutions for the different types of cryptoassets.

B. Heiderhoff and E. Yalcin, International Jurisdiction in Cases Where Services are Provided in Several Member States

The determination of international jurisdiction under Article 7(1)(b), second indent, of the Brussels Ia Regulation is highly difficult in cases where services are provided in different Member States. The decision of the OLG München (Higher Regional Court of Munich) regarding a brokerage contract shows that it is not always possible to determine the place of main performance. This article discusses if, in such cases, the place where the service provider is domiciled should be considered as the place of performance. The authors conclude that this approach only fits if at least a part of the service was provided at the service provider’s domicile.

W. Hau, International Jurisdiction Based on Nationality in European Family Law

For almost a quarter of a century, there has been an intensive debate on whether the European legislator is allowed to open international jurisdiction in matrimonial matters for nationals of the forum state earlier than for nationals of other Member States. Now the CJEU has taken the view that such a rule is in line with the prohibition of discrimination provided for in Article 18 TFEU. The reasoning given for this is not particularly profound and leaves some questions unanswered, but it may at least contribute to a welcome reassurance in the area of European family law, in which very deep differences between the legal policy positions of the Member States have become apparent in recent years.

C. González Beilfuss, Forum Non Conveniens in a European Way: A Failed Dialogue

In the decision commented on here, the CJEU decided for the first time on the interaction of Article 6(a) and Article 7(a) of the Succession Regulation and emphasized the binding effect of the decision to decline jurisdiction for the court later seized. The second court is not permitted to review the decision to decline jurisdiction by the first court. This article analyzes the decision in particular with regard to the lack of communication between the courts, which would have facilitated the smooth interplay between both jurisdiction rules.

B. Hess, Exequatur sur exequatur vaut? The CJEU Enlarges the Free Movement of Decisions Coming from Third States under the Brussels I bis Regulation

In the judgment C-568/20, the CJEU held that a decision of a court of an EU Member State which merges a judgment of a third state is enforceable under Articles 39 ss of the Brussels Ibis Regulation. The Third Chamber argued that the concept of “judgment” in Articles 2(a) and 39 of the Brussels Ibis Regulation refers to the different procedural laws of EU Member States. Burkhard Hess criticizes this deviation from the uniform and autonomous interpretation of the Brussels Ibis Regulation. The solution of the Third Chamber is not compatible with the principle “exequatur sur exequatur ne vaut”.

C. Thole, The Law Applicable to Voidable Payments by Third Parties Under Article 16 EIR

In its judgment of 22 April 2021 the ECJ decided that Article 16 EIR must be interpreted as meaning that the law applicable to the contract also governs the payment made by a third party in performance of a contracting party’s contractual payment obligation, where, in insolvency proceedings, that payment is challenged as an act detrimental to all the creditors. The following article explains the decision and its consequences for cross-border avoidance claims.

D. Wiedemann, Lex successionis or Lex fori: On the Classification of Judicial Measures in the Event of Uncertain Inheritance Relationships

The decision concerns a classical question of classification: the delimitation of succession law from procedural law. The classification of judicial measures in the event of uncertain inheritance relationships, e.g. the appointment of a curator, decides whether such measures are to be assessed according to the procedural law of the lex fori or according to the lex successionis. That a classification is not predetermined can be inferred from different locations: While Germany regulates judicial measures regarding uncertain inheritance relationships in its substantive law (Sections 1960–1962 German Civil Code), other EU Member States and Brazil mainly address this problem in their procedural laws. In the EU, the Succession Regulation No. 650/2012 defines the boundary between succession law and procedure. It will be argued that measures only securing the estate are to be classified as procedural aspects. Measures that also involve the administration of the estate are governed by the Regulation’s choice of law rules.

R. de Barros Fritz, The Characterization of Gifts Causa Mortis under the European Succession Regulation

One of the most debated questions since the enactment of the European Succession Regulation has been the question of the proper characterization of gifts causa mortis. The UM case presented the first opportunity for the CJEU to address this issue. The following case note will discuss the court’s decision and show that, even after the court’s ruling, many open questions remain as to the characterization of gifts causa mortis.

C. Thomale, Circumventing Member State Co-determination Rules with the Societas Europaea

Since its introduction, the supranational legal form of the SE, provided by EU law, has been widely used to circumvent national co-determination law. The case note dicusses two German decisions, which highlight the specific arbitrage potential lying in the national component of the company law and co-determination law of the SE as well as in its autonomous co-determination rules.

D. Looschelders, Characterization of German Joint Wills under the EU Succession Regulation – The Austrian Perspective

Whether the binding effects of a joint will underlie German or Austrian law is of great practical importance when successions are connected to both jurisdictions. While under German law the revocation right of an interrelated disposition lapses upon death of the other spouse, Austrian law enables the surviving spouse to revoke his interrelated disposition even after death of the other spouse. Against this background, the subsequently discussed ruling by the Austrian Supreme Court (OGH) deals with the crucial question regarding the connecting factor for binding effects, namely whether joint wills under German law have to be characterized as “dispositions of property upon death other than agreements as to succession” (Article 24 EU Succession Regulation) or as “agreements as to succession” (Article 25 EU Succession Regulation). The OGH declared itself in favour of applying Article 25 EU Succession Regulation.

F. Eichel, International Enforcement of Judgments Subject to a Condition – Exequatur Proceedings and International Jurisdiction

The article deals with the international enforcement of judgments which are subject to a condition. Against the background of the exequatur proceedings, it sheds light on the question in which proceedings and in which state it is examined whether the condition has occurred. German, Austrian and Swiss procedural law is taken into account. Furthermore, the article examines the scope of the enforcement jurisdiction (Article 24(5) Brussels Ibis Regulation/Article 22(5) Lugano Convention) for these kinds of proceedings and agrees with the decision of the Austrian Supreme Court (OGH, 7.6.2017 – 3 Ob 89/17k). The OGH held that the Austrian claim to examine the occurence of the condition falls within the scope of the enforcement jurisdiction. However, the article criticises that the OGH did not take into account the limited res iudicata-effect of the Austrian claim which should be decisive in determining whether the enforcement jurisdiction is applicable or not.

A. Kirchhefer-Lauber, Private Law Systems with an Interpersonal Division of Law Always Pose Special Challenges for Conflict of Laws

The article deals with the interplay between autonomous German PIL and the internal conflict of laws of a multi-jurisdictional state using the example of Lebanon, which is home to a total of 18 partial religious legal systems in addition to a “civil legal system”. The author analyses, among other things, court decisions in which the distinction between constitutive religious marriage and civil documentation of marriage in Lebanon plays a central role. She also addresses the fact that the possibility of an ordre public violation in legal systems with a division of laws exists on two levels. Firstly, regarding the internal conflict of laws of the multi-jurisdictional state itself and secondly, with regard to the results through the application of a partial legal system. Finally, she highlights that the interpretative method of comparative law between civil and religious partial legal orders requires a special awareness of the importance of the culture-bound nature of law.

Mathilde Codazzi, who is a master student at the university Paris II Panthéon-Assas, contributed to this post.


In a judgment of 15 June 2022, the French supreme court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) addressed the issue of jurisdiction for loss suffered as a consequence of fraudulent misappropriation of funds transferred on a bank account.

Facts

A French real estate company, Immobilière 3F, ordered several bank transfers from its bank account in Paris maintained by a French bank, Société Générale, to an account seemingly belonging to a French company with which Immobilière 3F already had business relationships. This account was opened in Portugal and maintained by a Portugese bank, Banco Commercial Portugues. The bank details were given to Immobilière 3F by a person who fraudulently appeared as the chief accountant of Immobilière 3F’s French business partner. Immobilière 3F sued both Société Générale and Banco Commercial Portugues before French courts for breach of their professional obligations and compensation of the damage suffered as a result of the wrongful appropriation of the funds. Banco Commercial Portugues challenged the jurisdiction of French courts.

Court of Appeal

In a judgment of 4 November 2020, the Paris Court of Appeal ruled that French courts did not have jurisdiction on the ground that the damage did not materialize in the place from which the bank transfers were performed or where the loss was suffered, that is, France, where Immobilière 3F is established, but in the place where the unlawful appropriation of the funds occurred, that is, Portugal, where the account wrongfully debited was opened and maintained, i.e. where the wrongful appropriation of the funds occurred.

Immobilière 3F challenged this judgment on two grounds both based on the relevant case-law of the CJEU concerning pure financial damage.

First, it argued that the damage did not materialize itself where the unlawful appropriation of the funds occurred/where the funds were debited from the bank account of Immobilière 3F’s business partner, but where Immobilière 3F was dispossessed of the funds, that is in France, where its account was debited.

Second, it argued that the Court of Appeal, departing from CJEU case-law (Löber, C-304/17), failed to examine whether other specific circumstances of the case could lead to find that the damage actually materialized in France and not in Portugal, in which case French courts would have jurisdiction. According to Immobilière 3F, the following circumstances would be relevant: the plaintiff is established in France, the damage caused by the acts of Banco Commercial Portugues materialized in France, the transfer orders were given in France to a French bank (Société Générale) based on elements shared by an entity established in France.

Judgment

In a judgment of 15 June 2022, the Cour de cassation overturned entirely the judgment of the Paris Court of Appeal. It cited the relevant case-law of the CJEU regarding Article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis regulation: the courts of the Member State where the plaintiff is domiciled have jurisdiction notably when the damage materializes directly on the plaintiff’s bank account held with a bank established within the jurisdiction of those courts (Kolassa, C-375/13). It went on and reminded that this however cannot be the only relevant connecting factor: the courts of the Member State where the plaintiff is domiciled will only have jurisdiction if other specific circumstances of the case contribute to granting jurisdiction to these courts (Universal Music, C-12/15).

As a result, the judgment of the Paris Court of Appeal ‘lacked legal basis’, i.e. did not give enough reasons in support of its decision: in order to decline jurisdiction of French courts on the ground that the damage materialized in Portugal, it should have first examined if other specific circumstances of the case contributed to granting jurisdiction to French courts. Those circumstances could be, according to the Cour de cassation, that the damage occurred directly on a bank account opened in France, and that the transfer was destined to a French business partner.

Assessment

The cases on which the Cour de cassation relied in this judgment were all concerned with the loss in value of dematerialised assets, mostly financial instruments. This case is quite different: it is about fraudulent misappropriation of funds from a bank account.

Is the case law of the CJEU on loss of value of financial instruments decisive for the sole reason that a bank account was involved? That is not certain. In a case of misappropriation of funds, the damage is more tangible than that of loss of value of financial instruments. In the present case, the assets did not lose their value, they were taken away.

Alex Mills (University College London) published a working paper on the role of territoriality in Private International Law. This is available in free access on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

Private international law essentially deals with the question of how we should regulate relationships and resolve disputes which have connections with more than one legal system, distinguishing between the institutional aspects of regulation (jurisdiction) and the substantive aspects (applicable law). Traditionally, a decision is made about which legal system (or systems) should govern based on a range of connecting factors. Among these factors, territorial connections have historically had the most significant influence, reflecting an approach to private international law which understands the subject as concerned with the division and allocation of state authority and adopts a ‘spatial’ conception of that authority. Private international law theory and practice has also, however, explored a range of alternatives which might be relied on, including the characteristics or wishes of the parties themselves, as well as other approaches which reject altogether the idea that private international law should focus on allocational questions. This chapter asks why territoriality plays such an important role in private international law, and considers whether it should. The chapter begins with an examination of the role of territoriality in private international law history and theory. It then considers various arguments which might be raised to justify territoriality in private international law, suggesting that they may also justify traditional private international law techniques. The chapter also, however, addresses the question of whether these justifications hold up against the challenges presented to territoriality by modern globalisation, in particular, whether territoriality can provide certainty, coherence, and effective regulatory constraint.

Alex Mills work is forthcoming in a volume on Philosophical Foundations of Private International Law edited by Roxana Banu, Michael Green and Ralf Michaels with Oxford University Press in 2023.

More information on the interdisciplinary project exploring the Philosophical Foundations of Private International Law can be found here.

As announced in this blog, the Catholic University of the Sacred Heart in Milan plans to invite young scholars to present the outcome of their doctoral research on any topic within the field of private international law, transnational law or the law of international arbitration, at a dedicated seminar that will be held annually in Milan (the MECSI Seminar). Each MECSI Seminar will revolve around one scholar.

Those interested in presenting their doctoral research at the second MECSI Seminar of 2022, scheduled to take place in November 2022, are encouraged to send an e-mail to Pietro Franzina (pietro.franzina@unicatt.it) by 15 July 2022.

Applicants must be aged less than 35 and may come from any country. They must have already discussed their PhD dissertation at the time when the application is submitted (however, no more than two years must have passed since the dissertation was discussed). Applications must include a copy of the dissertation, an abstract of the dissertation in English and a CV of the author in English.

Applications must also include a proposal for the seminar presentation consisting of a title followed by abstract of about 1.500 words. The subject matter of the presentation must relate to, but should not necessarily coincide with, the topic of the thesis: the applicant may choose, for instance, to concentrate on one aspect of his or her research, or discuss developments occurred after the dissertation was discussed.

All documents accompanying the application must be in pdf format. The selection process involves, for those shortlisted, a Zoom interview.

The Catholic University of the Sacred Heart will cover the travel expenses of the selected scholar up to 600 Euros, and will take care of his or her accommodation at one of the guest houses of the University for up to two nights. During their stay in Milan, the selected scholar will also be invited to give a 45 minute lecture in English to the students attending the course of Private International Law on a topic unrelated to their PhD research.

The Swedish Labour Court held on 1 June 2022 (interim decision AD 2022 No. 33)  that an industrial action taken in Sweden in sympathy with Ukraine was not lawful as it was not proven that a lawful primary action had taken place in Ukraine according to Ukrainian law on international sympathy actions.

Since Russia invaded Ukraine earlier this year, the Swedish Dockworkers Union has taken industrial action to support Ukraine by refusing to load and unload Russian ships. As the trade union had given notice on a renewed industrial action to support Ukraine in May, the trade union pleaded to the Swedish Labour court that it should declare the industrial action lawful in an interim decision. As there is a collective agreement between the employer and the Swedish Dockworkers Union and consequently a strong mutual peace obligation, industrial actions may only be taken in extraordinary situations. One such extraordinary situation is a sympathy action.

Sympathy actions are lawful even though the collective agreement parties are bound by a collective agreement if the primary action is lawful, and the sympathy action is limited in time. This applies also when the sympathy action is taken in solidarity with someone in another country. In such a situation, the Swedish substantive law assessment is dependent on the content of foreign law even if both parties are Swedish. Another exception are political strikes that trade unions may take to demonstrate a political opinion if it is limited to a short period of time.

In the case, the trade union argued that the planned industrial action was a sympathy action to support Ukrainian and Belarusian trade unions in their industrial actions. According to Swedish labour law, the exception for sympathy actions is applicable also in international situations. The employer objected and stated that there were no lawful primary industrial actions in Ukraine or Belarus. As the Swedish substantive law assessment in this regard is dependent on the content of foreign law, the Labour Court pointed out that the parties had not presented proof of the content of foreign law.

Pursuant to the Swedish procedural code, foreign law is both a matter of fact and a matter of law. It is not subject to the principle of iura novit curia, but the court may use the knowledge it has or research the content of foreign law on its own motion. In the decision, the court seems not to have made any effort to research the content. If it would, it is not self-evident how to assess foreign law or even what law that shall be applied as some of the alleged primary industrial actions were taken in Ukrainian territory occupied by Russia.

After having declared that it was not a sympathy action, the Labour Court held that the planned industrial action was not either a lawful political industrial action as the intended time period of three weeks was too long. Hence, it would have been a disproportionate limitation of the employer’s right to conduct a business.

Stefania Bariatti (University of Milan), Ilaria Viarengo (University of Milan) and Francesca C. Villata (University of Milan) edited a book titled EU Cross-Border Succession Law with Edward Elgar Publishing, part of the Elgar European Law and Practice series.

The book provides an overall assessment of EU cross-border succession law. It consists of seven parts dealing with: the scope of application of the EU Succession Regulation; the determination of the applicable law under the EU Succession Regulation; the determination of the jurisdiction under the EU Succession Regulation; the recognition and enforcement of judgments and other instruments under the EU Succession Regulation; the European certificate of succession; cross-border successions and taxation; the impact of the EU Succession Regulation on the national laws on cross-border succession.

Contributors include Stefania Bariatti, Paul Beaumont, Alegría Borrás, Isidoro Calvo Vidal, Zeno Crespi Reghizzi, Stefano Dominelli, Andrew Godfrey, Elise Goossens, Michael Graham, Jayne Holliday, Peter Kindler, Michael Kränzle, Richard Frimston, Luigi Fumagalli, Carlo Alberto Marcoz, Cristina M. Mariottini, Daniele Muritano, Cyril Nourissat, Raul-Angelo Papotti, David Paulus, Giulio Peroni, Francesco Pesce, Lorenzo Prats Albentosa, Ilaria Queirolo, Anna Reis, Gian Paolo Romano, Giulia Vallar, Sonia Velasco, Ilaria Viarengo, Francesca C. Villata.

For further information, see here.

Due to the summer holiday, July 2022 will be a brief month at the Court in terms of delivery of judgments and opinions and the holding of hearings. Nevertheless, until then we are invited to attend, on Thursday 7th, the hearing in C- 639/21 Geos et Geos International Consulting, a case referred by the Cour de cassation (France), with these questions on the Brussels I bis Regulation:

  1. Are Article 4(1) and Article 20(1) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters to be interpreted as meaning that, where it is claimed that a company domiciled in a Member State, and being sued by an employee before the courts of that State, is the joint employer of that employee, who was engaged by another company, that court is not required to assess at the outset whether the employee is jointly employed by those two companies in order to determine whether it has jurisdiction to rule on the claims made against them?
  2. Are those articles to be interpreted as meaning that, in such a case, the autonomy of the special rules of jurisdiction over individual contracts of employment does not preclude the application of the general rule that jurisdiction lies with the courts of the Member State in which the defendant is domiciled, set out in Article 4(1) of Regulation No 1215/2012?

The lawsuit at the national level was filed by PB, a former employee of the company Geos International Consulting, established in London, with the conseil de prud’hommes de Montpellier. The core of the matter is the payment of various sums in relation to PB’s dismissal. Alleging a situation of co-employment, PB is seeking to obtain joint and several judgments against the said company and its parent company, Geos, whose head office is located in Puteaux (France). While the conseil de prud’hommes concluded that the French courts had jurisdiction, the Montpellier Court of Appeal arrived at the opposite solution on the basis of Article 21(1) of Regulation No 1215/2012. On appeal, the Court of Cassation is asking about the interpretation of Article 4(1) and Article 20(1) of Regulation No 1215/2012.

The case has been assigned to the 2nd chamber (judges S. Prechal, J. Passer, F. Biltgen, N. Wahl, and L. Arastey Sahún as reporting judge). It will benefit from an opinion by AG N. Emiliou.

On the same day, the decision on C-7/21 LKW WALTER will be handed down. The preliminary reference comes from the Bezirksgericht Bleiburg (Austria). I reported on the questions here, also announcing the opinion by AG P. Pikämae to be published on March 10, 2022.  There is no English translation so far of his proposal to the Court. An interim one could be:

  1. Article 8, sections 1 and 3, of Regulation (EC) No. 1393/2007 (…), in relation to article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the Union European Union, must be interpreted in the sense that it does not oppose a national regulation of the sentencing State according to which the term to file an appeal against a resolution materialized in a judicial document notified or transferred in accordance with Regulation (CE) n º 1393/2007 begins to run from the notification or transfer of the document in question, and not only after the expiration of the period of one week, provided for in section 1 of said article, to refuse to accept said document.
  2. Article 45, section 1, letter b), and article 46 of Regulation (EU) No. 1215/2012 (…), in relation to article 47 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union, must be interpreted in the sense that the recognition and enforcement of a decision that has not been issued in the context of an adversarial procedure must be denied, if the appeal against such decision must be drawn up in a language other than the official language of the Member State in which the defendant resides or, if there are several official languages ​​in that Member State, other than the official language or one of the official languages ​​of the place where he resides, and, according to the law of the Member State in which the decision was issued, the non-extendable period for lodging the appeal is only eight calendar days.
  3.  Article 18 TFEU must be interpreted as not applying to a situation in which the addressee of a judicial document has waived his right to refuse to accept service of said document in accordance with Article 8, section 1, of Regulation (EC) No. 1393/2007.

The judgment will be delivered by the 4th chamber (judges C. Lycourgos, S. Rodin, J.C. Bonichot, L.S. Rossi, with O. Spineanu-Matei as reporting judge)

On Thursday 14th, the same chamber, this time with judge Rossi reporting, will deliver the judgment on C-572/21, CC. The request comes from the Högsta domstolen (Sweden). It addresses the interpretation of Articles 8 and 61 of the Brussels II bis Regulation:

Does the court of a Member State retain jurisdiction under Article 8(1) of the Brussels II Regulation if the child concerned by the case changes his or her habitual residence during the proceedings from a Member State to a third country which is a party to the 1996 Hague Convention (see Article 61 of the regulation)?

The dispute on the merits concerns a couple – CC and VO-, and its son M, who was born in 2011. CC has had sole custody of M since his birth. M lived in Sweden until October 2019, when he began to attend a boarding school in Russia. Two months later, VO brought an action against CC claiming that he should be awarded sole custody of M. In the alternative, VO requested that he and CC should have joint custody of M and that their son should be permanently resident with him. CC contested the claims. Principally, she claimed on her own behalf that she should continue to have sole custody of M and, in the alternative, that she and VO should have joint custody of the son. In addition, CC claimed that the tingsrätten (District Court, Sweden) should dismiss VO’s action as inadmissible in so far as it concerned custody and residence. In support of the claim that the action was inadmissible, she argued that M was habitually resident in Russia and that the Swedish courts consequently lacked jurisdiction to rule on questions relating to parental responsibility over M. According to CC, M had acquired habitual residence in Russia in October 2019. She claims that, even if he had not acquired habitual residence then, M had, subsequently acquired habitual residence there. VO contested the claim raised by CC that the action was inadmissible. He argued that M was still habitually resident in Sweden and that, in any event, he was habitually resident in Sweden when the action was brought.

Finally, on the same day the Court will publish AG M. Spuznar’s opinion on C-354/21, Registrų centras, on a request sent by the Lietuvos vyriausiasis administracinis teismas (Lithuania) relating to Regulation 650/2012. The facts of the case are summarized here. The question reads:

Must point (l) of Article 1(2) and Article 69(5) of Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 4 July 2012 on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of decisions and acceptance and enforcement of authentic instruments in matters of succession and on the creation of a European Certificate of Succession be interpreted as not precluding legal rules of the Member State in which the immovable property is situated under which the rights of ownership can be recorded in the Real Property Register on the basis of a European Certificate of Succession only in the case where all of the details necessary for registration are set out in that European Certificate of Succession?

The 5th chamber (judges E. Regan, I. Jarukaitis, D. Gratsias, Z. Csehi, and M. Ilešič reporting) will take care of the interpretation.

This post was written by Paul Lorenz Eichmüller, University of Vienna.


Austrian civil procedure law contains a provision that requires foreign nationals bringing a claim in Austrian courts to provide security for the legal costs incurred by the defendant in case the claim should not be successful. However, as this would clearly violate the non-discrimination principle of what is today Article 18 of the TFEU, the CJEU considered a similar provision under German Law inapplicable as early as 1997 (C-323/95, Hayes/Kronenberger GmbH). Now that the UK is not a Member State of the EU anymore, Article 18 TFEU can no longer be applied in that respect. After this issue has already arisen in Germany (which has also been discussed on this blog), there has also been another case in Austria – yet, with a different outcome.

The Duty to Provide Security for Costs

Pursuant to § 57 of the Austrian Civil Procedure Code (ACPC), any foreign claimant is required to provide security for the costs in civil proceedings brought before Austrian courts if the defendant asks for the payment of such a security. While these rules have become irrelevant within Europe due to EU law, they hit with full force when defendants from third countries are concerned – at least as long as there is no international treaty prohibiting security deposits for costs.

However, in accordance with the ratio behind this rule – which is to prevent that the defendant wins the case in Austria but, due to a lack of enforceability, cannot even recover their own legal costs – there are further exceptions in which a foreign claimant is not obliged to provide security for costs contained in para 2 of the provision. These are: the claimant’s habitual residence is in Austria, the Austrian (cost) decision is enforceable in the state of the claimant’s habitual residence, or the claimant has (sufficient) immovable property in Austria to cover the costs.

International Treaties Prohibiting Security Deposits

There is no international treaty prescribing that a security deposit may not be required that was applicable in the present case. One might in this regard think e.g., of the Hague Convention on Civil Procedure, which, however, the UK has never signed. For those remembering the previous German decision, the European Convention on Establishment might come to mind. After all, the application of its Article 9 – prohibiting cost deposits from member state nationals – only failed because the rules of the convention only apply to natural and not to legal persons. As the Austrian case concerned a natural person as a claimant, this could have seemed like a solution – however, Austria has only signed, but not ratified said convention and therefore, its application also fails.

Finally, there is also a bilateral Austro-British Convention regarding proceedings in Civil and Commercial Matters from 1931, Article 11 of which prescribes that British citizens resident in Austria “shall not be compelled to give security for costs in any case where a subject of [Austria] would not be so compelled”. As the claimant did not reside in Austria, this convention was inapplicable in the present case as well.

Recognition of the Austrian (Cost) Decision as a Way Out

As there is no prohibition on security deposits in international treaties, the issue was whether any of the exceptions of § 57 para 2 ACPC apply. As the other exceptions were clearly not applicable, the only question that remained was whether there is an international treaty providing for the recognition of a possible Austrian cost decision in the UK (the claimant’s habitual residence).

With the UK having left the EU, the core legal acts on the recognition and enforcement of Austrian judgments in the UK, namely the Brussels Ibis Regulation and the Lugano Convention, are no longer applicable. Similarly, the UK government does not consider itself bound by the Brussels Convention anymore (there has been considerable discussion about this matter on this blog). It might therefore seem that there is no legal basis that would guarantee the enforcement of an Austrian cost award in the UK.

However, as rightly identified by the Austrian Supreme Court, the parties had concluded an exclusive choice-of-court agreement in favour of the Austrian courts, which would make a judgment (including its cost award) enforceable by the means of the Hague Choice of Court Convention. While the UK is no longer bound by the Convention by virtue of being an EU Member State, it acceded to the Convention on 28 September 2020 in its own right, providing that the convention would apply without interruption (see here).

As a judgment with a cost award would be enforceable in the UK due to the applicability of the Hague Choice of Court Convention, there was thus no need to demand a security deposit for the costs from the British claimant. While the defendant submitted that there was no precedent in the UK on the application of the convention and that it was therefore unsure whether a cost award would be enforced, the Supreme Court considered that there was no indication that UK courts would breach their obligation under public international law. Thus, no security deposit for costs was required.

Conclusion

After many cases seen so far, the case decided by the Austrian Supreme Court shows once more how Brexit has made international litigation in relation to the UK so much more difficult. While the Hague Choice of Court Convention provided for a solution in the case at hand, this will only apply if there is an exclusive choice of court agreement. In all other cases, British claimants not resident in Austria will have to provide a security deposit if they want to bring a claim in Austrian courts – making cross-border litigation again somewhat more tedious. It remains to be seen whether the Hague Judgments Convention will at a later point in time alleviate this problem, but as neither the UK nor the EU have even signed the convention yet, it is still a long way until we will experience any of its effects.

On 19 May 2022, the CJEU rendered an inadmissibility order in case C-722/21, Frontera Capital. The request for a preliminary ruling originated from a Spanish notary, who delivered a European order for payment (EOP) under Regulation 1896/2006. She relied, for that purpose, on the parallel competence vested on Spanish notaries for the delivery of domestic orders for payment (Articles 70-71 of the Spanish law on notaries). The notary in question was subsequently sanctioned by the Dirección General de los Registros y del Notariado for having issued the EOP ultra vires. In her opinion, however, all the conditions set out by Regulation 1896/2006 were satisfied (§ 5 of the inadmissibility order), hence the referral to the CJEU.

While being inadmissible on a number of grounds (i.e., the lack of an actual dispute in the main proceedings and the doubtful characterisation of the referring authority as a ‘court or tribunal’ of a Member State under Article 267 TFUE: cf § 14 and § 16 of the order), this case confirms that the interaction between notaries, theirs competences under domestic law and the EU private international law (EU PIL) remains, to the present days, problematic.

This finding is further evidenced by the number of preliminary questions raised on this issue (nine in total) since 2015, ie the year when Pula Parking and Zulfikarpašić brought the relationship between notaries and EU PIL on the table of the Luxembourg judge for the first time.

Read in conjunction with this past case law, Frontera Capital provides the opportunity for a broader discussion on some recurrent obstacles that hinder the smooth interplay between EU PIL Regulations – particularly the statutory definitions they set out – and national laws, especially in the subject matters where the intervention of legal professionals other than judges is more common at the comparative law level.

Five Years of CJEU Case Law

Cross-border cases are nothing new to European notaries, who are generally well versed in PIL and eager supporters of its further harmonisation by the EU (see, for example, points 3, 4 and 5 of the Proposal of the Notaries of Europe for the Conference on the Future of Europe). The requests for preliminary rulings thus far decided by the CJEU and involving, more or less directly, these professionals can be broken down into three main categories.

In the field of civil and commercial matters, the referring courts in Pula Parking and Zulfikarpašić – concerning, respectively, the Brussels I bis and the EEO Regulation – asked for clarifications regarding the status of Croatian notaries as ‘courts’ for the purposes of those Regulations, in cases where these professionals were acting in the exercise of the powers conferred to them under domestic law with respect to the delivery of executive titles based on ‘trustworthy documents’. A similar question was raised – directly by the seized notary – in the more recent case Frontera Capital. As I argued elsewhere, the choice of the Spanish legislator as concerns the creation of a monitorio notarial was liable to create Pula Parking-alike scenarios. And, in fact, while the Spanish notary just asked if the EOP Regulation was correctly applied in the specific case, her question could be rephrased as concerning its own status as ‘court’ under Article 5 n 3 of the EOP Regulation, given that such characterization would enable a Spanish notary to issue EOPs in compliance with this instrument (as it is the case for Hungarian notaries).

A second group of cases concern the Succession Regulation, but raise similar questions. Cases WB and EE requested, inter alia,  an interpretation of its Article 3(2), thus prompting the ECJ to address both the ‘procedural preconditions’ and the substance of the definition of court set out by that provision, having specific regards to the tasks entrusted to Polish and Lithuanian notaries. More recently, case OKR also raised several questions concerning the interpretation of Regulation 650/2012. Just like Frontera Capital, the case was nonetheless deemed inadmissible because the referral came directly from a (Polish) notary, lacking the requirements set by Article 267 TFEU (as summarized by Dorsch Consult) to qualify as ‘national court or tribunal’ for the purposes of that provision.

A final group of issues, which is beyond the scope of this blogpost, originates from the joined cases C-267/19 and C-323/19, requiring the CJEU to assess again the Croatian legislation on the notarial competence in debt collection based on trustworthy documents. Here, the CJEU rejected the argument whereby the finding in Pula Parking and Zulfikarpašić, that is inapplicability of the EU uniform regimes on recognition and enforcement of judgments to Croatian notarial deeds, coupled by the non inter partes character of the Croatian procedure, could amount to an infringement of the principle of non-discrimination (Article 18 TFEU) and the right to a fair trial (Article 47 of the Charter). Similar arguments were advanced (and rejected) in case C-234/19.

Apart from this last group of cases – that are illustrative of the limited scrutiny the CJEU can exercise on domestic justice reforms – all the above mentioned preliminary rulings call into question the possibility of characterizing notaries as ‘courts’, for the purposes of either Art. 267 TFEU or specific EU PIL instruments (or both).

Notaries as Courts: Recurrent Difficulties

The difficulties thus far encountered in classifying notaries as ‘courts’ stem from the friction between the uniform statutory definitions (if any) of ‘court’ adopted by EU law and the ever-changing legal environment of 27 Member States, who lack a common understanding of the notarial profession (cf, on this point, the Specific Study of the CEPEJ on the Legal Professions: Notaries prepared by the CNUE)

On the one side, in the attempt of unburdening an ailing court system, the procedural laws of Member States tend to be inspired by ‘local’ policy choices, based on a culturally-embedded understanding of the role of each legal profession within the broader justice machinery. On the other side, however, EU law remains largely anchored to a more traditional (and uniform) concept of ‘court’, grounded in the exercise of ‘judicial functions’. For this reason, although notaries are, at present, often called to perform their duties in matters that fall into the scope of application of EU PIL Regulations, they are not, in most cases, entitled to initiate a direct dialogue with the CJEU thorough Art. 267 TFEU, when they harbour doubts as concerns the correct interpretation of their provisions or their own status as ‘courts’ under one of said instruments. Regarding this last issue, the problem seems exacerbated by the regulatory approach adopted by the EU legislator with respect to the statutory definitions of court or tribunal under the different EU PIL Regulations.

The (In)Direct Dialogue with Luxembourg

Cases such as OKR and Frontera Capital prove that notaries may feel the need to establish a direct communication channel with Luxembourg under Art. 267 TFEU when they harbour doubts as to the correct interpretation of a provision of EU PIL. And this not just for the sake of the proper application of EU law, but also to ensure the correct performance of their duties and avoid incurring in professional liability or sanctions. In this respect, however, the stance taken by the CJEU is quite clear and well-established: to be regarded as a ‘court or tribunal’ within the meaning of Article 267 TFEU, ‘it must be determined … whether [the referring body] is called upon to give judgment in proceedings intended to lead to a decision of a judicial nature’ (OKR, § 23).

In OKR, the CJEU deemed that, in the proceedings at stake in that case, the notary was not required to decide a legal dispute (§ 24), insofar as (s)he did not take decision of a judicial nature ‘either when he or she confirms his or her refusal decision or when he or she considers the complaint to be well founded’ (OKR, § 28). Nonetheless, the Court placed a special emphasis put on ‘the specific capacity’ and ‘the particular legal context’ in which the referring authority operates (OKR, § 23), which suggests that the question as to whether a notary could be considered a ‘court or tribunal’ of a Member State for the purposes of Art. 267 TFEU should be answered on a case-by-case basis, having due regard of the specific features of the notarial proceedings at issue.

In any case, it should not be too hastily concluded that the eventual exclusion of notaries from the procedure set out by Art. 267 TFEU is liable to hamper the uniform interpretation of EU law. According to the CJEU, the existence of complaints before courts against notarial decisions ensures, on any view, the effectiveness of the mechanism of the reference for a preliminary ruling and the achievement of its objective (cf. § 33 OKR). And, in fact, this is what happened after the OKR order, where one of the parties appealed the notarial order before a court, who then referred a new request for preliminary ruling to the Luxembourg Court (case C-21/22, pending).

The Plethora of Statutory Definitions of ‘Court’ in EU PIL

The second recurrent issue emerging from the CJEU case law concerns the characterisation of notaries as ‘courts’ under specific instruments of EU PIL. In this regard, the CJEU has explicitly acknowledged that the definitions retained by EU PIL Regulations may be broader than that developed under Art. 267 TFEU (§ 31 OKR). This means, in practice, that a notary could qualify as ‘a court’ for the purposes of EU PIL, without nonetheless be entitled to refer a request for preliminary ruling to the CJEU.

While a comprehensive analysis of the definitions of court set out by EU PIL Regulations would be beyond the scope of this blogpost, this table may be a useful starting point for identifying some very general trends in the drafting techniques used for this purpose.

Firstly, it is worth remarking that there is no ‘one-size-fits-all’ definition of ‘court’. Rather, definitions tend to be context-dependent (as evidenced by the Recitals of the Regulations dealing with family law, successions and insolvency) or even implied (as it was the case under the 1968 Brussels Convention and the Brussels I Regulation). Such definitions tend to be more sophisticated in matters where the intervention of authorities other than courts is more established (eg family and succession law).

Secondly, and relatedly, there is no single approach to the drafting and structuring of the definitions of court. Rather, current definitions make use of at least 5 different drafting techniques, including:

(a) the ad hoc assimilation, by the EU legislator, of specific non-judicial bodies to ‘courts’ in the main body of the Regulation, without nonetheless providing a ‘general’ definition thereof (e.g. Article 3 Reg. Brussels I bis and Article 4(7) of the EEO Regulation);

(b) the ‘open renvoi’ to domestic legal systems, based on sheer functional equivalence (i.e., not accompanied either by a uniform general definition of ‘court’ or by an obligation of notification to the Commission: e.g. Article 62 of the 2007 Lugano Convention and Article 2(2)(1) of the Brussels II ter , which follows in the footsteps of its predecessors: cf § 34 of the Opinion of AG Collins in C-646/20).

(c) the ‘conditional renvoi’ to the designation by Member States, where the domestic appointment of an entity as ‘court’ must be coupled by the notification to the Commission (e.g. Articles 5 n. 3 and 79 of the EPO Regulation);

(d) the establishment of a core-definition, setting out minimum requirements (e.g. the power to ‘take decisions’) but otherwise relying entirely on national laws (e.g. Insolvency Regulations).

(e) the establishment of well-rounded general definitions, complemented by detailed Recitals and accompanied by an obligation of notification to the Commission (most of the instruments dealing with family law and successions).

Thirdly, owing to the variety of drafting techniques used by the EU legislator, these definitions present variable degrees of flexibility and, therefore, a varying aptitude for prompt adaptability to domestic judicial reforms. In fact, under the approach sub a), any change to the scope of the definition of ‘court’, aimed at the inclusion of domestic notaries therein, cannot by attained based on analogical reasoning (see again here) and would probably require a legislative amendment of the main body of the concerned EU Regulation(s). This approach is indisputably more cumbersome than a sheer change to the Annexes (e.g. Art. 2(2) of Regulation 4/2009) or to the lists established by the Commission and made public through the European Judicial Network.

Finally, while the definitions set out in the field of family and succession law appear strikingly homogeneous as regards both their substantive contents and their increasing sophistication, including the explicit acknowledgment of the role played by notaries in those domains, the field of civil and commercial matters stands out of its sectoral inhomogeneity and remarkable methodological fragmentation. Of the 8 EU PIL instruments covering this domain, 3 (Brussels Convention, Brussels I Regulation; EAPO Regulation) are completely silent on the matter of knowing what constitutes ‘a court or tribunal’; 2 (Brussels I bis and the EEO Regulations) follow the approach sub a); 1 (Lugano Convention) adopts the approach sub b); 2 opt for the approach sub c) (the EPO and possibly the Small Claims Regulation). This lack of uniformity may unnecessarily complicate the application of those Regulations in practice.  

Lingering Doubts

In the light of the above, it is not surprising that the characterization of notaries as courts has posed important challenges in many concrete cases.  Nonetheless, the identification of what constitutes ‘a court’ for the purposes of EU PIL should be easy (or, at list easier) in the instruments that set out an obligation of notification to the Commission, called to draw up a list of such authorities that complements the statutory definition eventually established the legislator.

In this respect, the case WB has shed light on the normative value of such lists. Therein, the CJEU held that the notifications to the Commission, and the lists established on that basis, ‘creat[e] a presumption that the national authorities declared [therein] constitute ‘courts’’. Nonetheless, ‘the fact that a national authority has not been mentioned in such a notification cannot, per se, be sufficient for it to be concluded that that authority does not satisfy the conditions set out in Article 3(2) [of the Succession Regulation]’(emphasis added).

It is worth stressing that, in WB, the CJEU’s ruling finds a solid ground in the letter of a Regulation providing for one of the most sophisticate provisions on the meaning of ‘court’ to be found in EU PIL. Art. 3(2) of the Succession Regulation sets out a well-defined general definition, which is not only accompanied by specific and uniform minimum requirements, but also explicitly assimilates notaries to courts when they exercise ‘judicial functions’. These should be understood, in essence, as referring to the ‘exercise of decision making power’, irrespective of the (contentious or non-contentious) nature of the proceedings within which it takes place. Therefore, ‘an authority must be regarded as exercising judicial functions where it may have jurisdiction to hear and determine disputes’, that is to ‘rule on its own motion on possible points of contention between the parties’ (judgment in WB, § 55-56). In turn, this ‘exercise of decision-making power’ is what justifies the requirement of compliance with fundamental procedural principles (Opinion in WB, § 78).

In the post-WB era, the real question remains as to whether, and to what extent, the CJEU’s finding on the normative value of the lists established by the Commission is transposable to other EU PIL instruments, such as the EPO Regulation, where the obligation of notification is not coupled by an explicit statutory definition of ‘court’. Therein, there are no minimum requirementsagainst which the status of a non-judicial authority can be assessed in case it does not feature in the lists established by the Commission or by the concerned Member State. This was indeed the most interesting question raised by Frontera Capital: Article 5 n. 3 of the EPO Regulation extends the status of court to ‘any authority in a Member State with competence regarding’ not only ‘European orders for payment’, but also ‘any other related matters’. Therein, the real issue would have been as to whether a parallel competence regarding domestic orders for payment can be considered a ‘matter related to EOPs’, thus bringing Spanish notaries under the umbrella of the definition under Article 5 n. 3, despite the lack of formal communication to the Commission.

Future Outlooks

What happens if a notary does not fulfil the requirements for a characterisation as ‘court’? Extant CJEU case law, especially the rulings under the Succession Regulation, clarify that, in that case, the notary is not bound by the uniform rules of jurisdiction, and the resulting notarial deed won’t circulate in other Member States as a ‘judgment’. It could, however, circulate in other Member States under the regime for authentic instruments, if such deed corresponds to the uniform definition thereof.

As opposed to the definitions of ‘courts’, the notion of ‘authentic instrument’ profits from a remarkable uniformity across the several EU PIL Regulations, the baseline of these definitions being always the Unibank judgment, rendered by the CJEU under the 1968 Brussels Convention. Civil law notaries are, in most cases, among the authorities empowered to confer the character of ‘authenticity’ (see Recitals 31 of Regulations 2016/1103 and 2016/1104).

The CJEU has therefore readily vested the status of ‘authentic document’ upon a ‘deed of certification of succession, drawn up by a notary at the unanimous request of all the parties to the procedure conducted by the notary’ (WB, § 66, emphasis added) and upon a ‘national certificate of succession’, by which the notary ‘establish[es] the undisputed subjective rights of, and the legally relevant facts relating to, natural and legal persons, [thereby] protect[ing] the legal interests of those persons and of the State’ (EE § 52, emphasis added).

Consent, expressed through the unanimous request of all parties or through the idea of undisputed rights, lies at the core of the notarial competence regarding authentic instruments, just as the notion of dispute is the benchmark against which the ‘exercise of judicial function’ by the notary shall be assessed. While being apparently clear-cut, the distinction between consent and dispute could become remarkably blurred with respect to certain legal assessments entrusted to the notaries, where this professional is called to adjudicate on rights that are only ‘presumptively undisputed’, at the unilateral request of one of the parties. Reference is made, primarily but nor exclusively, to the delivery of orders for payment by the notary based on documentary evidence unilaterally supplied by the creditor, and without the prior hearing of the defendant. In such cases, the distinction between dispute and consent does not provide a definite answer to the question as to whether such order for payments, lacking a prompt challenge by the debtor, could eventually circulate intra-EU as authentic instruments.

The negative answer finds support in another element of the European definition thereof, that is the requirement whereby an authentic instrument shall be ‘formally drawn up’ as such in the Member State of origin. This open renvoi to domestic formalities renders the EU definition of authentic instrument only ‘semi-uniform’, insofar as EU law nowhere explains what it takes for an authentic instrument to be ‘formally drawn up’ as such in the issuing Member State. In one of the few academic works that approach this topic from a PIL perspective, late Professor Fitchen described the ‘basic steps required for the drawing-up of a notarial authentic instrument’ as follows (pp. 28-29):

The notary will first ensure that each party is fully aware of the nature and meaning of the proposed transaction; he will also impartially advise each party upon the available options by which the desired transaction could be accomplished. After this, the notary will draft an appropriate legal document. … Having prepared the document in draft, the notary will then read it aloud to the parties. Assuming each party then indicates that he understands the transaction and that he still wishes to proceed with it, the notary will then invite [the parties] to sign the document. At this stage the document is still a private document. The private document only becomes an authentic instrument/public document once the notary, having declared upon it that he has read it to the parties, that they have expressly approved all their declarations within it, and that they have then signed it ‘before’ him, finally draws it up as an authentic instrument by signing it himself then formally applying his notarial seal to the document as a notary of his civil law legal system.

Evidently, these formal or procedural requirements are strictly linked to, and reinforce, the idea of unanimous consent that underpins authentic instruments and should be seen as an integral part of the uniform definitions established by EU Regulations. It is highly doubtful that such requirements could be deemed satisfied with respect to notarial documents that are, at once, issued at the unilateral request of one of the parties and based on the sheer acquiescence of the party who would suffer the detrimental consequences stemming therefrom. 

This post was contributed by Fabienne Jault-Seseke, who is Professor at University Paris Saclay (UVSQ), and a member of GEDIP. It is the third of a series of posts on the proposed codification of French PIL (previous posts discussed the issues of renvoi and foreign law).


The French draft code of private international law innovates in several areas. The recognition of marriages celebrated abroad is one of them. The draft code breaks with the choice of law method and relies instead on the recognition method. This is the purpose of Article 45.

It is worded as follows:

Unless the present sub-section provides otherwise, a marriage celebrated in a foreign State in accordance with the law of that State shall be recognised in France, subject to its conformity with international public policy and if it does not result in an evasion of [French] law (fraude).

Where, at the time of the celebration of the marriage, one of the spouses was already in a marriage that has not yet been dissolved, the marriage is not recognised:

– if one of the spouses is of French nationality, even if he or she also has the nationality of another State; or

– if the first marriage was celebrated with a spouse whose national law prohibits it.

However, a spouse who has legitimately believed in the validity of his or her marriage may avail himself or herself in France of the effects attached to the status of spouse, insofar as the effects invoked are compatible with the requirements of international public policy. (my translation)

In the French original:

Si la présente sous-section n’en dispose autrement le mariage célébré dans un État étranger en conformité avec le droit de cet État est reconnu en France, sous réserve de sa conformité à l’ordre public international et de l’absence de fraude.

Lorsqu’au moment de la célébration du mariage l’un des époux était déjà engagé dans les liens d’un mariage non encore dissous, ce mariage n’est pas reconnu :

– si l’un des époux est de nationalité française, même s’il a également la nationalité d’un autre État ; ou

– si le premier mariage a été célébré avec un époux dont la loi nationale le prohibe.

Toutefois, l’époux qui a légitimement cru en la validité de son mariage peut se prévaloir en France des effets attachés à la qualité de conjoint, dans la mesure où les effets invoqués sont compatibles avec les exigences de l’ordre public international.

Assessment of the Recognition Methodology

The authors of the draft code have thus decided not to use the choice of law method to assess the validity of a marriage celebrated abroad.

This solution must be approved. It was expected. While it is logical to use a choice of law  rule to determine the conditions to be met by a marriage to be celebrated in France (Article 171-1 of the Civil Code and Article 44 of the draft), it is surprising that this same choice of law rule should be used to assess the validity of a marriage celebrated abroad, perhaps many years ago, as Article 171-1 of the Civil Code does today. The situation gives rise rather to a conflict of authorities than a conflict of laws. One could also envisage treating the marriage certificate, which is a foreign public document, as a foreign judicial decision. More concretely, it would be a question of assessing the effectiveness of a marriage like that of a registered partnership (Article 515-7-1 of the Civil Code provides at the present time for the application of the lex auctoris) or like that of a divorce decision (which, as a decision rendered in matters of personal status, is recognised de plano (automatically).

Thinking for marriages celebrated abroad in terms of recognition is not new. The solution is already that of Article 9 of the Hague Convention of 14 March 1978 on the Celebration and Recognition of the Validity of Marriages or that of Article 45 of the Swiss Private International Law Act.

The advantages of the proposed solution are numerous. It is compatible with the plurality of family models but also with the diversity of nationalities of those concerned. It ensures the continuity of personal status and thus the respect of the parties’ expectations. It is consistent with the solution adopted for registered partnerships. Moreover, the draft Code models the rule for the recognition of registered partnerships (Article 56 paragraph 1 of the draft) on that for marriage.

Its disadvantages are rare. Civil status shopping is not to be feared as recognition is not automatic and there are grounds for non-recognition. Under Article 11 of 1978 Hague Convention on marriages, polygamy, endogamy, age and lack of consent may justify a refusal of recognition. Likewise, Article 45 of the draft reserves the right to refuse recognition on the grounds of breach of public policy and evasion of law. It is not known in which cases courts may find that the marriage was an attempt to evade the application of the law, but one could imagine that the absence of any link between the spouses and the place of celebration could trigger the exception, even if this does not correspond to current positive law, which admits the validity of marriages celebrated in Las Vegas. More certainly, evasion of law will prevent the recognition of a marriage celebrated without matrimonial intention (but this is directly provided for by Article 46, see below). The content of public policy is, in part, clarified. Indeed, Article 45 contains provisions specific to polygamy. In this case, the application of the national law of the spouses in matters of personal status resurfaces. Polygamous marriage is not recognised if one of the spouses is a French national (regardless of whether he or she possesses another nationality) or if the marriage was concluded with a spouse whose national law prohibits this type of marriage.  In the latter case, the hypothesis of dual nationality is not envisaged, which will inevitably raise difficulties. Is it justified to protect the French dual-national spouse against a subsequent polygamous marriage by giving precedence to the nationality of the forum and not a Belgian dual-national spouse? This is questionable.

Limited Scope of the Recognition Methodology

The scope of the method of recognition is partially limited by Articles 46, 48 and 50 of the draft Code, which largely reiterate the current solutions.

The method of recognition is first of all limited by the method of substantive rules. Article 46 specifies that, whatever the State of celebration and whatever the applicable law, marriage requires the free consent and matrimonial intention of each spouse. Here we find the trace of the statutory intervention in the private international law of marriage in 2014 according to which, whatever the applicable personal law, marriage requires the consent of the spouses, within the meaning of Articles 146 and 180 para. 1 of the Civil Code. This requirement of free consent and matrimonial intention can also be seen as specifying the content of international public policy on marriage. In order not to render Article 45 meaningless, it is important that the requirement be assessed in a factual manner (which is logical, see B. Audit et L. d’Avout, Droit international privé, LGDJ 2019, n° 770).

The recognition method is also limited by Article 48, which is the only provision in a section dedicated to ‘Rules of form and competent authority’.

Article 48, which is intended to apply to all marriages, whether celebrated in France or abroad, states that a marriage is validly celebrated if it has been celebrated in accordance with the formalities laid down by the law of the State on the territory of which the celebration took place. It is difficult to understand the usefulness of this provision. In the same way that, in matters of recognition of judgments, it is not verified that the foreign court has complied with its own rules of procedure, it seems inappropriate to verify that the foreign authority that celebrated the marriage complied with its own rules of form. The possibility of denying recognition to a marriage on the grounds of evasion of law or contravention of public policy should make it possible to avoid giving effect to a marriage that has been celebrated in shocking conditions.  Article 48 seems then superfluous.

Finally, Article 50 takes up the current solutions for marriages celebrated abroad involving a French person. By requiring compliance with Articles 146-1, 171-1 to 171-9 of the Civil Code (mainly these provisions set an obligation for the French spouse to be present at the marriage, an interview intended to fight against marriages of convenience with the possibility of the public prosecutor’s office to oppose the celebration of the marriage and then the transcription of the record), it also limits the possibilities for recognition of marriages celebrated abroad when a French national is involved. In methodological terms, Article 50 does not call into question the principle of recognition, but it does provide a stricter framework.

The articulation of Articles 46, 48 and 50 with the principle of recognition of marriages celebrated abroad raises questions. Should it be ensured that the conditions they set out are met before the marriage is given effect? An affirmative answer would render the principle of recognition meaningless. It would be more coherent if, as in the case of recognition of judgments, verification is only carried out if the validity of a foreign marriage is challenged.

Elena D’Alessandro and Fernando Gascón Inchausti are the editors of The European Account Preservation Order – A Commentary on Regulation (EU) No 655/2014. The book has just been published by Edward Elgar in its Commentaries in Private International Law series.

This comprehensive Commentary provides article-by-article exploration of EU Regulation 655/2014, analysing and outlining in a straightforward manner the steps that lawyers, businesses and banks can take when involved in debt recovery. It offers a detailed discussion of national practice and legislation in order to provide context and a deeper understanding of the complex difficulties surrounding the procedural system created by the European Account Preservation Order (EAPO) Regulation.

The list of authors include Caterina Benini, Silvana Dalla Bontà, Katharina Lugani, Martina Mantovani, Elena Alina Ontanu, Guillaume Payan, Pilar Peiteado Mariscal, Carlos Santaló Goris, Guillermo Schumann Barragán, Elisabetta Silvestri, Enrique Vallines García, María Luisa Villamarín López and Marcin Walasik.

See here for further information.

Following the release of a draft code of private international law (announced here), the French Ministry of Justice has launched on 8 June 2022 a public consultation to gather feedback from all stakeholders, including academics, “in order to determine the possible next steps”.

The blog has started to contribute to the discussion (see here on renvoi and here on foreign law) and other comments will follow.

Scope of the Consultation

The consultation template is divided into three main parts. The first part concerns the very principle of adopting written codified rules in the field of private international law, as well as the scope of the code (i.e. purely national or including EU and international rules applicable within the French jurisdiction). The second part allows for general comments on the draft Code (eg. its structure, its material scope). Finally, the third part proposes article-by-article comments (among 207 articles).

Conditions for Participation in the Consultation

The French Ministry of Justice invites interested parties to send comments on the draft code of private international law to consultation-codedip.dacs@justice.gouv.fr using the Word document provided for. Comments that do not respect this format will not be taken into account.

The consultation is open until 30 September 2022.

Council Decision (EU) 2022/1022 of 9 June 2022 on the signing, on behalf of the European Union, of the Protocol to the Convention on International Interests in Mobile Equipment on Matters specific to Mining, Agricultural and Construction Equipment (MAC Protocol), has been published in the Official Journal L 172, of June 29.

Pursuant to the Decision, the signing on behalf of the Union of the Protocol adopted in Pretoria on 22 November 2019 is authorised, subject to its conclusion.

A Declaration is attached to the Decision in compliance with Article XXIV(2) of the MAC Protocol, providing that, at the time of signature, acceptance, approval or accession, a regional economic integration organisation is to make a declaration specifying the matters governed by that Protocol in respect of which competence has been transferred to that organisation by its Member States. It specifies that, in respect of matters governed by the MAC Protocol, the European Union has exercised its competence by adopting Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (Article IX of the MAC Protocol – ‘Modification of provisions regarding relief pending final determination’), Regulation (EU) 2015/848 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 May 2015 on insolvency proceedings (Article X of the MAC Protocol – ‘Remedies on Insolvency’ – and Article XI of the MAC Protocol – ‘Insolvency assistance’) and Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 of 17 June 2008 on the law applicable to contractual obligations (Rome I) (Article VI of the MAC Protocol – ‘Choice of law’).

The Declaration lists the States members to the European Union and excludes from its scope Denmark and certain territories belonging to Member States. It shall be approved on behalf of the Union, subject to the adoption of a decision on the conclusion of the MAC Protocol at a later stage.

This is the third contribution to an online symposium on the ruling of the European Court of Justice, of 20 June 2022, in London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Assistance Association Ltd v Spain. The first post was contributed by Adrian Briggs, the second one by Gilles Cuniberti. The post below was written by Antonio Leandro, who is Professor of Private International Law at the University of Bari. Update: another contribution to the symposium has been published in the meanwhile, authored byFrançois Mailhé.


In London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Assistance Association Ltd v Spain the Court attempted to strike a balance between the ‘integrity of a Member State’s internal legal order’ and the ‘provisions and fundamental objectives’ of the Brussels I Regulation. This is as much apparent as the fact that the Court ruled closely on the circumstances of the case.

‘Internal integrity’ means that the recognition cannot trigger irreconcilability between judgments in the requested State, even when it comes to ‘judgment entered in terms of an award’. The relevant ‘provisions and fundamental objectives’ of the Brussels I Regulation prevent the same judgment from being recognized where: (a) jurisdiction (arbitration) clauses in insurance contracts have worked against (third) injured parties in such a way as to restrict their right to bring direct actions against the insurer, and (b) lis pendens rules have been breached.

What about ‘judgments entered in terms of an award’ that instead comply with ‘provisions and fundamental objectives’ of the Regulation? The expression may refer to ‘judgments entered in terms of an award’ not breaching the relative effect of jurisdiction (arbitration) clauses or the lis pendens rules, or, more generally, not encroaching on the provisions of the Regulation that protect weak parties.

Nothing seems to prevent such judgments from falling under Article 34(3) of the Brussels I Regulation and, even more, under Article 45(3) of the Brussels I Regulation (Recast), because the definition of ‘judgment’ in Article 2(a) does not appear to be limited to the material scope of the Regulation.

Res Judicata in the Interplay between Brussels I and Arbitration

The Court put res judicata outside the realm of public policy. In this respect, the Court went beyond the circumstances of the case, as it reiterated that ‘the use of the “public-policy” concept is precluded when the issue is whether a foreign judgment is compatible with a national judgment’ (para 78, which refers to Hoffmann).

The message is clear: the ‘issue of the force of res judicata’ has been regulated exhaustively in Article 34(3) and (4) of the Brussels I Regulation (Article 45 (1) (c) and (d) of the Brussels I Regulation (Recast)). The issue has been regulated exhaustively when it comes to ‘judgments’, even those ‘entered in terms of an award’.

Instead, the ‘issue’ — i.e., the use of the public policy exception under the Brussels I Regulation (Recast) to protect the force of res judicata against the recognition of irreconcilable foreign judgments – remains open when it comes to arbitral awards.

Assuming that the protection of res judicata of arbitral awards amounts to a public policy concern in the requested State, Article 45(1)(a) may be relied upon as a ground for refusing the recognition of an irreconcilable foreign ‘judgment’. This conclusion does not find obstacles in the Court’s reasoning.

As I argued elsewhere, the public policy defence neither overlaps nor expands in such cases the grounds for refusing the recognition related to the ‘irreconcilability’ that the Brussels I Regulation (Recast) confines to ‘judgments’. Put it differently, protecting res judicata of arbitral awards through the public policy exception would not entail an issue of ‘irreconcilability’ in terms of Article 45(1)(c) and (d), and would be consistent with the arbitration exclusion.

From a wider perspective, the binomial ‘res judicata – public policy’ helps the Brussels I Regulation (Recast) and arbitration coexist, including by securing the right interplay between the Regulation and the 1958 New York Convention.

Just as it may work under the Brussels I Regulation (Recast) to protect res judicata of arbitral awards, the binomial ‘res judicata – public policy’ may work, in fact, under Article V(2)(b) of the 1958 New York Convention in the reverse direction of protecting res judicata of judgments. Article V(2)(b) allows the competent authority in the requested State to refuse recognition or enforcement of an award found to be contrary to the public policy of that State. This may occur where the award is ‘irreconcilable’ with judgments having res judicata in the requested Member State, including foreign judgments that have been recognized therein under the Brussels I Regulation (Recast).

The new issue of the Revue Critique de Droit International Privé (2/2022) is out.

The editorial by Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po Law School), Dominique Bureau (University of Paris II) and Sabine Corneloup (University of Paris II) will soon be available in English on Dalloz website (La guerre et le statut des personnes: que peut le droit ?)

The new issue contains four articles in private international law matters and numerous case notes, including a chronique on international migration law focused on foreigners’ detention (authored by Thibaut Fleury Graff, with the participation of Inès Giauffret, University of Paris-Saclay).

In the first article, Didier Boden (University Paris 1 Panthéon-Sorbonne) explores the nature of legal norms enacted outside a State but analysed as a component of that State’s law (Les règles d’incrustation).

Some rules provide that legal norms enacted outside a State shall be considered as a component of that State’s law. These are not so-called incorporation rules that the constitutional law of some States requires to be adopted so that a treaty to which these States become parties must be applied by their authorities. They are not norms traditionally called rules on the conflict of laws in private international law, designating the law applicable to certain situations; nor are they rules requiring that a first norm be taken into consideration when a second norm is applied. They are provisions to which this article gives the name of inlaying rules and of which it describes the nature.

In the second article, Charlotte Guillard (University of Paris 2 Panthéon-Assas) examines international environmental litigation in the light of classic goals of private international law (Protection de l’environnement et justice conflictuelle : une nouvelle équation pour le droit international privé ?)

International environmental litigation is booming. The current study analyzes the main issues around the fundamental questions underlying such evolution through the prism of the traditional distinction between conflictual and substantive justice. Whether in the field of conflict of laws or in that of international jurisdiction, the global movement of materialization that is gaining ground in private international law is very visible in environmental matters. And this is not an insignificant phenomenon: the substantial results brought by the rules of private international law regarding the protection of the environment, struggle to materialize, while the coordination of legal orders on these crucial issues is rarely achieved. In spite of a strong political will, one can only note the limitation of these litigations to the preliminary questions of private international law, to the detriment of the realization of the common goal to fight against the attacks made to the environment, set by the community of the States. The resources of conflictual justice – justice of conciliation – can, in this perspective, be usefully used to promote this objective, the achievement of which is urgent, in view of the challenges it underlies.

In the third article, Uta Kohl (University of Southampton) analyses the interplay between some provisions of the GDPR regarding its (cross-border) geographical scope of application (Les Lignes directrices 05/2021 du CEPD sur l’interaction entre l’article 3 et le chapitre V du RGPD. Le RGPD entre protection accrue et faiblesse inhérente).

The European Data Protection Board’s Guidelines 05/2021 on the Interplay between the application of Article 3 and the provisions on international transfers as per Chapter V of the GDPR continue the maximalist territorial approach the EU has taken at least since Google Spain (2014) but speak particularly to the recognition in Schrems II (2020) that the simple extension of a protective law to another country does not necessarily translate into equivalent protection if the wider legal landscape in that country distorts the law in its actual operation. This recognition necessarily entails that being subject to the GDPR (Art 3) should not displace the transfers rules in Chapter V if the processing occurs in a third country, given that only the transfer rules are directed towards the actual reception of GDPR normativity in the third country. Whilst implicitly the cumulative approach acknowledges that giving the GDPR a wide territorial scope hardly delivers a panacea of effectiveness on far away shores in fundamentally different legal and political orders, whether it will redress that weakness is equally doubtful.

In the last article, Horatia Muir Watt (Sciences Po Law School) explores emerging trends in the field of collective redress under a private international law perspective (Les actions de groupe et le droit international privé : une lame de fond ?).

New legal subjectivities are emerging in our legal landscape. They are composite, metaphorical, mixing the public and the private, protective of collective interests, and of course always fictional. The site on which to monitor the depth of the shift is the courtroom, where unfamiliar, foreign entities, transplanted from alien contexts, are claiming legal standing.

More information is available here.

The readers of this blog are already aware that the University of Bonn plans to host a two-day conference on the Hague Convention of 2 July 2019 on the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters, in cooperation with the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law. The event, which was expected to take place on 9 and 10 September 2022, has now been rescheduled and will eventually take place on 9 and 10 June 2023.

As explained by the organisers, the new date will likely be closer to the likely date of accession of the European Union to the Convention. Actually, on 23 June 2022, the European Parliament, based on a report by the JURI Committee, gave its consent to the accession.

The list of speakers of the Bonn conference includes scholars and practitioners, as well as representatives of UNCITRAL and the European Commission.

More information available here.

The Swedish Supreme Court held in a decision of 8 April 2022 (case Ö 4651-21) that a defendant domiciled in Denmark can be ordered to produce documents to a Swedish court without assistance or allowance from Danish authorities.

The issue arose in the framework of proceedings for maintenance brought by a daughter in Sweden against her father, based in Denmark. The former asked the court to order that the latter produce such Danish annual tax assessment notices he could access through the Danish tax authority’s web page. When the father refused to produce the notices in question, the district court declined the subpoena on producing documents and ruled on the matter. The court of appeal changed the district court’s decision and held that the father should produce the documents. Against this background, the Swedish Supreme Court granted a review permit for the issue regarding the production of digital documents when the defendant is domiciled abroad.

The Supreme Court explained that, on the basis of sovereignty, the starting point is that a court can only take evidence abroad if the foreign state has approved for it. Hence, a Swedish court is limited to the taking of evidence that can be made in Sweden. In international situations, a Swedish court can ask foreign authorities for assistance in the taking of evidence abroad. Sweden is bound both by the 1970 Hague Evidence Convention and by the 1974 Nordic Evidence Convention. In addition to these conventions, there is also Regulation 1206/2001 on cooperation between the courts of the Member States (except Denmark) in the taking of evidence in civil or commercial matter, which will be replaced by Regulation 2020/1783. According to the Swedish Supreme Court, it is not necessary to apply the international conventions or the EU regulation when the production of documents concern documents available online.

Pursuant to Swedish procedural law, a party possessing a document that supposedly may have importance as evidence must produce the document to the court. The obligation to produce a document is, according to the preparatory works, intended to be of the same extent as the obligation to testify orally before the court. In assessing whether the Danish father could be considered to have possession of the tax assessment notices, the Supreme Court stated that possession for the taking of evidence should be interpreted broadly. In addition to referring to Swedish literature on the procedural code, the Swedish Supreme Court also referred to the requirement for possession as stated in Article 3 of the International Bar Association’s Rules on the Taking of Evidence in International Arbitration (2020) for a broad interpretation of the possession requirement for taking of evidence. The Swedish Supreme Court held that the possession requirement is met for digital documents stored on the internet when a person has an unconditional access to the document.

Even if the order to produce documents available online in fact is extraterritorial, the extraterritorial effect is not judicial, the Supreme Court continued. Therefore, it is irrelevant where the digital information is stored. If the person ordered to produce documents is domiciled abroad and the document is stored abroad, the legal possibility for the Swedish court is limited. Still, in such situations a Swedish court may order someone to produce documents under penalty of a fine just like in domestic situations unless the order forces the obliged person to act contrary to the laws of another country.

The first issue of the Rivista di diritto internazionale privato e processuale of 2022 is out. It features two essays and two shorter papers.

Stefania Bariatti, Sul riconoscimento in Italia dei restructuring plans inglesi (On the Recognition in Italy of English Restructuring Plans)

An English court order sanctioning a restructuring plan is likely to be recognized by an Italian court as a judgment in civil and commercial matters or in insolvency matters both under the 1964 convention between Italy and the United Kingdom for the reciprocal recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters and under Law No 218/1995, since all the relevant requirements envisaged therein appear to be met. Indeed, (i) the requirement that the English court is vested with indirect jurisdiction is satisfied when the debtor’s COMI is located in England and (ii) restructuring plans do not appear to be contrary to Italian public policy, since the effects of the restructuring plan procedure, the procedural aspects and the substance of the provision envisaged in Part 26A of the Companies Act 2006 are common to the concordato preventivo procedure and the accordi di ristrutturazione del debito procedure that Italian Bankruptcy Law provides for companies encountering financial difficulties.

Sara Tonolo, Criticità e incertezze derivanti dall’applicazione del rinvio di qualificazione (Qualifikationsverweisung) (Critical Issues and Doubts in the Application of the Two-Fold Characterisation Theory (Qualifikationsverweisung))

In the context of academic literature on renvoi, and its various functions, for a century now a special role has been attributed in many legal systems to the Qualifikationsverweinsung (Renvoi de qualification). The relevance of this mechanism, founded on the complete reconstruction of the content of foreign private international law, has now been investigated by the Italian Supreme Court as an instrument for coordination within contemporary private international law. In the absence of any rules concerning characterization under Italian Law No. 218/1995, the original process of characterization by the court seised, which is referred to as primary, and the secondary characterization subsequently performed after the forum has decided to apply the law of another jurisdiction, can lead to a Qualifikationsverweisung to the lex fori. However, this result opens up a broad debate on the limits to the operability of the mechanism in question, especially with regard to other general principles, such as the principle of unity of succession.

Chiara Ragni, Riconoscimento in Italia di adozioni omoparentali e ordine pubblico internazionale (Recognition in Italy of Adoptions by Same-Sex Couples and International Public Policy)

This article aims to provide a critical analysis of judgment No 9006 of 2021 rendered by the Italian Court of cassation in plenary session, regarding the recognition in Italy of the legal effects of a foreign full adoption granted by the Surrogate Court of New York in favor of a same-sex couple. In particular, the investigation focuses on the contribution made by the Court with regards to: the question of identifying the regime applicable to the recognition of foreign adoption orders; the definition of the notion of public policy; and, finally, the reconstruction of the material content of public policy in the context under consideration, having regard to the importance of the child’s interest in preserving his or her family status for the purposes of that assessment.

Carlotta Maresca, La qualificazione della responsabilita` derivante da rottura brusca di relazioni commerciali stabili: gli effetti delle sentenze della Corte di giustizia sulla giurisprudenza francese (Characterisation of Liability Arising from Abrupt Termination of a Long-Standing Business Relationship: The Impact of the Judgments of the Court of Justice on French Case-Law)

The French provision governing the abrupt termination of long-standing business relationships (Art. L. 442-1, II code de commerce) raises in the context of private international law some issues that are still debated: notably, the question of the characterization of the nature of the liability under this provision. The French Court of Cassation has classified this liability in terms of its nature as both contractual and non-contractual. In particular, the latter characterization (délictuelle) appeared to have prevailed in the French case-law, the majority of which identified French courts as having jurisdiction over, and French law as applicable to, the present case (following the underlying logic of protection of the French victim and market). This trend has been partially changed following the intervention of the Court of Justice of the European Union (“CJEU”). In fact, in the presence of certain circumstances (in particular, in the presence of a silent contract), in Granarolo the CJEU characterized the liability in question as contractual. This article analyzes how this decision can foster the unity of private international law solutions at the European level.

The journal has just launched its new website. It comes with a “News” section and gives access to the table of contents (in Italian and English) of current and past issues, as well as to dedicated databases of articles, case notes, judgments and book reviews which appeared on the journal ever since its foundation.

The website also covers the series of books associated with the journal, which now consists of more than 80 volumes.

The Interest Group on Private International Law of the Italian Society of International Law (SIDI) will host two webinars – one in English, the other in Italian – in the framework of its recurring webinar series, titled Private International Law in Europe: Current Developments in Jurisprudence.

On 28 June 2022, from 5 to 7 pm (CET), Andrea Bonomi (University of Lausanne) will speak of Habitual Residence of an Abducted Child for the Purposes of the Law Applicable to Maintenance. Francesco Pesce (University of Genova) will serve as discussant.

On 8 July 2022, from 5 to 7 pm (CET), Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia) will deal with the recent case law of the Court of Justice relating to the citizenship of the Union and its implications for private international law. The discussant will be Bruno Barel (University of Padova).

The webinars will be chaired by Stefania Bariatti (University of Milan), convenor of the Interest Group.

Those wishing to attend the webinars are are invited to write an email to sidigdipp@gmail.com. Further information available here.

The author of this post is Lydia Lundstedt, Senior lecturer at the Stockholm University.


Jurisdiction over foreign patent disputes is again the subject of two new requests for preliminary rulings by the Swedish Patent and Market Court of Appeals. The latest referral, BSH Hausgeräte (C-339/22), concerns the scope of Article 24(4) of Regulation No 1215/2012 (Brussels I bis Regulation) with respect to infringement disputes when the invalidity of a foreign patent is raised as a defence. It also concerns the potential “reflexive effect” of Article 24(4) in relation to patents registered in third countries.

The first question reads as follows (my translation):

Is Article 24(4) of Regulation (EU) 1215/2012 of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters to be interpreted so that the words ‘proceedings concerned with the registration or validity of patents . . .irrespective of whether the issue is raised by way of an action or as a defence,’ mean that a national court which, in accordance with Article 4(1) of that regulation, has established its jurisdiction to hear an infringement action no longer has such jurisdiction to determine the infringement action if an objection is raised that the patent in question is invalid, or is that provision to be interpreted as meaning that the national court only lacks jurisdiction to determine the invalidity objection?

The second (related) question is (my translation):

Is the answer to question 1 affected by the existence of provisions in national law, similar to those in the second paragraph of Section 61 of the [Swedish] Patent Act, which stipulate that an invalidity objection raised in an infringement action requires the defendant to bring a separate action for a declaration of invalidity in order to be admissible?

The third question concerning the potential “reflexive effect” of Article 24(4) reads (my translation):

Is Article 24(4) of the Regulation to be interpreted as applying in relation to a court in a third country, that is to say, in the present case so that it also confers exclusive jurisdiction on the courts of Turkey for the part of the European patent validated there?

The background is that the German company BSH Hausgeräte GmbH brought proceedings before the Swedish Patent and Market Court against the Swedish company Aktiebolaget Electrolux for the infringement of its European patents validated in Austria, Germany, Spain, France, UK, Greece, Italy, Netherlands, Sweden, and Turkey. Electrolux responded by alleging that the foreign patents were invalid and that the Swedish court therefore lacked jurisdiction to hear the infringement actions concerning the foreign patents.

Electrolux argued that the wording of Article 24(4) of Brussels I Regulation, which codifies the CJEU ruling in GAT (C-4/03), clearly covers infringement actions in which invalidity objections have been raised. It argued further that infringement and invalidity cannot be separated because a valid patent is a prerequisite for an infringement. In addition, Electrolux argued that there was nothing to prevent it from raising invalidity objections before the Swedish court and that the second paragraph of Section 61 of the Swedish Patent Act, which requires an invalidity objection to be raised as an independent action and not merely as an objection in an infringement action, only concerns Swedish patents. In addition, Electrolux argued that pursuant to Article 8 of Regulation (EC) No 864/2007 (Rome II), Swedish law was not applicable and that Swedish law could not either be applied by analogy.

BSH argued that the Swedish court had jurisdiction over the infringement actions pursuant to Article 4 of the Brussels I bis Regulation based on Electrolux’s domicile and the Swedish court did not lose this jurisdiction because Electrolux contested the patents’ validity. It argued further that its action principally concerned infringement, not invalidity so Article 24 and 27 of the Brussels I bis Regulation were not engaged. In addition, BSH argued that pursuant to the second paragraph of Article 61 of the Swedish Patent Act, the court should disregard Electrolux’s invalidity objections unless Electrolux brought separate invalidity actions in the countries where the patents are validated. In such case, BSH argued that the Swedish court could stay the infringement proceedings until the invalidity proceedings became final. Lastly, BSH argued that Article 24(4) of the Brussels I bis Regulation did not apply in relation to third countries.

The Swedish Patent and Market Court held that it lacked jurisdiction over the foreign patents. In short, it held that Article 24(4) applied when invalidity objections were raised in an infringement action concerning foreign patents and that the fact that Electrolux had yet to bring invalidity actions in the countries of registration was not relevant. In addition, the court held that it must also decline jurisdiction over the Turkish part of the European patent because Article 24(4) of the Brussels I bis Regulation was an internationally accepted principle.

BSH appealed to the Patent and Market Court of Appeals. The Court found that the wording of Article 24(4) did not clearly indicate whether it covered infringement actions once invalidity had been raised in objection and that this question was not answered by the GAT decision or the CJEU’s subsequent case law. Concerning the application of Article 24(4) to third country patents, the Court observed that it was not clear from the wording of Article 24(4) of the Brussels I Regulation whether it applied, in contrast to Articles 33 and 34 of the Brussels I Regulation on lis pendens and related actions, which clearly state that that they apply in relation to third countries. The Court also noted that this question had not been answered in Owusu (C-281/02), where the CJEU held that Article 2 of the Brussels Convention (now Article 4 Brussels I bis Regulation) on jurisdiction of the basis of domicile applied to disputes involving relations between the courts of a Contracting State and a non-Contracting State.

An earlier referral, IRnova (C-399/21) also concerns the scope of Article 24(4) of the Brussels I Regulation, but this time in the context of a patent entitlement action when the basis for the action is that the claimant is the true inventor.

The question reads as follows:

Is an action seeking a declaration of better entitlement to an invention, based on a claim of inventorship or co-inventorship according to national patent applications and patents registered in a non-Member State, covered by exclusive jurisdiction for the purposes of Article 24(4) of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters?

The background is that the Swedish company IRnova AB brought proceedings before the Swedish Patent and Market Court against the Swedish company FLIR Systems AB for entitlement to patent applications and patents that FLIR Systems AB had applied for and registered in third countries (USA and China) by FLIR Systems AB. The companies had previously had a business relationship. IRnova alleged that one of its employees had developed the inventions, or at least, had made such a substantial contribution to the inventions that he was to be regarded as a co-inventor and that IRnova was therefore the rightful owner. FLIR Systems AB objected to the Swedish court’s jurisdiction and the Patent and Market Court dismissed IRnova’s action. The court held that Article 24(4) of the Brussels I bis Regulation was an internationally accepted principle and therefore should apply in relation to third countries. The court held further that an entitlement action based on inventorship was so closely related to the registration and invalidity of patents that Article 24(4) was engaged.

IRnova AB appealed to the Patent and Market Court of Appeal. The Court noted that the answer to this question was not clear from the CJEU’s previous case law including Duijnstee (288/82), where the CJEU held that Article 16 of the Brussels Convention (now Article 24(4) Brussels I bis Regulation) does not apply to a dispute between an employee for whose invention a patent has been applied for or obtained and his employer, where the dispute relates to their respective rights in that patent arising out of the contract of employment.

This is the second contribution to an online symposium on the ruling of the European Court of Justice, of 20 June 2022, in London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Assistance Association Ltd v Spain. The first post was contributed by Adrian Briggs. Update:other contributions to the symposium have been published in the meanwhile, authored by Antonio Leandro and François Mailhé.


The most significant consequence of the judgment of the CJEU in London Steam-Ship Owners might be the holding that the courts of the Member States requested to declare enforceable arbitral awards should verify whether the relevant arbitral tribunal respected the rule on lis pendens of the Brussels I bis Regulation.

According to the CJEU, the minimisation of the risk of concurrent proceedings, which that provision is intended to achieve, is one of the objectives and principles underlying judicial cooperation in civil matters in the European Union. Thus, a judgment on an arbitral award rendered in violation of lis pendens does not deserve deference, and should not qualify as a judgment in the meaning of Article 34(3) of the Brussels I Regulation.

Is the Objective of Avoiding Concurrent Proceedings so Essential in the EU?

As pointed out by Adrian Briggs, the CJEU rules that the rule of lis pendens should be applied by the courts of Member States in courts proceedings on arbitral awards. The CJEU suggests, it seems, that those courts should dismiss request to declare enforceable arbitral awards in case the rule on lis pendens would have been violated.

The proposition that the rule of lis pendens is so important that it should be applied by courts in exequatur proceedings of arbitral awards is very hard to reconcile with previous cases of the CJEU where the Court held that the doctrine of lis pendens is not important enough to become a ground for denying enforcement to judgments under the Brussels Regulations (I or II).

In Liberato, the CJEU held that

the rules of lis pendens in Article 27 of Regulation No 44/2001 and Article 19 of Regulation No 2201/2003 must be interpreted as meaning that where, (…) the court second seised, in breach of those rules, delivers a judgment which becomes final, those articles preclude the courts of the Member State in which the court first seised is situated from refusing to recognise that judgment solely for that reason. 

So, the doctrine of lis pendens is not important enough to exclude that a judgment which violated it be enforced in other Member States. Why does the same doctrine suddenly become so much more important in the context of arbitration?

Lis pendens and Jurisdiction Clauses: The New Rules

For the purpose of assessing the consequences of this case, it must be underscored that it was governed by the Brussels 44/2001. At the time, thanks to the (in)famous Gasser case, the rules of lis pendens fully applied to cases involving jurisdiction clauses.

As many readers will know, the rules on lis pendens were amended by the Brussels I Recast to overturn Gasser. Under Article 31(2) of the Brussels I Recast:

Without prejudice to Article 26, where a court of a Member State on which an agreement as referred to in Article 25 confers exclusive jurisdiction is seised, any court of another Member State shall stay the proceedings until such time as the court seised on the basis of the agreement declares that it has no jurisdiction under the agreement.

So, if the judgment in London Steam-Ship Owners is to be understood as extending to arbitration agreements the mandatory rules of the Brussels regime on jurisdiction clauses and lis pendens, then Article 31(2) should give a priority to arbitral tribunals over the courts of Member States which were not chosen by the parties.

The CJEU has opened the Pandora box. Does it contain an obligation for the courts of the Member States to stay proceedings once an arbitral tribunal seated in a Member State is seised?

The post below was written by Adrian Briggs QC, who is Professor of Private International Law Emeritus at the University of Oxford. It is the first contribution to an online symposium on the ruling of the European Court of Justice, of 20 June 2022, in the case of London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Assistance Association Ltd v Spain. Update: other contributions to the symposium have been published in the meanwhile, authored by Gilles Cuniberti, Antonio Leandro and François Mailhé.


The clearing up of the oil which in 2002 splurged out of the wretched MT Prestige (the ownership and operation of which was a worthless stew of Greek, Bahamian and Liberian entities) and into the Atlantic onto the coast of Galicia was an astonishing, miraculous, environmental triumph. It is even reported that a year after the catastrophe, the beaches of Galicia were cleaner than ever before, this thanks, no doubt, to the army of volunteers who laboured to rid the coast of all traces of the filthy effluent when the Spanish state failed to demonstrate the necessary vigour. By contrast, the clearing up of legal liability has proved to be the polar opposite. The account which follows has been pared to its barest essentials, for life is just too short for the full story to be set out.

The Spanish state sued various entities to recoup what it claimed as losses resulting from the cleaning operation. Among other targets it identified the (London) insurer of the vessel, and fancied that it had a direct claim against the insurer for the sums payable under that policy. The policy of insurance provided for arbitration in London, but the Spanish state preferred to sue in its own courts, taking the position that it had no obligation to proceed by arbitration: as one might say in England, it claimed to take the benefit, but not the burden, of the policy on which it relied; it picked out the plums and left the duff.

The English insurer, having issued a policy which provided for arbitration, took objection to its liability to anyone claiming through or under that policy being determined outside the arbitral tribunal foreseen by the policy. It was doubtless aware that it could not defend the attack on the integrity of the arbitration agreement by asking for an injunction from the English courts, so convened the tribunal. The tribunal decided that the Spanish claim for the sums due under the policy, which claim was manifestly contractual in nature and in quantum, was enforceable only by arbitration; its award, determining also that the insurer was not liable on the policy, followed. The insurer then obtained a judgment from the High Court declaring the award, in accordance with the Arbitration Act 1996, to be enforceable as a judgment. Meanwhile, the Spanish courts proceeded to order the insurer to pay $ 1 billion, which represented the cap on insurer liability under the policy of insurance. Thus the scene was set.

Seised of the question whether the Spanish judgment should be registered for enforcement in England under Chapter III of Regulation 44/2001, and perceiving this to be a question which he could not answer, an English judge made a reference to the European Court, nine days before the Brexit divorce was to be made absolute. In it he asked, in effect, what the Regulation required him to do with a Spanish judgment which was radically inconsistent with the London award and English judgment. While the cogs and wheels of the CJEU were starting to turn, the insurer appealed against the decision to make reference to the European Court, relying on orthodox grounds of European law to justify it. The Court of Appeal allowed the appeal, but concluded it was bound to remit the matter to the High Court judge who alone might recall the reference. The Spanish state appealed to the Supreme Court against the decision of the Court of Appeal. The Supreme Court arranged an early date for the appeal which would finally clarify the need or otherwise for the reference. Three days before the published date for the hearing before the Supreme Court, the European Court put out its ruling, trashing the Opinion of its Advocate-General, scuttling the appeal and preventing the English court from considering, in accordance with European law, whether a reference and ruling was required, and doing its level best to make the insurer liable in law to the Spanish state.

No doubt the timing, and the outcome, is the purest coincidence, and the fish-like smell is just an incident of coastal life. But the ruling, and the justification offered for it, is truly, madly, deeply weird.

One starts with the proposition, freely accepted by the court, that the Regulation 44/2001 does not apply to arbitration, because Article 1 says as much. The logical and legal consequence of that, in a decision to which the Court made reference, was that the English court was entitled to apply its law of arbitration, even to the point of refusing to recognise a judgment in a civil or commercial matter given by the courts of another Member State. In 145/86 Hoffmann v Krieg, the court had, at [18], deduced that

the answer to be given to the national court is that a foreign judgment whose enforcement has been ordered in a contracting state pursuant to article 31 of the [Brussels] convention and which remains enforceable in the state in which it was given must not continue to be enforced in the state where enforcement is sought when, under the law of the latter state, it ceases to be enforceable for reasons which lie outside the scope of the convention.

The judgment in Hoffmann was indeed referred to (at [52]), though this was not the paragraph there mentioned. It appears to give a complete answer to the question, as the English judge who set this all in motion should have realised. Instead, the Court used another part of the judgment in Hoffmann for its conclusion that the English judgment on the award was irreconcilable with the Spanish judgment. One may accept that that was so, but still shrug: for this question, framed by Article 34(3) of Regulation 44/2001, would be void of content if the entire subject matter of the English court order lay outside the scope of the Regulation, ratione materiae, in the first place. The Court reasoned that the English order was a judgment within the meaning of Article 34(3), even though it was one on a matter to which the Regulation has no application in the first place. This is very odd (though not a novelty: see C-568/20 J v H Ltd EU:C:2022:264), but in the court’s defence one might claim that it provides a ramshackle means for dealing with a structural problem. The problem has been noticed before; indeed, the writer has written elsewhere that it offers a feasible, if untidy, solution. So be it, then.

So did it follow that the English court could and should refuse recognition of the irreconcilable Spanish judgment? According to the Court, it did not. The reasons given were, it is submitted, as perverse as they are incredible. The gist of paragraphs 54 to 72 goes something like this. If the London tribunal had been a court, and the arbitration clause had been a jurisdiction clause, the jurisdiction clause would not have been enforceable against the Spanish state, which was a third party to the policy of insurance under which it was claiming. If the London tribunal had been an English court, it could not have taken jurisdiction in any event, as the Spanish state had already seised the Spanish courts with the same cause of action. It followed that to allow the actual English judgment to count as a judgment for the purposes of Article 34(3) would undermine or conflict with the objectives of the Regulation; the English order was not a judgment after all. The English courts had been at fault for not realising this nonsense was law:

It is for the court seised with a view to entering a judgment in the terms of an arbitral award to verify that the provisions and fundamental objectives of Regulation No 44/2001 have been complied with, in order to prevent a circumvention of those provisions and objectives, such as a circumvention consisting in the completion of arbitration proceedings in disregard of both the relative effect of an arbitration clause included in an insurance contract and the rules on lis pendens laid down in Article 27 of that regulation. In the present case, it is apparent from the documents before the Court and from the hearing that no such verification took place either before the High Court of Justice (England & Wales), Queen’s Bench Division (Commercial Court), or before the Court of Appeal (England & Wales) (Civil Division) and, moreover, that neither of those two courts made a reference to the Court for a preliminary ruling under Article 267 TFEU.

So here it is. The arbitral tribunal in London was entitled – at least, it has not yet been said that it wasn’t – to proceed to determine the claim to the proceeds of the policy of insurance, but the English court, called upon to approve enforcement of the award, was required to go through the looking glass and play its part in the pantomime just described. The fact that it has not done so meant that it had committed a jurisdictional error. In consequence, its judgment – as the court said that it was – failed to qualify as a judgment, for those reasons of jurisdictional error, to count as a judgment for the purposes of Article 34(3). There is, of course, absolutely nothing in the jurisprudence to suggest that the home court’s ‘judgment’ in Article 34(3) means ‘judgment free of all taint of jurisdictional error’, though there is the collateral instruction in Article 35 that the jurisdiction of the court that gave the foreign judgment shall not be reviewed. No wonder the English court failed to see what it should have done: the words directing it have yet to be written, never mind enacted. The result is that European law requires the English court to construct a parallel reality to enable and require it to ignore its law on arbitration. But of course, it meant that the European Court was able to order the transfer of $1 billion from London to Madrid.

We have been here before. Lewis Carroll, also writing from Oxford, reported the dialogue between Alice and Humpty-Dumpty, in the following terms

‘When I use a word’, Humpty Dumpty said in rather a scornful tone, ‘it means just what I choose it to mean — neither more nor less’. ‘The question is’, said Alice, ‘whether you can make words mean so many different things’. ‘The question is’, said Humpty Dumpty, ‘which is to be master — that’s all’.

And that question is the one that counts. An English court may, and surely will, say that if the answer summarised above is the answer resulting from one international instrument by which it is bound, the answer required by another one, the New York Convention, by which is it is also bound, is the one which counts, for the latter is master. And in spite of this output from the European Court, the Brussels lawmaker would seem to agree: along with Article 1, one will find confirmation in the second sentence of the third paragraph of Recital 12 to Regulation 1215/2012. That will mean that the decision of the European Court is, for the United Kingdom, a letter whose deadness has nothing to do with Brexit. It will be for those working in legal systems which remain tied by the jurisprudence of the European Court to explain to their colleagues working in the field of international arbitration how the principle that the Brussels regime does not apply to and does not prejudice the law of arbitration has had such a dramatic effect on their business: good luck with that. For those in the United Kingdom who lamented our separation from the Brussels and Lugano regime, it will be a real struggle to look at the judgment in Case C-700/20 not to regard it as a stunt which shames those who set their hand to it. Others will not need to struggle.

The Singapore-based Asian Business Law Institute (ABLI) has been engaging in work related to judgments recognition and enforcement in Asia for some time. This blog reported about the Institute’s publication of 2020 on the Asian Principles for the Recognition and Enforcement of Foreign Judgments.

ABLI is now joining hands with the Permanent Bureau of the Hague Conference on Private International Law for a joint webinar that will take place on on 27 July 2022 between 3 to 6pm (Singapore time).

Titled Cross-border Commercial Dispute Resolution – HCCH 2005 Choice of Court and 2019 Judgments Conventions, the webinar will comprise two sessions to take a holistic look at the Choice of Court and Judgments Conventions.

Attendees have the option of attending one or both sessions.

Invited speakers Sara Chisholm-Batten (Partner, Michelmores LLP), the David Goddard (Court of Appeal, New Zealand), Anselmo Reyes (International Judge, Singapore International Commercial Court), Nish Shetty (Partner, Clifford Chance LLP) and Dr Ning Zhao (Senior Legal Officer, HCCH) are expected to talk about the practical operations of the two Conventions, how they complement each other and whether the recent debate of the Choice of Court Convention is justified.

For more information or to register, click here. Early bird discount is available till 26 June. Queries about the webinar should be addressed to info@abli.asia.

The latest issue of the RabelsZ (Rabels Zeitschrift für ausländisches und internationales Privatrecht) has been published.  As always, it contains a number of insightful articles. Here are the authors, titles and abstracts:

Ralf Michaels, Peter Mankowski *11.10.1966 †10.2.2022

Katharina Pistor, Rechtsvergleichung zwischen Rechts- und politischer Ökonomie: am Beispiel des Unternehmensrechts (Legal and Political Economics in Comparative Perspective: the Case of Corporate Law)

Hardly another area of the law has seen as much interest in comparative analysis as corporate law, in particular the publicly traded corporation. The dialogue among legal academics from different legal systems was facilitated by the use of a non-legal language – that of transaction economics. It offered a unified standard for analyzing the pros and cons of different legal rules and models of corporate governance. Legal details remained largely under the radar. More recently, political scientists have discovered the corporation as an object of analysis and have emphasized the political economy that is represented by the establishment, development and function of the “corporation as a legal person”. This literature pays closer attention to the role of the state in corporate law but has neglected questions of comparative law. This paper argues that comparative law could and should assert itself between these two social sciences as a field that is devoted to describing and explaining the similarities and differences of legal institutions as a part of social systems.

Stefan Grundmann, Pluralistische Privatrechtstheorie – Prolegomena zu einer pluralistisch-gesellschaftswissenschaftlichen Rechtstheorie als normativem Desiderat (»normativer Pluralismus«) (Pluralist Private Law Theory: Prolegomena to a Pluralist and Social Science Oriented Legal Theory as a Normative Desideratum (“Normative Pluralism”))

Just how legal scholarship and legal practice should address the social sciences and other fields of inquiry is a vital question whose answer is informed by concerns of innovation, logic, and an understanding of law and jurisprudence. Law and economics is an efficient vehicle in this regard, an approach that in the USA is perhaps even dominant. The present article distinguishes between a monist interdisciplinary openness – vis-à-vis a neighbouring discipline that may indeed already have a particular goal and benchmark in mind – and a pluralist interdisciplinary openness. It identifies in the latter a disproportionately greater heuristic potential (in terms of all societal views). In a pluralist society, one that moulds pluralism into a constitutional requirement, the author sees a pluralist interdisciplinary openness as, above all, normatively superior and even mandated. It also seems better suited to the logic of jurisprudence: a discipline seeking balance in society. The article also addresses the biggest “drawback” of the approach, the unanswered and difficult question of how to determine hierarchizations. Adopting a value-tracking approach, the author proposes a mechanism embracing constitutionality and democracy as guiding legal principles.

Rolf Stürner, The ELI / UNIDROIT Model European Rules of Civil Procedure – An Introduction to Their Basic Conceptions

This contribution introduces the basic conceptions of the Model European Rules of Civil Procedure, which were affirmed by the European Law Institute, Vienna, and by UNIDROIT, Rome, in 2020. In its first part it describes the prior history of the project (ALI/UNIDROIT Principles of Transnational Civil Procedure, Storme Commission) and the history of the emergence of the Model Rules between 2013 and 2020. The following parts depict the organization and coordination of the common work in the various groups, an analysis of methodological questions arising in the context of harmonization of procedural law, a detailed presentation of important results of harmonization in fields of far-reaching convergence of national procedural laws, considerations about strong future trends of procedural design and their significance for different areas of civil procedure, and finally some remarks on innovative procedural developments taken into account by the Model Rules, with important examples in fields like collective proceedings and the financing of proceedings, or in the use of modern means of communication or artificial intelligence. The contribution also contains some cautious remarks on internal conditions associated with the emergence of the Model Rules that may have influenced its results.

Igor Adamczyk and Jakob Fortunat Stagl, Der Eigentumserwerb an Fahrnis im polnischen Recht (Transfer of Ownership in Movable Property under Polish Law)

This essay deals with the transfer of ownership under Polish law. The main question is whether Poland simply adheres to one of the classical models historically significant for this country – that of Austria, Germany, or France – or whether its system can be considered an original solution. The authors are convinced that one cannot analyse the transfer of ownership without considering the underlying contract. In particular, the passing of risk has to be considered in unison with the rules for the passing of ownership. These rules as a whole may seem syncretistic or “mixed”, yet they have to be understood as a genuine – Polish – system for the transfer of ownership.

The table of contents in German is available here.

As announced on this blog, the final conference of the DXB – Identities on the move – Documents cross borders will be held in Italy on 23-24 June 2022 and will be hosted at A.N.U.S.C.A.’s Academy in Castel San Pietro Terme (Bologna, Italy).

All interested scholars and registrars, public authorities and officials, lawyers and students are invited to take part to it for the outcomes of the research. This final event will offer an opportunity to become aware of the Regulation (EU) 2016/1191 on promoting the free movement of citizens by simplifying the requirements for presenting certain public documents in the European Union and to discover the strengths and the challenges of this still relatively unknown instrument. The conference will connect the scientific and applicative dimension of the Regulation, sharing, inter alia, the Commentary on the Regulation and an EU-wide Comparative Survey placing the Regulation into the context of daily national practice.

The event will be held in person, in compliance with health safety regulations, and will also be broadcast online in live streaming for free. Deadline registration for on-line attendance is 21 June 2022 and working languages of the conference will be English, German and Italian.

The Conference programme is available here and includes as speakers Maria Caterina Baruffi, Elsa Bernard, Giacomo Biagioni, Laura Calafà, Matteo Caldironi, Renzo Calvigioni, Cristina Campiglio, Giacomo Cardaci, Gregor Christandl, Mădălina Cocoșatu, Diletta Danieli, Sanjay Dharwadker, Ester di Napoli, Ornella Feraci, Caterina Fratea, Marco Gerbaudo, Susanne Gössl, Paride Gullini, Steve Heylen, Marion Ho-Dac, Fabienne Jault-Seseke, Eva Kaseva, Dafni Lima, Balwicka-Szczyrba Małgorzata, Francesca Maoli, Claudia Elena Marinică, Martina Melcher, Dominik Damian Mielewczyk, Nicolas Nord, Guillermo Palao Moreno, Lina Papadopoulou, Paolo Pasqualis, Paul Patreider, Cinzia Peraro, Stefania Pia Perrino, Marco Poli, Camille Reitzer, Simon Rijsdijk, Alexander Schuster, Sharon Shakargy, Nicole Sims, Thomas Stigari, Anna Sylwestrzak, Marie Vautravers, Rob van der Velde, Jinske Verhellen and Brody Warren.

If you have any questions or inquiries, please write an email to info@identitisonthemove.eu.

In the context of the Vici project Affordable Access to Justice at Erasmus School of Law (financed by the Dutch Research Council – NWO), the project team has organised a series of seminars titled Trends and Challenges in Costs and Funding of Civil Justice.

The concluding seminar in the series will take place on 22 June 2022, on the Future Regulation of Third-Party Litigation Funding.

The seminar, opened by Xandra Kramer and Geert Van Calster, will feature two sessions. The first session, on the current status and the need for further regulation, will include a stakeholder roundtable moderated by Xandra Kramer with the participation of Paulien van der Grinten, Johan Skog and David Greene. The second session, on modes and levels of regulation, chaired by Eva Storskrubb, will include a panel discussion involving Kai Zenner, Tets Ishikawa, Victoria Sahani and Albert Henke.

Attendance is possible in person and online. The programme is available here.

This is an update on my monthly post on the Court of Justice of the European Union, in order to announce the publication today (Monday 20) of the decision in case C-700/20,  The London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Insurance Association.

I reported on the facts and the questions referred by the High Court of Justice Business and Property Courts of England and Wales, United Kingdom here, but I believe it worth reproducing them again. The main proceedings are based on a dispute between London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Insurance Association Limited (‘the Insurer’), having its registered office in the United Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Spain; it concerns claims for damages arising from the sinking off the coast of Spain of a vessel carrying fuel oil – the Prestige. The insurance contract contained, inter alia, an arbitration agreement governed by English law.

The Kingdom of Spain asserted its rights to receive compensation from the Insurer under the insurance contract, in the context of criminal proceedings instituted in Spain in 2002. Following a first-instance decision in 2013 and several appeals, the Spanish proceedings culminated in a finding that the Insurer was liable for the loss caused by the shipping accident subject to the limitation of liability provided for in the insurance contract. The Spanish court issued an execution order on 1 March 2019. On 25 March 2019, the Kingdom of Spain applied for recognition and enforcement of that order in the United Kingdom in accordance with Article 33 of the Brussels I Regulation. That application was granted. The Insurer appealed against that decision in accordance with Article 43 of the Brussels I Regulation.

The Insurer, for its part, initiated arbitration proceedings in London in 2012. In the resulting award it was established that the Kingdom of Spain would have to initiate arbitration proceedings in London in order to assert claims under the insurance contract. The Commercial Court of the High Court of Justice of England and Wales, before which enforcement of the award was sought under section 66 of the Arbitration Act 1996, entered a judgment in the terms of the award against the Kingdom of Spain in October 2013, which was confirmed on appeal. The Kingdom of Spain took part neither in the arbitration proceedings nor in the judicial proceedings in the United Kingdom.

The referring court asked the Court of Justice the following questions:

(1) Given the nature of the issues which the national court is required to determine in deciding whether to enter judgment in the terms of an award under Section 66 of the Arbitration Act 1996, is a judgment granted pursuant to that provision capable of constituting a relevant “judgment” of the Member State in which recognition is sought for the purposes of Article 34(3) of EC Regulation No 44/2001?

(2) Given that a judgment entered in the terms of an award, such as a judgment under Section 66 of the Arbitration Act 1996, is a judgment falling outside the material scope of Regulation No 44/2001 by reason of the Article 1(2)(d) arbitration exception, is such a judgment capable of constituting a relevant “judgment” of the Member State in which recognition is sought for the purposes of Article 34(3) of the Regulation?

(3) On the hypothesis that Article 34(3) of Regulation No 44/2001 does not apply, if recognition and enforcement of a judgment of another Member State would be contrary to domestic public policy on the grounds that it would violate the principle of res judicata by reason of a prior domestic arbitration award or a prior judgment entered in the terms of the award granted by the court of the Member State in which recognition is sought, is it permissible to rely on Article 34(1) of Regulation No 44/2001 as a ground of refusing recognition and enforcement or do Articles 34(3) and (4) of the Regulation provide the exhaustive grounds by which res judicata and/or irreconcilability can prevent recognition and enforcement of a Regulation judgment?

An opinion by AG Collins was published on May 5, 2022. He proposed the Court of Justice to answer that

“A judgment entered in the terms of an arbitral award pursuant to section 66(2) of the Arbitration Act 1996 is capable of constituting a relevant ‘judgment’ of the Member State in which recognition is sought for the purposes of Article 34(3) of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters, notwithstanding that such a judgment falls outside the scope of that regulation by reason of Article 1(2)(d) thereof.”

In practical terms, if followed by the Court of Justice, the Spanish decision would not be recognized in the UK under the Brussels Regulation. Very bad news for the Spanish government and also for all those, many, affected by the heavy oil spill, the worst marea negra ever experienced in Galicia.

The Grand Chamber, with M. Safjan acting as reporting judge, has decided otherwise in a decision already available  in English and French.

On the first and second questions, that she addresses together, the Court of Justice has decided

“Article 34(3) of Council Regulation (EC) No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters must be interpreted as meaning that a judgment entered by a court of a Member State in the terms of an arbitral award does not constitute a ‘judgment’, within the meaning of that provision, where a judicial decision resulting in an outcome equivalent to the outcome of that award could not have been adopted by a court of that Member State without infringing the provisions and the fundamental objectives of that regulation, in particular as regards the relative effect of an arbitration clause included in the insurance contract in question and the rules on lis pendens contained in Article 27 of that regulation, and that, in that situation, the judgment in question cannot prevent, in that Member State, the recognition of a judgment given by a court in another Member State.”

And on the third

“Article 34(1) of Regulation No 44/2001 must be interpreted as meaning that, in the event that Article 34(3) of that regulation does not apply to a judgment entered in the terms of an arbitral award, the recognition or enforcement of a judgment from another Member State cannot be refused as being contrary to public policy on the ground that it would disregard the force of res judicata acquired by the judgment entered in the terms of an arbitral award.”

I expect the judgement and its reasoning to be very much commented in academic circles.

For the record, Prof. Adrian Briggs very kindly provided this piece of information in a comment to my post: “So far as concerns C-700/20, it should be noted that on March 1, the Court of Appeal, in The Prestige (No 5) [2022] EWCA Civ 238, ruled that the reference should not have been made as a matter of European law, and (in effect) remitted the matter to the judge with its advice that he should withdraw the reference. On March 31 the Supreme Court gave permission to appeal against the decision of the Court of Appeal.” If I am not wrong, the UKSC decision on the issue will be known this week as well.

Lydia Lundstedt (University of Stockholm) has posted Gtflix TV V Dr: ‘Same Ole Same Ole’ or Has the CJEU Broken New Ground? on SSRN.

In Gtflix Tv v DR, the Grand Chamber of the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU) handed down an important decision confirming the mosaic approach and the accessibility approach to the application of the damage head of jurisdiction to infringements of personality rights on the internet pursuant to Article 7(2) of the Brussels Ia Regulation. Pursuant to the mosaic approach, an injured party can bring proceedings in every Member State where the damage occurs but only with respect to the damage taking place in that Member State’s territory. Pursuant to the accessibility approach, the sole criterium for the occurrence of damage in a Member State is that the content that is placed online ‘is or has been accessible’ in that Member State. Both these approaches have been criticised by commentators and resisted by the Member States courts. Nevertheless, the CJEU arguably forges new ground as the decision seems to expand the mosaic and accessibility approaches into the realm of unfair competition law. Lastly, questions remain concerning whether the courts of the Member State where the damage occurred have jurisdiction to order other territorially limited remedies such as geo-blocking measures, in addition to compensation for damage.

For previous reports on this case, see here, here and here.

The JUDGTUST Project (Regulation BIa: a standard for free circulation of judgments and mutual trust in the EU) conducted by the T.M.C. Asser Instituut in cooperation with Universität Hamburg, University of Antwerp and Internationaal Juridisch Instituut has come to its completion. The findings of the this research are available online here.

The project was animated by the aim to identify best practices and provide guidelines in the interpretation and application of the Brussels I-bis Regulation (also known as Brussels Ia). For this the analysis carried across the EU Member states sought to evaluate to what extent the changes introduced (compared to the Brussels I Regulation) achieved their objective, what are the remaining shortcomings, and how can these be overcome by considering future useful changes. Together with this, the research has analysed how legislative projects at global level – e.g. the Hague Judgment Convention – and political developments – e.g. Brexit – influence the way the Brussels I-bis is applied.

In analysing the interaction between the Brussels I bis Regulation and the other EU private international law instruments, the project combines a primarily comparative legal approach with the use of empirical research methods. The comparative legal research relies on the analysis of legislation, case law of national courts in EU Member States and the Court of Justice of the European Union (CJEU), and scholarly writings. This endeavour identifies the difficulties in the application of the Brussels I-bis provisions and best practices in applying the provisions of the Regulation. This is done without neglecting the outcomes of the previous regulation – the Brussels I – and other closely related private international law sources. The empirical research relies on various methods, both qualitative and quantitative. On the basis of a dedicated Questionnaire, the national reporters from EU Member States provided information on relevant domestic case law and legal literature.

With its findings the JUDGTRUST project seeks to enhance the general understanding of the autonomous nature of the EU legal sources. Further it looks to contribute to the uniform interpretation and application of the Regulation and consequently promotes mutual trust and efficiency of cross-border resolution of civil and commercial disputes. Furthermore, the analysis provides suggestions on how to reach a greater degree of consistency of the EU private international law legislation.

The outputs of the Project include various materials available online such as the National Reports, a Consolidated Report, and materials of the Final Conference.

Together with these open access materials a Handbook on the Interpretation and Application of the Brussels I bis is expected in the coming period.

In addition to the comparative and analytical research, the project also contributed to the development of a Moot Court Competition (PAX Moot) for law students. With this the project seeks to contribute to the education of a new generation of practitioners dealing with EU private international law.

Michael Karayanni (Bruce W. Wayne Professor of International Law at the Hebrew University of Jerusalem) published the special course he gave at the Hague Academy on The Private International Law of Class Actions: A Functional Approach in Volume 422 of Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law

According to Professor Karayanni, a transnational class action raises fundamental questions of Private International law with regard to the class action court’s jurisdiction over the defendant and the class members, on how to choose the applicable law, and ultimately on how to deal with the judgment if and when it comes up for enforcement or recognition before a foreign court. At times these questions and the complications they give rise to, become part and parcel of the class action court’s consideration whether to certify the class action as such.

In his lectures, Professor Karayanni identifies the major private international problems that are endemic to transnational class actions and discusses how these are handled, principally by courts in the US, Canada, and Israel. In this he offers an analytical legal framework that can better assist us in dealing with the private international law questions pertaining to transnational class action. He does so by identifying three different categories of class actions, with each of them demanding a separate and more surgical treatment: Insubstantial individual claims and negative incentive for individual litigation; Significant individual claims and positive incentive for individual litigation; Significant individual claims and negative incentive for individual litigation – the class action of the disempowered.

The volume also includes the course of Said Mahmoudi (Professor of International Law at Stockholm University) on Self-Defence and “Unwilling or Unable” States.

Further details on the volume are available here.

The author of this post is Etienne Farnoux, who is a professor of law at the University of Strasbourg. He has recently published his doctoral thesis on the policy considerations that underlie the rules of international jurisdiction, with a special focus on torts (Les considérations substantielles dans le règlement de la compétence internationale des juridictions – Réflexion autour de la matière délictuelle).


The thesis proposes to question the classical locational or proximity-based analysis of international adjudicatory jurisdiction in tort disputes. It is a commonplace idea – one that can be found both in European and national (French) private international law – that the rules of international jurisdiction are based on the geographical localization of the dispute, also known as the principle of proximity. If one thinks of international adjudicatory jurisdiction as being a question of territorial limitation of a State’s adjudicatory authority, it makes sense to rely on the localization of the dispute (or elements thereof) to organize it in a neutral way. The specific jurisdiction rule in matters relating to tort based on the location of the harmful event (art. 7 para. 2 of Brussels I recast regulation) perfectly embodies this locational approach to international judicial jurisdiction.

However, this proximity-based approach is faced with dire difficulties, namely the growing virtualization of entire swathes of human activities and the rise in crossborder private relations. More fundamentally, the vision of international jurisdiction as being based on the principle of proximity pays little attention to the notion that international jurisdiction is an organization by the State of its duty to render justice, be it with regards to crossborder private relations. The thesis opposes the locational analysis with a new approach to international jurisdiction that puts forward the substantive considerations specific to the underlying issue of the dispute, considerations that have remained at least partly hidden until now. In this perspective, the rules of international jurisdiction should reflect policy considerations which can be observed at two levels: at the level of procedural justice and at the level of substantive justice. It is the goal of this work to study the influence of these policy considerations on the rules of international jurisdiction with regards to crossborder tort cases.

As the subtitle indicates, the demonstration focuses on tort matters. Indeed, international litigation relating to civil liability, such as actions for damages against international polluters, transnational corporations responsible for human rights violations, corporations issuing securities on the financial markets, as well as cyber-torts, highlight in a particularly striking manner the need to base jurisdiction on something other than the location of the material elements of the dispute. Although the demonstration focuses particularly on the rules of jurisdiction in tort, it is not limited to them: it allows itself more general incursions into the system of jurisdiction in civil and commercial matters (in French, American and European Union private international law).

The thesis is articulated in two parts: the demonstration of the inadequacy of proximity as a basis for international jurisdiction (first part) leads to an outline of a concept of international jurisdiction based on substantive considerations (second part).

A Critical Assessment of the Principle of Proximity

The first part is devoted to a critical approach of the principle of proximity both from a historical point of view and a functional point of view. It examines each of the objectives pursued by the jurisdiction rules, based on the principle of proximity: evidential effectiveness; foreseeability; administrability of solutions. The weaknesses of the objectives of evidential efficiency and predictability leads to doubts about the role of the location operation in determining international jurisdiction. A study of the case law of the European Court of Justice on the subject of article 7(2) of the Brussels I bis Regulation reveals an instrumentalization of the location of the material elements of the dispute. This instrumentalization can be observed from the very beginnings of European case law on torts in the solutions given for complex torts with monolocalized harm (hypothesis of the Mines de Potasse judgment) and plurilocalized harm (hypothesis of the Fiona Shevill judgment) and for torts with continuous harm (hypothesis of the Dumez, Marinari and Kronhofer judgments). In all these cases, territorial location is manipulated, for purely argumentative purposes, so as to arrive at a solution which is not in any way dictated by location. This phenomenon is further accentuated by the growing immateriality of human activities, which can be observed in economic matters and through the figure of cyber-crimes. The loss of materiality of at least part of the elements of the dispute reveals the artificiality of the territorial localization operation and brings to light the balancing of interests at the heart of the jurisdictional question, between the interests of the alleged victim and those of the alleged perpetrator of the harm.

Substantive Considerations Underlying Rules of Jurisdiction

The second part is devoted to the study of this balancing of interests, apprehended through the notion of substantive considerations and made possible by the deconstruction of the principle of proximity. These considerations can be considered at two levels: that of procedural justice and that of truly substantive justice.

At the level of procedural justice, the most striking phenomenon is the decline of the traditional objective of jurisdictional protection of the defendant, around the principle of forum rei, and its progressive reversal in favor of the plaintiff, resulting in the rise of forum actoris. This phenomenon is complex and sometimes ambiguous because of the contradictory orientations adopted, as shown by the contradictory case law interpreting Article 7(2), as well as the difficult question of the regime of international jurisdiction, and in particular the forum non conveniens. At the level of substantive justice, the rise of the promotion of the interests of the plaintiff can be understood when set against the traditional normative and remedial functions of civil liability, both of which militate in favor of the alleged victim (which presupposes the exclusion of actions denying liability). As the case law of the Court of Justice still explicitly refuses to recognize such a protective function to forum delicti, this clarification is necessary and allows to look realistically at avenues for reform.

Looking prospectively, the risk of giving in without restraint to this favor for the claimant, seen in substantive terms as the alleged victim, is to open the way to anarchic forum shopping. A middle way would be to abolish the forum delicti and open a forum victimae instead, the jurisdiction of the alleged victim’s domicile. This forum can be envisaged in two ways. It could be constructed as an ordinary forum in tort, provided that a plausibility check on the alleged victim’s claims is introduced to combat procedural harassment. If this proposal were to be considered too bold, given the persuasive force that the consideration of the defendant’s jurisdictional protection continues to exert, it is possible to conceive of this forum victimae as a forum for the protection of the allegedly weak party. To a certain extent, this seems to be the path taken, albeit implicitly, by the case law of the Court of Justice, notably in the eDate and Kolassa judgments.

This substantive reading of the rule of jurisdiction is transversal and not exclusive of more occasional and more salient incursions of a substantial interest of the forum which will make the rule of jurisdiction subject to the pursuit of a substantive policy. This substantive interest of the forum may take the form of legislative policies (loi de police) or fundamental values (public policy) of the forum. To study the influence of overriding mandatory provisions on the rules of jurisdiction, it is necessary to go beyond the dogma of the independence of legislative and judicial jurisdictions, affirmed in a Monster Cable decision by the French Cour de Cassation. The outcome may be twofold. It may open the possibility, in some cases, of a purposeful correspondence between legislative competence and jurisdictional competence. It also militates in favor of the imperative nature of adjudicatory jurisdiction when an overriding mandatory rule is applicable. However, mandatory rules are not the only substantive elements that have an influence on the determination of international jurisdiction. The fundamental values of the forum are also likely to leave their mark on the rules of jurisdiction. The emergence of the forum of necessity is a cross-cutting example as it concerns access to justice, but other fundamental rights may be affected, notably personal freedom. The violation of such a right could give French courts universal civil jurisdiction to entertain a possible action for damages.

Finally, the thesis moves to draw the consequences of the demonstration beyond the rules of direct international jurisdiction, in the relations between the jurisdictional organizations of different States. In this perspective, the substantive approach to the rules of jurisdiction calls into question the international fungibility of courts, a precondition to a jurisdictional system such as the Brussels system. Whether this fungibility really exists or not is open to debate, and the ambiguous role of the forum delicti – merely justified by location but playing the part of a tool of protection of the claimant – should be put in this context. In this perspective the substantial approach to jurisdiction also helps to conceptualize the debate around the universalization of the Brussels system and the coexistence of several systems of jurisdiction for a single judicial system (Brussels I and national law), as well as the meaning and relevance of the control of indirect jurisdiction.

Some of the conclusions of this thesis have been summarized in English in an article entitled ‘Delendum est Forum Delicti? Towards the jurisdictional protection of the alleged victim in cross-border torts’ published in B. Hess, K. Lenaerts and V. Richard (ed.), The 50th anniversary of the European law of civil procedure, Baden-Baden: Nomos 2020, (259) p. 263 et seq.

On 2 June 2022, the Court of Justice of the EU handed down another judgment interpreting the EU Succession Regulation. In the T.N., N.N. case (C-617/20) provisions on the declaration of the waiver of succession were analyzed for the first time. The Opinion to the case was delivered by the AG Szpunar.

Background

The deceased was habitually resident in Germany. When he died, his wife has initiated succession proceedings in Germany, the country of his habitual residence within the meaning of Article 4 of the Succession Regulation. German law, as applicable pursuant to Article 21(1) of the Regulation, perceived the wife and two nephews, resident abroad, namely in the Netherlands, as heirs. The nephews were informed about the succession proceeding by a letter from the German court dated of 19 June 2019. In September 2019 the nephews made a declaration of waiver before the court in the Netherlands. They have informed the German court about these declarations by a letter written in Dutch in December 2019. Copies of declarations were attached.

In January 2020, the German court informed them that it had not been possible to take account of their declaration as documents should have been accompanied by a translation into German. At this stage of the proceeding, pursuant to Article 1944 Bürgerliches Gesetzbuch (the German Civil Code), the nephews were deemed to have accepted the succession, as the six months period applicable to cross-border cases, has elapsed before the originals of the declarations were presented.

The higher instance court had doubts whether this is correct and has asked, inter alia, the following preliminary question:

Does a declaration concerning the waiver of succession by an heir before the court of a Member State that has jurisdiction for the place of his or her habitual residence, which complies with the formal requirements applicable there, replace the declaration concerning the waiver of succession to be made before the court of another Member State that has jurisdiction to rule on the succession, in such a way that when that declaration is made, it is deemed to have been validly made (substitution)?

Provisions Subject to Analysis by the CJEU

Along the general rules on jurisdiction and applicable law which apply to “the succession as a whole”, as indicated in Articles 4, 10, 21, 22, 23, the Succession Regulation contains specific rules with respect to declarations which might be made by the heirs or legatees (namely, concerning waiver of the succession, acceptance of the succession and designed to limit the liability of the heir). These rules are analysed by the CJEU in the commented case.

In accordance with Article 13, in addition to the court having jurisdiction in the succession case in general, the courts of the Member State of the habitual residence of any person who, under the lex successionis, may make, before a court, such a declaration, has jurisdiction to receive such declarations where, under the law of that Member State, such declarations may be made before a court. Then, pursuant to Article 28, such declaration is valid as to form where it meets the requirements of either lex successionis (Article 28(a)) or the law of the habitual residence of the heir making this declaration (Article 28(b)).

Reasoning of the Court

The Court of Justice explains the very practical solution provided for in Article 13 which considers the situation of the heirs or legatees in cross-border cases, in particular that it may well happen that they live in another Member State than the one, with which the deceased was connected and therefore has jurisdiction in succession proceedings (based on habitual residence – Article 4, or location of assets – Article 10 and other circumstances). Not to force the heir to travel abroad in order to, for example, simply waive the succession, this Article provides for “an alternative forum of jurisdiction which aims to enable heirs (…) to make their declarations concerning the acceptance or waiver of succession before a court of the Member State in which they have their habitual residence” [para. 37].

Additionally, the rule on alternative jurisdiction is “complemented by a conflict-of-laws rule contained in Article 28” [para. 38], which is “conceived in such a way as to recognise the validity of a declaration concerning the waiver of succession either where the conditions laid down by the law on succession are satisfied (…) or where the conditions laid down by the law of the State of the habitual residence of the heir are satisfied (…)” [para. 39]. The way this rule is construed remine other private international law rules contained in numerous instruments and aimed at favoring a validity (favor validitatis) of a juridical act, for example Article 11(1) of the Rome I Regulation on formal validity of a contract or Article 1 of the HCCH Convention on Form of Wills on formal validity of dispositions of property upon death. Article 28 of the Succession Regulation provides that the declaration made by the heir is valid as long as it conforms with requirements provided for in one of the listed laws (and not cumulatively by both of them)

The Court of Justice also noted that “there is a close correlation between those two provisions, with the result that the jurisdiction of the courts of the Member State of the habitual residence of the heir to receive declarations concerning the waiver of succession is subject to the condition that the law on succession in force in that State provides for the possibility of making such a declaration before a court. If that condition is satisfied, all the steps to be carried out before a court of the Member State of the habitual residence of the heir wishing to make such a declaration are determined by the law of that Member State” [para. 40]. Any other understanding of the provision would deprive it of its practical effect.

As the Succession Regulation does not provide for a mechanism for the communication of declarations to the court having jurisdiction, it is the heir or a legatee that should “assume the burden of communicating the existence of those declarations to the authorities responsible for the succession” [para. 47], and therefore, such declaration will “produce legal effects before the court having jurisdiction to rule on the succession, provided that that court has become aware of the existence of that declaration” [para. 39]. It seems however that there is no requirement as to the originality or translation of the declaration that must be strictly applied.

Taking all the above into account the CJEU ruled that:

a declaration concerning the waiver of succession made by an heir before a court of the Member State of his or her habitual residence is regarded as valid as to form in the case where the formal requirements applicable before that court have been complied with, without it being necessary, for the purposes of that validity, for that declaration to meet the formal requirements of the law applicable to the succession.

Conclusion

The understanding of the Succession Regulation presented by the Court of Justice in this judgement is practical and very much in line with the idea of facilitating the lives of heirs and legatees in cross-border cases. As usually happens we tend to be accustomed to rules and procedures of our domestic succession laws, whereas the application of the Regulation requires much more flexibility.

This post was contributed by Francesco Pesce, who is an associate professor at the University of Genoa.


The very first meeting of the Hague Conference on Private International Law’s (HCCH) Special Commission (SC) on the Practical Operation of the 2007 Child Support Convention and 2007 Maintenance Obligations Protocol was held from 17 to 19 May 2022. The event was attended by over 200 delegates representing HCCH Members, Contracting Parties and Observers from all regions of the world.

Following an invitation coming from the Secretary General of the HCCH, for the first time EAPIL participated as an Observer to a meeting of the Hague Conference.

The meeting resulted in the adoption of over 80 Conclusions & Recommendations, providing guidance on a wide range of issues relating to the implementation and practical operation of these instruments.

Among other things, the Special Commission took into a specific consideration some issues raised in the Position Paper on Child Support and Maintenance Obligations prepared by the EAPIL Working Group specifically created for that purpose.

More in detail, HCCH Members and Contracting Parties discussed some problems concerning the effective access to legal assistance for children under the Convention, for the recovery of maintenance obligations arising from a parent-child relationship.

Firstly, the interpretation of the concept of ‘residence’ (Article 9) was reaffirmed to be necessarily consistent with Article 53, which prescribes uniformity in the interpretation and application of the Convention, due to its international character. In this perspective, it has been recalled that the intention behind the use of (simple) ‘residence’ is to provide the easiest and the widest access to Central Authorities and make it is as easy as possible to apply for international recovery of child support, so that a child has the possibility to require financial support wherever he or she may be living and should not have to satisfy a strict residence test in order to apply for assistance to receive it (cf. Borrás-Degeling Report, para. 228). Based on this assumption, the SC confirmed that Article 9 does not always indicate a single national Central Authority: when the creditor/child is permanently living in two different Contracting States, then it does not prevent a choice of most appropriate (State, and subsequently) Central Authority to submit the application. The creditor may take into account many factors in making this decision, bearing in mind that support is usually needed for a prolonged period of time. Such a case is considered under para. 7 of the Conclusions & Recommendations, expressly referred to the situation of a child studying abroad, when the debtor habitually resides or has assets in another Contracting Party than the State of either the residence or habitual residence of the creditor.

Secondly, the SC noted that some doubts were raised by the responses to the Questionnaire of August 2019 on the practical operation of the 2007 Child Support Convention, on the concept of ‘creditor’ with reference to the existing difference between those systems where it is the child him/herself who qualifies as ‘creditor’ acting for the protection of his/her own interests (even if procedurally through an adult (parent) acting on his/her behalf) and, on the other hand, those States providing that a dependent child cannot be the creditor, so that the action for the maintenance recovery is brought by the parent on his/her own In this respect, the SC recalled that, in the case where the child is an applicant, information concerning the name of the non-debtor custodial parent should be written under “Other information” in Section 10 of the Recommended Form (cf. Conclusions & Recommendations, para. 8);

Lastly, the SC addressed the issue of family status, with a specific reference to recognition and enforcement of maintenance decisions concerning relationships not provided by the law of the requested State. On this matter, para. 24 of the Conclusions & Recommendations simply reaffirms that, in accordance with Article 19(2) of the 2007 Convention, maintenance obligations arising from these relationships can still be recognised and enforced without recognising such relationships per se. The specific issue of (same-sex) marriages and other relationships – such as cohabitations – that could be equated to marriage in the national law of the State of origin was raised by the Position Paper, but it was not deepened during this first meeting of the SC: in fact, spousal support was not considered a priority at this stage (cf. para. 67).

Ilaria Pretelli, a legal adviser at the Swiss Institute of Comparative Law, has recently posted on SSRN her paper titled Filiation between Law, Language, and Society

The paper was presented this May at a conference on Family Status, Identities and Private International Law. A Critical Assessment in the Light of Fundamental Rights organized by the Swiss Institute of Comparative Law, European Law Institute and Università di Pisa. The post about the conference may be found here.

The abstract reads as follows:

The legal problems around contractual filiation are often presented as creating an opposition between rainbow family and traditional ones but they conceal, underneath, an opposition between two distinct visions of filiation. In patriarchal societies, control over his genealogy by the patriarch is functional in the protection of the social position of the family. These societies are characterised by substantial social immobility. The wealth of sons and daughters depends entirely on the ancestors. Children have duties vis-à-vis their parents, who maintain power and control over them. The importance of lineage can on the other hand be scaled back whenever, in a given society, it is possible to acquire wealth through one’s own efforts in life, rather than only by retaining wealth from ancestors or acquiring it through marriage. Today, the wealth of the children of middle-class families, assisted from the educational and economic point of view by the welfare state, also depends on their ability to integrate into the social fabric through their personal contribution. Children have rights vis-à-vis their parents, and law must assist them, as they are vulnerable persons, in enjoying their rights.

On 2 June 2022, the CJEU ruled in Case C-196/21 that courts are not ‘applicants’ in the meaning of Article 5(2) of the 2007 Service Regulation and should thus not bear the costs of translating documents sent to foreign based third parties seeking to intervene in the court proceedings.

The reasons given by the CJEU are quite narrow and formalistic. Unfortunately, the decision does not address broader questions such as whether courts may impose translation of documents that they intend to serve, and whether third parties applying for intervening in judicial proceedings may benefit from a right to translation.

Background

Two parents who, it seems, were both residents in Romania, started proceedings in Romania for the dissolution of the marriage and various issues relating to parental responsibility over their child.

During the proceedings, various members of the family (siblings of the child, paternal grand father) residing in France applied for leave to intervene in the proceedings in support of the husband/father of the child.

The issue arose as to whether certain judicial documents to be served on the interveners by the court ought to be translated in French, and most importantly who should pay for it.

Burden of Translation Costs

Art. 5(2) of the 2007 Service Regulation, which has now become Article 9(2) the 2020 Service Regulation Recast, provides:

1.   The applicant shall be advised by the transmitting agency to which he forwards the document for transmission that the addressee may refuse to accept it if it is not in one of the languages provided for in Article 8.

2.   The applicant shall bear any costs of translation prior to the transmission of the document, without prejudice to any possible subsequent decision by the court or competent authority on liability for such costs.

In this case, the Romanian court had ruled that the parties to the original proceedings (ie the parents of the child) should bear the costs of translating the documents to be served on the interveners. The parents refused, and argued that they were no “applicant” in the meaning of Art. 5(2), but that the court was the “applicant”, since it had ordered transmission of the relevant documents to the addressees (here, the interveners).

Decision of the CJEU

The CJEU rules that a court cannot be considered as “the applicant” in the meaning of Art. 5(2).

The CJEU puts forward a number of arguments based on the wording of the Service Regulation, which distinguishes between courts and applicants.

It also refers to legislative history, and points to the explanatory report to the 1997 Service Convention, which stated with respect to a similar provision:

“applicant” means in all cases the party interested in transmission of the document. It therefore cannot refer to the courts.

Finally, the CJEU explains that courts are responsible for ensuring fairness of the service process, and that it would be weird if they were themselves applicants, as they would not be impartial in serving this function.

Assessment

This decision is a bit surprising in the narrowness of its focus. One wonders whether the most important issues raised by the case were not missed.

First, there is no obligation to translate documents under the Service Regulation. Art 5(2) addresses the issue of the burden of the costs of translation if the applicant chooses to translate the relevant document. The applicant is free to serve judicial documents without any translation, as the addressee may never use his right to refuse service on the ground of language. In this case, it seems likely that the addressees were all Romanian emigrés, and it may well be that they did not need any translation. So the first problem in this case was that the Romanian court had decided to impose immediate translation, and then was looking for someone to pay.

Indeed, isn’t the rationale of Art. 5(2) to put the burden of paying the costs of translation on anybody insisting on such translation at a stage where it is unclear whether it will be needed? In other words, Art 5(2) aims at avoiding an externality. It was much easier for the Romanian court to impose the (non existing) obligation in the first place if it knew it would not pay it.

The second issue raised by this case is that the ‘addressee’ was a third party applying to intervene in foreign proceedings. The critical question was therefore whether a party choosing to participate in judicial proceedings (as opposed to a defendant) should have any right of receiving a translation of judicial documents, and if so whether it would extend to documents exchanged by the original parties beforehand.

The University of Bretagne – Loire, France, is seeking to recruit a doctoral candidate to conduct research on ex officio application of private international law rules under the supervision of Prof. David Sindres.

The doctoral thesis is to be written in French. The issue of ex officio application of choice of law rules is a hot topic in France at the present time (see our posts here, here and here), but the topic would not be limited to these particular PIL rules.

Définir l’« office du juge » consiste, de manière générale, à cerner le rôle du juge dans la direction du procès, ce qui implique de préciser ses pouvoirs et leurs limites (Lexique des termes juridiques, Dalloz 2021-2022). En droit international privé, la question de l’application d’office, par le juge, des règles de droit international privé se pose de manière extrêmement fréquente, dans tous les domaines couverts par la discipline. Ainsi s’interroge-t-on sur le point de savoir si le juge doit ou non vérifier d’office sa compétence internationale, s’il doit d’office mettre en œuvre la règle de conflit de lois, soulever d’office une exception de fraude ou d’ordre public international, vérifier d’office les conditions de régularité d’un jugement étranger dans le cadre de la procédure d’exequatur etc…

Nonobstant sa très grande importance pratique et la qualité des écrits qui lui ont été consacrés, la question de l’application d’office par le juge des règles de droit international privé demeure grevée de nombreuses incertitudes : les solutions en la matière varient considérablement d’un domaine à l’autre, n’obéissent à aucune logique d’ensemble et s’avèrent très évolutives.

Dans ce contexte, l’objectif premier de la recherche proposée consiste à déterminer s’il serait possible d’instiller davantage d’homogénéité et de clarté en la matière, en identifiant plus précisément les critères qui devraient présider à l’application d’office par le juge des règles droit international privé. Ne pourrait-on pas, en particulier, faire usage de critères analogues s’agissant de la détermination de la compétence internationale, de la résolution des conflits de lois, et de la reconnaissance et d’exequatur des jugements étrangers ? A supposer que la délimitation de l’office du juge quant à l’application de ses règles de droit international privé puisse reposer sur des critères semblables d’un champ à l’autre, ces critères devraient-ils reposer sur l’origine, interne, internationale ou européenne, des textes applicables ? Sur la nature, disponible ou non, des droits litigieux ? Sur l’appartenance à l’ordre public des règles applicables ? Sur d’autres critères ?

L’intérêt du sujet tient notamment au fait qu’il présente à la fois un grand enjeu pratique et une dimension théorique très marquée, empruntant à divers domaines du droit : droit international privé, droit processuel, droit européen, théorie générale du droit etc…

Le sujet présente par ailleurs une forte dimension internationaliste et européenne et constitue de surcroît un terreau fertile pour une approche comparatiste : dans une mesure qu’il incombera au candidat de déterminer précisément, la question de l’office du juge dans la mise en œuvre de ses règles de droit international privé relève en effet de l’autonomie procédurale des Etats membres, de sorte que la pratique sur ce point des différents Etats, membres et non membres, n’est pas uniforme et gagnerait à être comparée.

Le sujet pourra au surplus donner lieu à une approche innovante dans la mesure où il visera à établir un trait d’union entre les différents pans du droit international privé, alors que les travaux publiés jusqu’ici sur la question s’inscrivent dans une approche très compartimentée du droit international privé, envisageant séparément l’office du juge en matière de conflit de lois, de compétence internationale et de reconnaissance des décisions.

Enfin, le sujet, même s’il est ample, est bien délimité, si bien qu’il donnera au candidat la possibilité de terminer sa thèse dans un délai raisonnable, n’excédant pas cinq ou six ans.

Applications are to be filed here by 15 June 2022.

For more information, see here and contact Prof. Sindres at david.sindres@univ-angers.fr

Matthias Weller (University of Bonn) has published the special course that he gave at the Hague Academy in Volume 423 of Collected Courses of the Hague Academy of International Law.

The title of the course is “Mutual Trust”: A Suitable Foundation for Private International Law in Regional Integration Communities and Beyond?

Professor Weller reflects on how ‘mutual trust’ has become the central justification of the EU to drive its private international law forward. For this, he explores the theoretical potential of trust perspective on private international law. As a first step of the analysis, the concept of trust is deconstructed based on an interdisciplinary analysis. Then, the results are connected with fundamentals of private international law. The central finding is that private international law builds on the dichotomy of trust and control: how far should foreign judgments, foreign law and other foreign judicial acts be integrated – “trusted” – within the domestic administration of justice? This question must be answered by each and every legislator and each and every court, in particular by those that strive for economic and complementing judicial integration. Recurring tools of trust management can be identified. How do regional integration communities use and finetune these tools for their private international law and what are potential explanations from their history, their economics, and their legal cultures? Four communities, selected from different parts of the world, are presented under this perspective, ordered in a series towards growing intensities of mutual trust: the ASEAN, the CEMAC, the MERCOSUR, and the EU. In his contribution Professor Weller comes to the conclusion that trust is, must, and can be managed and dosed according to the respective conditions and contexts, but no matter where we are: to trust or not to trust – that is the question of private international law, for regional integration communities and beyond.

The volume also includes the course of Meg Kinnear (Vice president of the World Bank Group) on The Growth, Challenges and Future Prospects for Investment Dispute Settlement.

Further details about the volume are available here.

The second issue of the Journal du droit international for 2022 has just been released. It contains two articles and several case notes relating to private international law issues, including a chronique on international judicial cooperation (authored by Kamalia Mehtiyeva, University of Paris-Est Créteil).

In the first article, Sara Godechot-Patris (University of Paris-Est Créteil) discusses the new French provision on the right of withdrawal in international succession law (Le prélèvement est mort… Vive le prélèvement ! De quelques réflexions sur l’article 913, alinéa 3 du Code civil)

The English abstract reads :

The status of the reserved portion of an estate in private international law is a sensitive issue because it relates to the State’s conception of the family. While the Cour de cassation had refused to see the reserve as an essential principle of French law, the legislator has chosen to revive the right of withdrawal with the adoption of the law of August 24, 2021 reinforcing the respect of the principles of the Republic. The existence of the European regulation of 4 July 2012 on international successions, which has unified the rules in this area, has not dissuaded him from doing so. While it is not certain that such a mechanism will withstand future review by the Court of Justice of the European Union, the fact remains that for the time being practitioners must apply it. The text’s grey areas are no less numerous. The aim of this study will be to propose keys to the interpretation of this text.

In a second article, Pierre Mayer (University of Paris 1, Avocat, Paris Bar & Arbitrator) analyses important questions of (French) international arbitration law based on recent case law (À propos de deux arrêts récents de la cour d’appel de Paris rendus dans les affaires Monster Energy et Accessoires Company).

The English abstract reads :

The present article deals with two subjects which have both been addressed in two recent judgments of the International Chamber of the Paris Court of Appeal. The first subject is whether it is possible, for a party which cannot afford to pay the costs of an arbitration, to bring its claim before a French court, although it is bound by an arbitration clause. Both decisions, in identical terms, pave the way to a positive answer, and the article examines approvingly the consequences of that position. The second subject is whether a foreign award, which is alleged to have ignored a French loi de police, can be recognized in France. The article sets out a few precisions on the relationship between lois de police and public policy

A full table of contents can be downloaded here.

On 15 and 16 June 2022, the University of Zaragoza will host an online conference under the title Challenges of Private Law and the 2030 Agenda. Presentations will be held in in Spanish and in Italian. Several, among them, will address issues of private international law.

Topics include international surrogacy, child abduction, cross-border divorce, children born under irregular migration circumstances, international trade sanctions, climate change litigation and the role of Private International Law with respect to immigration.

Those interested in presenting a communication (in Spanish, English or Italian) are invited to submit an abstract of no more than 500 words by 10 June 2022.

More information is available here.

Regulation (EU) 2022/850 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 30 May 2022 on a computerised system for the cross-border electronic exchange of data in the area of judicial cooperation in civil and criminal matters (e-CODEX system), and amending Regulation (EU) 2018/1726, has been published on the Official Journal of 1 June 2022.

Marion Ho-Dac has reported on this blog on the procedures at the institutional level towards the adoption of the instrument (see here and  here).

The Regulation is based on the TFEU, especially on Article 81(2) and Article 82(1) thereof. It is thus meant to contribute to the overall objective of the EU’s Area of Freedom, Security and Justice of guaranteeing effective access to justice for citizens and businesses and facilitating judicial cooperation between the Member States. More specifically, it concerns communication between parties and courts, as well as between authorities in different Member States,  through the cross-border electronic exchange of data.

The underlying idea of the Regulation is quite basic and definitely not new: technology tools are key for the above-mentioned communication to be effective, but they need to be secure. In this context, e-CODEX (e-Justice Communication via On-line Data Exchange) was launched under the multiannual e-Justice action plan 2009-2013 to promote the digitalisation of cross-border judicial proceedings and to facilitate the communication between Member States’ judicial authorities; it has been working experimentally since then. Simply put, the e-CODEX system consists of a package of software products which can be used to set up an access point for secure communication. Access points using e-CODEX can communicate with other access points over the internet via a set of common protocols, with no central system involved.

During the last years e-CODEX has developed in a way allowing the Commission to define it as ‘the main tool and the gold standard for establishing an interoperable, secure and decentralised communication network between national IT systems in cross-border civil and criminal proceedings’ (COM (2020) 712 final). It could thus receive legislative blessing (and support). Moreover, the system has so far been managed by a consortium of Member States and other organisations, with funds from the participant Member States and from EU grants. For sustainability reasons, the model needed to be replaced.

In keeping with the above, the Regulation has been adopted to establish the legal framework for the e-CODEX system. It lays down rules on the definition, composition, functions and management of the system ; on the responsibilities of the European Union Agency for the Operational Management of Large-Scale IT Systems in the Area of Freedom, Security and Justice (eu-LISA), regarding the e-CODEX system ; on the responsibilities of the Commission, Member States and the entities operating authorised e-CODEX access points; and on a legal framework for the security of the e-CODEX system. It should be noticed that it does not provide for the mandatory use of e-CODEX.

The text, with EEA relevance, shall enter into force on the twentieth day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union. It will nevertheless take some time until the institutional structure it sets up is into motion (for instance, eu-LISA is not expected to take over the e-CODEX system before July 2023). In as far as civil justice in cross-border cases is concerned, it is important to know that the European e-Justice portal will use e-CODEX to enable citizens to electronically sign and send applications for European payment orders and small claims to competent courts in the Member States. e-CODEX shall also work as digital channel to serve documents and to take evidence abroad under the new service and evidence Regulations, adopted on 25 November 2020.

June 2022 starts at the Court of Justice with the publication of two decisions of PIL interest this Thursday, 2 June.

The first one, in case C-617/20, T.N. and N.N., focuses on the interpretation of Articles 13 and 28 of the EU Succession Regulation. The Hanseatisches Oberlandesgericht in Bremen (Germany), sent the following questions to the Court of Justice:

  1. Does a declaration concerning the waiver of succession by an heir before the court of a Member State that has jurisdiction for the place of his or her habitual residence, which complies with the formal requirements applicable there, replace the declaration concerning the waiver of succession to be made before the court of another Member State that has jurisdiction to rule on the succession, in such a way that when that declaration is made, it is deemed to have been validly made (substitution)?
  2. If Question 1 is to be answered in the negative: In addition to making a declaration before the court that has jurisdiction for the place of habitual residence of the party waiving succession which complies with all formal requirements, is it necessary, in order for the declaration concerning the waiver of succession to be valid, that the latter inform the court that has jurisdiction to rule on the succession that the declaration concerning the waiver of succession has been made?
  1. If Question 1 is to be answered in the negative and Question 2 in the affirmative:

a. Is it necessary that the court that has jurisdiction to rule on the succession be addressed in the official language of the location of that court in order for the declaration concerning the waiver of succession to be valid and, in particular, in order to comply with the time limits applicable for making such declarations before that court?

b. Is it necessary that the court that has jurisdiction to rule on the succession receive the original documents drawn up in relation to the waiver by the court that has jurisdiction for the place of habitual residence of the party waiving succession and a translation thereof in order for the declaration concerning the waiver of succession to be valid and, in particular, in order to comply with the time limits applicable for making such declarations before the court that has jurisdiction to rule on the succession?

On 20 January 2022, Advocate General Szpunar had proposed to answer (the Opinion is not yet available in English) :

Articles 13 and 28 of Regulation (EU) No. 650/2012 (…) must be interpreted in the sense that the requirement, provided for in the law applicable to the succession, to submit the declaration regarding the waiver of succession to the competent court, that is to say the court of the habitual residence of the deceased at the time of death, constitutes a condition for the formal validity of the declaration. Therefore, in the event that the formal validity of said declaration is assessed in light of the law indicated in article 28, letter b), of the Regulation, non-compliance with that requirement does not entail invalidity of a statement made before the competent court pursuant to article 13 of Regulation No. 650/2012.

The deciding Chamber is composed by M. Ilešič (reporting judge) E. Regan, I. Jarukaitis, D. Gratsias, and Z. Csehi.

Also on 2 June 2022, a chamber of three judges (J. Passer, N. Wahl, and L. Arastey Sahún, the latter as reporting judge) will handle the judgment on case C-196/21, SR (Frais de traduction dans une procédure civile). The request for a preliminary reference, from the Tribunalul Ilfov (Romania), originates in a dispute concerning family and maintenance matters. The question arouse who has to bear the cost of translating into French the summonses or orders issued by the court with a view to service upon the interveners in the national proceedings: hence the need for the interpretation of Article 5(2) of the Service Regulation.

The next PIL hit of this month will be the hearing in C-291/21, Starkinvest, on Thursday 16, at 9.30. The background of the referral is a Belgian judgement ordering the Dublin-based company Soft Paris Parties Ltd, subject to a penalty payment of EUR 2 500 per breach, to cease all sales of products and services in the Benelux countries under a certain word mark. Some months after the judgment was served on the debtor, the claimant (Starkinvest Srl) issued an order for payment in the sum of EUR 86 694.22, which included EUR 85 000 in penalty payments. Starkinvest Srl has asked the Belgian court to make a European Account Preservation Order in the principal amount of EUR 85 000, over such sums as may be held in a French bank account of Soft Paris Parties Ltd.

For the referring court, it is unclear whether Starkinvest Srl is relying on an instrument ‘requiring the debtor to pay the creditor’s claim’ within the meaning of Article 7[(2)] of the EAPO Regulation. In addition, it has reservations based on Article 4 of the Regulation. According to the provision, a ‘claim’ is defined as ‘a claim for payment of a specific amount of money that has fallen due or a claim for payment of a determinable amount of money arising from a transaction or an event that has already occurred, provided that such a claim can be brought before a court’; in light of it, the question arises whether, bearing in mind that while the principle and basic amount of a penalty payment are established by judgment, the amount payable depends on possible future breaches by the debtor, such a payment can be regarded as a ‘claim’ in that sense. The national court has referred these questions to the Court of Justice :

  1. Does a judgment which has been served, ordering a party to make a penalty payment in the event of breach of a prohibitory order, constitute a decision requiring the debtor to pay the creditor’s claim within the meaning of Article 7(2) of Regulation No 655/2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 May 2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order procedure?
  2. Does a judgment ordering a party to make a penalty payment, although enforceable in the country of origin, fall within the meaning of ‘judgment’ in Article 4 of Regulation No 655/2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 May 2014 establishing a European Account Preservation Order where there has been no final determination of the amount in accordance with Article 55 of Regulation 1215/12 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 December 2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters?

Advocate General Szpunar will announce the date of delivery of his opinion at the end of the hearing. The Chamber in charge is composed by judges A. Prechal, J. Passer, N. Wahl, L. Arastey Sahún and F. Biltgen, with the latter acting as reporting judge.

The same Chamber has been appointed to adjudicate in case C-265/21, AB and AB-CD (Titre de propriété sur des oeuvres d’art), with the support of Advocate General Szpunar’s opinion, which will be published the same day (i.e., Thursday 16).

The request addresses the interpretation of ‘contract’ under Article 5 of the Brussels I Regulation, and in the Rome I Regulation. The national proceedings concern an action seeking the recognition of a title of ownership of works of art based on a double contract of sale, the first between the defendant and a seller and the second between this seller and the plaintiff. The referring court is at a loss regarding which the contract to consider in order to determine the place of obligation serving as the basis for the request, and to ascertain the substantive rules applicable to the merits:

1. Must the concept of ‘matters relating to a contract’, within the meaning of Article 5(1) of Regulation No 44/2001 of 22 December 2000 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (‘the Brussels I Regulation’):

a. be interpreted as requiring the establishment of a legal obligation freely assumed by one person towards another, which forms the basis of the applicant’s action, and is that the position even if the obligation was not freely assumed by the defendant and/or towards the applicant?

b. If the answer is in the affirmative, what must the degree of connection between the legal obligation freely assumed and the applicant and/or the defendant be?

2. Does the concept of ‘action’ on which the applicant ‘relies’, like the criterion used to distinguish whether an action comes under the concept of matters relating to a contract, within the meaning of Article 5(1) of the Brussels I Regulation, or under ‘matters relating to tort, delict or quasi-delict’, within the meaning of Article 5(3) of that regulation (C‑59/19, paragraph 32), entail verification of whether the interpretation of the legal obligation freely assumed seems to be indispensable for the purpose of assessing the basis of the action?

3. Does the legal action whereby an applicant seeks a declaration that he or she is the owner of an asset in his or her possession in reliance on a double contract of sale, the first entered into by the original joint owner of that asset (the spouse of the defendant, who is also an original joint owner) with the person who sold the asset to the applicant, and the second between the latter two parties, come within the concept of matters relating to a contract within the meaning of Article 5(1) of the Brussels I Regulation?

a. Is the answer different if the defendant relies on the fact that the first contract was not a contract of sale but a contract of deposit?

b. If one of those situations comes within the concept of matters relating to a contract, which contract must be taken into consideration for the purpose of determining the place of the obligation which serves as the basis of the claim?

4. Must Article 4 of Regulation (EC) No 593/2008 of 17 June 2008 on the law applicable to contractual obligations (Rome I) be interpreted as applying to the situation referred to by the third question referred for a preliminary ruling and, if so, which contract must be taken into consideration?

Mukarrum Ahmed (University of Lancaster) authored a book titled Brexit and the Future of Private International Law in English Courts with Oxford University Press.

The author considers the Brexit impact upon classical private international law issues (jurisdiction, applicable law and recognition of foreign judgments) in civil and commercial matters. By providing an assessment on the main post-Brexit changes in England, comments included, an attempt at the future of private international law before English courts is offered. In addition to analysing the basic fundamentals of the discipline, suggesting adjustments and law reform are provided for.

Further info on the book are available here.

Edward Elgar has recently published the second edition of Gilles Cuniberti’s Conflict of Law – A Comparative Approach.

Now in its second edition, and with significant updates and new material, Gilles Cuniberti’s innovative textbook offers a comparative treatment of private international law, a field of great importance in an increasingly globalized world. Written by a leading voice in the field, and using a text and cases approach, this text systematically presents and compares civil law and common law approaches to issues primarily within the United Kingdom, United States, France and the EU, as well as offering additional updated insights into rules applicable in other jurisdictions such as Japan, China and Germany.

The second edition offers materials and comments on several topics which were not addressed in the first edition. They include the presentation of doctrines inspired from forum non conveniens adopted in the EU (Brussels II ter regulation), China and Japan, a discussion of the various doctrines founding the enforcement of foreign judgments (comity, reciprocity, doctrine of obligation, enforcement as a fundamental right) and a discussion of the distinction between torts and contracts under the EU and English laws of jurisdiction.

Another novelty is the establishment of a companion website for the book. The website offers additional materials which could not be included in the print version of the book in order to keep its size and price reasonable. At the present time, it includes a European Civil and Commercial Litigation Supplement and a Family Law Supplement.

More information available here.

Private International Law areas of knowledge of the Universities Rovira i Virgili (Tarragona), Barcelona and Lleida have organised the I International Seminar on rights in rem in the European Union: general aspects and international jurisdiction. The seminar will be held in presence on the 10 and 11 November 2022 at the Faculty of Ciencias Jurídicas, Universitat Rovira i Virgili in Tarragona; online access is also available upon request.

This seminar seeks, on the one hand, to define the concept of rights in rem in the framework of European Private International Law and of Comparative Law, and, on the other hand, to identify the problematic aspects arising from the characterisation of such a concept in terms of both the delimitation of the legal instruments applicable to this matter, and of its application in the Spanish legal system as the representative of a State in which several systems of law coexist. Moreover, in terms of jurisdiction, the Seminar will also address the problems of the delimitation of the rule of jurisdiction applicable under Regulation (EU) 1215/2012.

Those interested in presenting a communication are invited to write to mireia.eizaguirre@urv.cat before 12 September 2022.

For further information, see here.

The latest issue of the IPRax (Praxis des Internationalen Privat- und Verfahrensrechts) has been published. As always, it contains a number of articles and case comments on issues of jurisdiction and applicable law (including one by me). The table of contents of the issue is available here. The following abstracts have been kindly provided to us.

Hay: On the Road to a Third American Restatement of Conflicts Law

American private international law (Conflict of Laws, “Conflicts Law”) addresses procedure (jurisdiction of courts, recognition of judgments) as well as the choice of the applicable law. The last of these has been a mystery to many scholars and practitioners – indeed, even in the United States. Since 2014 the American Law Institute now seeks to draft a new “Restatement” – the Third – of the subject, with the aim to clarify and perhaps to bring more uniformity to the resolution of conflict-of-laws problems. The following comments first recall the role of restatements in American law. The second part provides some historical background (and an assessment of the current state of American conflicts law, as it relates to choice of law) in light of the Second Restatement, which was promulgated in 1971. The third part addresses the changes in methodology adopted and some of the rules so far proposed by the drafters of the future new Restatement. Examples drawn from existing drafts of new provisions may serve to venture some evaluation of these proposed changes. In all of this, it is important to bear in mind that much work still lies ahead: it took 19 years (1952–1971) to complete the Second Restatement.

L. Hübner: Climate change litigation at the interface of private and public law – the foreign permit
The article deals with the interplay of private international law, substantive law, and public law in the realm of international environmental liability. It focuses on the question, whether the present dogmatic solution for the cognizance of foreign permits in “resident scenarios” can be extended to climate change scenarios. Since there exists significant doubts as to the transferability of this concept, the article considers potential solutions under European and public international law.

C. Kohler: Recognition of status and free movement of persons in the EU

In Case C-490/20, V.M.A., the ECJ obliged Bulgaria to recognise the Spanish birth certificate of a child in which two female EU citizens, married to each other, were named as the child’s parents, as far as the implementation of the free movement of persons under EU law was concerned, but left the determination of the family law effects of the certificate to Bulgarian law. However, the judgment extends the effects of the recognition to all rights founded in Union law, including in particular the right of the mobile Union citizen to lead a “normal family life” after returning to his or her country of origin. This gives the ECJ the leverage to place further effects of recognition in public law and private law under the protection of the primary and fundamental rights guarantees of EU law without regard to the law applicable under the conflict rules of the host Member State. The author analyses these statements of the judgment in the light of European and international developments, which show an advance of the recognition method over the traditional method of referral to foreign law in private international law.

W. Hau: Interim relief against contracting authorities: classification as a civil and commercial matter, coordination of parallel proceedings and procedural autonomy of the Member States

After a Polish authority awarded the contract for the construction of a road to two Italian companies, a dispute arose between the contracting parties and eventually the contractors applied for provisional measures in both Poland and Bulgaria. Against this background, the ECJ, on a referral from the Bulgarian Supreme Court of Cassation, had to deal with the classification of the proceedings as a civil and commercial matter and the coordination of parallel interim relief proceedings in different Member States. The case also gave the ECJ reason to address some interesting aspects of international jurisdiction under Article 35 of the Brussels Ibis Regulation and the relationship between this provision and the procedural laws of the Member States.

M. Thon: Jurisdiction Clauses in General Terms and Conditions and in Case of Assignment

Choice of court agreements are one of the most important instruments of international civil procedure law. They are intended to render legal disputes plannable and predictable. The decision under discussion comes into conflict with these objectives. In DelayFix, the CJEU had to deal with the question of whether (1.) Art. 25 of the Brussels Ibis Regulation is to be interpreted as precluding a review of unfairness of jurisdiction clauses in accordance with Directive 93/13/EEC and whether (2.) an assignee as a third party is bound by a jurisdiction clause agreed by the original contracting parties. The first question is in considerable tension between consumer protection and the unification purpose of the Brussels Ibis Regulation considering that the Member States may adopt stricter rules. For the latter question, the CJEU makes it a prerequisite that the assignee is the successor to all the initial contracting party’s rights and obligations, which regularly occurs in the case of a transfer of contract, but not an assignment. In this respect, too, the CJEU’s decision must be critically appraised.

C.F. Nordmeier: International jurisdiction and foreign law in legal aid proceedings – enforcement counterclaims, section 293 German Code of Civil Procedure and the approval requirements of section 114 (1) German Code of Civil Procedure

The granting of legal aid in cases with cross-border implications can raise particular questions. The present article illustrates this with a maintenance law decision by the Civil Higher Regional Court of Saarbrücken. With regard to international jurisdiction, a distinction must be made between an enforcement counterclaim and a title counterclaim. The suspension of legal aid proceedings analogous to section 148 of the German Code of Civil Procedure with pending preliminary ruling proceedings before the European Court of Justice in a parallel case is possible. When investigating foreign law in accordance with section 293 of the German Code of Civil Procedure, the court may not limit itself to “pre-ascertaining” foreign law in legal aid proceedings. In principle, the party seeking legal aid is not obliged to provide information on the content of foreign law. If the desired decision needs to be enforced abroad and if this is not possible prospectively, the prosecution can be malicious. Regardless of their specific provenance, conflict-of-law rules under German law are not to be treated differently from domestic norms in legal aid proceedings.

R.A. Schütze: Security for costs under the Treaty of Friendship, Commerce and Navigation between the Federal Republic of Germany and the United States of America

The judgment of the Regional Court of Appeal Munich deals with the application of the German-American Treaty of Friendship, Commerce and Navigation as regards the obligation to provide security of costs in German civil procedure, especially the question whether a branch of plaintiff in Germany reliefs him from his obligation under section 110 German Code of Civil Procedure. The Court has based its judgment exclusively on article VI of the Treaty and section 6 and 7 of the protocol to it and comes to the conclusion that any branch of an American plaintiff in Germany reliefs him from the obligation to put security of costs. Unfortunately, the interpretation of the term “branch” by the Court is not convincing. The court has not taken into regard the ratio of section 110 German Code of Civil Procedure. The right approach would have been to distinguish whether the plaintiff demands in the German procedure claims stemming from an activity of the branch or from an activity of the main establishment.

P. Mankowski: Whom has the appeal under Art. 49 (2) Brussels Ibis Regulation to be (formally) lodged with in Germany?

Published appeal decisions in proceedings for the refusal of enforcement are a rare breed. Like almost anything in enforcement they have to strike a fine balance between formalism and pragmatism. In some respects, they necessarily reflect a co-operative relationship between the European and the national legislators. In detail there might still be tensions between those two layers. Such a technical issue as lodging the appeal to the correct addressee might put them to the test. It touches upon the delicate subject of the Member States’ procedural autonomy and its limits.

K. Beißel and B. Heiderhoff: The closer connection under Article 5 of the Hague Protocol 2007

According to Article 5 of the Hague Protocol 2007 a spouse may object to the application of the law of the creditor’s habitual residence (Article 3 of the Protocol) if the law of another state has a “closer connection” with the marriage. The Local Court of Flensburg had to decide whether there was a “closer connection” to the law of the state, in which the spouses had lived together for five years in the beginning of their marriage. The criteria which constitute a “closer connection” in the sense of Article 5 of the Protocol have received comparatively little discussion to date. However, for maintenance obligations, the circumstances at the end of marriage are decisive in order to ascertain the claim. Therefore, they should also have the greatest weight when determining the closest connection. This has not been taken into account by the Local Court of Flensburg, which applied the law of the former common habitual residence, the law of the United Arab Emirates (UAE).The authors also take a critical stance towards the Court’s assessment of public policy under Article 13 of the Protocol. As the law of the UAE does not provide for any maintenance obligations of the wife (as opposed to maintenance obligations of the husband), the Court should not have denied a violation.

M. Lieberknecht: Transatlantic tug-of-war – The EU Blocking Statute’s prohibition to comply with US economic sanctions and its implications for the termination of contracts

In a recent preliminary ruling, the European Court of Justice has fleshed out the content and the limitations of the EU’s Blocking Statute prohibiting European companies from complying with certain U.S. economic sanctions with extraterritorial reach. The Court holds that this prohibition applies irrespective of whether an EU entity is subject to a specific order by U.S. authorities or merely practices anticipatory compliance. Moreover, the ruling clarifies that a termination of contract – including an ordinary termination without cause – infringes the prohibition if the terminating party’s intention is to comply with listed U.S. sanctions. As a result, such declarations may be void under the applicable substantive law. However, the Court also notes that civil courts must balance the Blocking Statute’s indirect effects on contractual relationships with the affected parties’ rights under the European Charter of Fundamental Rights.

E. Piovesani: The Falcone case: Conflict of laws issues on the right to a name and post-mortem personality rights

By the commented decision, the LG Frankfurt dismissed the action of two Italian claimants, namely the sister of the anti-mafia judge Falcone and the Falcone Foundation, for protection of their right to a name and the said judge’s postmortem personality right against the owner of a pizzeria in Frankfurt. The decision can be criticized on the grounds that the LG did not apply Italian law to single legal issues according to the relevant conflict of laws rules. The application of Italian law to such legal issues could possibly have led to a different result than that reached by the court.

M. Reimann: Jurisdiction in Product Liability Litigation: The US Supreme Court Finally Turns Against Corporate Defendants, Ford Motor Co. v. Montana Eighth Judicial District Court / Ford Motor Company v. Bandemer (2021)

In March of 2021, the US Supreme Court handed down yet another important decision on personal jurisdiction, once again in a transboundary product liability context. In the companion cases of Ford Motor Co. v. Eighth Montana District Court and Ford Motor Co. v. Bandemer, the Court subjected Ford to jurisdiction in states in which consumers had suffered accidents (allegedly due to a defect in their vehicles) even though their cars had been neither designed nor manufactured nor originally sold in the forum states. Since the cars had been brought there by consumers rather than via the regular channels of distribution, the “stream-of-commerce” theory previously employed in such cases could not help the plaintiffs (see World-Wide Volkswagen v. Woodson, 444 U.S. 286, 1980). Instead, the Court predicated jurisdiction primarily on the defendant’s extensive business activities in the forum states. The problem was that these in-state activities were not the cause of the plaintiffs’ harm: the defendant had done nothing the forum states that had contributed to the plaintiffs’ injuries. The Court nonetheless found the defendant’s business sufficiently “related” to the accidents to satisfy the requirement that the defendant’s contacts with the forum state be connected to the litigation there. The consequences of the decision are far-reaching: product manufacturers are subject to in personam jurisdiction wherever they are engaged in substantial business operations if a local resident suffers an accident involving merely the kind of product marketed in the forum state, regardless how the particular item involved arrived there. This is likely to apply against foreign corporations, especially automobile manufacturers, importing their products into the United States as well. The decision is more generally remarkable for three reasons. First, it represents the first (jurisdictional) victory of a consumer against a corporation in the Supreme Court in more than half-a-century. Second, the Court unanimously based in personam jurisdiction on the defendant’s extensive business activities in the forum state; the Court thus revived a predicate in the specific-in-personam context which it had soundly rejected for general in personam jurisdiction just a few years ago in Daimler v. Baumann (571 U.S. 117, 2014). Last, but not least, several of the Justices openly questioned whether corporations should continue to enjoy as much jurisdictional protection as they had in the past; remarkably these Justices hailed from the Court’s conservative camp. The decision may thus indicate that the days when the Supreme Court consistently protected corporations against assertions of personal jurisdiction by individuals may finally be over.

R. Geimer: Service to Foreign States During a Civil War: The Example of an Application for a Declaration of Enforceability of a Foreign Arbitral Award Against the Libyan State Under the New York Convention

With the present judgment, the UK Supreme Court confirms a first-instance decision according to which the application to enforce an ICC arbitral award against the state of Libya, and the later enforcement order (made ex parte), must have been formally served through the Foreign, Commonwealth and Development Office under the State Immunity Act 1978, despite the evacuation of the British Embassy due to the ongoing civil war. The majority decision fails to recognize the importance of the successful claimant’s right of access to justice under Art 6(1) ECHR and Art V of the 1958 New York Convention.

Bälz: Arbitration, national sovereignty and the public interest – The Egyptian Court of Cassation of 8 July 2021 (“Damietta Port”)

The question of whether disputes with the state may be submitted to arbitration is a recurrent topic of international arbitration law. In the decision Damietta Port Authority vs DIPCO, the subject of which is a dispute relating to a BOT-Agreement, the Egyptian Court of Cassation ruled that an arbitral award that (simultaneously) rules on the validity of an administrative act is null and void. The reason is that a (private) arbitral tribunal may not control the legality of an administrative decision and that the control of the legality of administrative action falls into the exclusive competency of the administrative judiciary. This also applies in case the legality of the administrative decision is a preliminary question in the arbitral proceedings. In that case, the arbitral tribunal is bound to suspend the proceedings and await the decision of the administrative court. The decision of the Egyptian Court of Cassation is in line with a more recent tendency in Egypt that is critical of arbitration and aims at removing disputes with the state from arbitration in order to preserve the “public interest”.

This is the second of a series of posts on the French draft code of private international law of March 2022. The previous post in the series dealt with the issue of renvoi.


The draft code of private international law proposes to reform significantly the regime of choice of law rules before French courts and includes some interesting suggestions with respect to proof of foreign law.

Mandatory Application of Choice of law rules

Article 9, para. 1, of the draft code would establish an obligation for French courts to apply the applicable law. In other words, choice of law rules would become mandatory for courts.

Art. 9, para. 1: “L’application du droit internationalement désigné est impérative pour le juge.”

This would be a significant departure from the current regime. Since 1999, French courts have had the obligation to apply ex officio choice of law rules only in matters where the parties may not dispose of their rights (e.g. parenthood). In contrast, in matters where the parties may dispose of their rights (e.g. an international sale of goods), the application of choice of law rules was not mandatory for courts, unless one of the parties would raise their application.

The explanatory report makes clear that the drafters wanted to discard this regime and abandon the distinction based on whether the parties may dispose of their rights. It is explained that the goal is to make the law clearer and more coherent. The reference to coherence is likely a reference to the general principle that courts ought to apply applicable rules.

Readers might recall that the French Supreme Court for private and criminal matters (Cour de cassation) has initiated an evolution by ruling that it would consider certain EU choice of law rules mandatory (see the reports on this blog here and here). The precedent would obviously lose significance, as all choice of law rules would become mandatory.

Contrary Agreement of the Parties

However, the drafters propose to maintain the rule according to which the parties may agree to avoid the application of foreign law and apply French law instead in matters where they may dispose of their rights. The Cour de cassation has long ruled that such agreement could be reached implicitly by arguing the case under French law only.

In practice, such “agreement” was typically reached by parties (and counsels) unaware of the potential application of foreign law. This was more of a waiver mechanism. The drafters propose to strengthen the conditions for finding such agreement. Article 9, para. 2, provides that the agreement could either be express, or result from written pleadings which would be “concurring and non equivocal.” The explanatory report clarifies that, in this context, “non equivocal” would mean that it should be clear from the pleadings that the parties were aware that the case was international and that foreign law might apply. If the court is not satisfied that the parties were so aware, Article 9 para. 4 further provides that the court should raise the applicability of foreign law and, if necessary, apply it ex officio.

Finally, Article 9, para. 3, provides that such an agreement is valid in divorce cases if it is express. The rationale for this exception is to ensure compliance with Article 7 of the Rome III Regulation.

Art. 9:

(…)

Lorsque les parties ont la libre disposition de leurs droits, elles peuvent, par un accord procédural, soumettre leur litige au droit français. Cet accord est exprès ou résulte d’écritures concordantes et non-équivoques.

En matière de divorce, l’accord procédural doit être exprès.

Lorsque les parties s’abstiennent de s’expliquer sur le droit applicable, le juge les y invite et applique, au besoin d’office, la règle française de conflit de lois.

Proof of Foreign law

Article 14 of the draft code also attempts to incentivise French courts to change the current judicial practice with respect to proof of foreign law.

Article 14 first establishes the burden of establishing the content of foreign law lies in principle with courts. It insists, however, that the assistance of the parties is expected in this respect.

It would indeed be unrealistic to expect that French courts would suddenly become able to conduct extensive research in foreign law.They do not, and thus likely will not in the future. The current judicial practice is to rely on litigants and the evidence that they can adduce. It is admissible for the parties to produce primary materials of foreign law (statutes, cases), or to produce opinions of private experts that they have hired (certificat de coutume).

A number of French scholars have argued that relying on private experts is highly unsatisfactory. The reason why is that such experts will never appear in court and be cross examined on their expert reports, for the simple reason that French courts do not hear anybody (parties, witnesses or experts) in civil and commercial cases. Experts have no serious incentive to faithfully report on the content of foreign law.

Article 14, para. 4, attempts to address the issue by providing that French courts could organise a confrontation of the experts, or invite the parties to do so. The concept of “confrontation” of the experts is not immediately clear, but may be understood as an interrogation of the experts, which could thus be conducted either by the court or by the parties.

S’il l’estime nécessaire, le juge organise une confrontation entre les auteurs des avis ou invite les parties à y procéder elles-mêmes.

On the other hand, French courts routinely appoint judicial experts to report to the court on questions of fact. Such experts conduct investigations in the presence of the parties, hear them (and their private expert) and eventually write an independent expert report. The reason why French courts do not appoint judicial expert to establish the content of foreign law is unclear.

Article 14, para. 2, provides that the content of foreign law can be established by all means, including by opinions produced by the parties or by way of expertise. In a French context, the reference to “expertise” would very likely be understood as a reference to judicial expertise, i.e. court appointed experts. The provision confirms that appointing a judicial expert would be admissible, but does not establish any hierarchy between private and court appointed experts.

Interestingly, Article 14 provides that the relevant expert (implicitly, this part of the provision probably only refers to court appointed experts) could be a “French or foreign specialised institution”. This suggests that French courts could appoint French or foreign institutes to deliver an expert report on the content of foreign law. This would be quite a remarkable development, but most welcome.

La preuve en est rapportée par tous moyens, au besoin par avis produit par les parties ou par expertise, le cas échéant en faisant appel à une institution française ou étrangère spécialisée.

Finally, Article 14, para. 3, provides that French courts may resort to international and European judicial cooperation. Working with foreign academic institutions seems much more promising to me.

On 23 and 24 February 2023, the fourth German Conference for Young Scholars in Private International Law will be held in person at the Sigmund Freud University in Vienna.

The theme of the conference will be the following:
Deference to the foreign – empty phrase or guiding principle of private international law?

As part of any legal system, rules of private international law are determined by the principles of the respective national jurisdiction, but they also open up the national system to foreign rules.

This creates the challenge of reconciling foreign law and foreign values with the national legal system. At the conference, an exploration whether and to what extent deference to the foreign is a pervasive principle in private international law is looked for. In doing so, the methods of private international law as well as interdisciplinary approaches to the justification and implementation of said principle are expected to be investigated and dealt with.

Speakers are invited to give a presentation of approximately 20 minutes (in either German or English). The written contributions will later be published in a conference volume with Mohr Siebeck. The conference programme will also include smaller discussion rounds in which short presentations of approximately 5-10 minutes can be given. These contributions will not be published, and the organizing committee is looking forward to abstracts for such short presentations too.

The deadline for the submission of proposals is 12 September 2022. Proposals should be sent to ipr@sfu.ac.at.

For further information on the conference and the subsmission requirements, see here.

Stephan Madaus (Professor at Martin-Luther-University Halle Wittenberg) has made available on SSRN an interesting paper under the title The Cross-Border Effects of Restructurings. Principles for Improved Cross-Border Restructuring Laws. The paper explores latest developments in insolvency and restructuring procedures in several countries and their cross-border effects in order to inform policymakers on possible considerations to be made when modernizing existing restructuring legislation.

The abstract reads as follows:

The laws in many countries have added (preventive) restructuring options in recent years, sometimes as part of pandemic relief measures as in Germany or the United Kingdom. The cross-border effects of such options, especially when they take the shape of court decisions and proceedings, are rarely ever regulated specifically. Often the cross-border insolvency framework is assumed to apply where a Gibbs Rule or the availability of secondary proceedings threaten to frustrate the effort and limit the use of the new option to domestic cases.

The approach of this paper is to take a fresh doctrinal and conceptual look at the matter. By disassembling the functions and effects of insolvency and restructuring proceedings, it opens the path for a fresh look and a new differentiated conceptual design for cross-border restructuring frameworks based on the established principles and connecting factors of Private International Law.

First, a taxonomy is established in the paper. The term ‘restructuring’ is taken from the pure insolvency law context and explained as a general phenomenon in the management of any business at any time. This includes any cross-border effects of restructuring measures like workouts, which are secured either by general choice of law rules or, if a court is involved, by means of judgment recognition if available.

Second, the paper explains that the general principles of Private International Law have been modified in the realm of insolvency, for good cause. Their court-based and debtor-centred nature made it necessary and easy to agree on a system based on judgment recognition for traditional liquidation-oriented bankruptcy procedures, which encompass both winding-ups and (prepacked) going-concern sales.

Third, the paper argues that these principles and assumption cannot work well for restructurings because these are not asset-oriented but debt-oriented procedures and thus trigger the weak spots in today’s cross-border insolvency framework.

Finally, the paper argues that an ideal cross-border restructuring regime should take the following shape: (1) Debt restructurings under the restructuring (and insolvency) law of the lex causae would be effective globally due to the principles of Private International Law for modifications of substantive rights. When such a debt restructuring is also confirmed by a court, the recognition of such judgments abroad should be facilitated (‘automatic recognition based on the closest connection’). (2) Any debt restructuring under other rules than the lex causae, in particular under a lex fori (concursus), should require a degree of connection to the lex causae. If only a sufficient connection is established between the state of proceedings and the state of the lex causae, jurisdiction is an option and recognition may be conditional (‘controlled recognition based on sufficient connection’). (3) Without even a sufficient connection, debt-oriented proceedings shall not commence and any debt modification cannot assume to be recognised.

The paper does not propose any specific legal reform. Its taxonomy aims at describing an ideal state of cross-border law for a global restructuring practice. The paper intents to inform policymakers when considering the introduction or modernisation of a cross-border restructuring framework, potentially as part of a general restructuring and insolvency law reform. The paper would particularly suggest that there should be more flexibility in a cross-border restructuring framework as it is not at all structurally bound to a COMI concept.

On 12 May 2022, the Court of Justice handed down the judgement in the WJ case (C-644/20) interpreting the Hague Protocol of 2007 on the law applicable to maintenance. The case revolved around the determination of the habitual residence of a creditor in the context of a child abduction.

Background

AP and WJ are Polish nationals who were residing in the UK, where their two children were born. In 2017 AP went to Poland together with children. Later she has informed WJ that she wanted to remain with children in Poland. WJ did not agree. In 2018 the children, represented by AP, claimed monthly maintenance payments from WJ before the Polish court. WJ appeared before this court without objecting to its jurisdiction. That court ordered him to pay to each of his children a monthly maintenance payment in accordance with Polish law. WJ brought an appeal against the judgment before the regional court. In the meantime, the same court ordered the return of the children to the UK, pursuant to the Hague Child Abduction Convention, was as they have been retained unlawfully in Poland and that their habitual residence immediately before that retention was in the UK. EJ appealed the maintenance order.

Preliminary Question

In accordance with Article 3(1) of the Hague Protocol, maintenance obligations are governed by the law of the State of the habitual residence of the creditor. However, pursuant to Article 3(2) Hague Protocol, in the case of a change in the habitual residence of the creditor, the law of the State of the new habitual residence shall apply as from the moment when the change occurs.

The Polish court had doubts as to whether a child might be considered for the purpose of applying Article 3 of the Protocol as being habitually resident in Poland, a country in which the child was wrongfully retained as confirmed by the decision ordering child’s return to the UK. Hence, it decided to consult the Court of Justice of the EU on that matter.

It is worth noting that the creditor in this case, in accordance with domestic rules on civil procedure, is a child represented by one of parents, namely the mother. Similarly, for the purpose of Article 3(1) of the Protocol, the habitual residence of a child was being discussed. The question who is a creditor in case of a minor child is not uniformly understood in all EU Member States (for details see: the recent position paper of the EAPIL Working Group on Maintenance prepared at the request of the HCCH Special Commission on Maintenance, para. 15-17).

Reasoning of the Court of Justice

The Court of Justice made some general remarks on the notion of habitual residence serving as a connecting factor in many EU and HCCH instruments, as well as referring to its previous judgments (for example, in Mölk case, C‑214/17). Then, the Court decided to rely on the explanatory report to the Hague Protocol. Point 37 of this report, which was cited by the Court of Justice of the EU, reads as follows

This connection offers several advantages. The main one is that it allows a determination of the existence and amount of the maintenance obligation with regard to the legal and factual conditions of the social environment in the country where the creditor lives and engages in most of his or her activities. As rightly noted by the Verwilghen Report, “[the creditor] will use his maintenance to enable him to live”. Accordingly, “it is wise to appreciate the concrete problem arising in connection with a concrete society: that in which the petitioner lives and will live”.

Hence, in the view of the Court of Justice, the assessment of the habitual residence of a child must consider factual circumstances. Assuming that a return decision handed down pursuant to HCCH Child Abduction Convention might be an obstacle to the conclusion that a child is habitually resident in a state to which the child was abducted, would be contrary to the aim of Article 3 Hague Protocol, as well as principle of the best interest of a child.

Conclusion

Given the above the Court of Justice has rightly decided that a child may acquire a new habitual residence in the state in which the child was wrongfully retained, even if the court of that state orders the return of the child to the state in which the child habitually resided immediately prior to the wrongful retention.

In his PhD thesis Normen als tatsächliche Umstände (Rules as factual circumstances), published in 2021, Alexander Kronenberg analysis how overriding mandatory provisions (OMPs) can be considered at the level of substantive law and how this practice relates to Article 9 of the Rome I Regulation. The thesis examines this question against a comprehensive evaluation of case law and literature. It offers its own explanatory approach as well as a method for the consideration of OMPs within substantive law.

The question how non-forum OMPs should be dealt with has been keeping courts busy for quite some time. The highest judicial ruling on this issue came from the CJEU in Nikiforidis. A more recent case, decided by the Higher Regional Court of Frankfurt (16 U 209/17), concerned an airline’s refusal to carry an Israeli national through a Kuwaiti airport, which it the court’s view was not a breach of contract given the Kuwaiti boycott against Israel. The war in Ukraine and the accompanying sanctions imposed by various states equally raise the question of the extent to which sanctions adopted by other, friendly states can be taken into account under the applicable contract law.

The thesis is thus highly topical. The author describes the content as follows:

Foreign OMPs have been subject to academic debate for a long time. Under the regime of the Rome I Regulation on the law applicable to international contracts, the CJEU’s Nikiforidis judgment of 18 October 2016 (C-135/15) was an important milestone with respect to the interpretation of Article 9 Rome I Regulation, the central provision on OMPs in international contract law. The Court held that Art. 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation is to be interpreted as meaning that OMPs other than those of the forum or those of the lex loci solutionis can neither be applied nor be given effect, as legal rules, by the court of the forum. However, this does not preclude a Member State court from, in the words of the Court, taking such other OMPs “into account as matters of fact in so far as this is provided for by the [applicable] national law”.

This “substantive law level consideration” (“sachrechtliche Berücksichtigung”) is the subject of this dissertation. The CJEU did not deal with the issue in further detail, as it concerns the substantive law of each state and not the European private international law rules. The dissertation develops an overall concept for taking foreign OMPs into consideration as a matter of fact within German substantive contract law.

The book first gives a brief overview of the phenomenon of OMPs and of the provisions and interpretation of Art. 9 of the Rome I Regulation and then moves on to establish that the CJEU was right in considering that Art. 9(3) of the Rome I Regulation bars foreign OMPs not enacted by the state of performance from being taken into account on the conflict-of-law level.

Having stated that a conflict-of-law level consideration of these OMPs is not possible, the book then deals with the possibility of taking them into account as matters of fact on the substantive law level. This type of consideration is in a first step described as being aimed exclusively at the factual circumstances caused by the OMPs in question. These can consist in their enforcement by the enacting state, in third parties essential to the performance of the contract respecting them, or in the influence on the freedom of action of the parties themselves. Because of the factual nature of the consideration, these OMPs cannot influence the legal outcome of a given case in a normative way. It is then demonstrated what this means from a methodological perspective: While applying the substantive law designated by the Rome I Regulation with recourse to the legal syllogism, the OMPs may only form part of the minor premise, which is factual in nature, and must be excluded from the, normative, major premise.

Construed in this factual sense, the taking into consideration of OMPs within the applicable substantive law is not prohibited by the European Rome I Regulation. This is, inter alia, substantiated with the consideration that the opposite approach, i.e., outright ignoring the existence and factual consequences of foreign OMPs while applying the substantive law would violate European fundamental rights.

The work then goes on to show that although the Rome I Regulation neither prohibits nor imposes the substantive law level consideration, this consideration nevertheless is required from the perspective of substantive law. Ignoring factual circumstances exclusively because they are the result of foreign OMPs would lead to an impairment of the functioning of the abstract and general provisions of substantive civil law, and thus, ultimately, to a violation of the principle of equality (Gleichheitssatz). Also, it would violate the fundamental rights of the German Grundgesetz.

Following these considerations, the book develops how the substantive law level consideration is carried out. To achieve this, German case law from the period before the Rome I Regulation came into force is analysed in depth. German courts had already previously resolved cases involving foreign OMPs by taking these OMPs into account within provisions of the applicable contract law. For example, they held that the factual consequences of OMPs could amount to a liberation of the debtor from his obligation due to impossibility, or that a contract which can only be performed by violating a foreign OMP can be void due to immorality.

The dissertation then analyses the so-called datum theory and shows that it is conceived as a way of taking into account unapplicable foreign law provisions as such, i.e., as norms. This theory is therefore discarded as a possible theoretical basis for the substantive law level consideration of OMPs, as this consideration must be exclusively factual.

The analysed case law is then examined for transferability to the Rome I regime. It is shown that the consideration via the immorality provision (§ 138 of the German Civil Code) is in fact a normative consideration of foreign OMPs and can therefore not be applied in cases under the Rome I Regulation. Therefore, alternative ways of resolving these cases under today’s law are developed. The work concludes with the presentation of additional provisions of German contract law that are suited for the substantive law level consideration and, until now, have not been present in German case law.

Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca (University Carlos III of Madrid) and Javier Carrascosa González (University of Murcia), together with the other authors Silvia Marino (University of Insubria), María Asunción Cebrián Salvat (University of Murcia) and Isabel Lorente Martínez (University of Murcia), have edited a book titled European Private International Law, published by Comares.

The editors Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca and Javier Carrascosa González provided for the following preface:

This work presents the updated content of current European private international law. It is, in fact, a book of law written by several authors from Spain and Italy: professors Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca, Javier Carrascosa González, Silvia Marino, María Asunción Cebrián Salvat and Isabel Lorente Martínez.
This book is intended for anyone interested in studying and learning about the private international law system of the European Union. In this sense, it attempts to clearly explain the fundamental structures of this fascinating branch of law as well as to convey a series of interesting, intuitive, constructive and brilliant ideas that may set the course for the future.
This book understands EU private international law as a product of the culture of European society. European private international law is not a mere set of rules, a series of European regulations that come out of nowhere: it is a very important part of the (legal) culture of Europe; it is a cultural product that is part of European civilisation. In this sense, the authors believe in Europe and in the values that Europe has represented for more than two hundred years. We believe in Europe as an ideal of a free and diverse society made up of free and diverse people. This book is a tribute to freedom – to freedom of movement of persons, families, goods, capitals, companies and services, and also a homage to business freedom in a market economy. It is a tribute to private international law, which makes all these freedoms possible. Additional materials for the study of these subject matters, such as European case law and legislation, may be found at http://www.accursio.com/documentos1.php. The book includes beautiful artwork by illustrator Alessandro Sánchez Pennaroli, which helps to convey some of the key ideas contained in each chapter.
The authors would like to thank Umberta Pennaroli for the meticulous revision and translation into English of this work during the four years of its production. Special mention is also due to Silvia Marino, Professor of International Law and European Union Law at the Università dell’Insubria (Italy), who enthusiastically accepted to participate in this hazardous project. Many thanks also to Brian Mc Menamin for all his wise teachings on life and on the English language.
Where we are going we don’t need roads, said Doc Brown in the movie “Back to the Future”. Europe is moving towards a freer society. To achieve a freer world and a freer Europe we do not need roads: we need European private international law. This book is, in short, a hymn to freedom for Europe and to freedom for all people.

The preface, the table of contents and the acknowledgements can be accessed here.

Guido Westkamp (Queen Mary Intellectual Property Research Institute) has posted In it for the Money? Academic Publishing, Open Access and the Authors’ Claim to Self-Determination in Private International Law on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

Open access research platforms are increasingly becoming the target of academic publishers claiming copyright infringement. Applicable law considerations are pivotal in such circumstances. The law governing the initial publishing agreement decides, ultimately, the extent to which rights have been transferred and the degree to which courts can exercise judicial control. Academic publishing differ significantly from standard copyright contracts. Academic authors remain customarily unremunerated and concurrently are expected to transfer all rights on an exclusive basis. Exclusivity thus eradicates the proliferation of open access platforms altogether. The article discusses the most relevant concerns that arise in private international contract law under the Rome I-Regulation as a matter of material justice. German substantive copyright contract law and the general principles affording protection to authors underpinning it, most importantly as regards the fundamental principle of equitable remuneration and its limits. The article dismisses the conventional approach as regards both contractual choices of law and the closest connection analysis and proposes, based on more subtle considerations of material justice as a relevant factor in modern EU private international, the application of special conflict rules so as to alleviate the problematic effects of uninhibited contractual freedom of contract, as a mechanism to avoid the designation of, particularly, a common law copyright jurisdiction imposed by way of predetermined terms governs the agreement. The article demonstrates, ultimately, that author’s claims to self-determination must outweigh the commercial interests of publishers, inadvertently providing open access platforms with legal certainty and freedom to republish.

The Ravenna Campus of the Department of Juridical Sciences of the University of Bologna (Italy) has organised in Ravenna (and online), between 18-23 July 2022, a Summer School on Transnational litigation: between substance and procedure.

The program of the School looks at cross-border litigation from a wide perspective, embracing not only civil and commercial matters but also matter as diverse as family law, succession law and climate change litigation. At the core of the program lies the European space of justice, with its private and procedural international law regulations; the comparative and international perspectives are also considered, with several lecturers from Third States. The approach is both theoretical and practical: as a matter of fact, the whole Saturday 23 July session is dedicated to workshops which will involve the participants in the solution of cases and problems.

The Faculty of the Summer School is composed of experts from different jurisdictions with very diverse professional backgrounds. The Director of the School is Prof. Michele Angelo Lupoi, who teaches Civil Procedural Law and European Judicial Cooperation at the University of Bologna. The Vice-Director of the School is Marco Farina, Adjunct Professor of Civil Procedural Law at LUISS University of Rome.

The Summer School is aimed at law students as well as law graduates and law practitioners who want to obtain a specialised knowledge in this complex and fascinating area of international civil procedure. The lectures will be held in a blended way, both in presence and online. In order to download the pre-registration form, please refer to here. An application will be made to the Bar Association of Ravenna to grant formative credits to Italian lawyers who participate in the Summer School.

The Summer School program is available here and includes as speakers Apostolos Anthimos, Caterina Benini, Giovanni Chiapponi, Michael S. Coffee, Elena D’Alessandro, David Estrin, Marco Farina, Francesca Ferrari, Pietro Franzina, Albert Henke, Priyanka Jain, Melissa Kucinski, Claudio Pezzi, Emma Roberts and Anna Wysocka-Bar.

It is possible to register until 2 July 2022. The registration fee is 200,00 €. For further info, please refer here or write and email to micheleangelo.lupoi@unibo.it. 

Paul Beaumont and Jayne Holliday have edited A Guide to Global Private International LawThe book has just been published by Hart / Bloomsbury in its Studies in Private International Law.

The guide provides a substantial overview of the discipline of private international law from a global perspective. It is divided into four sections: (i) Theory; (ii) Institutional and Conceptual Framework Issues; (iii) Civil and Commercial Law (apart from Family Law); (iv) Family Law.

Each chapter addresses specific areas/aspects of private international law and considers the existing global solutions and the possibilities of improving/creating them.

The authors are experts coming from Europe, North America, Latin America, Africa, Asia and Oceania, and include – in addition to the editors – Ardavan Arzandeh, Maria Caterina Baruffi, Giacomo Biagioni, Ron Brand, Janeen M Carruthers, Carmen Otero García-Castrillón, Adeline Chong, Giuditta Cordero-Moss, Mihail Danov, Nadia de Araujo, Albert Font i Segura, Pietro Franzina, Francisco Garcimartín Alférez, Richard Garnett, David Goddard, Chiara Goetzke, Ignacio Goicoechea, Susanne L. Gössl, Uglješa Grušic, Jonathan Harris, Trevor Hartley, Michael Hellner, Paul Herrup, Maria Hook, Costanza Honorati, Mary Keyes, Ruth Lamont, Matthias Lehmann, Jan Lüttringhaus, Brooke Marshall, Lucian Martinez, Laura Martínez-Mora, David McClean, Johan Meeusen, Ralf Michaels, Reid Mortensen, Máire Ní Shúilleabháin, Marta Pertegás, Marta Requejo Isidro, Nieve Rubaja, Verónica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Sara Sánchez, Rhona Schuz, Symeon C. Symeonides, Koji Takahashi, Zheng Sophia Tang, Paul Torremans, Karen Vandekerckhove, Lara Walker, Brody Warren, Matthias Weller and Abubakri Yekini.

For more details, see here.

A conference on the location of damage in private international law will be held at Paris Cité University on 30 and 31 May 2022.

The conference is convened by Olivera Boskovic and Caroline Kleiner. Speakers include Laurence Idot, Ugljesa Grusic, Aline Tenenbaum, Dmitriy Galuschko, Etienne Farnoux, Veronica Ruiz Abou-Nigm, Ludovic Pailler, Symeon C. Symeonides, Tristan Azzi, Zhengxing Huo, Yuko Nishitani, Yves El Hage, Matthias Lehmann, Sandrine Clavel, François Mailhé, Cyril Nourissat, Sarah Laval, Maud Minois and Pascal de Vareilles-Sommières.

The conference is structured in two parts. The first will be dedicated to the location of damage in specific field of the law (competition law, financial law, personality rights, environment, etc.). The second will address general topics such as party autonomy or cyber torts

The full programme of the conference and details about location and registration can be found here.

Through a comfort letter, one party promises to indemnify a creditor if the latter’s debtor does not pay. This is a means for improving the credit of another party. Particularly widespread are comfort letters issued by a parent company for its subsidiary or vice versa.

But where can the creditor sue if the comfort letter is not honoured? And which law applies to these instruments?

These questions were addressed in a decision by the Court of Appeal of Brandenburg dated 25 November 2020 (reprinted in IPRax 2022, pp. 175 et seq., with a comment by Maximilian Pika, id. pp. 159 et seq.).

Facts

A company incorporated under Danish law and headquartered in Copenhagen had provided a comfort letter for one of its subsidiaries in Germany who operated an airport there. Subsequently, insolvency proceedings over the subsidiary were opened in Germany. The insolvency administrator sued the Danish parent company in a German court on the basis of the comfort letter.

In deciding whether it has jurisdiction to hear the case, the Court of Appeal of Brandenburg first discards the insolvency exception in Art 1(2)(d) Brussels I bis Regulation. It argues – quite correctly – that this exception only covers claims that are grounded in insolvency law, but not those under general civil and commercial law. The present claim was one under general civil and commercial law, independently of the fact that it was brought by the insolvency administrator, and thus fell inside the scope of the Brussels Ibis Regulation.

How to Characterise a Comfort Letter?

The Court toys with the idea to characterise the comfort letter as a contract for the “provision of services”, which could potentially lead to the Court’s jurisdiction under Art 7(1)(b) Brussels I bis. However, the Court underlines that in this case, the place of performance would not be in its district, but in that of the debtor’s domicile, as the obligation arising from the comfort letter would have to be paid there.

The same would be true, according to the Court, if the comfort letter were to be considered as a simple contract for payment, which would fall under Art 7(1)(a) Brussels Ibis. This provision requires to determine the place of performance under the applicable law (see on its forerunner, Article 5(1) Brussels Convention, CJEU, Tessili, para. 15).

In this context, the Court takes the view that the comfort letter, regardless of whether it is seen as a unilateral declaration of the creditor or a contract, falls under the Rome I Regulation.

In the opinion of the court, the comfort letter had been submitted to German law, as clearly demonstrated by the circumstances of the case, in particular the choice of the German language, the fact that it was issued for the benefit of a German debtor, and that it was submitted to German air traffic authorities to maintain the license of the debtor. Under German substantive law (sec. 269 German Civil Code), payment obligations have to be performed at the creditor’s domicile. Hence, Danish and not German courts would have jurisdiction under Art 7(1)(a) Brussels I bis as well.

Assessment

Under an autonomous European interpretation, the notion “contracts of services” has to be defined broadly. The Court could have been courageous and just applied Art 7(1)(b) Brussels Ibis. This would have made things much simpler.

However, there is little to quarrel with the result the court has reached. Comfort letters are performed at the domicile of the issuer, or one of the three places mentioned in Art 63(1) Brussels Ibis in case of a company as an issuer, and actions based on them have to be brought there.

This result will be little comfort for those who have received a comfort letter. They should make sure that the letter states a suitable place of performance. Even better is to insist on the insertion of a choice-of-forum clause.

This is the first in a series of posts on the French draft code of private international law of March 2022.


The draft code of private international law contains one single provision on renvoi.

The Proposed Rule

Article 8 of the draft code reads:

Unless provided otherwise in this code, the designation of foreign law includes its rules of private international law. However, French courts and authorities have the obligation to apply those rules only if one party requests it.

The explanatory report explains that the working group debated whether to “maintain” renvoi. The doubts of the working group were based on “comparative law” and the facts that the Hague conventions typically exclude renvoi. Nevertheless, the report explains, it was decided to maintain renvoi, because the Cour de cassation has recently applied it, and because the doctrine has benefits when it leads to the application of a law which is easier to apply for French courts (the explanatory report then gives the example of art 34 of the Succession Regulation).

Assessment

According to the explanatory report, the working group considered that the purpose of its work was to improve accessibility and intelligibility of the law. Article 8 is not fully satisfactory in this respect.

Article 8 suggests that French courts should always apply foreign choice of law rules. It does not explain whether this should only be the case where the foreign choice of law rule refers to the law of the forum, and, when it does not, whether the law of the third state designated by the foreign choice of law rule should accept renvoi.  In other words, Article 8 does not distinguish between first degree renvoi and second degree renvoi, and does not clarify whether whether second degree is allowed even if it is third or fourth degree renvoi. In fact, a literary interpretation of Article 8 could lead to the conclusion that the provision introduces the English foreign court theory where foreign choice of law rules are applicable without any further requirement.

The explanatory report suggests that the working group conducted a comparative study which revealed that renvoi is typically excluded. It is true that some modern PIL legislations have excluded it, such as Article 15 of the Belgian Code of Private International Law. Yet, many other legislations in the civil law world allow renvoi broadly. If the working group was going to maintain renvoi, maybe it would have been useful to take a look at these other legislations and see with which precision they regulate the issue.

To only take one example, the working group could have looked at the Italian 1995 Private International Law Act, which allows renvoi, and defines its regime much more precisely.

Article 13 Renvoi

1 Whenever reference is made to a foreign law in the following articles, account shall be taken of the renvoi made by foreign private international law to the law in force in another State if:

a) renvoi is accepted under the law of that State.

b) renvoi is made to Italian law.

2 Paragraph 1 shall not apply: a) to those cases in which the provisions of this law make the foreign law applicable according to the choice of law made by the parties concerned; b) with respect to the statutory form of acts; c) as related to the provisions of Chapter XI of this Title.

3 In the cases referred to in Articles 33, 34 and 35, account shall be taken of the renvoi only if the latter refers to a law allowing filiation to be established.

4 Where this law makes an international convention applicable in any event, the solution adopted in the convention in matters of renvoi shall always apply.

Article 34 of the Succession Regulation is also much more detailed than the draft provision of the French code. Whether it was the perfect example to justify the adoption of first degree renvoi is unclear, however, since Article 34 does not require that the law of a third state refers back to the law of the forum, but to the law of another Member State, and that it will not always be easier for a French court to apply the law of another Member State (say Finland) than the law of a third state (say Switzerland).

Tableau > une allégorie : Napoléon couronné par le temps écrit le Code civil - napoleon.orgIn July 2018, the French Minister of Justice invited Jean-Pierre Ancel, a former judge of the Cour de cassation (French supreme court for private and criminal matters) to establish a working group for the purpose of reflecting on the codification of French private international law.

In March 2022, the working group handed its work to the Ministry of Justice. It includes a draft code of private international law of 207 provisions, and an explanatory report.

The working group was essentially composed of judges and academics. It included very few members of the bar, and no corporate lawyers (whether from the bar or in house).

National Codification in a Context of EU Harmonisation

As all readers will know, the private international law of EU Member States is dominated by EU legislation. EU Regulations are of universal application in the field of choice law. They occupy a large part of the field of jurisdiction and enforcement of foreign judgments.

Of course, the working group and the draft code recognise this fact, and the working group has abstained to propose rules on issues clearly regulated by EU law.

Nevertheless, one wonders whether it is really worth codifying private international law at national level, and whether it would not be more useful to promote codification at EU level (GEDIP has been reflecting on this for a while and EAPIL has also established a working group).

Interestingly, the Minister of Justice alluded to the issue in its letter inviting judge Ancel to establish the working group (reproduced in annex to the explanatory report). The Minister insisted that a French code would help promoting French law in European and international circles where, the Minister stated, more modern and accessible foreign legislations prevail. This likely explains why the explanatory report states that codification of French private international law will improve the attractiveness of French law.

Presentation of the Code

On 21 October 2022, the French Committee of Private International Law will organise a conference aimed at presenting the draft code.

In the coming weeks, the EAPIL Blog will publish presentations and commentaries of the most salient provisions of the draft code by French and European scholars. The Editors invite readers interested in contributing to this debate to contact them.

A web conference regarding the role of the internet and other technologies within the EU and the international legal order will take place on 13 May 2022, organised by the editorial team of Lex & Forum, a quarterly on Private International Law and International Civil and Commercial Litigation.

Symeon Symeonides (Willamette University) will chair the conference. He will also deliver a presentation in English on the infringement of personality rights via the internet.

The conference will be opened by Dan Svantesson (Bond University) with a presentation on Private International Law and the Internet.

The remaining presentations, in Greek, will be delivered by Ioannis Delicostopoulos (University of Athens), on Personality infringements via internet publications within
the EU legal order, Ioannis Revolidis (University of Malta), on International Jurisdiction and the Blockchain – Time for new rules on international jurisdiction?, Nikolaos Zaprianos (Solicitor) on Smart contracts: Selected issues of civil and private international law, and Konstantinos Voulgarakis (Solicitor), on ICOs: Selected issues of jurisdiction and law applicable.

For registration, click here.

As announced on this blog, the Journal of Private International Law-Singapore Management University Virtual Conference on Conflicts of Jurisdiction will be held online on 23 to 24 June 2022 (6.00 pm to 10.20 pm Singapore time, 11.00 am to 3.20 pm British Summer Time on each day). The event is supported by the Hague Conference on Private International Law (HCCH).

The conference is intended to support the ongoing work of the HCCH on Jurisdiction.

The speakers are leading private international law scholars and experts, many of whom are directly involved in the ongoing negotiations at the HCCH.

Attendance at the conference is complimentary for academics, government and international organisation officials, Journal of Private International Law Advisory Board members and students. Registration is required.

More information on the conference and the link to register can be found here.

Strategic lawsuits against public participation, commonly known as ‘SLAPPs’, are a particular form of harassment used primarily against journalists and human rights defenders to prevent or penalise speaking up on issues of public interest.

The term was coined by Professors George W. Pring and Penelope Canan in their book SLAPPs: Getting Sued for Speaking Out (Temple University Press, 1996).

The phenomenon is now well known everywhere, but anti-SLAPP legislation has so far only been enacted in a few countries, such as Australia or Canada. In the Europe Union, action was not officially taken until the assassination of Maltese journalist Daphne Caruana Galizia in 2017, who was famous in and outside Malta due to her regular reporting of misconduct by Maltese politicians and politically exposed persons. When she was murdered, more than 40 lawsuits (most for pretended libel) had been filed in Maltese courts; some of them are still pending against her heirs and her family.

The Council of Europe has acknowledged as well the need for a Recommendation on Combating SLAPPs, and is currently working on it (the picture on the right belongs actually to the website of Dunja Mijatović, the Commissioner for Human Rights).

Since February 2018, European MEPs have been calling on the EU Commission to promote anti-SLAPP EU legislation giving investigative journalists and media groups the power to request a rapid dismiss of vexatious lawsuits.

Several EP Resolutions are worth being mentioned in this regard: Resolution of 28 March 2019 on the situation of the rule of law and the fight against corruption in the EU, specifically in Malta and Slovakia (P8_TA(2019)0328); Resolution of 25 November 2020 on strengthening media freedom: the protection of journalists in Europe, hate speech, disinformation and the role of platforms (P9_TA(2020)0320); Resolution of 11 November 2021 on Strengthening democracy and media freedom and pluralism in the EU: the undue use of actions under civil and criminal law to silence journalists, NonGovernmental Organisations (NGOs) and civil society (P9_TA(2021)0451). In all three, the EP condemned the use of SLAPPs to silence or intimidate investigative journalists and other actors, and called on the Commission to present a proposal to prevent them.

Parliament’s move did not fall on deaf ears. The growing number of physical, legal and online threats to and attacks on journalists and other media professionals over the past years was reflected in the Commissions’ 2020 and 2021 Rule of Law Reports.

In September 2021, the Commission presented a Recommendation on ensuring the protection, safety and empowerment of journalists and other media professionals in the European Union.

More important from the regulatory perspective (not in terms of scope, however) is the adoption, on 27 April 2022, of a proposal on a Directive covering SLAPPs in civil matters with cross-border implications. In addition, on the same day the Commission approved a complementary Recommendation to encourage Member States to align their rules with the Directive also for domestic cases and in all proceedings, that is, not only civil matters; it also calls on Member States to take a range of other measures, such as training and awareness raising, to fight against SLAPPs. Both texts, which show a broad political ambition, can be accessed here.

The proposed Directive will have to be negotiated and adopted by the European Parliament and the Council before it can become EU law.

By contrast, the Commission Recommendation is described in the official press release as ‘directly applicable’: in the understanding of the Commission, ‘Member States will need to report on implementation to the Commission 18 months after adoption of the Recommendation’. It should be noted that recommendations are not binding acts (a different thing is that the subject of a recommendation is expected to oblige the suggestions made). Moreover, regarding this particular Recommendation the guideline in the sense of aligning national law with the Directive in domestic cases and for all types of proceedings is impossible to comply with until the Directive as such is enacted.

In this post I only intend to present the general features of the proposal and to highlight three of its rules. A couple of comments will be added as quick reactions to which more learned readers may in turn respond.

General Features of the Proposed Directive

The proposal is based on Article 81(2)(f) TFEU.

  1. The Union shall develop judicial cooperation in civil matters having cross-border implications, based on the principle of mutual recognition of judgments and of decisions in extrajudicial cases. Such cooperation may include the adoption of measures for the approximation of the laws and regulations of the Member States.
  2. For the purposes of paragraph 1, the European Parliament and the Council, acting in accordance with the ordinary legislative procedure, shall adopt measures, particularly when necessary for the proper functioning of the internal market, aimed at ensuring …

(f) the elimination of obstacles to the proper functioning of civil proceedings, if necessary by promoting the compatibility of the rules on civil procedure applicable in the Member States.

Resistance on the side of the Council to this legal base will not come as a surprise (by the way: it may be claimed as well that the Commission is acting outside of clear competences regarding the Recommendation: the principle of conferred competences also applies to non-binding activities of the Union).

To the best of my knowledge, the point was not addressed in any of the meetings of the Expert Group against SLAPP. The only reference to Article 81 TFUE seems to be by way of an answer from the Commission to an expert who asked ‘whether the solutions envisaged will introduce procedural schemes that are new and difficult to enact in different Member States’ in the 6th (and final meeting) of the Expert Group. The Commission replied that ‘the legal basis is linked to article 81 of TFEU which deals with civil matters having cross-border implications but as the Directive is not too prescriptive, Member States will be able to implement the provisions in a way which is consistent with their national systems’.

The proposed Directive aims at enabling judges to swiftly dismiss manifestly unfounded lawsuits against natural and legal persons (not only journalists and human rights defenders, but also academics or researchers) on account of their engagement in public participation. It also requests from the Member States that they establish several procedural safeguards and remedies, such as compensation for damages, and dissuasive penalties for launching abusive lawsuits.

The text consists of 39 recitals and 23 articles divided into six chapters. Recitals 1 to 19 provide in-depth explanations of the SLAPP phenomenon and of related notions in plain and accessible language. Recitals 20 to 34 (actually, recitals 14 and 15 too) define the cross-border setting for the purpose of the Directive, and describe the specific procedural tools and remedies at the service of defendants in SLAPP cases. Recitals 35 and 36 deal with the relationship between the proposed Directive and other EU law acts (none on private international law). Numbers 37, 38 and 39 refer to Denmark and Ireland.

Chapter I (article 1 to 4) is labelled ‘General provisions’. Chapter II (articles 5 to 8) comprises so-called common rules on procedural safeguards. Chapter III (articles 9 to 13) addresses the early dismissal of manifestly unfounded court proceedings. Chapter IV (articles 14 to 16) focuses on remedies against abusive court proceedings. Chapter V (articles 17 and 18) include two rules on protection against third-country judgments. Chapter VI is devoted to the typical final provisions.

Most of the rules of the proposed Directive are purely procedural. In this regard, the proposal appears at first sight as a direct intrusion into the procedural autonomy of the Member States. In fact, if the outcome of the negotiations is similar to the draft, Member States will enjoy most of the times a large marge of manoeuvre when transposing the Directive; actually, it is to be expected that they will be able to claim that existing rules in the domestic systems comply already with (some of) its mandates. Indeed, such rules are normally conceived for domestic litigation; however, courts in the Member States do not usually follow different procedural tracks depending on whether the dispute is purely domestic or has cross-border implications. National procedural provisions created with cross-border litigation in mind are the exception. Interestingly, should new rules be created to accommodate the Directive’s terms, they may get extended to domestic procedures as a consequence of the accompanying Recommendation.

Articles 17 and 18 – Protection Against Proceedings Outside the Union

Article 17, ‘Grounds for refusal of recognition and enforcement of a third-country judgment’, and Article 18, ‘Jurisdiction for actions against third-country judgments’, may deserve a different assessment, i.e., Member States are likely to need enacting new rules to transpose these provisions. Pursuant to Article 17

Member States shall ensure that the recognition and enforcement of a third-country judgment in court proceedings on account of public participation by natural or legal person domiciled in a Member State is refused as manifestly contrary to public policy (ordre public) if those proceedings would have been considered manifestly unfounded or abusive if they had been brought before the courts or tribunals of the Member State where recognition or enforcement is sought and those courts or tribunals would have applied their own law.

The Directive imposes not only the public policy exception as a ground for non-recognition or enforcement of a third State decision independently of whether the Member State affected is a party to a bilateral or multilateral convention: it establishes as well the conditions for its application. Although with an open-ended clause, the Directive also defines what ‘abusive’ litigation is under Article 3(3), thus limiting the freedom of the Member States to give contents to the public policy exception.

According to Article 18,

Member States shall ensure that, where abusive court proceedings on account of engagement in public participation have been brought in a court or tribunal of a third country against a natural or legal person domiciled in a Member State, that person may seek, in the courts or tribunals of the place where he is domiciled, compensation of the damages and the costs incurred in connection with the proceedings before the court or tribunal of the third country, irrespective of the domicile of the claimant in the proceedings in the third country.

The ground for jurisdiction is a forum actoris based on domicile. Many Member States have given up fora privileging the claimant except in cases of asymmetry of the parties to the litigation, capable of creating procedural imbalances between them. It is submitted that on many SLAPP occasions this will be the case, therefore the head of jurisdiction, albeit exorbitant at first sight, will be justified. However, it should be considered that publishers houses and journals are sometimes involved in these disputes supporting or sharing the side of the journalist or human rights defender. Be it as it may, and more relevant: with the current wording, the forum actoris will work also against defendants domiciled in a Member State, if they have filed a claim with a third State. Article 19 – a compatibility clause regarding the Lugano Convention- does not change this outcome; actually, it creates a (further) situation where the Convention and the Brussels Ibis Regulation will apply differently.

Article 4 – An Enlarged Definition of Cross-border Implications

The Directive includes among other a definition of ‘matters with cross-border implications’, whereby a matter is considered to have such implications unless both parties are domiciled in the same Member State as the court seised. In that case – that is to say, when both parties are domiciled in the Member State of the court seised-, the situation is still cross-border for the purposes of the Directive and the transposing legislation if

(a) the act of public participation concerning a matter of public interest against which court proceedings are initiated is relevant to more than one Member State, or

(b) the claimant or associated entities have initiated concurrent or previous court proceedings against the same or associated defendants in another Member State.

The requirements under (a) will be easy to be met in the era of the internet. As for (b), it describes a situation of lis pendens or of related actions in the sense of the Brussels Ibis Regulation, although only for the purposes of applying the Directive, i.e., without (in principle) any consequence on the rules of Articles 29 to 34 of the Regulation. A ‘without prejudice’ recital would nevertheless be advisable.

Moreover, it is submitted that neither (a) nor (b) should be limited to the involvement of Member States, and that such limitation works against the very aim of the Directive. Moreover, for reasons of consistency relating to Article 18, it would make sense to define ‘cross-border implications’ as including acts of public participation relevant to the Member State of the court seized and third States, as well as the situation of parallel or related litigation in a Member State and a third State. Of course, such extension is likely to increase the doubts as regards the basis of the EU legislative initiative. As an alternative, it can be suggested to the Member States that they adopt national rules similar to the EU ones, to be applied to the situations described above.

— Final note: an open-access paper on strategic litigation (SLAPP and beyond) authored by Prof. B. Hess, MPI Luxembourg, member of the MSI-SLP Committee of Experts on Strategic Lawsuits against Public Participation (Council of Europe), will be published in the days to come. An update will follow.

On 13 May 2022 the Faculty of Law of the Universidad Autónoma de Madrid will host a conference on the protection of transnational data transfers and the limits of the General Data Protection Regulation (Protección de las transmisiones de datos transfronterizas: los límites del RGPD).

The speakers include: Elena Rodríguez Pineau (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid), Elisa Torralba Mendiola (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid), Diana Sancho (University of Westminster), Gloria González Fuster (Vrije Universiteit Brussel), Pedro A. de Miguel Asensio (Universidad Complutense de Madrid), José I. Paredes Pérez (Universidad Autónoma de Madrid), Alexia Pato (Universitat de Girona), Mayte Echezarreta Ferrer (Universidad de Málaga), Clara I. Cordero Álvarez (Universidad Complutense de Madrid), Alfonso Ortega Giménez (Universidad Miguel Hernández de Elche), Carmen Parra Rodríguez (Universidad Abat Oliba CEU), Luis Lima-Pinheiro (Universidade de Lisboa), Eduardo Álvarez-Armas (Brunel University London).

The conference, in Spanish, can be attended either in person or remotely. Registration ends on 10 May 2022. See here for further details, and here for the full program.

The Private International Law Festival will take place on 16 and 17 May 2022 in Edinburgh.

The topics that will dealt with include: private international law and sustainable development; decolonising law and private international law; private international law in Scotland; forum conveniens annual lecture; private international law and sustainable migration governance; interdisciplinary latam perspectives; a book launch; new horizon for private international law.

This event is free, in person only and open to all but registration is required. To secure your place, please register through Eventbrite here.

Further information is available here.

As reported in a recent post, Germany has on 29 April 2022 instituted proceedings against Italy before the International Court of Justice in relation with the fact that Italy is allowing civil claims to be brought against Germany in connection with violations of international humanitarian law committed by the German Reich between 1943 and 1945, in breach of Germany’s jurisdictional immunity as a sovereign State.

A webinar in English, organised by the Department of Law of the University of Ferrara and the Institute of International Studies of the Catholic University of Milan, will take place on 11 May 2022, between 10.30 am and 12.30 pm, via GoogleMeet, to discuss the issues surrounding both the German application and the Italian decree-law of 30 April 2022, whereby the Italian Government addressed at least part of the concerns underlying the initiative of Germany.

The discussion will also revolve around the views that the two States are expected to put forward during the public hearings that are scheduled to take place on 9 and 10 May regarding the request made by Germany for the indication of provisional measures.

The following, among others, will speak at the webinar: Giorgia Berrino (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia), Serena Forlati (University of Ferrara), Karin Oellers-Frahm (Max Planck Institute for Comparative Public Law  and International Law, Heidelberg), Riccardo Pavoni (University of Siena), and Pierfrancesco Rossi (LUISS Guido Carli, Rome).

Attendance is free. See here for further details.

— Update (6 May 2022): The public hearings that were due to take place on 8 and 10 May have been cancelled, following the withdrawal by Germany of its request for the indication of provisional measures. Germany informed the Court that it understands that, pursuant to the decree-law 30 April 2022, Italian courts are required to lift measures of enforcement previously taken, and that no further measures of constraint will be taken by Italian courts against German property used for government non-commercial purposes located on Italian territory. As stated by the agent of Germany in his letter to the Court, “Germany agrees with Italy that the Decree . . . addresses the central concern” expressed in the request for the indication of provisional measures. The proceedings remain in place for the remainder of the application. This development, too, will be discussed in the webinar of 11 May announced in the post above.

As announced on this blog, the VIII Congress of Private International Law of the University Carlos III of Madrid will take place in dual mode on 12 and 13 May 2022.

It will be devoted to Regulation (EU) 2019/1111 on jurisdiction, recognition and enforcement of decisions in matrimonial matters and the matters of parental responsibility, and on international child abduction.

Under the direction of Juliana Rodríguez Rodrigo, the speakers include: Esperanza Castellanos Ruiz, Javier Carrascosa González, Beatriz Campuzano Díaz, Nuria Marchal Escalona, Giacomo Biagioni, Elena Rodríguez Pineau, Celia Caamiña Domínguez, Mónica Herranz, Ilaria Pretelli, Teresa Peramato Martín, Alfonso-Luis Calvo Caravaca.

The Congress programme and information to attend it are available here.

On behalf of the European Commission (DG JUST), Milieu Consulting is conducting a study on the application of Regulation (EU) No 1215/2012 on jurisdiction and the recognition and enforcement of judgments in civil and commercial matters (Brussels I bis Regulation). The aim of the study is to provide solid evidence and analysis of legal and practical issues to assist the European Commission in preparing a report on the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation. To this end, the study will analyse the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation in the Member States and identify the main legal difficulties and practical challenges encountered in practice.

As part of this study, Milieu Consulting is conducting a stakeholder consultation, which includes a series of targeted surveys with key stakeholder individuals and organisations involved in or confronted with the application of the Brussels I bis Regulation. In particular, Milieu developed a technical survey that targets legal practitioners (i.e., judges; lawyers; notaries; bailiffs), academia (i.e., scholars in private international law and relevant sectors, such as consumer protection or business and human rights), and national authorities (i.e., ministries of justice, ministries in charge with consumer protection, ministries of economy) in each Member State. Stakeholders’ views are an important source of information for gaining a concrete understanding of the difficulties in applying rules on jurisdiction, as well as the recognition and enforcement of judgments, in cross-border civil and commercial cases in the EU.

The survey is available here. For more information on the study, please refer to the accreditation letter here.

On 29 April 2022, Germany instituted proceedings before the International Court of Justice against Italy for allegedly failing to respect its jurisdictional immunity as a sovereign State by allowing civil claims to be brought against Germany based on violations of international humanitarian law committed by the German Reich between 1943 and 1945.

The First Jurisdictional Immunities Case (2008-2012)

More than ten years have passed since the International Court of Justice rendered its judgment in the case of the Jurisdictional Immunities of the State (Germany v. Italy: Greece intervening). The Court was asked then to determine whether, in civil proceedings against Germany relating to acts committed by the Third Reich during the Second World War (such as deportation and forced labour), the Italian courts were obliged to accord Germany immunity.

In its judgment of 3 February 2012, the Court held that the action of the Italian courts in denying Germany immunity constituted a breach of Italy’s international obligations.

The International Court of Justice explained that, under customary international law as it presently stood, a State was not deprived of immunity by reason of the fact that it was accused of serious violations of international human rights law or the international law of armed conflict.

The New Proceedings

The 2022 proceedings, as stated in the application filed by Germany, arise from the fact that Italian domestic courts, notwithstanding the 2012 judgment, “have entertained a significant number of new claims against Germany in violation of Germany’s sovereign immunity”.

Germany refers in particular to Judgment No. 238/2014 of 22 October 2014 of the Italian Constitutional Court, whereby the latter acknowledged the duty of Italy to comply with the 2012 ruling of the International Court of Justice but subjected that duty to the “fundamental principle of judicial protection of fundamental rights” under Italian constitutional law (the judgment has been the object of numerous comments: among those in English, see the contributions to this book edited by Valentina Volpe, Anne Peters and Stefano Battini, the remarks by Robert Kolb, Paolo Palchetti, Pasquale De Sena and others herethis paper by Marco Longobardo, and this one by Oreste Pollicino, to name a few).

In its application, Germany argues that Judgment No. 238/2014 of the Italian Constitutional Court, “adopted in conscious violation of international law and of Italy’s duty to comply with a judgment of the principal judicial organ of the United Nations, had wide-ranging consequences”. It adds that, since the delivery of the Judgment, “at least 25 new cases have been brought against Germany [before Italian courts]” and that “in at least 15 proceedings, Italian domestic courts … have entertained and decided upon claims against Germany in relation to conduct of the German Reich during World War II” (Giorgia Berrino discusses in this article a recent judgment of the Italian Court of Cassation which illustrates the approach decried by Germany).

Germany asks the International Court of Justice to adjudge and declare that Italy has violated, and continues to violate, its obligation to respect Germany’s sovereign immunity, and its obligation to respect Germany’s sovereign immunity by taking, or threatening to take, measures of constraint against German State-owned properties situated in Italy. Germany further asks the Court to declare that Italy is required to ensure that the existing decisions of its courts and those of other judicial authorities infringing Germany’s right to sovereign immunity cease to have effect, and immediately to take effective steps to ensure that Italian courts no longer entertain civil claims brought against Germany based on violations of international humanitarian law committed by the German Reich between 1943 and 1945.

Additionally, the Court is asked to adjudge that Italy is required to make full reparation for any injury caused through violations of Germany’s right to sovereign immunity, and to offer Germany concrete and effective assurances and guarantees that violations of Germany’s sovereign immunity will not be repeated.

The application of Germany contains a request for the indication of provisional measures. In fact, Germany asks the Court to order Italy to ensure that German properties indicated in the application “are not subjected to a public auction pending a judgment by the Court on the merits” and that “no further measures of constraint are taken by [Italian] courts against German property”.

The Italian Decree-Law of 30 April 2022

On 30 April 2022, i.e., the day after Germany instituted the proceedings before the International Court of Justice, a decree-law was published in the Italian Official Journal which appears to address, at least to some extent, the concerns raised by Germany.

Article 43 of Decree-Law No 36/2022 of 30 April 2022 creates a fund, financed by Italy, for the reparation of the prejudice suffered by the victims of war crimes and crimes against humanity, as a result of the violation of fundamental rights of persons by the the Third Reich’s Army (hereinafter, the Fund).

As stated in Article 43(1) of the decree-law, the purpose of the Fund is to provide reparation for the prejudice suffered for acts perpetrated on the Italian territory or otherwise harming Italian citizens between 1 September 1939 and 8 May 1945.

Article 43(2) stipulates that the Fund is available to those who obtained a final judgment whereby their right to damages has been ascertained and assessed. Such a final judgment must have been given in the framework of proceedings instituted either before the entry into force of the decree-law (i.e., 1 May 2022) or before the 30-day time-limit, starting from the entry into force of the decree, established under Article 43(6). Later requests will be rejected.

According to Article 43(3), “no new enforcement proceedings based on titles awarding damages shall be brought or pursued”. Pending enforcement proceedings, for their part, “shall be discontinued”.

The Italian Minister of Economy and Finance, as indicated in Article 43(4) shall adopt a decree, no later than 180 days following the entry into force of the decree-law, to determine: (a) the procedure for accessing the Fund; (b) the terms and the manner whereby payments will be made to those entitled to benefit from the Fund; (c) such additional provisions as may be necessary for the implementation of the above provisions.

Pursuant to Article 43(5), “any and all rights in connection with claims for damages based on the facts referred to in Article 43(1) shall cease to exist as soon as payment pursuant to the procedures under Article 43(4) is made”.

In short, the decree-law aims to shield Germany from the institution or the continuation of new and pending proceedings (including enforcement proceedings) in connection with acts perpetrated by the German Reich’s forces during the German occupation of Italy. Those entitled to claim damages for the prejudice suffered will be provided satisfaction through the Fund, following a dedicated procedure.

Apparently, this course of action is understood by the Italian Government to be consistent, at once, with the constitutional requirement that the victims of egregious violation of human rights be given access to justice and obtain reparation, and the expectation of Germany that its jurisdictional immunity, as provided for under international customary law, is preserved.

The Impact of the Decree-Law on the Proceedings Instituted by Germany

The implications of the Italian decree-law for the proceedings brought by Germany before the International Court of Justice remain to be seen.

As observed above, Germany asks the Court to adjudge, inter alia, that Italy should make “full reparation for any injury caused through violations of Germany’s right to sovereign immunity”. This is something the decree-law is not concerned with.

Germany also insists that Italy should “offer Germany concrete and effective assurances and guarantees that violations of Germany’s sovereign immunity will not be repeated”. Whether the adoption of a decree-law amounts, as such, to an appropriate insurance can arguably be challenged. Pursuant to Article 77 of the Italian Constitution, decree-laws are temporary measures that the Government may adopt “in case of necessity and urgency”. As soon as a decree-law is adopted, the measure is submitted to the Parliament for transposition into law, with the indication that it shall lose effect from the beginning if it is not transposed into law by Parliament within sixty days of its publication.

— Update (5 May 2022): a webinar in English, organised by the University of Ferrara and the Catholic University of Milan, is scheduled to take place on 11 May 2022 at 10.30 am CET to discuss the issues raised by the application of Germany and the Italian decree-law: see further here.

— Update (6 May 2022): Germany has withdrawn its request for the indication of provisional measures. Germany informed the Court that it understands that, pursuant to the decree-law 30 April 2022, Italian courts are required to lift measures of enforcement previously taken, and that no further measures of constraint will be taken by Italian courts against German property used for government non-commercial purposes located on Italian territory. As stated by the agent of Germany in his letter to the Court, “Germany agrees with Italy that the Decree . . . addresses the central concern” expressed in the request for the indication of provisional measures. The proceedings remain in place for the remainder of the application.

The Court of Justice of the EU has recently handed down another judgement interpreting the Succession Regulation. The judgement in VA, ZA v TP (C-645/20) of 7 April 2022 followed the view presented earlier in the opinion of AG Sánchez-Bordona. It concerns duties of the courts of Member States in verification of their jurisdiction resulting from Article 10(1)(a) Succession Regulation.

Background

The background of the case is as follows.

A French national XA died in France leaving wife TP and children from the first marriage. XA used to live in the UK, however shortly before his death has moved to France to be taken care of by one of his children. XA was on owner of a real property located in France. XA’s children have initiated a succession proceeding (namely, applied for an administrator to be appointed) in France indicating that XA was habitually resident there at the time of his death. Such view was shared by the court of the first instance, however the court of the second instance found that XA has not changed his habitual residence and at the time of death it was still located in the UK, and therefore, France lacked jurisdiction in the case.

Preliminary Question

As the case reached the Cour de Cassation, it decided to clarify with the CJEU whether the Succession Regulation requires a court of a Member State to raise of its own motion its jurisdiction under the rule of subsidiary jurisdiction provided for in its Article 10(1)(a) where, having been seised on the basis of the rule of general jurisdiction established in its Article 4, it finds that it has no jurisdiction as the deceased was not habitually resident at the time of death in the forum.

Jurisditional Rules of the Succession Regulation

It might be reminded that jurisdictional rules of the Succession Regulation are of exclusive character, meaning that there is no space left for the residual jurisdiction resulting from domestic laws of Member States (as opposed to, for example, rule provided for in Article 6(1) Brussels I bis Regulation). Recital 30 makes it clear that ‘in relation to the succession of persons not habitually resident in a Member State at the time of death, this Regulation should list exhaustively, in a hierarchical order, the grounds on which such subsidiary jurisdiction may be exercised’. Hence, if the case is covered by the material and temporal scope of the Succession Regulation, a court of a Member State may assume jurisdiction only in accordance with it, irrespective of the nationality or habitual residence of the deceased.

In accordance with Article 4 Succession Regulation courts of the Member State of the deceased’s habitual residence have jurisdiction. If the deceased was habitually resident outside of the EU, then pursuant to Article 10 jurisdiction is based in other factors. The jurisdiction is based on nationality or previous habitual residence and location of assets (Article 10(1)(a) or (b)) or location of assets only (Article 10(2) Succession Regulation). In this last case, where the only link with the forum is the location of assets, the jurisdiction covers not ‘succession as a whole’, meaning all assets irrespective of their location, but is limited to the assets located within the forum only.

It might also be added that the Succession Regulation provides for certain mechanisms (in Articles 5-9) allowing for the transfer of jurisdiction from the Member State having jurisdiction pursuant to Article 4 or Article 10 to the Member State, whose law was chosen by the deceased as applicable.

Reasoning of the Court of Justice

As nicely underlined by the AG when juxtaposing Article 4 and Article 10

each caters for a different factual situation: either the deceased was last habitually resident in a Member State of the European Union (the assumption informing Article 4) or he or she wasn’t (the assumption informing Article 10)’ [para. 47 opinion].

Sharing this view, the Court of Justice, explained that:

there is no hierarchical relationship between the forum established in Article 4 of Regulation No 650/2012 and the forum established in Article 10 thereof (…) Likewise, the fact that the jurisdiction provided for in Article 10 of that regulation is described as ‘subsidiary’ does not mean that that provision is less binding than Article 4 of that regulation, relating to general jurisdiction [para. 33].

As a result, it concluded that a court of a Member State must raise of its own motion its jurisdiction under the rule of subsidiary jurisdiction where, having been seised on the basis of the rule of general jurisdiction, it finds that it has no jurisdiction under that latter provision.

Other comments of the Court of Justice also merit attention. For example, it admits that the application of Article 10 might lead to the frustration of the so desired ius and forum, but it must be made clear that the Succession Regulation neither requires nor guarantees this coincidence.

It also made clear that Member States which do not apply the Succession Regulation, namely Ireland, Denmark and the UK (before Brexit) should be treated as third states when applying this regulation.

Conclusion

The Court of Justice rightly concluded that jurisdictional rules of both Article 4 and Article 10 of the Succession Regulation should be applied ex officio. To that end, AG has proposed what seems to be a very reasonable solution not only when it comes to the application of the Succession Regulation, but any jurisdictional or conflict of law rule, namely that the court is not obliged

to look actively for a factual basis on which to rule on its jurisdiction in a particular dispute, but they do compel it to find, by reference exclusively to the uncontested facts, a basis for its jurisdiction which may be different from that invoked by the applicant [para. 87 opinion].

On 19 April 2022, the European Commission has launched a new page on the e-Justice Portal concerning children from Ukraine (available here in all EU languages).

It is an operational extension, in a dramatic context, of the work undertaken by the Commission to strengthen the protection of migrant children.

Background

According to the European Commission:

Russia’s military aggression against Ukraine raises questions about the situation of refugee children who are displaced in the European Union from Ukraine. The issue becomes even more complex when these children are separated from their families, either because they have remained in Ukraine or because they are refugees in another Member State.

It is now urgent to be able to ensure that these children are protected against the risk of violence, exploitation, illegal adoption, abduction, sale or child trafficking. For this reason, it is essential to use the instruments that protect the rights of these children.

There are instruments in European and international law to ensure the protection of children, with special provisions for the protection of and assistance to children temporarily or permanently deprived of their family environment, including in emergency situations, such as an armed conflict.

EU and International Rules on Civil Judicial Cooperation 

The new webpage contains clear and practical information on the rules applicable to judicial cooperation in cross-border cases involving Ukrainian children, including issues of jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition of decisions, and cooperation between authorities, in particular via the European Judicial Network in civil and commercial matters (EJN-civil).

It provides for many useful links to key legal instruments and information on Ukrainian law provided directly by the Ukrainian Ministry of Justice.

This page is intended for judges, lawyers, notaries, central authorities, but also for social workers in charge of child protection and staff in charge of registering minors arriving from Ukraine.

More information here.

May 2022 starts with the hearing in C-354/21 Registrų centras, on Regulation n° 650/2012, next Wednesday. In the case at hand, R.J.R., the appellant, holds Lithuanian and German nationality and is resident in Germany. Her mother died on 6 December 2015; at the time of her death, she had her place of habitual residence in Germany; her estate consisted on property owned in Germany and in Lithuania. The appellant, the sole heir of his mother, accepted her entire estate in Germany without reservation in accordance with the procedure and time limits laid down in German law.

R.J.R. filed an application for a European Certificate of Succession in accordance with Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 with the competent German court; it was issued on 24 September 2018. On 15 March 2019, the appellant submitted to the VĮ Registrų centras (State Enterprise Centre of Registers) an application for registration of his ownership rights to the immovable property registered in the name of his mother. Together with the application, the appellant submitted the Certificate of Succession and European Certificate of Succession issued on 24 September 2018, copies of translations of those documents, and copies of passports of the Republic of Lithuania issued to J.M. R., G. R. and R.J. R. On 20 March 2019, the appellant’s request was refused, on the grounds that European Certificate of Succession No 1 VI 175/18 did not contain the data provided for in the Law of the Republic of Lithuania on the Real Property Register which were necessary to identify the immovable property, that is to say, that that certificate did not indicate the property inherited by the appellant.

The decision was appealed but upheld. A further appeal was dismissed as unfounded. The case is now before the Lietuvos vyriausiasis administracinis teismas (Supreme Administrative Court of Lithuania), who has referred to following question to the Court of Justice of the European Union for a preliminary ruling:

Must point (l) of Article 1(2) and Article 69(5) of Regulation (EU) No 650/2012 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 4 July 2012 on jurisdiction, applicable law, recognition and enforcement of decisions and acceptance and enforcement of authentic instruments in matters of succession and on the creation of a European Certificate of Succession be interpreted as not precluding legal rules of the Member State in which the immovable property is situated under which the rights of ownership can be recorded in the Real Property Register on the basis of a European Certificate of Succession only in the case where all of the details necessary for registration are set out in that European Certificate of Succession?

The opinions on C-646/20 Senatsverwaltung für Inneres und Sport, and C-700/20 London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Insurance Association, both from AG Collins, will be published on Thursday. Not surprisingly, both cases will be addressed by the Grand Chamber.

C-646/20 is a request from the German Bundesgerichtshof on Brussels II bis:

  1. Is the dissolution of a marriage on the basis of Article 12 of Decreto Legge (Italian Decree-Law) No 132 of 12 September 2014 (‘DL No 132/2014’) a divorce within the meaning of the Brussels IIa Regulation?
  2. If Question 1 is answered in the negative: Is the dissolution of a marriage on the basis of Article 12 of DL No 132/2014 to be treated in accordance with the rule in Article 46 of the Brussels IIa Regulation on authentic instruments and agreements?

For the record, according to the referring court, the legal situation is as follows in Italy: under Decreto Legge (Italian Decree-Law) No 132 of 12 September 2014 (‘DL No 132/2014’), converted into Law No 162 of 10 November 2014, spouses no longer need to petition the court for divorce and may opt for divorce by way of a simple agreement. Subject to specific requirements detailed in the law, spouses may either agree to divorce in the presence of their lawyers (Article 6 of DL No 132/2014) or, as in the case at hand, they may enter into a divorce agreement under Article 12 of DL No 132/2014, before the mayor with territorial jurisdiction, acting as supreme civil registrar, even without the assistance of a lawyer, provided they have no underage children or adult children who have no legal capacity or are seriously disabled or economically dependent. The civil registrar takes receipt of the spouses’ personal statements, which cannot include any asset transfers, and asks them to return before him or her no earlier than 30 days after receipt of the statements to confirm the agreement. In the period between submission of the statements and confirmation of the agreement, the civil registrar is able to verify the veracity of the spouses’ statements (e.g. that they do not have any dependent children) and the spouses have the opportunity to reflect on their decision and, if they wish, to change it. If they confirm the agreement, it applies in lieu of a judicial decision.

C-700/20 comes from the High Court of Justice Business and Property Courts of England and Wales, United Kingdom ; it was filed just a couple of days before the end of the transitional period. The question referred concerns the interpretation of the Brussels I Regulation. The main proceedings are based on a dispute between London Steam-Ship Owners’ Mutual Insurance Association Limited (‘the Insurer’), having its registered office in the United Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Spain concerning claims for damages arising from the sinking off the coast of Spain of a vessel carrying fuel oil – the Prestige. The insurance contract contained, inter alia, an arbitration agreement governed by English law.

The Kingdom of Spain asserted its rights to receive compensation from the Insurer under the insurance contract, in the context of criminal proceedings instituted in Spain in 2002. Following a first-instance decision in 2013 and several appeals, the Spanish proceedings culminated in a finding that the Insurer was liable for the loss caused by the shipping accident subject to the limitation of liability provided for in the insurance contract. The Spanish court issued an execution order on 1 March 2019. On 25 March 2019, the Kingdom of Spain applied for recognition and enforcement of that order in the United Kingdom in accordance with Article 33 of the Brussels I Regulation. That application was granted. The Insurer appealed against that decision in accordance with Article 43 of the Brussels I Regulation.

The Insurer, for its part, initiated arbitration proceedings in London in 2012. In the resulting award it was established that the Kingdom of Spain would have to initiate arbitration proceedings in London in order to assert claims under the insurance contract. The Commercial Court of the High Court of Justice of England and Wales, before which enforcement of the award was sought under section 66 of the Arbitration Act 1996, entered a judgment in the terms of the award against the Kingdom of Spain in October 2013, which was confirmed on appeal. The Kingdom of Spain took part neither in the arbitration proceedings nor in the judicial proceedings in the United Kingdom.

The referring court asks the following questions:

(1) Given the nature of the issues which the national court is required to determine in deciding whether to enter judgment in the terms of an award under Section 66 of the Arbitration Act 1996, is a judgment granted pursuant to that provision capable of constituting a relevant “judgment” of the Member State in which recognition is sought for the purposes of Article 34(3) of EC Regulation No 44/2001?

(2) Given that a judgment entered in the terms of an award, such as a judgment under Section 66 of the Arbitration Act 1996, is a judgment falling outside the material scope of Regulation No 44/2001 by reason of the Article 1(2)(d) arbitration exception, is such a judgment capable of constituting a relevant “judgment” of the Member State in which recognition is sought for the purposes of Article 34(3) of the Regulation?

(3) On the hypothesis that Article 34(3) of Regulation No 44/2001 does not apply, if recognition and enforcement of a judgment of another Member State would be contrary to domestic public policy on the grounds that it would violate the principle of res judicata by reason of a prior domestic arbitration award or a prior judgment entered in the terms of the award granted by the court of the Member State in which recognition is sought, is it permissible to rely on Article 34(1) of Regulation No 44/2001 as a ground of refusing recognition and enforcement or do Articles 34(3) and (4) of the Regulation provide the exhaustive grounds by which res judicata and/or irreconcilability can prevent recognition and enforcement of a Regulation judgment?

Finally, the judment on C-644/20, W.J. (Changement de résidence habituelle du créancier d’aliments), referred by the Sąd Okręgowy w Poznaniu (Regional Court in Poznań, Poland), is expected on Thursday 12th. The question for interpretation is the following :

‘Must Article 3(1) and (2) of the Hague Protocol of 23 November 2007 on the Law Applicable to Maintenance Obligations, approved on behalf of the European Community by Council Decision 2009/941/EC of 30 November 2009 (OJ 2009 L 331, p. 17), be interpreted as meaning that a creditor who is a child may acquire a new habitual residence in the State in which he or she was wrongfully retained if a court orders the return of the creditor to the State in which he or she habitually resided immediately prior to the wrongful retention?’

No opinion was deemed necessary.

In 1971, the American Law Institute published the epochal Restatement of Conflict of Laws (Second). Now, a new version is in the making.

An overview of the work will be given by Kermit Roosevelt III (University of Pennsylvania) on 10 May 2022, at 5 PM CET, in the context of the Max Planck Institute (MPI) Hamburg series on “Current Research in Private International Law”.

This promises to be very interesting as the speaker is deeply involved in the drafting process.

The registration link can be found here. Participation is free of charge.

Within the activities of the Jean Monnet Module “CoRiMaR” (Consumer’s Rights and Market Regulation in the European Union), the Department of Legal Sciences of the University of Udine (Italy), together with a consortium of European universities including the University of Essex, De Montfort University, Universitatea de Vest din Timisoara, East Anglia University, University of Belgrade and University of Rijeka, organises the 15th edition of the Summer school Consumer’s Rights and Market Regulation in the European Union, to be held 13-22 July 2022 in Udine (Italy), at the Campus of Legal and Economic Sciences.

The Summer school on Consumer’s Rights and Market Regulation is an intensive course (40 hours of lectures, a workshop and a moot court), held in English by internationally renowned academics. It addresses theoretical and practical issues related to the legal protection of consumers and the market regulation in the European Union.

The call for application and the brochure is available here and here.

The application deadline is 15 June 2022.

For further info, please write an email to ip.europeanlaw.uniud@gmail.com.

On 23 February 2022, the proposal for a directive of the European Parliament and of the Council on Corporate Sustainability Due Diligence was released.

In recent years, many experts have expressed their views on the Union’s ambition to regulate corporate due diligence comprehensively and in a binding manner at the EU level. The private international law (PIL) aspects have received particular attention (e.g. here and more globally here), including on our blog (e.g. here, here and here) and others (here and here).

Indeed, a first central issue is the spatial applicability of the (forthcoming) EU instrument so that it effectively covers transnational (harmful) conduct of multinational companies, incorporated in the Union or active in the EU market (see Article 2, §1 and §2). Another major issue concerns remedies for the damage caused by companies through their supply chain, to victims and to the environment. The Directive proposal provides for rules on liability for violation of the due diligence requirements laid down by the text.

In this context, what are the main solutions of the Directive proposal on the PIL aspects? Here are some brief elements of the response that experts on the matter will analyse in more detail during the negotiations of the text (see already Geert Van Calster thoughts)

Private Enforcement Scheme

One of the main objectives of the Directive proposal is to “improve access to remedies for those affected by adverse human rights and environmental impacts of corporate behaviour” (p. 3). Remedies and more globally enforcement rules are indeed a key-factor for normative effectiveness. Private parties should be empowered to report concerning behaviours of multinational companies or misconducts (see Articles 9 and 19 of the Directive proposal). As a crucial step, victims should be able to sue the company liable for any damage caused within the Union’s territory or, most frequently, outside the Union through its value chain. The Directive proposal provides for a common civil liability regime (although incomplete). This is a great improvement, in particular for foreign victims who could seek remedies within the EU (Article 22).

Against this background, the private enforcement regime remains dependent on the jurisdiction of a “European forum” (i.e. among national courts of EU Member States) and, then, on the application of EU law.

No Specific Provision on Jurisdiction in the Union

The Directive proposal provides for a private enforcement scheme but without mentioning any specific rules on jurisdiction. Hence, Brussels I bis Regulation will remain the applicable legal framework within the EU judicial area.

EU-based Companies

The jurisdictional rules of the Regulation are, in principle, applicable once the defendant is domiciled in the Union, regardless of whether there is any other connection with the EU legal order (Article 4). When the defendant is a legal person, it lays down a flexible concept of domicile; it may be the statutory seat of the company, its central administration or its principal place of business (Article 63). In the present case, it means that the mother or ordering company located in the Union may be sued by any victims before a “European forum” for compensation of losses suffered in a third country. In that respect, the solution follows the rationale of the home country control.

However, the situation would be less effective if the victims also decide to sue, as co-defendant, other companies of the value chain of the European undertaking (e.g. subsidiaries or business partners), when the former are not established in the Union. In such a case, the Brussels I bis Regulation is not applicable pursuant to its Article 8,(1). It will be for the national laws of Member States to determine the jurisdiction of their courts. This is regrettable; the discrepancies between national rules may weaken the EU provisions on remedies. Some courts will be competent, others not, in equivalent disputes.

Nonetheless, the lack of legal approximation here is not inconsistent with the European enforcement regime, since the latter is limited for now – under Article 22 of the Directive proposal – to civil liability claims against the company in charge of the due diligence requirements pursuant to Article 7 and 8 of the text. Hence, national law remains applicable to the civil liability of “subsidiaries or of any direct and indirect business partners in the value chain” (Article 22, §3 of the directive proposal). The lack of a uniform substantive liability regime in the forthcoming EU instrument, directly applicable to these potential co-defendants, mitigates or, at least, may explain, the absence of a ground jurisdiction based on EU law in such circumstances.

Non-EU-based Companies

A much more problematic situation concerns foreign companies – i.e. domiciled outside the Union – that are economically active in the internal market and, in that respect, covered by an EU due diligence obligation. The jurisdictional rules of the Brussels I bis Regulation are in principle not applicable, even if the losses were suffered on the Union’s territory. Private enforcement will depend on the national laws of EU Member States on the jurisdiction issue. European remedies are therefore likely to remain totally ineffective before certain domestic courts of the Union where no specific ground for jurisdiction, such as a forum necessitatis, exists. Victims will be treated differently in the European judicial area; some of them will not be able to benefit from remedies. It also creates a severe discrepancy between European and foreign companies. The latter may avoid private enforcement as a result of this lacuna in the European legal system.

A solution may be found in the obligation of foreign companies to have a representative in the Union pursuant to Article 16 of the Directive proposal. It could be argued that the European domicile of this representative, set up for the public enforcement of the EU due diligence regime should also apply for private enforcement, based on the civil liability regime of Article 22 (see Article 16, §4 on public enforcement, mentioning the cooperation with supervisory authorities). In that regard, the preliminary explanation of the Directive proposal describes quite broadly the role of those mandated authorised representatives; they may be addressed by a competent authority of a Member State on all issues necessary inter alia for “[the] enforcement of legal acts issued in relation to this Directive” (page 25).

In a more effective way, a specific ground of jurisdiction could be introduced. It could be the forum of the Member States “in which the company generated most of its net turnover in the Union in the financial year preceding the last financial year” (Article 16, §3). This is the criterion laid down by the Directive proposal for the designation of the authorised representative in the Union. Therefore, it could be easily transposed to international competence, linking public and private enforcement schemes, as already suggested above.

No Specific Choice of Law Rules (either)

The extraterritoriality of the forthcoming EU substantive rules on due diligence is not enough (legally speaking) to guarantee their application before “European fora” when damage was suffered in third countries. In that respect, the Directive proposal opts for the mandatory nature of the civil liability regime laid down in Article 22: it is “of overriding mandatory application in cases where the law applicable to claims to that effect is not the law of a Member State” (Article 22, 5).

From a PIL perspective, this formulation may be seen as ambiguous. First, the mandatory nature under EU law of all the text on corporate due diligence should be made explicit (even if it may be seen as obvious). Second, regarding the civil liability regime it is about its overriding mandatory dimension, whatever law is applicable, since this technique applies ex ante, before any conflict-of-laws reasoning. At the same time, it will still be necessary for the national courts (in EU Member States) to determine the law applicable to the case. Indeed, the Directive proposal does not lay down a complete and fully uniform regime of liability. More protective regimes under national law could prevail (recital 59) and some questions are referred to national law (for instance, the burden of proof of the absence of misconduct of the company, see recital 58).

Against this background, the Rome II Regulation will remain applicable for cross-border disputes concerning non-contractual obligations. The Regulation lays down a provision on overriding mandatory provisions (Article 16). It could therefore provide for the unilateral application of the national law of the competent court (its lex fori), which contains the EU due diligence duty and its attached civil liability regime (as already proposed by Giesela Rühl). However, it remains to be expressly clarified in the proposal whether the European provisions concerned – including (where appropriate) their implementation in the national laws of the Member States – have such an international mandatory nature.

In any case, PIL issues are crucial and condition the effectiveness (and therefore the success) of EU law (including EU values) beyond the Union’s borders in this area.

On 5 and 12 May 2022 the Swiss Institute of Comparative Law will host an on-line conference titled Family Status, Identities and Private International Law – A Critical Assessment in the Light of Fundamental Rights.

The event is organised in cooperation with the European Law Institute and the University of Pisa.

The speakers include: Elena Bargelli (University of Pisa), Jens Scherpe (University of Cambridge), Yuko Nishitani (Kyoto University Graduate School of Law), Cristina Gonzales Beilfuss (University of Barcelona), Ilaria Pretelli (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Andrea Büchler (University of Zurich), Joaquin Bayo Delgado (Former Senior Judge at the Appellate Court of Barcelona), Susanne Gössl (University of Kiel), Lukas Heckendorn Urscheler (Swiss Institute of Comparative Law), Máire Ní Shúilleabháin (University College Dublin), Maria Caterina Baruffi (University of Bergamo) Yin Liu (Huaqiao University), Alfonso Luis Calvo Caravaca (Carlos III University of Madrid), Francisco Javier Jiménez Muñoz (Universidad Nacional de Educación a Distancia) Guillaume Kessler (Université Savoie Mont Blanc), Antonio Legerén (University of A Coruña).

The full programme may be found here, together with further details.

Zohra Mchirgui (University of Tunis) has published a monograph on Exclusive Choice of Court Agreements under the 2005 Hague Convention (L’accord exclusif d’élection de for à travers la Convention de La Haye de 2005). The book is a revised version of the doctoral dissertation that she defended at the University of Luxembourg a few years ago (disclosure: under my supervision).

The project of the book is to assess the efficacy of choice of court agreements under the Hague Convention. It focuses on the jurisdictional rules of the Convention, that is the rules governing the validity and the effects of choice of court agreements, but does not deal with the enforcement of judgments.

Among the many issues of interpretation that are covered in the book, Ms Mchirgui discusses the meaning of “manifest injustice” under Art 6(c) of the Convention and argues that it should be limited to violations of the right of access to court. She also discusses the weird reference to public policy in the same provision (which is typically used to confront the application/recognition of foreign norms with the values of the forum) and argues that it should be lead to an assessment of the probability of the application by the chosen court of norms protecting the same values as the overriding mandatory provisions of the non chosen court.

For more details on the book and free access to the first pages, see here.

On 30 June and 1 July 2022 the University of Amsterdam will host the 4th International Class Action Conference.

The conference is organized by a team from the University of Haifa, the University of Tilburg and the University of Amsterdam, in collaboration with other institutions. The theme of this year’s conference is From Class Actions to Collective Redress: Access to Justice in the 21st century.

A broad range of issues will be addressed in the conference, including issues that specifically relate to cross-border situations.

The Conference will bring together a diverse range of international expertise in collective redress, and is intended to act as a forum for the sharing of experiences and knowledge.

See here for the full programme and practical details.

A new book on civil enforcement entitled Civil Enforcement in a Comparative Perspective by Wendy Kennett (Senior Lecturer in Law at Cardiff University and Founding Chair of the Bailiff Law Reform Group (BLRG), now the Enforcement Law Review Group) has been published with Intersentia.

This work by Kennett is particularly important because it concerns an area – civil enforcement – where few scholars conduct their research. Additionally, literature is very limited when it comes to works choosing a comparative format to the topic.

Enforcement officers (bailiffs) are part of the machinery of justice and exercise state authority, yet their role and regulation have been subjected to little academic scrutiny until now. This is surprising given that they exercise state authority and, in most jurisdictions, have extensive access to information about debtors, as well as significant coercive powers. Across jurisdictions different institutions have been in charged with carrying out civil enforcement: courts, officers under the supervision of the courts but external to them, administrative agencies, independent professionals and even freelance certificated agents. The functions that these institutions undertake often extends beyond the enforcement of judgments and other enforcement titles: in some countries they can issue payment orders, or act as administrators in bankruptcy; they may play a significant role in the amicable recovery of debts, or be involved in debt restructuring procedures; they may be limited to the enforcement of civil judgments and authentic instruments, or also collect taxes and other public law debts. In the latter case, mass processing requirements shape the character of the enforcement institution.

The book seeks to expose to view this fertile research territory. In doing so, it sets out two objectives. First, to highlight and explain the diversity of bailiff organisations in Europe. Second, to ask how far governments are taking responsibility for the public management of enforcement activities in the light of their impact on citizens and the increased significance attributed to personal autonomy and financial capability in the ‘neoliberal’ era. In this latter context, attention is paid to the influence of public management trends over the last thirty years and to questions of digital government and data protection.

The text is addressed to academics and policy makers interested in domestic and cross-border enforcement of judgments and orders, the regulation of the legal profession, comparative law and comparative public management – particularly in the context of the administration of justice. It also contains information of relevance to scholars of institutional theory, competition law, transnational public policy transfer and social policy in the area of debt and poverty. The legal systems addressed include Austria, Belgium, France, Germany, the Netherlands, Poland, Slovenia, Spain, Sweden, Germany, and Central and Eastern European Countries.

Christopher A. Whytock (University of California at Irvine School of law) has posted Transnational Litigation in U.S. Courts: A Theoretical and Empirical Reassessment on SSRN.

The abstract reads:

It is widely claimed that the level of transnational litigation in U.S. courts is high and increasing, primarily due to forum shopping by foreign plaintiffs. This “transnational forum shopping claim” reflects the conventional wisdom among transnational litigation scholars. Lawyers use the claim in briefs; judges use it in court opinions; and interest groups use it to promote law reform.

This article reassesses the transnational forum shopping claim theoretically and empirically. It argues that despite globalization, there are reasons to doubt the claim. Changes in procedural and substantive law have made the U.S. legal system less attractive to plaintiffs than it supposedly once was. Meanwhile, other legal systems have been adopting features similar to those that are said to have made the United States a “magnet forum” for foreign plaintiffs, and arbitration is growing as an alternative to transnational litigation. Empirically, using data on approximately 8 million civil actions filed in the U.S. district courts since 1988, the article shows that transnational diversity cases represent only a small portion of overall litigation, their level has decreased overall, and U.S., not foreign, plaintiffs file most of them. The data also reveal that federal question filings by foreign resident plaintiffs are not extensive or increasing either.

These findings challenge the transnational forum shopping claim and law reforms based on it, and suggest that it should no longer be used by lawyers, judges, and scholars. The article’s analysis also suggests new directions for transnational litigation as a field of scholarship that would move it beyond its current focus on U.S. courts toward a focus on understanding the dynamics of transnational litigation in global context.

The paper is forthcoming in the Journal of Empirical Legal Studies.